《Starting as a Class Five Mutant》 Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Chapter 1: Chapter 1Pain! Intense pain! In a burst of excruciating pain, Syd Castell woke up. "Where am I?" Syd felt waves of severe pain all over his body, and it seemed he was currently in a cell. At that moment, a voice of reprimand came from the iron bars ahead. "Prisoner 37, get up, stop playing dead!" With a thud, a large foot kicked over, causing Syd immense pain. "Disgusting mutant!" Clang, a tray faintly smelling of spoilage, along with a bowl of thin soup, was thrown on the ground. Syd stared blankly at the spit floating on the soup and looked up at the initiator. He saw a prison guard in a black uniform, looking at him with a face full of disgust and malice, as if he were looking at trash, utterly repulsive. "Damn it, what are you looking at? Eat it up." Gill, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, glanced at the mutant slumped against the wall, turned around comfortably, and left the place. Syd, out of breath with anger, then became puzzled. "A mutant?" Just as the thought emerged, a flood of unfamiliar memories surged into his mind. "Damn..." While holding his head, Syd sorted through the memories, quickly making sense of everything. "Did I just cross over, into the Marvel world, and even into the body of a mutant?!" Syd found it hard to believe. After dozing off for a short while while reading a novel last night, he had crossed over? And not just crossed over, but into the body of a mutant? Being a mutant was not unfamiliar to him-it was scientifically a genetic mutation, an awakening of a gene known as the X-gene, granting him superpowers. If it were a usual day, having superpowers would have thrilled Syd, but now, he could not smile at all. Because he was not only a mutant but also one who had been captured due to his exposed identity! And his pain was due to various experiments... Thinking of mutants, Syd suddenly understood why that man had treated him that way. In the eyes of ordinary people, mutants are freaks, monsters; they are both feared and shunned, and mutants are even lower on the discrimination scale than all races. For them, mutants are not human and shouldn''t even have human rights! Although he understood, thinking of that person''s actions earlier made Syd wish he could kill him. "I''ll remember you, just wait..." After muttering a curse, he had to face his current plight. Feeling the pain all over his body due to the experiments, Syd couldn''t help but frown. "Right!" "My mutant ability!" His eyes brightened, and a glimmer of hope emerged. Recalling the memories, he soon knew his own mutant abilities. Looking up at the small window high in the cell, watching some golden sunlight filter in, he couldn''t help but reach out his hand. As soon as his palm touched the sunlight, Syd felt a warm sensation spreading throughout his body, slightly alleviating the pain. In his unseen perspective, his blue irises even turned golden! "Is this my mutant ability?" "Absorbing sunlight to replenish my energy, and even relying on sunlight for sustenance instead of food..." Thinking of this, Syd''s face fell. This ability only made his body feel better and healed his wounds faster; it was practically useless. "No wonder I''m just a Delta-level, a second-class mutant..." Recalling the memories in his mind, he felt indignant. With such weak mutant abilities, how was he to escape this prison? Was he to stay here forever, eventually being dissected and dying on an operating table? Syd squatted on the ground, his eyes reddening, his emotions violently fluctuating. He clenched his fists, his breathing rapid. It was unclear if it was his intense emotions or something else, but suddenly a strong wave of energy erupted from him! For a moment, Syd seemed to hear a cold, emotionless voice by his ear. "Your emotions have caused a violent fluctuation..." "It seems you''ve awakened something..." "What''s this voice?" "Could it be a system?!" Before Syd could feel elated, a series of beeping alarms came from his neck, along with the sound of electricity, and he immediately collapsed on the ground. Feeling the pain from his neck, Syd glared at the collar hanging there. A mutant controller! A device used to control mutants and limit their abilities! This collar was like a dog collar, not only restraining him but also binding his mutant abilities. Even his non-offensive mutant abilities did not escape the constraints of this collar... Syd felt as if his dignity had been trampled. "Cough, cough..." The injuries recurred, and he couldn''t help coughing a few times, his palm bloody. Enduring the intense pain in his body, at that moment, his mind was filled with a desire to destroy the research base! It took him a while to calm down, and he had a chance to find out what exactly he had awakened. "System?" "Panel?" Syd tried calling out for the system in his mind; there was no response, but when he called for the panel, a yellow, ethereal panel appeared before his eyes. [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 83 days)] [Mutant Abilities: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimic: Orochi (Title: Sun God, Will of the Earth)] (Unlock Progress: 1%) [Abilities: (Unlocked)] [Energy Points: 0] Looking at the panel before him, Syd was stunned. His attention was immediately drawn to the displayed remaining lifespan. Eighty-three days? Was it because of those experiments? Syd''s expression darkened, his heart filling with even more loathing for the research base. Like grasping for a lifeline, he quickly turned his gaze to the mutant abilities section. "Mimicry?" "Energy Absorption?" Energy Absorption was easy to understand; Syd quickly associated it with absorbing light energy. As for Mimicry... "When did I gain such a mutant ability?" "Could it be what I just awakened?!" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Syd was first shocked, then his heartbeat quickened. He immediately shifted his gaze downward, focusing on the Mimic object. "Mimicry, mimicry... I see..." Syd muttered to himself. "Orochi?" He was familiar with the name, which appeared to be the final boss of a certain King of Fighters video game. He was called the Will of the Earth, once allowing humanity to coexist harmoniously as part of nature, but when humanity detached from nature, he grew to despise them. In short, as humanity began to damage the environment, Orochi, as the Will of the Earth, wanted to cleanse the humans who had separated from nature, thus becoming the final boss. As for why he was called the Sun God, it was because in the game, he could use a move called "Sunshine," which appeared to harness the power of the sun to cause widespread damage. Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Chapter 2: Chapter 2"How do I increase this unlock progress?" "And these energy points..." As Syd pondered with a frown, a voice sounded in his ear. [Light Energy +1] Syd was startled and subconsciously looked at the panel, noticing that the energy point had increased to one. "From absorbing sunlight with ''Energy Absorption"?" Syd mused in surprise. "But... how do I use these energy points?" He began to experiment. Soon, he realized that by focusing his attention on the unlock progress and using his mind, he could spend energy points to increase it. Unfortunately, even after investing one energy point, the progress didn''t budge. Subconsciously, Syd moved into the sunlight, trying to absorb more. Promptly, a series of notifications sounded. [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] Syd comfortably absorbed the sunlight. However, not half an hour later, familiar footsteps sounded nearby. The white man named Gill walked to the neighboring cell, clanged the door open, and barked, "Scum, it''s time for you to get some air, hurry up and get out!" Then, he quickly reached Syd''s cell. With a clang, he opened the door, first glancing at the untouched utensils, then at the young man squatting in the sunlight, his disgust growing. "Ungrateful!" With a cold snort and a mocking curl of his lips, he turned and left. He wanted to see how long this freak of a boy could last; there would come a time when he would eat. Watching his retreating figure, Syd''s face remained hidden in the shadows, his expression unclear. "Almost there..." [Unlock Progress 4%] After spending half an hour''s worth of light energy, the unlock progress startlingly reached 4%, and he had a feeling that gaining new abilities was imminent! Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. The abilities of the Sun God, the Will of the Earth, he was indeed looking forward to it, heh... With an expressionless face, he stood up, walked out of the cell, and headed down the corridor towards the distant playground. Along the way, he saw some ordinary prisoners and fellow mutants wearing blue prison uniforms and neck collars restricting their powers. Syd couldn''t help but take a closer look, then fell into deep thought. Among these mutants, some were even weaker than him, classified as the lowest tier of Level 1 mutants. Weak abilities aside, some even had significant flaws; they lacked the appearance of normal humans, deformed yet without useful powers! Class 2 mutants, on the other hand, were much better; although their mutant abilities were still weak, they looked more like normal humans, with most abilities being supportive, like his previous self. Phantom Cat, with the ability to walk through walls, was one of them. Class 3 included individuals like Wolverine. Class 4 mutants would include Magneto and Professor X. "I just don''t know if this is the movie universe or the comic universe; if it''s the comics..." Syd shivered. Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but think of Class 5 mutants. "Class 5 mutants, especially Omega mutants, are kind of outrageous." "It seems Omega mutants have infinite potential, capable of many things that defy physical phenomena!" Simply put, they possess abilities that are outrageously unscientific! Thinking about it, Syd couldn''t help but sigh, "I really wonder what an Omega mutant is like, how outrageous they can be. I''d like to see that if I get the chance." After recalling these details about mutants, his gaze returned to his fellow mutants. Watching their current state, they looked like dogs locked in cages, both pitiful and sad. "But... am I not the same?" Syd paused briefly, then laughed coldly. Soon! After a while, he emerged from the corridor. Sunlight hit him directly, enveloping his entire body. [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] ... The incessant reminder kept sounding, Syd''s heart beating a bit faster. At that moment, a voice called out nearby, breaking his immersion. "Hey, Syd, heard you tried to escape a few days ago?" Syd turned to see a freckled white young man approaching, his face full of curiosity. After sizing him up for a moment, the freckled youth asked, "Did they drag you off for experiments again these past few days?" "Are you okay, you..." Syd shook his head. Before he could speak, the white youth continued, "Man, I''ve told you, there''s no escaping from here. Even if you do get out, with this thing on our necks, where could we possibly hide?" At that moment, jeering from a few prisoners carried over. "Exactly, it''s stupid to even try escaping. Got caught and punished, right?" "You''re right; once you''re in this place, there''s no getting out. Stop dreaming!" "We can''t even use our powers, if we could escape, I''d..." Syd ignored the taunts around him, his focus now on the unlock progress. In just a few minutes, the progress had reached 5%! And as the progress hit 5%, a notification immediately sounded. [Ability: Dark Particles (Unlocked)] Syd quickly called up the panel in his mind and checked it immediately. [Ability: Dark Particles (0/100) Level 1] As he focused on the Dark Particles ability, detailed information about it immediately appeared in his mind. The next second, he was surprised. This ability involves space? Creating a black hole-like distortion with the power of the void that launches forward! Anything in its path seems to vanish, meaning the target must withstand the devouring and cutting of space, or they will undoubtedly perish! This is essentially an attack that can''t be blocked, only avoided! "Wasn''t it this exaggerated in the game?" Syd couldn''t help but be shocked. And this was only level one... "It''s just unclear whether it needs energy points to upgrade, or practice." Thinking this, he couldn''t help but want to test it, but... Glancing at the people nearby and the guards and cameras monitoring the area in the distance, he restrained the urge for now. "It won''t be long now, perhaps tonight or tomorrow night, I should be able to escape this hellish place!" He couldn''t stand being here a moment longer! Syd''s eyes were filled with expectation. [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] ... As Syd diligently collected light energy, aiming to continue awakening new abilities, in a distant luxurious school, an old and a young man were conversing with serious expressions. "Professor, you said you sensed an immense X-energy source similar to Jean''s?!" Scott Summers, clad in black and shocked, inquired. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor X nodded gravely. Recalling the brief but immense energy source he had sensed earlier in the cerebro room, even now he couldn''t help feeling alarmed. "Scott, we must find that child quickly!" "Besides Jean, I''ve never seen anyone with such immense power; that child might be an Omega-level mutant!" As he spoke, Professor X''s tone became urgent, "We must find him quickly and guide him to control his power, otherwise if that child loses control, it could cause an irreparable disaster!" Scott was profoundly shocked; no one knew Jean''s power better than he did, and now the Professor was telling him that a mutant might possess that kind of power?! His instinct was disbelief, thinking the Professor might have sensed it wrong, yet he didn''t want to outright contradict him. Hesitating for a moment, Scott nodded, his brow furrowed, "But Professor, you need to give me an exact location, right?" Professor X shook his head regretfully at this. "That child is special; I can no longer sense him." "Scott, go to the location I mentioned and look carefully..." (End of Chapter) Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Chapter 3: Chapter 3As the sun slowly set, the sky grew dim. [Light Energy +1] Inside the prison cell. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing the last notification sound, Syd opened his eyes with regret. "The sun has set already? I haven''t absorbed enough yet. I wonder if moonlight can be converted," he muttered to himself. That was something he could verify later. For now, Syd looked at the energy points displayed on the panel, feeling a surge of joy. He should have enough energy points to unlock the next ability! However, he didn''t rush to acquire a new ability but instead pondered the characteristics of the mimicry mutant ability. "I wonder if the Orochi I''m mimicking is the one from the game or from the lore," he thought. If it was the game version, aside from the Dark Particles he had already obtained, there might also be abilities like spatial transfer, rebound shield, soul extraction, divine finger, spiritual light column, sunlight irradiation... Maybe even levitation? Different versions had different skills, and Syd could only remember these more prominent ones. The lore version was more terrifying. As the Will of the Earth, it would have many abilities, but unfortunately, Syd only remembered a few. For instance, projecting thoughts to communicate with others, reading minds freely, and manipulating the power of the void, among others. "It''s unclear what exactly my mimicry is based on," Syd murmured to himself. Moreover, he wondered why he was mimicking Orochi and not some other being. "Could it be based on my thoughts and memories?" Syd pondered. "Maybe it''s also related to me absorbing sunlight at the time?" After all, Orochi had the title of Sun God, and his ultimate move, sunlight irradiation, seemed related to sunlight. So, he suspected that the mimic target might be drawn from his thoughts and memories. Even the abilities of the mimic target could be influenced by his impressions. After all, he had never seen the so-called Orochi and didn''t know much about it. Who knows what powers it had and the principles behind those techniques. Impressions, supplemented by imagination, and based on reality? "Damn, if you think about it, isn''t this mimicry mutant ability a bit too subjective and outrageous?" It was as if the concept of absurdity opened the door for more absurdity! Syd was somewhat astonished by this thought. "Maybe I''ll understand better once the unlock progress reaches one hundred percent." After thinking this through, he became curious about who his next mimic target would be. Just as he thought this, he sensed a disturbance in his mutant abilities. In a haze, he seemed to see a woman enveloped in red energy, dressed in red, though her face was unclear. A name then appeared in his mind. Scarlet Witch, Wanda! As soon as the name surfaced, he snapped back to reality. "My God, is it her?" Thinking of this name, he felt a mix of surprise and excitement. This character was a well-known power wielder in the Marvel universe, possessing reality- altering chaos magic! Not only was she an Omega-level mutant, but she also had formidable power. In the comics, a mere outburst of her abilities erased nearly all mutants with a single sentence! Even in the movie and TV show universe, she had altered an entire town! To put it simply, if she disliked reality, she would create a world of her own, forcibly altering everything in a town to fit her desires! Even her deceased lover, Vision, was conjured by her alterations, a truly terrifying feat! And, with her powerful chaos magic, she even turned "Doctor Strange 2" into "Wanda''s Quest for Relatives," reducing Doctor Strange to a mere supporting role. "The next mimic target is her, which means I might also possess chaos magic?" Just thinking about it made Syd''s heart race. Chaos magic, an Omega-level power! If he possessed it, wouldn''t he be unstoppable? Unfortunately... "Sigh, I need to fully unlock Orochi first before I can mimic Scarlet Witch." Syd was impatient but had no choice; the feeling from his powers told him he must first complete mimicking Orochi before he could mimic the Scarlet Witch. "But it won''t be long now. Given the current unlock progress, it shouldn''t take much longer." Syd was somewhat expectant, thinking, "And Orochi''s abilities are not bad either. Just the spatial transfer alone would let me teleport out of this place, not to mention the others." Thinking this, he was excited about the upcoming unlocks. The next second, he opened the panel and spent all his energy points. Immediately, a notification sounded. [Ability: Rebound Shield (Unlocked)] The panel flashed, and new data appeared. [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 83 days)] [Mutant Abilities: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimic Target: Orochi (Title: Sun God, Will of the Earth)] (Unlock Progress 23%) [Abilities: Dark Particles (0/100) Level 1, Rebound Shield (0/100) Level 1 (Unlocked)] [Energy Points: 0] Syd frowned slightly, noticing that the unlock progress consumed more energy points than before, but he didn''t dwell on it, focusing instead on the newly unlocked ability. "Rebound Shield?" He was somewhat disappointed. After a while, he consoled himself, "Well, the Rebound Shield isn''t bad. It seems to block and rebound some energy attacks and physical attacks?" As for its effectiveness in actual combat, he would have to test it to know. Speaking of real combat, Syd looked around, and finding no cameras, he entertained the idea of trying it out. He squatted next to the bed and extended his right palm. [Dark Particles Experience +1] [Ability: Dark Particles (1/100) Level 1] Along with a notification sound, a sesame-sized blue spatial particle appeared at his fingertip. Then, the spatial particle repelled the surrounding space, instantly creating a finger-thick black distortion. With a whoosh, the solid concrete floor was devoured, leaving a deep, small hole. Syd was shocked by the destructive power, then couldn''t help but complain, "True to its Level 1 status, the range is pitifully small; you''d think that hole was made by a gunshot." Suddenly, a severe pain in his neck intensified, abruptly halting his plans to continue using his powers. "Ah!" Holding the beeping mutant controller on his neck, Syd''s forehead vein throbbed. It took him a while to recover. Now, he frowned deeply, staring gravely at the mutant controller on his neck. With this thing on, not to mention practicing his abilities, even using them a few more times might draw the attention of the surveillance staff! Syd frowned, "It looks like I need to escape soon." After thinking for a while, he devised a plan for his escape. The next ability unlock was almost there, either 25% or 30%; by tomorrow night, he should be ready to make his break! (End of Chapter) Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Chapter 4Syd knew it was risky to forcefully deploy the Dark Particles to destroy the mutant controller in an instant while the device''s reaction was slow, then escape along the route he had observed during the day. This could be dangerous, possibly resulting in capture, punishment, experimentation, and eventual death. He had considered laying low for a while, gathering strength before destroying the research facility. But staying could mean dying even sooner. He felt an imminent second experiment looming, which would put his body... With only eighty-three days left of his lifespan displayed on the panel, Syd''s expression darkened. Dying by staying or possibly surviving by escaping-the choice was obvious, even to a fool. At that moment, he noticed something that made him pause. Just now, using Dark Particles had slightly replenished his energy, something he hadn''t observed without actively consuming energy before. "Could it be from absorbing moonlight?" Syd speculated. It seemed moonlight could indeed be absorbed, providing another source of energy points. With this thought, he shifted his position to expose himself more directly to the moonlight. After nearly half an hour without hearing any "Light Energy +1" notifications, but feeling his internal energy continuously recovering, he mused, "It seems I can''t collect light energy until my internal energy is fully replenished." "Does the light energy prioritize my bodily needs first?" Additionally, he noticed a peculiar thing; the total amount of light energy he could store seemed to have surpassed the previous limit. He guessed this was due to unlocking two new abilities, Dark Particles and Rebound Shield. Previously, using Dark Particles consumed about one-tenth of his internal energy, meaning he could use the ability up to ten times. He had worried about running out of energy for using his abilities, but that concern seemed unnecessary now. As more abilities unlocked, the energy stored in his body would increase, allowing for more frequent use. With everything figured out, despite the pain, Syd forcibly moved his bed into a position where the moonlight could reach him and lay down to rest. "Wonder what ability I''ll unlock tomorrow?" With thoughts of anticipation and curiosity, he ignored the noise from other cells and quickly fell asleep. The next day. Syd was woken by a series of notifications as the sun rose. [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] He opened his eyes and focused on the panel. [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 82 days)] [Mutant Abilities: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimic Target: Orochi (Title: Sun God, Will of the Earth)] (Unlock Progress 23%) [Abilities: Dark Particles (1/100) Level 1, Rebound Shield (0/100) Level 1 (Unlocked)] [Energy Points: 44] Seeing the number of energy points, Syd wasn''t surprised. The effects of moonlight were weak, and considering the movement of the moon, absorbing this much was already fortunate. He first tried to add energy points to the experience bar of Dark Particles, but was disappointed when nothing happened. "It seems that''s not possible." Feeling a bit regretful, he then focused on the unlock progress. As the energy points reset to zero, the progress bar moved to 24%. After a slight disappointment, he continued to wait. Time passed... [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] After absorbing energy for a while, just as he was losing track of time, a familiar set of footsteps approached. With a clang, a tray emitting a stale smell and a bowl of soup with a faint odor were placed on the ground. Frowning at the soup, his gaze turned indifferent towards the white man, Gill, who smirked mockingly at him and leisurely turned away. Syd held back for a moment, nearly releasing a Dark Particle to send the man away. "Soon..." he murmured to himself. Shortly after, as the energy points reset to zero, the unlock progress suddenly jumped. [Unlock Progress 26%] A notification sound followed. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ability: Spatial Transfer (Unlocked)] Hearing the notification, Syd''s mood lifted remarkably. "Spatial Transfer, finally!" With this ability, he felt more confident about his planned escape. If he hadn''t experimented with Dark Particles, knowing how pitifully weak level one abilities were, he might have wished to teleport directly outside the facility right then. After sensing he could only teleport about two meters, he felt it was somewhat underwhelming. "Still, better to have it than not. It''ll be useful for passing through walls and dodging attacks." Soon, he noticed the upper limit of his stored light energy had increased slightly, enough for about thirteen uses of Dark Particles. "That should be enough!" Syd looked forward to the night''s escape. Time quickly passed. As Syd absorbed light energy, he took the opportunity during yard time to check the escape route. Soon, it was 7 PM, and the unlock progress had reached 34%. As he planned to escape between 11 PM and midnight, an unexpected event occurred. The familiar footsteps sounded again-it was Gill! What was this man doing here? Watching Gill prepare to open the cell door, Syd frowned. "Come out, we''re going to the lab." Gill''s gaze was filled with malice and a hint of pity, as if looking at something pitiful. Syd''s heart sank, sensing what was coming. This familiar procedure meant they were probably planning to take his life! Taking a deep breath, he restrained his urge to react. Not yet, he couldn''t make a move now... Quickly, he devised a plan. The lab was closer to the main exit, and he could potentially take out the experimenters and seize some key cards. He had noticed during the day that several doors required a card to open. Although he now had Spatial Transfer, he needed to conserve as much energy as possible, not knowing what might come next. Deciding, he pretended to comply and walked out of the cell, then consciously towards the lab. Watching his compliance, Gill sneered even more, looking down on the "freak" before him. Indeed, mutants were nothing but trash! After passing through several doors, they arrived at the experimental area. (End of Chapter) Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Chapter 5: Chapter 5[P@treon will have till Chapter 30 and after that it will stop for awhile so I can upload the next fanfic and then we will make a poll to choose what will I pick] [The poll will be free on P@treon, so everyone can participate.] [The poll date will be around the end of next week (not decided yet)] (And yes I''m aware this works has been mtl here) As soon as he arrived, Syd Castell''s gaze was drawn to a scene within a glass partition not far away. A mutant, neck encircled by a control collar, was strapped to an operating table, undergoing a gruesome procedure. Organs were being removed, one by one. Seeing this, Syd''s face darkened. Noticing his reaction, Gill, with an indifferent face, scoffed, "That one''s about to die. This is just recycling waste." He then turned his malicious gaze on Syd, "Don''t worry, you''ll soon be like him. He won''t be alone; you''ll join him." "Ha ha..." Gill laughed heartily, his voice filled with a brutal delight, showing his deep hatred for mutants. Just then, footsteps approached, and a group of researchers in white coats walked over. The lead middle-aged researcher examined Syd, noting his dark brown hair, pale complexion, and striking blue eyes. "Is this Subject Thirty-Seven?" he asked blandly, glancing down at a stack of papers in his hand. "Yes, it''s this guy," Gill confirmed from behind Syd, then suddenly pushed him towards the researchers. Unexpectedly, the supposed docile mutant dodged his hand. "Hmm?" "Daring to dodge?" Surprised and irritated, Gill reached out to grab Syd, who evaded again. The lead researcher, momentarily disgusted, frowned slightly, "Subject Thirty-Seven, what are you trying to do? I advise you not to resist, or else..." He didn''t believe the youth wearing the mutant controller could do much, but such defiance was a hassle and a waste of his experimental time. "Kid, you''re in for it now!" Gill sneered viciously, his eyes flashing cruelly, ready to teach this defiant mutant a harsh lesson. The nearby researchers all looked on eagerly; they were used to seeing such spectacles. Mutants always seemed to struggle futilely in the end. They expected no different this time, all watching with anticipation. But before they could see Gill overpower the youth, the seemingly docile young man calmly stated, "You''re the ones who will suffer." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What? Before anyone could react, Syd swiftly raised his right hand and aimed precisely at the core of the mutant controller. [Dark Particle Experience +1] A precise stream of Dark Particles shot from his finger, devouring the core of the mutant controller amidst the shocked expressions of the onlookers. With a squelch, the adjacent metal wall was punctured, and the mutant controller was torn off. "What?" "Oh, my God!" Shock and then panic filled Gill and the others. "Stop!" "What are you doing?!" Both Gill and the middle-aged researcher were no longer composed, their faces filled with panic. "I''m going to make you experience death, you scum." Filled with murderous intent, Syd first pointed at Gill, then at the researcher. [Dark Particle Experience +1] [Dark Particle Experience +1] Two streams of black particles shot out with a speed beyond human reaction, hitting both targets in succession. "Aah..." Screams echoed as the burly white man, Gill, clutched his pierced chest, his face a mix of panic and horror. Then more screams; another particle struck both the middle-aged researcher and another person behind him. Screams filled the air, and the remaining three researchers scrambled to escape, the experimental area quickly descending into chaos. "It''s impossible, how can you have such mutant abilities!" Gill''s face was covered in terror and confusion, and the researcher on the ground shared his disbelief. They remembered Subject Thirty-Seven as a useless mutant, only capable of absorbing sunlight. When did he acquire the ability to emit high-energy beams? As another aimed at his head, Gill stammered in terror, "Don''t do it..." Syd stepped on his face, grinding down, and asked with a smirk, "Weren''t you acting tough before?" "I..." Gill was furious, teeth clenched in hatred but forced to beg, "Don''t kill..." Before he could finish his plea, the black particle wave hit his head. [Dark Particle Experience +1] With a squelch, the large man was instantly killed, his nostrils oozing vile fluid. Syd felt a surge of relief from his depression, but there was no time to dwell on it. He needed to escape quickly. He ran over to the fallen middle-aged researcher and began searching him. "What are you doing?!" Yassen exclaimed in terror. Syd ignored him, quickly taking his ID card, then paused. A familiar notification sounded in his ear. [You notice several documents scattered on the ground, seeming to contain some information about you...] Glancing briefly, he was shocked by what he saw. Subject Thirty-Seven, a failed genetic experiment using genes from ''Magneto, Max Eisenhardt'' and ''Professor X, Charles Francis Xavier'', delivered to a foster home years ago... Reading the information, even Syd couldn''t hide his shock. What did this mean? Was he a product of genetic manipulation using genes from Magneto and Professor X? In some sense, could he be considered a child of Magneto and Professor X?! Syd was utterly stunned, overwhelmed by the revelation. Is this some sort of incredible Marvel technology? With no time to dwell on the shock, as alarms blared throughout the facility, he quickly grabbed the ID card and the papers and ran towards the metal exit. As for the middle-aged researcher and the other injured researcher lying on the ground, he did not continue his assault. The wounds inflicted by his Dark Particles were severe-not mere gunshot wounds, but actual disappearances of flesh. The ongoing blood loss and missing organs were enough to ensure they would suffer a slow, painful death. (End of Chapter) Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Chapter 6: Chapter 6At this moment, Syd''s internal energy was only sufficient to fire nine more Dark Particles. If The continued to use them, he might run out of energy altogether. Moreover, if it hadn''t been his first time trying Dark Particles, concerned about missing his target, he would not have aimed at their chests but directly at their heads and hearts, which would have saved energy. Reflecting on this, he sighed, "I still have too little energy inside me..." He picked up the middle-aged researcher''s ID card and swiped it at the metal door''s card reader. With a beep, the door automatically opened! Fortunately, there was no iris scan or similar security feature, or he would have been in trouble. He dashed out, running toward the next metal door. As he made his escape, the entire facility erupted into chaos. The piercing sound of alarms echoed throughout, alerting staff and inmates alike that someone was attempting to escape. "Quick, quick!" "Teams ready, catch him!" Under the orders of the facility''s leadership, armed personnel sprung into action. Footsteps echoed in the corridors, with some running towards Syd''s direction and others stationed at exits, waiting to catch him. Inmates in their cells were dumbfounded, peeking through the bars to see who was escaping. "Who is it this time? Didn''t someone just try to escape a few days ago?" "Haven''t they learned their lesson yet, idiot!" "Ah..." There were expressions of surprise, ridicule, and sighs. "I wonder who is foolish enough to think about escaping..." The freckled youth who had spoken with Syd during the day now recalled a familiar figure. Is it him? "No, it can''t be him. That guy just tried to escape a few days ago, and his injuries haven''t even healed yet." "We''ll know by tomorrow..." "Ha ha ha, right, then we can mock that person a bit..." As the inmates whispered among themselves, Syd was already nearing the second door. Some pursuers caught up. "Stop, don''t move, or we''ll shoot!" "Put your hands up!" Five armed guards with rifles approached him, their dark muzzles pointed at him. Syd ignored them, knowing these people wouldn''t easily shoot since as a test subject, he was more valuable alive. Many experiments required him to be alive to be effective, even if they ended in death, those were valuable records. Taking advantage of their hesitation, Syd swiped his ID card at the reader. He also kept an eye on the guards, ready to use Rebound Shield or Spatial Transfer to dodge if they made a move to shoot. Fortunately, they didn''t choose to fire, seeming to wait for others to join them for a sure capture. Syd kept watch while running towards the final exit. Rapid footsteps and clamor filled the corridors. As he approached the facility''s main gate, his pace slowed down because he found dozens of armed personnel waiting for him. They looked amused, holding their guns aimed at him. Faced with their encirclement and seeing an unobstructed exit, Syd was puzzled and approached cautiously. He swiped his card, but to no effect-a voice announced a verification error. He now understood why they hadn''t stopped him from getting close-they were overly confident! Seeing his actions, the amusement on the faces of the surrounding armed personnel intensified, and some even laughed out loud. Captain Kenny stepped forward and shouted, "Don''t try to resist, this is a specially made metal door, you can''t open it." He paused, then added, "Mutant freak, don''t even try to use your powers. The moment you make a move, we''ll turn you into a sieve!" His tone was condescending, as if to say that having mutant powers was irrelevant against their greater numbers and firepower. Watching the mockery on their faces, Syd mockingly smiled back and quietly said, "Goodbye." [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] Amidst disbelieving stares, his figure flickered and vanished from the spot. "This is impossible!" Captain Kenny''s smile froze, and he shouted angrily. The others were stunned, unable to believe what they had seen. Had the fugitive just disappeared? What kind of mutant power was that? Their faces filled with confusion. Previously, the briefings in their earpieces hadn''t mentioned such a power! As they stood incredulous, Captain Kenny grabbed a rifle and fired wildly into the empty space. Bang, bang, bang... After a while, confirming there was no sound of bullets hitting flesh, Captain Kenny realized, "Open the gate, the kid has gotten out!" "He can''t have gone far, hurry!" While they scrambled, Syd was already running towards a nearby road outside the facility. Panting~ With unhealed injuries and long periods without exercise, his heart pounded, and he began to tire. As he ran, his eyes brightened when he spotted two researchers near some parked vehicles. Seeing him approach, the researchers'' faces changed, and they turned to run. Before they could get far, a dark particle shot towards them. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Dark Particle Experience +1] In an instant, one researcher fell to the ground clutching his stomach in agony. "Run again, and I''ll aim for your head next!" As Syd warned the other fleeing man, feeling the energy for only seven more abilities left in him, he frowned slightly. Hearing his threat, and seeing his friend''s agony, Wesley raised his hands, pleading, "Hey man, don''t shoot, let''s talk!" "Where are your car keys?" Syd demanded coldly. "Take me to where you parked, no tricks, and you don''t want to end up like him, do you?" he said, nodding towards the groaning man on the ground. "No, here." Wesley, jolted into action, quickly pulled out a car key from his pocket and pointed to a nearby vehicle. "That''s my car..." Boom, the sound of the facility gate opening echoed in the distance. Syd''s expression changed. He grabbed the keys and pulled the researcher toward the car. They hadn''t run far when gunfire sounded in the distance. "Ah!" The researcher beside him screamed. (End of Chapter) Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Chapter 7: Chapter 7Syd''s complexion drastically changed, and he released the person and instantly performed a spatial transfer, leaving his original position. [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] Bang, bang¡ªthe sound of bullets hitting the ground rang out, causing him to break out in a cold sweat. This was not a movie, TV drama, or patriotic resistance drama. If he were shot a few times, he would likely fall to the ground screaming in pain, completely incapacitated. Realizing this, he couldn''t afford to waste his energy, and in an instant, he blinked away several times. [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] Using the cover of night and the almost unnoticeable signs of spatial translocation, he successfully made it next to the car. Just as he used the remote to open the car door and sat down, a series of bullet sounds erupted near his ear. Bang, bang, bang, accompanied by the sound of breaking car glass. "Fuck!" Syd clutched his left arm, unable to suppress a cry of pain. There was a bullet hole clearly visible on his arm, now bleeding profusely. His face turned pale with pain, almost fainting. He started the car and slammed on the accelerator, driving straight down the road. At the same time, he strained every bit of remaining energy in his body to form a rebound shield at the car window. [Rebound Shield Experience +1] Whoosh-the sound of bullets piercing through the air! Then, an astonishing scene unfolded! The space around him slightly rippled, and the bullets seemed to be swallowed by the space, disappearing without a trace! At the same time, Syd felt a strange void where the metal bullets were rapidly disintegrating into nothing, and their kinetic energy absorbed by this space. These forces converged, forming a blue energy... At that moment, Syd had a premonition that he could reflect this energy whenever he wished! He did not release it immediately due to the car speeding away and his lack of focus for aiming. Now, his attention was wholly captured by the severe pain in his arm and the direction the vehicle was traveling, with no mind to spare for anything else. The car sped unrestrictedly forward! "Damn it!" Captain Kenny''s face darkened as he watched the black vehicle disappear into the distance. No one had escaped the base for a long time, and it wouldn''t happen on his watch. Thinking this, his anger flared, "Chase him, we must catch that kid!" By the time he issued the chase command, Syd was already far away. Glancing at the navigation system turned on in the car, he headed towards the nearest city. Sweat covered his forehead, and he looked somewhat dazed. Were it not for his strong desire to live, the lack of other vehicles on the road, and the original owner''s incredible driving skills, he would have likely crashed by now. "Isn''t that kid afraid to die?" Watching the rapidly moving vehicle in the distance, Kenny was shocked. Driving so fast, how dare he? "Speed up, catch him!" he ordered. The driving soldier sweated profusely, hastily explaining, "We can''t, sir, it''s too risky..." "Damn it..." Kenny''s expression shifted between anger and resignation, ultimately deciding not to push for more speed. Catching that despicable mutant was less important than his own life. Thus, at a preserved speed, they could only watch helplessly as the car vanished at the horizon, the gunfire having no effect. Kenny grimaced, "I''ll catch you, don''t think you''re safe just because you escaped the base!" What awaited that kid would be a warrant for his arrest and their relentless pursuit! He would be hunted down like a rat in the streets! He didn''t believe that the kid who had embarrassed him could run far or hide for long, perhaps a day or two at most before being captured! Once caught, he was determined to teach that kid a lesson he wouldn''t forget, letting him experience what true misery was! Thinking this, a smile spread across his face. After another stretch of pursuit near the city''s slum area, they spotted a black vehicle in flames. As for the young man inside, he had already vanished without a trace. After searching for a while longer without finding the kid, Kenny drove back to the base, while others continued the search. No. 23 Research Base. Inside an office. "What did you say? You let that test subject escape?" Sitting in a chair, a middle-aged man dressed in a black and white suit, his hair neatly slicked back, frowned. Facing the base manager, Alessandro, Kenny forced a smile, "Sir, just give me some time, and I promise to bring back Experiment No. 37!" Hearing his words, Alessandro''s expression softened somewhat, saying, "I hope so." After that, he lost interest in Experiment No. 37, considering it just another ordinary test subject. He picked up a stack of freshly printed documents from his desk, casually browsing through them. They contained some information about Experiment No. 37, including an analysis of the abilities demonstrated not long ago. Two new abilities were highlighted. Mutant Abilities: The target is suspected to have telepathic abilities, capable of teleporting a short distance through thought. Can emit black energy spheres with significant destructive power, suspected of having a disintegrating effect, but the upper limits of destruction are unknown, requiring further testing... In a short time, the research base had recorded Syd''s abilities. If not for the rebound shield''s inconspicuous effect and the darkness of the night, perhaps this ability would have appeared in the documents too. Reviewing the data, including the power of the mutant abilities and the range of telepathic movement, Alessandro felt somewhat disappointed and regretful. "What a pity, it''s just a failure after all." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He shook his head. Experiment No. 37, purportedly bred from the genes of two major mutants, Magneto and Professor X, had only such limited powers. Honestly, he was disappointed. Not to mention the initial capability of merely absorbing sunlight, which had been a major disappointment, leading them to almost abandon the research on him. Even now, despite the kid''s second awakening of his powers, they were still not very impressive. A telepathic transmission that could only move a meter or two-what use was that, for passing through walls? And the strange black energy spheres-what use were they when their effects could be replicated by firearms, and the impact on a human was about the same? Just dispatch a few armed people, and they could easily kill such a power user! (End of Chapter) Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Chapter 8: Chapter 8Moreover, Alessandro had seen individuals with similar abilities whose effects far surpassed the kid''s, making Syd''s powers seem remarkably weak by comparison. It was only due to fortunate timing and the awakening of two new abilities, particularly the telepathic transmission, that they were caught off-guard. Otherwise, had they known earlier, the kid wouldn''t have even made it out of the base! With this thought, he shook his head. A look of disdain appeared on Alessandro''s face as he muttered, "He''s nowhere near Charles and Magneto, not even comparable to Subjects No. 1 and No. 5. He really is a waste." His expression then turned to one of awe, as if thinking of some perfect creation. Even now, he couldn''t help but marvel at those two experimental subjects. Beside him, Captain Kenny also showed a mix of awe and a hint of fear. Super-speed regeneration, energy blasts... Bodily metallic transformation, enhanced strength, heightened senses, pulse interference... These two were truly monsters among mutants! Thinking of the powers these two mutants possessed, he couldn''t help but remark, "Compared to these two, that kid really is much weaker, not worth mentioning." "These two are what you call true mutants; that kid doesn''t even deserve the title..." In a sense, the numbers also represented the ranking of strength, which clearly showed the kid''s inferiority. That he managed to escape was merely good luck. "Enough." Alessandro cut off the continued lamentation, speaking coldly, "The kid might not be important, but we can''t just let him escape like this." "After all, he''s an experimental subject. It''d be a pity to let him go just like that, and it would tarnish the base''s reputation. If he causes some destruction in society, that would be bad too." "Catch him as soon as possible. If it proves difficult, send more people." "Yes." Captain Kenny nodded. As they spoke, within the confines of the 23rd Experimental Base, both ordinary and mutant prisoners were all whispering among themselves. "Did you hear what the guards said, my God!" "Did he really escape?" Suddenly, the faces of many prisoners were filled with envy and jealousy, especially a freckled young man whose expression was dazed. He couldn''t believe that the person he had advised not to run or struggle had actually managed to escape! His feelings were a complex mix of reluctance and envy. In a nearby cell, several black men who had previously mocked Syd were now stunned, listening to the name of the escapee in disbelief. How could he possibly have escaped?! "Dave, you said if that guy escaped, you would..." "Stop it, I''m about to lose it. Why wasn''t it me who escaped!" As they wallowed in resentment, envy, and jealousy, someone scoffed. "Humph, I bet that guy won''t get far. He''ll be caught and brought back to join us soon!" "Right!" "Just like that, I bet that kid by tomorrow..." ... While they were placing their bets, Syd was dodging and weaving, running towards a corner of a household''s yard. "Huff, huff..." His face was pale, and his breathing was heavy, mixed with the sound of his weighty footsteps. The sky was dim, and the heavy rain poured down, weakening him further. Cautiously scanning the area to ensure he wasn''t seen, he found a spot that was not easily visible yet illuminated by the moonlight and sat down. Feeling the numbness in his left arm and the drained energy within, he looked up at the moon obscured by clouds and couldn''t help but give a bitter smile. It really is true¡ªwhen it rains, it pours. Am I really going to fail? As he drifted in and out of consciousness, he started to run a high fever, faintly hearing footsteps approaching in the distance. Were the searchers coming? He tried to open his eyes with great effort but failed, ultimately slipping completely into unconsciousness. When he woke up again, it was already morning. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Feeling the stuffiness on his body, Syd was somewhat astonished and confused. "Where am I?" He looked around the room in confusion. The environment was cluttered, and the air was tinged with a sweaty odor. Pulling back the covers and seeing his wound had been treated and bandaged, Syd was surprised. As he began to suspect who might have helped him, he heard some movement in the house, and the homeowner knocked and entered the room. With the light turned on, he could see the visitor clearly. A burly and strong figure with a full beard, appearing somewhat rugged and handsome, likely a middle-aged man. "Who are you?" Syd asked, puzzled. "Did you save me?" He quickly checked his body and found no abnormalities. The documents hidden in his pocket were also intact, which slightly relieved him. The middle-aged strongman nodded. Looking at him lying on the bed, Chris spoke with a deep voice, "Kid, who are you, and why are people chasing you?" What? Caught off-guard by the question, Syd''s eyes flickered, unsure how to respond. "You''re a mutant, right?" "Uh..." Syd''s face showed a bit of strangeness. Seeming to anticipate his question, Chris explained, "Yesterday, those searching said a mutant criminal had fled nearby..." He didn''t finish his sentence, but both understood what he meant. After a moment of silence, Syd asked, puzzled, "Then why did you save me?" "Knowing I''m a mutant, and still..." He was well aware of the local sentiment; for ordinary people, not detesting mutants was already fortunate. In severe cases, just a trip to the hospital, if a mutant identity was discovered, could lead to being reported and captured. The middle-aged strongman spoke gravely, "Because I am also a mutant." He stretched out his hands, which began to emit a red glow. Syd''s eyes showed surprise. As he was taken aback, he didn''t notice the profound look the middle-aged strongman gave him. His reasons for helping this kid were not as simple as he stated, not just because of their shared mutant identity. What he hadn''t told the kid was that he had inadvertently seen the documents in his pocket while helping him. Naturally, he knew the kid''s identity. Was he really a child with the genes of Magneto and Charles? So, this kid was also Magneto''s son? As a mutant, he was quite familiar with these two figures; he had even been a member of Magneto''s Brotherhood of Mutants, only leaving due to certain circumstances. He pondered whether to inform Magneto about this. What would Magneto''s reaction be if he knew he had a child? However, the young man''s mutant abilities seemed weak, and his body was still... (End of Chapter) Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Chapter 9: Chapter 9Reflecting on the data, which showed that the kid only had the ability to absorb sunlight, he felt a sense of regret and sighed. Such an ability, lacking any auxiliary or combat effectiveness, might only increase the danger if the kid were to join the Brotherhood of Mutants. After all, places where mutants gather are always fraught with danger. He wondered how the kid had managed to escape with just the ability to absorb sunlight... This thought flickered through his mind only briefly before he dismissed it, concocting a series of plausible explanations instead. His focus returned to the young man''s health report, and recalling the dire information therein, he sighed, looking at the youth with pity. He might as well treat the kid well while he was still alive... Clearly, he believed that Syd wouldn''t live much longer. "The kid, what''s your name? You can call me Chris," he said as he handed the boy a cup of water. "Thank you," Syd replied, pausing thoughtfully before saying, "You can call me ''Syd''." Chris noticed a curious discrepancy; wasn''t the kid named Kevin according to the data? Thinking that the young man was probably hiding his identity, he looked meaningfully at him but didn''t dwell on it. (Kevin is the name of the body, and Syd is the dude that got reincarnated) "Do you know about your health condition?" Chris touched his forehead and handed him some medicine from the bedside table. "You''re still running a fever. Here are some antipyretics and..." While expressing his thanks, Syd sighed internally. He was well aware of his bodily condition, still feeling dizzy, weak, and achy. Only the sunlight streaming through the window provided him some relief. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Maybe it was time to unlock some progress? [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining lifespan: 22 days)] [Mutant Abilities: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimicry Target: Orochi (Title: Sun God, Will of the Earth)] (Unlock Progress 34%) [Abilities: Black Particles (6/100) Level 1 Spatial Transfer (5/100) Level 1 Rebound Shield (1/100) Level 1 (Unlocked)] [Energy Points: 398] Looking at his displayed remaining lifespan, he frowned, finally understanding why the middle-aged strongman looked at him that way. "Only 22 days left?" Syd furrowed his brow, confusion apparent in his eyes. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even considering yesterday''s injuries and fever which greatly weakened him, it shouldn''t have reduced his lifespan by so much! "What did those damned people do to my body?" He recalled several experiments, his expression turning grim. Noticing Chris had stepped out, he hurriedly pulled out his documents from his pocket and began to read them in the sunlight. Quickly, he found chilling information in the experimental reports. Those people had cultivated various cancer cells using his body tissues and then implanted them back into him! Just to test whether his body would reject them and whether the mutant ability to absorb sunlight would affect the cancer cells! Besides implanting cancer cells, they had conducted other harmful experiments, although these hadn''t had any side effects. this moment, he felt a desperate urge to return to that research facility and reduce it to ashes, letting everyone experience despair! Syd was unsure of what to do. Clearly, the cancer cells were taking effect in his body. "What to do..." In his panic, his gaze shifted to the panel. "No, I still have a chance!" Looking at his various abilities, hope sparked in his eyes. If he continued to improve, there might be a power that could save his life. Thinking this, he hastily invested all his energy points into unlocking progress. The next second, the unlock progress surged from 34% to 39%! A pleasant notification sound chimed. [Ability: Divine Finger (Unlocked)] "This is..." Guided by instinct, Syd lifted his right hand and pointed forward. [Divine Finger Experience +1] [Ability: Divine Finger (1/100) Level 1] Hmm? Looking at his uneventful finger, he had an idea and tried using Divine Finger again, this time aiming at a glass cup on his left palm. [Divine Finger Experience +1] Instantly, the space shattered like a mirror, a powerful force abruptly emerging! Bang! The glass cup exploded like rain, the shards propelled at astonishing speeds like bullets! Pfft, pfft, pfft, the glass fragments embedded into the wall, creating a strikingly alarming sight. "Hisss..." While nursing a cut hand, Syd was shocked by the power of Divine Finger. Such force could shatter a ribcage and propel a person if aimed at their chest. "And this is only level one..." Although the shattered space was only as big as a baby''s fist, the damage was significant - after all, humans are fragile! "I can now prevent others from getting too close." With spatial transfer for dodging attacks at critical moments and black particles for ranged attacks, now with Divine Finger to prevent close-quarters combat, his sense of security greatly increased. As Syd was relishing this new ability, a sudden sound of the door opening and a loud voice followed. "What happened?" Upon opening the door, Chris first glanced at the young man to make sure he was unharmed, then quickly scanned the surroundings, shocked by what he saw. The white-painted wall was now embedded with a cluster of glass shards! "How did you do this?" he asked in surprise. "Cough, cough..." Syd coughed awkwardly, forcing an explanation, "I was feeling pretty bad, thought of something upsetting, and I guess I smashed the cup against the wall, and then this happened." "Sorry for the trouble, I''ll clean it up later." "Is that so?" Chris didn''t look convinced, his eyes flickering with suspicion. The glass embedded in the wall didn''t seem like something that could be caused by just smashing a cup against it. Even if it were possible, how much strength would that require? Glancing at the young man''s slender arms and then at his own muscular limbs, he expressed his doubt. With this in mind, he nodded superficially, indicating belief, and added, "Kid, if you can stand, remember to come down for breakfast later." After speaking, he closed the door and went downstairs, then picked up the laptop on the table and began operating it. Looking at the displayed surveillance footage, he fell into a moment of hesitation. As a mutant, for his own safety, he naturally installed cameras around his home to prevent unexpected situations. He never thought he''d use the surveillance to invade the privacy of a young person. After a while, he couldn''t resist his curiosity, paused the recording to generate the file from before, and clicked to start playback from when he had left the room. (End of Chapter) Chapter 10: Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Chapter 10The video soon showed the moment when Syd picked up the glass cup and made a strange gesture. Chris''s eyes filled with confusion. The next second, he was stunned. On the screen, Syd pointed at the glass cup, and the space around it seemed to turn into glass itself before shattering explosively! The force of the impact instantly shattered the glass, sending shards flying towards the wall at astonishing speeds. "What?" Chris''s face was covered in shock. Instantly, he linked this to mutant abilities. "This kid''s power is supposed to be absorbing sunlight, right? When did he get this strange and quite destructive new ability?" The middle-aged strongman was amazed. Though it seemed that it had to be activated at close range, it was still a significant improvement over just absorbing sunlight. It finally differentiated him from normal humans, giving him the power to easily dispatch ordinary people! Unable to contain himself, he hurried back to the room, looking at the confused young man. He blurted out, "Kid, I thought your ability was to absorb sunlight. How come you have that move too?" He waved his hand to demonstrate. Syd, realizing what Chris meant, said in surprise, "How did you know?" "Sorry, I looked at the data in your pocket earlier." Chris then took out his laptop to show him, "And this..." "Surveillance?" Syd frowned slightly. Chris said awkwardly, "As a mutant, you know, I have to be cautious, so I installed some cameras." While speaking, he walked over to the monitor and turned it off, saying awkwardly, "There, now you don''t have to worry about me seeing your privacy." "But you haven''t answered me about your ability..." Syd hesitated for a moment, then vaguely replied, "You said it yourself, as a mutant, I have to be cautious, so I hid some of my abilities." Hearing this, Chris''s bearded face showed a look of realization. So he had hidden some of his abilities? Indeed, it made sense for a mutant to hide one of their powers if they had more than one. He looked at Syd approvingly and said, "Indeed, you did the right thing." Then, he commented with a smile, "Your ability to absorb sunlight is a bit weak, but this new one looks alright. It doesn''t have much destructive power, but it''s enough for self-defense." Compared to the destructive powers of stronger mutants, Syd''s abilities could only be considered average, but Chris refrained from saying so directly and instead offered some comfort. After saying these things, he shook his head and walked out. Seeing him leave, Syd breathed a sigh of relief. Now that he was a bit calmer, he noticed changes in his own body. "My body''s energy has grown a bit more, huh..." Feeling that he could release about sixteen black particles with the current energy in his body, a smile appeared on Syd''s pale face. Suddenly, he noticed something, and the joy in his eyes intensified. He saw that as his body''s energy increased, the lifespan number on the panel had unexpectedly jumped up by a day! Syd was surprised, then quickly realized why. Normally, his ability to absorb sunlight could speed up his body''s recovery. Given his current dire physical state, it made sense to see such data changes. However, this also gave Syd a glimmer of hope. Could it be possible to live longer by increasing the light energy within his body? With that thought, he couldn''t help himself; he got up from bed despite his weakness and walked to the window to pull open the curtains fully. The sunlight, previously just a bit, now illuminated his entire body! [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noticing the increase in energy points, Syd felt good. However, his happiness was short-lived as his expression suddenly changed. He looked out the window and saw several uniformed FBI agents knocking on doors from house to house, clearly not having given up on finding him! The brief moment of respite had almost made him forget he was still being pursued. If he were spotted, he likely wouldn''t be able to escape! Syd quickly ducked down to avoid being seen, his expression becoming serious. With his current strength, escaping these agents would be very difficult! "It looks like I need to increase my power quickly!" He thought for a moment and decided to focus first on improving his Spatial Transfer ability. "The current environment isn''t suitable for practicing anything else, so I''ll start with this!" He immediately began practicing Spatial Transfer. [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] His figure flickered erratically around the room, appearing and disappearing in flashes that would have been frightening in the dead of night. As he used up half of his internal light energy, he paused and noticed a problem. If he kept practicing continuously, he would need to absorb sunlight to convert into internal energy for practice, which would slow down the collection of energy points on the panel. After all, the sunlight would first be used to replenish his body''s energy, and with his internal energy depleted, he couldn''t collect any light energy. That meant he had to choose between unlocking progress and increasing his power levels. Biting his lip, Syd decided that increasing power levels should be the priority during crucial times, with unlocking progress to come later. After all, he already had enough abilities for now; what was most important was increasing their levels, especially Spatial Transfer! As he continued practicing, time flew by... [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] During this time, he also noticed that his internal energy was automatically recovering when he had enough food, which accelerated the speed of his ability level increase! Soon, it was noon. Under Syd''s expectant gaze, the panel data fluctuated. A notification sounded. [Ability: Spatial Transfer (0/500) Level 2] Finally, level 2! Syd eagerly felt the changes in himself. The most noticeable change was the increased distance of his Spatial Transfer! After testing, he found that the distance had increased from the paltry two meters to around nine or ten meters! "Let''s just round it to ten meters!" Syd was pleased. This improvement significantly enhanced his ability to escape. Despite only a few meters of difference, in this densely populated area, it would be difficult for those agents to catch him before he exhausted his energy. He glanced at the panel, caught in a happy dilemma. The difficulty of increasing levels had suddenly escalated; he wouldn''t be able to continue improving Spatial Transfer within a day or two! After some thought, his gaze shifted to the Black Particles ability, his only ranged attack so far. If the level of Black Particles were increased, both the attack distance and the range of the particles would likely grow... "I should be able to complete it by evening!" Thinking this, Syd''s gaze turned cold. "When those people come looking, I''ll show them a thing or two!" He knew time was running short! To think those people would take a long time to find him would be underestimating them. And lately, he had seen them starting to enter people''s homes to check. If this continued, they would eventually find this place, and then... Shaking his head, just as he was preparing to continue practicing, he suddenly noticed a change in his internal energy! (End of Chapter) Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Chapter 11Perhaps it was not an illusion, but as his Spatial Transfer ability reached level two, Syd noticed a significant enhancement in the quality of his internal energy. His body even began to thirstily absorb sunlight, clearly increasing its upper limit. With his internal energy now brimming, he could sustain the discharge of black particles about twenty-seven to twenty-eight times. "It''s still not much, but it''s enough to support me in a full-force battle for a minute or two," Syd thought to himself. The enhancement in ability levels seemed to increase his energy too? It made sense-adding a second-level ability surely boosted his internal energy, just as gaining a new ability had done before. Understanding this, he grew even more eager for the upcoming enhancement of his black particles in the evening. After scanning his surroundings and finding no suitable place to practice black particles, he pushed himself to go downstairs. On his way, he glanced at his left hand, now bandaged with white wraps-evidence of Chris''s treatment of his gunshot wound. Internally thanking Chris and mentally awarding him a figurative "good guy card," Syd made his way downstairs. Chris, sitting on the sofa watching TV, turned with a puzzled look and asked, "What are you doing down here, kid? It''s not mealtime yet, and your wounds aren''t healed, are they?" After a moment''s thought and considering Chris''s kindness, Syd decided to be honest. "Nothing much, just planning to practice my abilities a bit while I have time. As you know, I''m being hunted; I need to make every second count." Chris seemed to understand and didn''t notice anything amiss. He stood up and suggested, "Come on, I''ll take you to the basement." Surprised by the offer, Syd saw Chris smile and explain, "Don''t look so shocked. As a mutant, I need to train too." Soon, they reached the spacious basement, which was well-equipped with various training apparatuses and even had dummy targets. After a brief introduction and letting Syd use the space as he pleased, Chris nonchalantly returned upstairs. Once alone, Syd hesitated only briefly before pointing his right finger towards the ground. [Black Particles Experience +1] [Black Particles Experience +1] Instantly, streams of black particles surged towards the ground, creating a deep hole. As he repeatedly used black particles, his experience bar rapidly filled. When he had used up much of his internal energy, he used Spatial Transfer to return to his room upstairs unnoticed and began absorbing sunlight to replenish his energy. Then, he moved back to the basement to continue his practice. [Ability: Black Particles (81/100) Level 1] Time passed quickly, and because the basement was light-proof and he couldn''t practice while absorbing sunlight, it was already six in the evening when the black particles finally advanced to level two. Looking at the now level-two black particles on the panel and feeling the changes in his body''s energy, a smile appeared on Syd''s face. Unable to resist, he tested his newly enhanced ability. [Black Particles Experience +1] A black wave, larger than an egg, emerged and rushed towards the ground, devouring everything in its path and leaving a fifteen-meter-deep hole. "The range and distance of black particles have increased quite a bit." Though still somewhat weak, he was satisfied, knowing that the true strength of mutant abilities often didn''t manifest until levels three through five. Glancing at the now 500-point experience bar, Syd pondered. "Now that Spatial Transfer and Black Particles are both at level two, I can''t enhance them further in a day or two. Rebound Shield and Divine Finger don''t need upgrading right now..." He then focused on unlocking progress. (Unlock Progress 39%) "The next ability should be unlocked soon, either at 45% or 50%..." Filled with anticipation, Syd wondered about his next potential abilities. "Will it be Soul Pull, which extracts souls, or a Spirit Light Pillar, or even the terrifying Sunlight Strike?" If it were the latter two, it would simply enhance his versatility in combat, useful against enemies with specific resistances. But if it were Sunlight Strike... Known as a powerful finishing move in his arsenal, its effect could be devastating. "At this rate, I''m eager to see if I''ll gain flying abilities or mental powers." Considering the prowess of mental abilities in Marvel comics, Syd was cautious yet hopeful. "With mental powers, at least I could resist or detect mental attacks and anomalies. Without them, I''m blind to such threats." Now, without the need to practice abilities actively, his energy points naturally increased rapidly... Thinking this, his gaze turned to the hole-riddled floor, and he frowned. "How am I going to explain this to Chris?" "Should I say giant earthworms did this?" Hoping Chris wouldn''t notice, Syd sighed, "Better go rest for now." The next second, he vanished from the basement, reappearing in the upstairs bedroom. Opening the door, he shouted downstairs, asking if there was any food. Just after shouting, his expression froze, realizing a mistake. Accustomed to using Spatial Transfer, he had forgotten he was supposed to be in the basement! How could he appear upstairs all of a sudden? Sure enough, the next second, he saw Chris coming upstairs, his eyes full of confusion. "When did you come up?" Chris asked. Syd awkwardly replied, "While you were in the bathroom." Chris, touching his beard, though still puzzled, chose to believe him. After all, unless he had flown up, what other explanation could there be? Chris chuckled at the thought. Then, Syd joined him for a meal downstairs. After eating, Syd spoke seriously, "I think it''s time for me to leave." Chris looked grave at that. "Kid, are you sure? With so many people out there looking for you..." Syd nodded, "It''s because they''re looking that I have to go. I don''t want to cause trouble for you." He didn''t want to risk exposing Chris or implicating him. "If I''m found here, at the very least, you''d be charged with harboring a criminal, and in the worst case, it might expose your mutant identity and lead to your arrest." Believing Chris would understand, Syd added, "I''ve been a burden long enough. We''re not even related, so I can''t keep staying here for free. Thanks for everything." Chris frowned, "Your wounds?" "I can manage enough to escape," Syd said, then turned and walked towards a door he had scoped out earlier. Watching him go, Chris considered whether to inform Magneto to rescue this potentially powerful young mutant, that was probably his son. After a moment, Chris decided to go check the basement first, wondering if Syd had left a mess. Upon entering, he was shocked by the sight of a very noticeable, deep hole in one corner. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is this?" he exclaimed, puzzled and unable to comprehend how it was made. Unconsciously, his mind flashed with an image of Syd. What had the boy done? How? Outside, Syd cautiously looked around before running off. He figured the authorities must be closing in on his location. Indeed, they had narrowed down potential hiding spots, including Chris''s house. Had he not left earlier, he and Chris might both be in custody. As Syd ran, an unmanned drone spotted him from the sky. "Attention, suspected mutant suspect spotted!" "Team, take positions!" As the surveillance team notified the standby team, the drone moved closer to confirm the identity. Syd noticed it and didn''t hesitate to shoot it down with a black particle. [Black Particles Experience +1] Boom-the drone crashed to the ground as Syd turned to flee into a shadowy alley. Meanwhile, an armed team of ten, led by the stern, muscular Captain George, was closing in, prepared with sniper support and ready to confront Syd at a safe distance. "Remember, the target has the ability to absorb sunlight and launch black energy orbs..." George continued briefing his team as they moved into position. Behind them, Chris, having just stepped out of the basement, saw the armed forces running and decided to follow, hoping to help Syd if possible. Watching from a distance, Syd realized escape was futile with his weakened condition and decided to confront his pursuers head-on. "If they want to die, I''ll oblige," he muttered, preparing for what might be a final showdown. (End of Chapter) Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Chapter 12: Chapter 12At this moment, a killing intent arose in Syd''s heart. At the same time, he also considered whether it was too cruel to casually take a life. However, this thought was quickly dismissed. Those people were clearly coming for him with lethal intent, and if captured, the only thing awaiting him would be death! Since they were after his life, he had no intention of letting them off easily. Of course, he could run and hide for a while, but that was never his plan. Hiding would only work for so long before he was found. Only by causing significant losses to these people could he truly buy some time. Syd quickly weighed the pros and cons. Soon, his gaze hardened. Just as he had thought before, if those people wanted his life, they should not expect an easy time! The idea of defeating them and then letting them leave unharmed never crossed his mind. Letting them go back to recuperate and come after him again? Images of mutant behaviors involuntarily surfaced in Syd''s mind. As he finished his contemplations and made his decision, the ten armed personnel slowly approached. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A deep voice, amplified by a loudspeaker, reached Syd''s ears. "Mutant suspect Kevin, we know you''re hiding nearby. Come out now, or we will attack." Captain George held the megaphone in his right hand, warning the mutant suspect named Kevin while vigilantly watching a house a few dozen meters away. Besides Syd and them, the residents hiding in nearby houses were also very nervous and afraid, worried about being affected by the battle. Of course, there were also those driven by curiosity and fearlessness. Some were peeking out of windows, some stood on balconies watching the scene, and some even had recording equipment ready to capture the scene for some sensational traffic. The residents whispered among themselves. Inside one of the small houses, a middle-aged man spoke with a little girl. "Mutant?" "Dad, what''s going on?" "Quiet, the police are catching a bad guy!" "Ah, so who will win, Dad?" "Well, that''s easy to guess. The police will win for sure. No matter how powerful the mutants are, they can''t beat the well-armed police, can they?" Not just this father and daughter, but everyone watching the scene felt similarly, believing that the mutant suspect wouldn''t last long before being captured. Moreover, this wasn''t the first time they had seen mutants being captured, and they had never seen a mutant win. The lighter cases ended with surrender and capture, while the severe cases could even result in death. Some prayed that the mutant wouldn''t resist, as they didn''t want any fatalities nearby. Others were excited and eager to see the police shoot the mutant suspect dead. In the distance, Chris sighed quietly. He thought, if there was a way to help, he might as well try to let the kid escape. In his view, it was doubtful the kid could win or even escape. After all, a mutant with only the ability to absorb sunlight and hand-to-hand combat skills, how could he compete against fully armed individuals? If it came down to it, any resistance would mean being shot from a distance! Seeing that the mutant suspect still hadn''t come out, Captain George, dressed in black, frowned slightly, growing impatient and continued shouting. "Inside, mutant suspect, after our investigation, you''ve been found to have misused your powers causing fatalities. This is a serious offense!" "Come out and come back with us, we can still be lenient with you..." Listening to the ongoing chatter, Syd''s eyes were full of disbelief. Go back with them, to die? The words were pretty, but if he weren''t a mutant and hadn''t experienced those horrible things, just a regular person, maybe he would have believed them. Now... He believed that going back with them would save even the lawyer''s fees, as he would simply vanish! "These people still not moving closer?" Looking at the distance of a few dozen meters between them, Syd frowned slightly. If it weren''t for waiting for them to come closer, saving the energy used for spatial transfer, he would have been too lazy to talk nonsense with these people. After a long wait, seeing that talking was a waste as the mutant suspect still had no intention of coming out or even speaking a word, the ten armed personnel''s expressions turned cold. "If you don''t come out, then we''ll have to arrest you by force. Please do not resist, or you will bear the consequences..." Captain George finally spoke, more for the nearby residents to hear, indicating that they had followed all procedural protocols. After warning, if the mutant suspect didn''t come out and was accidentally killed, they couldn''t be blamed! And this time, they had already received permission from above; if the mutant suspect resisted fiercely, accidentally killing him wouldn''t cause any issues. "We''re in position, expect to engage soon." "Daisy, help lock onto the suspect''s position..." Captain George said into his headset. Meanwhile, his team members began to move. Some of them even put on thermal imaging equipment. The sun had already set, and the dimming light made it difficult to spot the suspect. Now, with thermal imaging, there was no way the mutant suspect could hide! They slowly surrounded the building, confidence evident on each face. They had received information about the mutant, even seen videos of him using his powers, and they couldn''t imagine losing. As long as they maintained their distance, given the mutant''s weak abilities, they didn''t believe he had any chance to resist! They even worried about accidentally firing too many shots and killing the young man outright. So, at this moment, their faces were filled with confidence, feeling as though victory was already beckoning to them. After closing to within about ten meters, they did not approach further. A muscular man named Brandon pulled a tear gas grenade from his belt and threw it near the house without a second thought. With the tear gas, they didn''t believe the mutant suspect could continue to hide! Everyone tightly gripped their firearms, eyes fixated on every corner of the house, ready to shoot as soon as the suspect appeared. In the distance, Chris also tensed up, preparing to intervene. However, the outcome was somewhat unexpected! Noticing the incoming object, Syd frowned and instantly teleported away from his original position. In an instant, his figure appeared just a few meters away from Captain George and his men. (End of Chapter) Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Chapter 13This close, even in the dim light, both sides could clearly see each other''s faces. Syd Castell''s face was filled with coldness, while the confidence on George and his team''s faces vanished, replaced by shock and astonishment. What happened, how did the mutant suspect appear so close? Not just them, Chris, who was watching from a distance and about to intervene, was also stunned. His face, covered with a scruffy beard, was full of confusion, not understanding what had happened. Instantaneous movement? The kid had moved instantly in front of them? "Does he have that ability?" Chris exclaimed in surprise. He suddenly realized that he might have underestimated the kid. Not only was he surprised, but the watching residents and passersby also covered their mouths in shock. At that moment. "Not good, there''s been a mistake in the intelligence!" Captain George quickly realized and was about to raise his gun to shoot. Unfortunately, before he could shoot, Syd flickered again to their side, then raised his right hand and pointed at them. Dark ripples emanated from his finger, shooting towards them at a rapid pace. "Ah..." "Captain, save me..." "Oh God..." They saw egg-sized black particles, three in a row, pass through three armed personnel who couldn''t dodge in time! [Black Particle Experience +1] Whether it was their black vests or clothes, nothing could stop it; they were instantly devoured and perforated! In an instant, they collapsed to the ground, clutching the pierced areas. Having a portion of their flesh and internal organs devoured by the black particles, even these tough men couldn''t endure and began to wail in pain. Unless treated within a few minutes, they were certain to die! Compared to the previous finger-sized black particles, now, if the black particles hit an internal organ, death was almost certain! Using the faint light to look at the black particles shot out, both Chris and the watching residents were stunned. But while they were stunned, George and his team did not hesitate. They immediately scattered, and Captain George anxiously shouted, "Andy, Michael, Henry!" Seeing them bleeding profusely on the ground in dire straits, he yelled angrily, "Vicious kid!" "Vicious, huh..." [Space Transfer Experience +1] Syd dodged the incoming bullets with another space transfer, calmly saying, "I''m just returning what you were planning to do to me." Seeing him dodge again, George temporarily stopped his team from shooting again. "Do you know what you''re doing, attacking government personnel like this, what awaits you is..." "Captain, stop talking, kill this brat, avenge Andy!" "You''re doomed, you disgusting freak, wait for the army to hunt you down!" While Syd kept an eye on their movements, he was about to retort when a long-lost alert sounded in his ear. [In a corner you cannot see, a hidden hunter has taken aim at you, seemingly ready to strike you down, you...] [Space Transfer Experience +1] Without a second thought, Syd teleported away from his original position. Thud! A bullet deeply penetrated the ground. "Sniper, are there others?" Syd''s heart chilled, and he looked around cautiously, teleporting again to be safe. After checking the face of the one who had been speaking, and seeing him surprised that Syd had managed to dodge, Syd didn''t dare stay longer, not knowing when the hidden sniper might strike again. On his way, he stretched out his hand towards the one who seemed to be the captain. [Black Particle Experience +1] However, to his surprise, the black particles were dodged by the captain with a side-step. Clearly, black particles, just like bullets, could be dodged if one was prepared in advance. Even laser eyes could be dodged, and his black particles were even slower, making it normal to be dodged. "My energy is running low..." he frowned. After practicing with the black particles, because it was dark, he hadn''t recovered much energy, and the level two black particles were consuming a lot of energy. Now he was barely holding on. With a sniper still around, he wasn''t sure he could take these people down with the remaining energy. A misstep could cost him his life, and he wasn''t about to risk it. He shot three more black particles at George and his men, then teleported away without looking back. [Black Particle Experience +1] [Black Particle Experience +1] [Black Particle Experience +1] Screams of agony followed from behind. Thud, thud, bullets hit where he had been standing, including pistol and sniper rifle bullets. Syd didn''t bother with those, feeling the energy for four more space transfers within him, he used three in quick succession, moving dozens of meters away to where they couldn''t see him. [Space Transfer Experience +1] [Space Transfer Experience +1] [Space Transfer Experience +1] Syd gasped for air, dragging his weakened body towards a dark alley. As he ran, he quickly reviewed the course of the battle and shook his head. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The energy inside me is still too low. It''s a good thing there were only about a dozen of them. If there had been a hundred, even if they just stood there and let me kill them, I probably couldn''t finish them off, right?" Without his powers, anyone could easily defeat him given his current battered state! In the end, it all came down to having too little energy. If he had more energy, he could have easily taken down these ten people, even the sniper behind them! With that thought, his desire to enhance his strength grew even stronger. "Just give me a little time..." This thought echoed in his mind as he disappeared into the shadows of the dark alley. In the distance, George and his men did not pursue, and were currently dealing with the aftermath. "Andy, Michael... wake up!" The remaining five people constantly called out to the injured lying on the ground. Unfortunately, no matter how much they shouted, the responses from those pale-faced, blood-soaked teammates were very weak, some even fainting from shock. Seeing the dire state of his teammates, a murderous intent flashed in Captain George''s eyes, "That damn mutant freak!" "You wait, next time..." Next time, there would definitely be more people rounding up that mutant freak, and he would surely be part of that manhunt! Captain George''s face showed a determined look. At the same time, he also felt somewhat incredulous. "Why... why was the intelligence wrong?" The other four survivors, also full of doubt, shared Captain George''s question. They simply couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. They were incredulous on this side, while many watching residents and Chris in the distance were stunned. (End of Chapter) Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Chapter 14The residents began whispering among themselves. "Dad, didn''t you say that the police would definitely win?" "Well... it must be because that mutant is too powerful, such a powerful mutant is indeed rare!" "But in the end, he still ran away, didn''t look that powerful, hahaha..." The father quickly laughed it off to mask his embarrassment. Although what he said did make some sense, the power of the mutant had still left a deep impression on the girl''s mind. Not just them, other residents also started discussing. "We lost, huh? Those officers are too weak, they are just a waste of taxpayer money." "Yeah, really useless, where is all the taxpayers'' money going!" The recent events had shocked them deeply; their perception of powerful, armed officers being defeated by a single mutant? Even though the young mutant seemed to have been driven away in the end, it didn''t change the fact of their defeat and heavy losses. In the crowd, a young man in a suit holding a camera was all lit up. "Big news! A video of a mutant battling the police, this will definitely make waves online!" Denim said excitedly. Especially since the police didn''t win, it was even more sensational! He decided to edit the video a bit and then upload it online, he even thought of a title already. ''Mutant Youth Battles Police, Police Outmatched!'' Denim''s eyes sparkled. As he prepared to upload the video, and the residents were shocked by the police''s defeat and the youth''s strength, Chris, among the crowd of onlookers, was also in shock. Earlier he had been worried, afraid that the kid might have died, but now... He could hardly believe that the youth, who he thought only had the ability to absorb sunlight and engage in hand combat, actually possessed such strong abilities! Oh, now he understood everything. "The basement before, and suddenly appearing upstairs..." Chris pieced everything together in his mind, shocked. Energy comparable to armor-piercing rounds, and instantaneous movement... So, the kid really did fly up to the bedroom before... Chris couldn''t help but laugh and cry. "So this is the ''little bit of power'' the kid said he was hiding?" He initially thought the kid was only hiding one ability, but it turned out he was hiding two more? Thinking back to how he had earlier praised the other party, thinking they were doing the right thing, Chris felt a bit embarrassed. However, speaking of which, the kid did have quite a variety of powers. Instantaneous movement, black energy, the previously revealed solar absorption, and that mirror-like ability-did the kid have a total of four powers? "Four abilities, indeed not bad, although each isn''t very strong, it''s rare among mutants," Chris mused. While the other''s abilities were still not as strong as those of powerful mutants, relying on four abilities gave him a decent combat capability, and overall utility was good. "Did the kid just slip away because he couldn''t use his powers anymore, or was he running out of stamina?" Chris thoughtfully, drawing on his rich experience, sensed something amiss. It seems the kid''s abilities weren''t as convenient as he thought... Finally, Chris''s bearded face broke into a smile, "I wonder what Magneto would look like if he knew he had a son with decent abilities." "And that Professor X..." "I remember those two are still at odds right now, really interesting. I''d love to see their faces when they find out, haha..." As a former member of the mutant Brotherhood, he naturally knew some things about the two, aware that they had once been very close friends, only to part ways later due to differing ideals. Professor X believed mutants could coexist peacefully with humans, whereas Magneto thought mutants were superior and that humans, who had always harmed mutants, should be eliminated. The two continued to fight for their respective ideals, Professor X''s X-Men and Magneto''s Brotherhood still often clashed. But, even now, when the two met, they could still talk like friends, each deeply trusting the other. Chris couldn''t help but imagine the expressions on their faces once they knew the identity of the kid. As he fantasized, police sirens sounded in the distance, several police cars and ambulances gathered around. Captain George watched as his team members were loaded into ambulances, hate flashing in his eyes, as well as anger towards those who provided incorrect intelligence. He began organizing data, preparing to report the details of the battle and the intelligence error to the base chief, Alexander. At the same time, he planned to question Captain Kenny about why he provided incorrect intelligence that led to the death of five of his team members! That brat, clearly not as weak as the intelligence indicated. If it weren''t for the faulty intel, they wouldn''t have underestimated the enemy and suffered such losses... As he organized the reportable information, Syd Castell, who had fled into a dark alley, walked without knowing where to go. Leaving Chris''s house, he only then remembered that he seemed to have nowhere to go. Not only did he not have a place to stay, but he also had no money... Memories of his foster family came back to him. "No, I can''t go back there." Syd shook his head. Maybe the moment he arrived, he''d be captured by the authorities. As he frowned and pondered, the sound of soft footsteps came from nearby. "Who''s there?" he looked over. He was momentarily stunned at the sight; three disheveled black men holding sticks and other objects were looking at him with ill intent. "What do you want?" Syd frowned. Seeing that he noticed them, the three black men chuckled. "What do we want, hehe..." They glanced at each other, a malicious gleam in their eyes. "Kid, hand over your money and belongings, don''t make us get rough." "Don''t think about resisting..." The tall Eli smiled broadly, swinging his stick. The three looked at him menacingly, their eyes filled with scorn, not believing the skinny S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. young man in front of them could do anything about it. Just this little arm and leg, they could handle him with one hand, haha... Syd had an expression of ''just as expected''. At this point, he was too lazy to complain. Who knew walking through a dark alley could actually lead to encountering thugs? He had wondered where all those thugs for superheroes to fight came from, turns out he was overthinking it; this place was a mix of prosperity and chaos? Thinking this, he coldly said, "I have no money or possessions on me, I advise you to leave, otherwise..." With his current fragile body, naturally, he was no match for the three tall, strong black men; to resist, he would have to use his powers... Eli and the others were startled, then all somewhat laughed, thinking the young man in front of them must be crazy to talk like that. (End of Chapter) Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Chapter 15"Damn it, then don''t blame us!" Eli cursed as he raised his club to strike Syd. Unfortunately, just as he raised his hand and before he could strike, Syd was already lifting his right hand. "Divine Finger!" [Divine Finger Experience +1] Along with the alert from Divine Finger, Syd''s right hand was already pressed against Eli''s chest. Crack, crack-the sound of shattering glass mixed with the crunch of breaking ribs. With a thud, Eli was sent flying four or five meters away, rolling on the ground and wailing in agony. "Mut... mutant..." The remaining two were utterly shocked. This youth was a mutant? They looked at Syd with eyes full of fear. They could never have imagined that just stepping out to make a quick buck would turn into such a dire situation! Regret began to set in. They thought they could easily bully this young man for some money? He was a demon, a devil! Seeing the dreadful state of Eli from just one touch, they lost all desire to fight and turned to run. Unfortunately, before they could get far, the chilling voice of the devilish youth rang out. "Stop, hand over all the money you have, or else..." Saying this, Syd glanced at the black man still lying on the ground wailing, and uttered a familiar line, "You don''t want to end up like him, do you?" "Here, here, take it!" Jamie and the other man were terrified, hurriedly pulling out all the money they had. Even more, they crouched next to Eli, helping him fish out some cash from his pockets. Having obtained the money and initially intending to let them go, Syd reconsidered due to his dwindling energy and let them take the injured man and leave. Looking at the couple hundred dollars in his hand, he breathed a slight sigh of relief. "Good thing I had some energy left, otherwise..." Syd shook his head. If those last two hadn''t been so scared and dared to confront him, he might have really been in trouble! Thinking about this made Syd yearn even more for strength. "I''m still too weak, I have too little energy inside..." After sighing, Syd, holding the dollars in his hand, planned to find some food and clothing. While he was struggling to survive and waiting for daylight, George was already driving towards Laboratory No. 23 to report the situation and question some matters. A few minutes later, he arrived at the laboratory and quickly went to the office of the base leader, Alessandro. "What did you say, that Experiment No. 37 has escaped again?" "All of you, more than ten people, and you couldn''t catch a mutant?" "Are you all useless?!" Alessandro sat in his chair, hands clasped under his chin, staring sharply at Kenny and George. Captain George, hearing this, hurriedly defended, "It''s not our fault!" He glanced angrily at Kenny standing beside him, "Captain Kenny gave us incorrect information, which led to..." "What?" Kenny, a burly man like a tower, frowned, "What incorrect information?" George furrowed his brow and slowly explained what had happened. "What?" Captain Kenny''s eyes widened in astonishment, "That kid was only supposed to be able to teleport a meter or two, and you''re saying he can teleport nearly ten meters? And that the range and power of those black energy orbs also didn''t match the reports?" "That''s impossible!" He was incredulous. "But it is the truth!" George said angrily, "Captain Kenny, it''s all because of you..." "I..." "Enough, stop arguing!" Alessandro was also surprised and halted their bickering. Seeing them look his way, his face showed a hint of interest, "It seems that No. 37 has his own schemes, clever enough to hide." Hide? Kenny and George exchanged a look of astonishment. "Just like that kid hid two abilities before, I think it''s the same this time," Alessandro said with a slight smile, explaining thoughtfully, "Either that kid has made significant progress in developing his abilities recently, or he intentionally hid his strength earlier." "I''m leaning towards him having hidden his strength before. After all, no one can improve so much suddenly; only hiding his strength explains it." He couldn''t help but admire the young mutant''s cunning. "So that''s how it is." Kenny and George had a moment of realization, finding this explanation plausible. At that moment, George frowned, "Then, the capture of No. 37 might be difficult moving forward, I really don''t know if he still has hidden capabilities." "Don''t worry." Alessandro smiled slightly, his calm demeanor reassuring, "Being able to hide two abilities and some of his strength likely pushed him to his limit. The next operations should not face any surprises." "Send more people this time, add some of the newly developed sentinel robots, and carefully plan it out. We will definitely capture No. 37!" He turned to Captain Kenny, instructing, "This time, you will go with George." Captain Kenny nodded, his face eager, clearly already keen to deal with No. 37. Hearing this, George couldn''t help but smile inwardly. He smirked to himself. Now that they had information on that kid, there was no way he could escape this time! Especially with the help of the sentinel robots, he couldn''t see how that kid could possibly get away! Thinking of his fallen teammates, his eyes were filled with hatred. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they planned their operation and had people collect more information about No. 37, there was a stir online. As Denim uploaded the video to the internet, many people noticed this sensational video and began commenting after watching it. "Damn, are those officers useless, how could they lose?" "This mutant is so powerful, not only can he teleport, but he can also launch those terrifying black things, totally unpredictable!" Watching the video of the youth constantly teleporting and then casually firing black energy, nearly killing a person effortlessly, many viewers felt fear. Still, most agreed that, despite the young mutant''s prowess, he would eventually be apprehended by the authorities. "Video owner, we need a follow-up, I want to see the end of that youth!" "Exactly, we want to see the footage of that youth getting caught, I can''t sleep well without seeing him captured!" "Let''s guess, when will that young mutant get caught?" As the public debated, anticipating the young mutant''s imminent capture, some mutants also saw the video, their eyes flashing with surprise. (End of Chapter) Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Chapter 16While watching, they were amazed. "So many abilities this person has!" "Teleportation combined with that black energy attack, and the police couldn''t handle him?" "He does seem quite capable..." As mutants around the world watched the video in astonishment, inside the Xavier Institute, Scott walked into the room where Professor X was staying and showed him the video. Watching the young mutant''s abilities on the screen, Professor X complimented, "This child''s abilities have great potential." Cyclops Scott nodded in agreement beside him. Although the young man''s abilities did not seem particularly outrageous, they included both support and attack, and with some training, he could potentially become much stronger, indeed showing potential. And in some special places, he could rely on his teleportation. If the accuracy of the black energy was better, its offensive capabilities could take down some enemies they couldn''t handle. In his mind, he already began to imagine the boy joining the academy and assisting them in battle. Professor X, sharing his thoughts, said, "Scott, we could try to contact this child, see if we can recruit him into the school..." Scott nodded, then he brought up another matter. "Professor, I still haven''t found the person with the suspected Omega-level mutant abilities you asked me to locate." Professor X frowned upon hearing this, sighing, "Find him as soon as possible. Eric has been making some moves lately, and I suspect he''s received some information. We must find that child before he does." Cyclops furrowed his brows at this, immediately suspecting Mystique. He suspected that Mystique had transformed into someone else and infiltrated the Xavier Institute, which is how the information could have leaked. They had no choice but to try to find him before Magneto''s people did. He dared not think about the damage it would cause if a real Omega-level mutant joined the Brotherhood of Mutants. While he was preparing to act, someone in the Brotherhood of Mutants also noticed the video and showed it to Magneto. Watching the battle scenes in the video, Magneto became interested in the young man. Like Professor X, he too found the young man worth recruiting into the Brotherhood of Mutants. "Raven..." He turned to look at Raven, preparing to send her to find this young man and also try to locate the Omega-level mutant Professor X mentioned. Thinking of the Omega-level mutant Charles had mentioned, even Magneto couldn''t help showing surprise and interest. He wondered, what kind of Omega-level mutant was Charles talking about? Even he and Charles were at most considered Level 4 mutants. A Level 5 mutant, especially an Omega-level mutant, intrigued him even more. His interest intensified. While both mutant factions were preparing to find people, Syd was frowning at a room. After leaving that dark alley, he had shifted locations, looking for a place to stay, which was where he was now. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the room looked dirtier and more disorderly than Chris''s place, and there was a musty smell in the room. "Hey, man, this room is already pretty good. You can look elsewhere, but if you can find better than this..." The white man next to him noticed his expression and hurriedly explained. Before he could finish, Syd nodded, agreeing to stay. Although he didn''t want to live in such a rundown place, being wanted, he had to settle for these illegal accommodations. After confirming the price, Syd took out all the U.S. dollars he had, asking the man to help buy some self-heating food and clothing. The man was initially reluctant, but hearing about the thirty dollars in tips, he quickly smiled and agreed. After the man left, Syd sat on the hard bed, feeling his extremely tired body, and sighed. "Panel." He opened the panel to look, focusing on the lifespan column. It starkly stated he had only twenty-nine days left! "My estimated lifespan has indeed increased!" Syd''s spirit lifted. Previously, when he gained an ability, his lifespan increased by a day, and now with two abilities upgraded to level two, his lifespan had indeed increased again! Or perhaps, it was because the photonic energy in his body had changed, suppressing some of the diseases, which increased his lifespan. Even so, it meant that as long as he continued to improve, he might be able to live much longer! While Syd harbored hope in his heart, he also felt a bit greedy. "If only I had self-healing abilities, then even if there were cancer cells, the healing factor could suppress them." Syd thought of Deadpool, who had originally been diagnosed with cancer but survived unscathed because of his healing factor. Of course, his cancer cells were not cured, and if the abilities were lost, his body would revert and continue to suffer from the disease. It could be said that Deadpool wasn''t the original owner of that ability; if he had possessed it from the beginning, perhaps he wouldn''t have developed cancer at all. Syd thought of Wolverine, who had lived for nearly two hundred years, a true survivor. Shaking his head, he stopped thinking about the healing abilities and focused on the unlocking progress. (Unlocking Progress: 39%) "Tomorrow, I should gain a new ability." Syd looked forward to the dawn. Some time later, the landlord Gary returned. After handing him the thirty-dollar tip, Syd began unpacking the self-heating food. After eating, he carefully locked the doors and windows, making sure no one could open them without making noise, and then settled down to sleep. Time passed... The moon set, and the sun rose. The blinding sunlight shone through the window, awakening the sleeping Syd. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Feeling the energy refilling his body, Syd''s sense of security greatly increased. Unfortunately, he couldn''t indulge in the feeling for long; he had to get up and leave quickly. He wasn''t sure if the authorities could have located him overnight. Only by continuously changing locations could he avoid detection. After quickly eating, he didn''t greet the landlord; instead, he silently left the place. Syd, wearing a new set of clothes, a black hat, and a white mask, quickly navigated through the secluded streets. Along the way, he chose paths where the sunlight could reach him. [Photon Energy +1][Photon Energy +1]... After walking for nearly an hour, he finally slowed down. (End of Chapter) Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Chapter 17Gazing at the abandoned hut in front of him, Syd walked straight in. He had just entered when he stopped. "Who are you and why are you here?" Two men and a woman emerged from a nearby room, their eyes filled with wariness. Syd assessed the trio. They looked to be in their twenties or thirties. The men''s faces were covered with stubble, looking somewhat disheveled, while the woman looked slightly better, but not by much. Their clothes were tattered, making them look more like drifters than the owners of the house. Syd explained briefly, "I thought no one was here, so..." Seeing his polite demeanor and that he didn''t seem to be a threat, the three relaxed a bit. "We''ve claimed this place, please leave," said Mark, the slightly older and more composed of the three. Syd heard a hidden message in his words and asked, "So this isn''t your house?" "We claimed it, so it''s ours now," Mark frowned, annoyed at the young man''s audacity. The other man and woman also seemed displeased, thinking Syd was being unreasonable as he still hadn''t left despite seeing there were three of them. The younger man, a muscular blond, said aggressively, "Leave now or we''ll make you!" At that moment, the hot-headed young man''s body underwent a transformation that caught Syd''s attention. His body suddenly enlarged significantly, his muscles bulging, making him look like a giant gorilla. "A mutant?" Syd''s eyes flashed with intrigue. Before he could act, the other two quickly became anxious. "Kirill, are you alright?" "Calm down, Kirill!" Breathing heavily, Kirill managed to calm himself down, "I''m fine, just got a bit too excited and lost control of my abilities." The other two sighed in relief and nodded. "What should we do about him seeing Kirill''s transformation?" asked Heidi, the young woman with red hair, frowning. The three exchanged glances, malevolence flickering in their eyes. By then, Syd had almost figured out the situation. "So, three mutants hiding here. This should be easy to handle." He pondered the next move. Neither expelling them nor aggressive action seemed right, both would cause too much noise. He decided to subtly reveal his abilities and establish his identity as a fellow mutant. As the trio''s cold expressions turned to quiet consultation, Mark signaled to proceed as they had planned. Just as they were about to collaborate silently to overpower Syd, a stunning scene unfolded! A black particle beam shot out from Syd''s fingertips, striking the ground before them with incredible speed. [Black Particle Experience +1] The sound of friction and cutting echoed as a hole the size of an egg appeared on the ground. The trio gasped in shock, cold sweat breaking out on their foreheads. Such power... If that had hit them instead of the ground... They couldn''t help but imagine the outcome, a wave of fear overtaking them. This young man''s abilities were terrifying, far more potent than any bullet! Recovering from their shock, and seeing the golden pupils revealed under the sunlight, Mark hesitantly asked, "Are you also a mutant?" Syd nodded. Though they had suspected, the confirmation made Mark and the others visibly relax. Realizing he was one of their own, their hostility greatly diminished. "My name is Mark. The big guy is Kirill, and the other is my sister," Mark introduced. "Hello, I''m Heidi," the red-haired woman said with an awkward smile. "You can call me Syd." The trio nodded. After exchanging names, the impulsive Kirill curiously asked, "Mate, how did you end up in a place like this?" Glancing around as if to emphasize the decrepitude of the location, Syd thought for a moment before asking in return, "What about you?" "We''re... running from the law," Kirill hesitated, then added, "You know, got reported after showing our powers, and then..." "It''s similar for me," Syd casually replied. Hearing this, the three quickly imagined a series of scenarios, even guessing why he was there. They looked at him with sympathetic eyes. "Syd, was that your power just now? It looked really cool!" Kirill asked with evident Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. excitement. "It''s quite powerful," Heidi commented from the side. Syd nodded vaguely, then curiously asked, "What about your powers?" "You saw Kirill''s. I have x-ray vision," Mark shared, "and my sister..." He gestured to Heidi to continue. "I have clairvoyance-I can see clearly up to a kilometer away!" Heidi said with a modest smile. Before she could finish, Kirill excitedly added, "Hey, you wouldn''t believe it, but their powers can combine! It''s really cool!" "Heh, it''s thanks to their abilities that we''ve been able to hide for so long." "Of course, my keen senses also helped us to..." As he rambled on, Syd thoughtfully murmured, "Combining powers, huh..." He was familiar with this concept, having seen similar cases in past TV shows. For instance, a brother and sister, both with ordinary abilities, could join hands to unleash power capable of demolishing a building! Of course, such cooperation required a blood connection and compatible abilities. "These two combined can probably see anything within a kilometer clearly," Syd mused. After sharing their abilities, a certain trust was established. When Syd asked if he could stay the night, they hesitated but then agreed. During the process, Kirill even enthusiastically helped him settle in. After everything was set up, and seeing the trio discussing in the distance, Syd focused on his panel. Looking at the energy points that were now over a thousand and still increasing, anticipation filled his eyes. "This should be enough to awaken a new ability. I wonder what it will be, I''m really curious!" With these thoughts and filled with anticipation, Syd poured all his energy points into the unlocking progress. (End of Chapter) Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Chapter 18: Chapter 18The panel flickered, and a new progress display appeared! (Unlocking Progress: 47%) As the unlocking progress reached 47%, a notification chimed near Syd Castell''s ear. [Ability: Psychic Light Column (Unlocked)] Syd gazed at the panel, feeling somewhat disappointed. [Ability: Psychic Light Column (0/100) Level 1] "Psychic Light Column?" To be honest, he was disappointed with this ability as it overlapped somewhat with the Black Particles, only being slightly more concealed. Syd remembered that the Psychic Light Column could suddenly emerge from the ground, akin to a laser beam appearing out of nowhere, catching people off guard. While it looked useful, it overlapped with the Black Particles. He needed more unique abilities, such as Soul Extraction or Sunlight Blessing! One could extract souls, and the other seemed like a full-screen range move and also a core technique! Unfortunately, he hadn''t received either. Syd thought disappointedly, "Even Levitation would have been nice!" After his initial disappointment, Syd''s focus returned to the unlocking progress. "I wonder if 50% will awaken a new ability, or maybe at 55% or 60%?" Looking up at the dazzling sun, Syd was full of anticipation. Although the energy required for further unlocking was increasing, given his current rate of absorbing sunlight, he should be able to awaken another ability today! Glancing at the trio discussing things in the distance, Syd decided not to experiment with the Psychic Light Column but instead explored more about the Black Particles. He recalled the time he fled from the research facility, using his last bit of energy to deploy an oversized Reflective Shield. "What if I use more energy? Could I create a larger Black Particle?" Curiosity drove him to experiment. Small blue particles appeared on his fingertips, then expanded into a dark ripple. [Black Particle Experience +1] The Black Particles hovered over his hand, and he managed to prevent them from shooting out as he intensified his control. Syd attempted to increase the energy output. As the photonic energy within him diminished, the Black Particles indeed grew larger, but... "This consumes a lot." Syd reluctantly dissipated the Black Particles. He found it feasible, but somewhat not worth it; the energy cost was significant, and the enhancement was minimal. Compared to increasing power by expending more energy, it was more efficient to upgrade the ability level, which would be more cost-effective when deployed. Of course, in critical moments, it could still be useful, potentially being the last straw that breaks the camel''s back, achieving a decisive effect. Discarding the idea of enhancing power by consuming more energy, he shifted his focus to reducing energy consumption. "Can I still deploy a Level 1 Black Particle?" Syd wondered. The Level 2 Black Particles consumed noticeably more energy than Level 1, and sometimes, deploying Level 2 was overkill like using a cannon to kill a mosquito. He began another experiment. Black Particles reappeared on his hand. [Black Particle Experience +1] The egg-sized Black Particles expanded and contracted, occasionally distorting... After several attempts, Syd frowned. It wasn''t impossible, but it was challenging, feeling like it would take a lot of practice to achieve. "Right..." He quickly realized. He had almost forgotten he was a mutant, and the Black Particles were a derivative of his ''Mimic'' mutant ability... Mutant powers inherently represent instability and difficulty in control. Being able to deploy his powers so stably and at will was already an exception among exceptions. Other mutants might face intermittent efficacy or even lose control when emotionally agitated! "Was I actually thinking about using my powers at will?" Syd shook his head, then suddenly wondered, "What if my powers also go out of control one day?" The thought made him shiver. That would be terrifying... He couldn''t even begin to imagine the consequences! Shaking his head, Syd cleared the thought of losing control from his mind. Feeling the photonic energy gradually replenishing inside him, he turned his attention to his other Level 1 abilities. Divine Finger, Reflective Shield, Psychic Light Column. He contemplated whether to set aside some time to upgrade these three Level 1 abilities to Level 2. If he could upgrade all of them to Level 2, his internal energy would increase significantly, and so would his combat effectiveness! However... Choosing to upgrade ability levels would delay the unlocking progress... After pondering for a while, he decided on a compromise; spend the morning upgrading ability levels, and the afternoon gathering energy points for awakening the next ability. Syd focused on the Reflective Shield. [Reflective Shield Experience +1] [Reflective Shield Experience +1] [Reflective Shield Experience +1] Syd''s internal energy rapidly depleted, while the sunlight continuously replenished it. Time flew by, and soon it was noon. Following a notification, Syd stopped his current activity. [Ability: Reflective Shield (0/500) Level 2] [Reflective Shield Experience +1] After experimenting, Syd was surprised to find that the Reflective Shield had expanded to cover his upper body! This meant he no longer had to worry about his upper body''s safety! "This is just Level 2, what about Level 3 or even covering my entire body at Level 4?" Syd grew excited at the thought. Besides the qualitative change in the Reflective Shield, his internal photonic energy had also increased significantly. If he were to deploy a Level 1 Black Particle now, he could do so over fifty times! As for Level 2 Black Particles, he could manage about twenty deployments, similar for other Level 2 abilities. Just the thought made Syd feel that his energy was still insufficient, far from enough for his needs. Of course, if more abilities were unlocked in the future, his internal energy would undoubtedly increase, but for now... S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feeling his photonic energy gradually being replenished, he didn''t continue practicing his abilities but instead started collecting energy points. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] As the sun gradually set, evening approached rapidly. Syd eagerly allocated all his energy points to the unlocking progress. The unlocking progress blurred. (Unlocking Progress: 69%) Watching the progress display, Syd was somewhat speechless. Six thousand energy points only increased it to 69%? He sighed, then focused on the potential new ability to awaken. (End of Chapter) Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Chapter 19: Chapter 19[Ability: Soul Extraction (Unlocked)] "This ability, well, it''s alright..." Lifting his right hand, Syd Castell seemed thoughtful. He had a feeling that if his target''s spirit and soul were weak, he might be able to forcibly extract their soul! He was eager to try out this idea. However, there was no target available for him to try it on, which Syd regretted. "Even Soul Extraction is available, floating flight and the sunlight illumination should be next, right?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Syd was somewhat expectant. As he pondered, Kirill''s voice carried over from afar. "Hey Syd, come eat." Embarrassed by the call but penniless, Syd had no choice but to join him. After a meal that wasn''t particularly delicious, Kirill discussed the watch shifts with him. Initially, Kirill was to watch the first half of the night, and the Mark siblings the latter half. With Syd''s arrival, adjustments were necessary. However, perhaps due to distrust or some other reason, they didn''t let him watch alone but paired him up with Kirill for the first half of the night. Time flew swiftly, and the night passed uneventfully under Syd''s vigilance. The next morning, Syd woke up drowsy under the sun''s rays. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] "I wonder when those people will come looking." As he basked in the sun, this thought brought him worry. After having eliminated a few people, the ones sent next would definitely be tougher! Honestly, he wasn''t completely sure he could handle what was coming. After a while, he shook his head. He could only take it one step at a time, trying to enhance his strength to face any upcoming attacks. Then he practiced his Divine Finger technique, aiming to upgrade all his Level 1 abilities to Level 2, to increase the energy within his body. With sufficient energy, he felt confident facing whatever came next. [Divine Finger Experience +1] [Divine Finger Experience +1] [Divine Finger Experience +1] [Ability: Divine Finger (0/500) Level 2] By noon, Divine Finger smoothly advanced to Level 2. Syd found a secluded spot and unleashed Divine Finger on the concrete ground. [Divine Finger Experience +1] With a bang, accompanied by the sound of shattering glass, a basketball-sized hole appeared on the ground. "If this hits a person..." Syd felt it was alright. Glancing at the remaining spiritual energy columns and Soul Extraction, he sensed some trouble. These two abilities, one would likely cause a big disturbance during practice, and the other lacked a target. He sighed and refocused on the unlocking progress. "70% or 80%?" Suddenly, an intuition from his abilities suggested that Sunlight Illumination was about to emerge! Syd was startled but trusted his feeling. This feeling was special, similar to when he sensed the ability to mimic the Scarlet Witch previously; this time, his abilities gave him the same sensation. Thinking this, Syd couldn''t help but look forward to it. Sunlight Illumination, a core skill of Orochi, perhaps, it reached the Omega level! That meant, whoever possessed this ability would be an Omega-level mutant! Far more powerful than any minor ability he had acquired before! At this moment, Syd was both excited and curious, eager to collect enough energy points and awaken this ability. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] In anticipation, the time reached four in the afternoon. Just as Syd was about to gather more energy points and then attempt to awaken Sunlight Illumination, an unexpected situation interrupted him. "People are coming." Kirill stopped playing with his phone, his gaze intensifying as he looked into the distance. Noticing Syd''s gaze, Mark explained. "Kirill here has sharp senses, he can hear footsteps from afar. If he says someone is coming, they definitely are!" Heidi nodded in agreement. At that moment, Kirill urged, "You guys better see who it is. If it''s the ones after us, we need to leave this place." Heidi and Mark nodded, then both stared out as if seeing through the walls to the outside. "Five people, one woman, four men," Mark''s deep voice sounded. "Looking at their direction, they''re definitely heading here." Kirill was startled, his face full of surprise. "Who are they, do you know them?" After a pause, Mark hesitated, "Seems like they are from some underground mutant organization." "Yesterday, this mutant underground organization approached Heidi and me, inviting us to join them, but I refused." Kirill and Syd realized. "What do we do now, should we run? They are five people..." Kirill said hesitantly. At this, Heidi and Mark also fell into doubt. Among the three of them, only Kirill had some fighting capability. Glancing at the young man nearby, Mark frowned. Even with Syd''s addition, they only had two people capable of fighting, against five opponents... While numbers don''t equate to strength, the fact that these five dared to come meant they were somewhat capable. With this thought, Mark became even more hesitant. After a while, they decided to wait and see what happens. A minute later, the group approached the house slowly, and from a distance, Syd also saw those five. The woman was extremely slim, appearing to be in her thirties, dressed in a bright red outfit with red high heels, and had quite beautiful features. Her overall aura was immense, exuding a superior air, suggesting a significant status. As for the four men, ranging from tall and burly to short and thin, they all looked somewhat fierce. "Hello there," Carlpana curled her red lips, looking interestedly at the four of them. "What are you doing here?" Mark stepped forward and spoke. Carlpana smiled broadly, counter questioning, "How did the discussion go about the matter we talked about before?" Mark hesitated a moment, then said, "Miss Carlpana, sorry, we are not considering joining any factions at the moment." Carlpana''s eyes narrowed slightly, a mysterious glint flashing through them as she scanned the three, finally resting her gaze on Syd. "If you won''t agree, then let it be." She smiled ambiguously, looking at Syd and saying, "You''re called Kevin, right?" This person? Syd''s brows furrowed. (End of Chapter) Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Chapter 20: Chapter 20It was just one sentence, but Syd could feel that the purpose of these people''s visit was not simple, and it was very likely because of him. Otherwise, how could this person know the name Kevin? He didn''t believe in such coincidences! At this moment, an indistinct sense of crisis enveloped him, making him feel like there were thorns on his back. Syd didn''t care if he was overthinking or if his feelings were wrong; for the moment, he ignored the woman and looked directly at the panel. [Energy Points: 4986] After glancing at the remaining energy points, he added them to the unlock progress without a second thought. The panel blurred, and new data appeared. (Unlock Progress: 79%) "Only unlocked to 79%..." Syd murmured. Before he could feel disappointed, a notification sounded. [Ability: Sunlight Illumination (Unlocked)] Even Syd couldn''t help but be taken aback, feeling a mysterious warm flow coursing through his body, subtly changing something. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was divine and enlightening; he suddenly felt like he had gained a new ability. That feeling was special, as if he could use that extraordinary power whenever he wanted! Syd knew, it was a power that could reduce everything to nothing! From this moment on, he truly possessed an Omega-level ability! Syd suddenly felt secure, his attention returning to the woman not far away. From the start of the encounter until now, only a few seconds had passed, and Carlpana still thought it was because she had called out the name Kevin that the young man in front of her was dazed. Carlpana smiled contentedly, heedless of others, and started introducing herself. "Kevin, sixteen years old, possesses a mutant ability to absorb sunlight, also has the abilities of instant teleportation and releasing black energy waves..." "Not long ago, he escaped from Experiment Base Number 23..." As if flaunting her power, Carlpana spoke recklessly, seemingly fearless of angering the young man in front of her. Carlpana smiled slightly, licked her lips softly, and whispered, "Am I right? This should be your information, haha..." Carlpana smiled sweetly, her eyes twinkling as she looked at the young man in front of her. As she wished, Syd smiled. Anyone would feel upset being investigated like this, especially when some personal details were revealed publicly. Kirill and the others, hearing this woman''s words, couldn''t help but flash looks of shock, surprisedly glancing at Syd beside them. Or should they say, Kevin? The three exchanged glances, seeing astonishment in each other''s eyes. Absorbing sunlight, instant teleportation, black energy waves; did Syd really possess all these abilities? One person with three abilities? Their eyes reflected surprise and envy. They had never seen someone with three abilities! At this moment, Syd spoke, "So, what are you trying to say?" Carlpana, twirling her golden hair and smiling, evaluated, "I think you''re quite capable, worthy of joining our underground organization." Syd asked, "What if I refuse?" "Refuse?" Carlpana was stunned, seemingly unable to believe his response. "Having obtained your detailed information should be enough to demonstrate our organization''s strength, and you still refuse?" "Are you sure?" Watching his expression, Carlpana''s smile gradually disappeared, turning emotionless and somewhat frightening. Before she could say anything, one of the men accompanying her had already rebuked. "Do you know who you''re talking to, to speak like that?" The man who stepped forward was named Helo, around thirty years old, ruggedly handsome, and fierce-looking. At this moment, his face darkened, his tiger-like eyes glaring at Syd, as if ready to tear him apart, as if Syd had said something unforgivable. Beside him, a short and fierce-looking man sneered, "Quite bold." Then, he shook his head, looking down on Syd with disdain. "Refusing our organization''s invitation, you really have no clue." Saying this, he scorned, "We''ve seen mutants with your kind of abilities before; don''t think you''re so special that we must invite you." Suddenly, he smiled. "Your instant teleportation is only Level 2, right?" "I''ve seen someone like you; his instant teleportation was Level 2." "Your other abilities are probably also Level 2, right?" He looked at Syd with interest, then glanced around at the other three men, proudly saying, "Including me, even the weakest among us have Level 2 abilities, and Carlpana, she possesses Level 3 abilities!" "Do you know what her ability is?" "Her ability is to control liquids; if she wants, she can make your blood flow backwards in your body and kill you instantly!" Stephen''s face showed a playful expression, keenly watching Kirill and the others, seemingly anticipating the fear in their eyes. Helo and the other two also had a look of anticipation. As for Carlpana, although still expressionless, her eyes twinkled with mirth, revealing her inner turmoil. Sure enough, the next second, Mark, Kirill, and Heidi all showed shock and fear in their eyes. They even stepped back several steps, clearly feeling threatened. Seeing the trio''s reactions, Carlpana and the others were very satisfied. However, the young man they were more concerned about did not show any signs of fear, remaining as calm as ever. This unsettled them! "Aren''t you afraid?" Helo said in astonishment, "Don''t you know that just a flick of Carlpana''s finger could end your life?!" Another man named Lap sneered, spreading his hands wide, dramatically describing, "Maybe you''ll explode with a bang, and your flesh will scatter everywhere!" "Ha ha ha..." Syd tilted his head, "Really?" Carlpana and the others were taken aback, their faces showing surprise, apparently not expecting him to respond like that. Carlpana was slightly infuriated, about to make the young man experience the sensation of blood flowing backward. She hadn''t considered that the young man might escape or fight back at all. Before coming here, she had prepared, bringing companions who could limit instant teleportation and others to protect her. She didn''t believe that, with all this, the young man could still grow wings and fly away! But before she could act, she heard the young man''s voice. "Let everything return to nothing!" It sounded indifferent, yet seemed like a lament. "Short-lived life..." (End of Chapter) Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Chapter 21: Chapter 21[Sunlight Experience +1] At this moment, Syd felt as if he could manipulate the sunlight overhead, gathering it together! The gentle golden sunlight shone down on Carlpana and the others, engulfing everything! The moment the sunlight, carrying a special power, hit them, screams erupted continuously. Kirill and the others saw that the five people enveloped in sunlight, whether it was Carlpana or the other four men, began to disintegrate everything on them, whether it was flesh or clothing! Everything turned into particles, which then dispersed again, returning to nothingness! "This power..." Carlpana, who could maintain a part of her consciousness, stared with her disintegrating eyeballs, blankly watching the indifferent young man not far away. "You... you''re not a Class 2 mutant?" She murmured. "Omega?" The legendary pinnacle of mutants, signifying humanity''s ultimate threat, possessing the power that humans truly fear... The name surfaced in her mind, she opened her mouth, unwilling to say something, but before she could speak again, her entire being vanished into the dazzling sunlight! The other four, faces full of horror, whether it was Hiro or Stefan, felt incredible. What kind of power is this? This Kevin, wasn''t he a Class 2 mutant? Now, this power seems far beyond what Carlpana could comprehend! Omega mutant? How could such mutants be here?! "We were so arrogant in front of a mutant of this caliber?" And the others were full of fear. It turns out that it''s them who would die with just a gesture... Why not reveal his identity earlier, if he had, they wouldn''t have been so arrogant! Why... In the utmost reluctance and fear, they too followed suit, instantly turning into particles and returning to nothingness... "Ultimate Threat?" Hearing Carlpana''s last words, Kirill and the two nearby, confusion flashed in their eyes. Although they did not understand the term, they felt it was profoundly impressive. Was Syd in possession of such a terrifying power? They wondered, confused. However, there was no longer any doubt, what they witnessed had already shocked them. As the sunlight faded, what appeared before their eyes was a ground missing a thick layer! As if it had been erased, along with those five people, as if they had never existed! Such a terrifying power! At this moment, their hearts were both shocked and fearful, looking at the young man not far away, they collectively took a step back. They were afraid, and unsure, wondering if getting too close might cause them to disappear as well, or if the other''s mutant ability went out of control... So, at this moment, even though they didn''t want to think this way, they couldn''t help but feel fear and repulsion towards the young man. If humans started ostracizing mutants, then they would ostracize Syd... An outlier among outliers, special among the special... Possessing such a power, they felt fear. At this point, Syd was not paying attention to them but was feeling his own body. Feeling the light energy within him nearly depleted, he couldn''t help but feel helpless. It was just half a room''s area, and yet it had consumed all the energy in his body? Moreover, this was with the assistance of sunlight, if it were at night... "Enhancing the energy within me is a long way to go!" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Syd shook his head. Ignoring the huge energy consumption, the power of Sunlight All Around truly shocked him. (For the ones that want to see how it looks like search Marokare, that''s the OG name of the attack) The essence of this ability was atomic disintegration?! And then continuing to disintegrate until everything was reduced to nothingness! One could say this ability directly disrupted the balance because it seemed to permanently erase a portion of matter, exceeding common sense! Syd knew, this ability indeed could be classified as Omega-level power! He stretched out his right hand, the slightly recovered light energy within him was soon exhausted, then a streak of light emerged from his hand! Perhaps due to the nature of the light energy, this light carried a golden hue, reminiscent of sunlight! "Indeed, even without fully deploying Sunlight All Around, I can still use some of its power!" This light indeed carried the power to reduce everything to nothingness! He had felt a slight change in his body before, he was not mistaken. "Perhaps there has been a change in the genes inside me?" With this guess, Syd looked at the light that disappeared in an instant, and smiled wryly. With the current thirsty state inside his body, thinking about deploying Sunlight All Around without the aid of sunlight, he should first find a way to increase his internal energy. Speaking of energy, with the emergence of Sunlight All Around, there was also a bit more energy inside him, but it was barely better than nothing. As he pondered, Kirill hesitated for a while before daring to speak to him. "Are you alright?" Kirill''s voice faintly carried a hint of fear. Syd shook his head, indicating he was fine. The atmosphere on the scene suddenly became tense, Kirill and the others felt a bit awkward, wanting to change the mood, but were unable to. Even Heidi, at this moment, felt fear towards the power possessed by the young man in front of her, naturally, it was impossible for them to return to their previous attitude. After a while, Kirill hesitantly asked, "Is that your mutant ability?" Syd thought for a moment, then nodded. The three of them inhaled sharply. "That... that''s too terrifying, isn''t it?" And... "Is this your fourth ability?" Kirill inhaled a breath of cold air, looking at Syd as if he was a freak. Heidi and Mark felt the same, both shocked and envious. Then, Kirill thought of something and said anxiously, "Hey man, I think we need to leave!" "When you just deployed that ability, it was like a golden searchlight was shining on us, if we don''t leave now..." Kirill gestured exaggeratedly. Syd knew, the commotion was indeed a bit much. When Sunlight All Around was deployed, it wasn''t as calm as it seemed, the external sunlight focused together, making this area incredibly bright, while other places even dimmed a bit. It was like signaling to others that there was a problem here, looking very conspicuous! The group quickly gathered their belongings and evacuated the area. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before footsteps and voices approached this place, seemingly people coming to investigate. On the way. Mark hesitated for a moment, then said, "Syd, you just killed those people from the underground organization, aren''t you afraid of trouble?" "I heard they are numerous and their leader is a very powerful mutant..." Syd shook his head, indicating he wasn''t concerned. He truly didn''t care, having already offended America''s department, now offending another underground organization didn''t seem like a big deal. As the saying goes, the more lice, the less itch, he would worry about it when people from the underground organization came looking. Thinking this, Syd couldn''t help but think of that research base and the people hunting him. Compared to before, he now had a bit more confidence. When they reached a crossroads, Syd suddenly stopped, "This is where we part ways." "What?" The three were initially startled, opened their mouths, but ultimately said nothing, nodding in agreement one after another. Whether it was Syd or them, after the recent events, they could no longer go back to how it was at the beginning. After bidding each other to take care, the three watched the mysterious young man''s figure walk away. "Alright, stop looking, what, can''t bear to part?" Heidi slapped Kirill''s shoulder, her face playful. "No, I was thinking, what is the Ultimate Threat?" Heidi and the others were also startled, recalling Carlpana''s last words. "We''ll find out when we ask around," Mark laughed. Heidi agreed. "Yes, we''ll ask others when the time comes," Kirill nodded, smiling. As they went their separate ways, the abnormal sunlight event in this area was also posted online, sparking a discussion. (End of chapter) Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Chapter 22: Chapter 22The internet was abuzz with discussions. "What''s this?" "My God, what''s happened to the sunlight in this place, why does it look so strange?" "Is this an alien invasion or is a military base testing new weapons?" "Could it be a mutant''s superpower?" "No way, that''s sunlight. Could a mutant really control that?" Netizens were chattering, making all sorts of wild guesses. ... After parting with Kirill and the others, Syd walked alone through a secluded alley, coughing a few times into his hand. While looking for a new place to stay, he took the opportunity to practice various abilities. [Black Particle Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Rebound Shield Experience +1] [Rebound Shield Experience +1]... After a while, he opened his panel with a thought. [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 36 days)] [Mutant Abilities: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimic: Orochi (Title: Sun God, Will of the Earth)] (Unlock Progress 79%) [Abilities: Spatial Transfer (39/500) Level 2 Black Particles (34/500) Level 2 Rebound Shield (7/500) Level 2 Divine Finger (3/500) Level 2 Sunlight All Around (1/100) Level 1 Soul Extraction (0/100) Level 1 Spiritual Light Column (0/100) Level 1 (Unlocked)] [Energy Points: 413] Seeing his estimated remaining lifespan, Syd shook his head and sighed softly. Facing a body full of ailments, even his current light energy seemed somewhat inadequate, or perhaps not powerful enough. His first thought was about enhancing the light energy within him. His gaze swept over the panel, focusing on the Level 2 abilities, his brow furrowing slightly. Leveling up from 2 to 3 took too long, it might be better to upgrade the remaining Level 1 abilities to Level 2 first. Having sufficient energy inside would also allow him to truly harness the power of Sunlight All Around. Although Sunlight All Around was only at Level 1, Syd felt that he hadn''t reached its limit when he used it before. The lack of energy in his body prevented it from being fully unleashed! If he had enough energy, Sunlight All Around might be several times stronger than before! The problem again came back to the energy within him... Syd glanced at Spiritual Light Column and Soul Extraction. Spiritual Light Column could be practiced in a secluded place, but as for Soul Extraction. Syd stroked his chin, quickly coming up with a method. Humans shouldn''t be used lightly for practice, but what about animals? Just buy a small animal, then use Soul Extraction in and out, thus, he could complete the upgrade for Soul Extraction! However... "It seems I don''t even have the money to buy a hamster," Syd mused, somewhat troubled. But he didn''t stay troubled for long, quickly thinking of a solution. Half an hour later, he emerged from a dark alley, his hand now holding over five hundred dollars. Having just performed a robbery for the sake of charity, Syd smiled, praising, "Thank God for the welfare money from America, today is another beautiful day!" Free America, ah, happy every day! S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the money, Syd, wearing a hat and mask, ran to the market and bought a red-eyed white rabbit. Finding a secluded, unoccupied place, Syd set the docile rabbit down on the ground, then extended his right hand. "Soul Extraction!" [Soul Extraction Experience +1] His palm reached towards the rabbit, and then a purple-white glow appeared, pulling a purple-white orb of light from within the rabbit! The moment the purple-white orb was extracted, the rabbit''s eyes immediately became dull, like a spiritless puppet. Syd looked at the orb in his hand with astonishment. The outer layer of the orb was light purple, while the inside was blazing white! And within the white orb, a ghostly rabbit appeared! "Is this the soul?" Syd''s eyes widened in surprise, then he studied the rabbit''s soul for a moment. He discovered not only was the soul ethereal and transparent, its eyes were dull, appearing to lack much intelligence. "I wonder if human souls are any different?" Syd pondered. Looking at the orb before him, he felt he could easily crush this energy orb. But then, the rabbit''s soul would probably be annihilated as well... Syd tried stuffing the rabbit''s soul back into its body, a flash of purple light, and the rabbit''s soul returned to its body. Then, he began the cruel process of extracting and reinserting. [Soul Extraction Experience +1] [Soul Extraction Experience +1] [Soul Extraction Experience +1] [Soul Extraction Experience +1] [Ability: Soul Extraction (77/100) Level 1] When night fell and there was no sunlight to replenish his energy, Syd reluctantly lowered his hand. By then, the little white rabbit was completely dazed, seemingly broken. "Looks like I''ll have to wait until tomorrow to level up." After sighing, he picked up the rabbit and headed for the shelter he had found. Along the way, he glanced at the remaining 400+ energy points and subconsciously looked at the unlock progress. "I wonder what the next ability to awaken will be..." "Levitation Flight maybe?" Thinking of flying, he couldn''t help but think of Superman and his fellow countrymen. Walking slowly and all, it really wasn''t as convenient as flying! Moreover, the momentum brought by flying was not comparable to standing on the ground. Syd was somewhat expectant. Then, he allocated all the remaining energy points to the unlock progress. Unfortunately... "No change?" Looking at the stubborn, still 79% data, Syd frowned slightly. "Never mind, we''ll see tomorrow." He randomly picked a cheap hotel and checked in with the little white rabbit. Day and night. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] While basking in the sunlight in the room, Syd continued to reach for the little white rabbit. [Soul Extraction Experience +1] [Soul Extraction Experience +1] After a while, a notification sounded. [Ability: Soul Extraction (0/500) Level 2] Feeling a significant increase in energy within him, Syd''s sense of security greatly improved. Now, with the energy inside him, he could use a Level 1 ability perhaps over seventy times, and even a Level 2 ability around thirty times. "Just one more left, I should be able to enhance it today too." Syd''s gaze moved to the Spiritual Light Column. He checked out of the hotel and headed for the secluded spot he had found before. Just as he was halfway there, his expression suddenly changed slightly, and he glanced furtively at some uniformed police officers who were questioning pedestrians on the street. They all held a photo, which upon closer inspection, seemed familiar. "Hello sir, have you seen..." Hearing the distant voices, Syd''s expression changed, he lowered his hat and left the area silently. "So they''ve figured out I''m nearby..." Arriving at his previous spot, Syd felt somewhat heavy-hearted. If those guys found him, a battle would likely be unavoidable, but he wasn''t fully prepared yet. [Spiritual Light Column Experience +1] [Spiritual Light Column Experience +1] (End of Chapter) Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Chapter 23: Chapter 23Blue energy columns sprang up from the ground, appearing quite eerie. By the afternoon, Syd had successfully upgraded the Spiritual Light Column to Level 2. [Ability: Spiritual Light Column (0/500) Level 2] The upgraded Spiritual Light Column not only had increased power but also emerged from the ground much faster. He even felt that now the Spiritual Light Column could be launched not just from the ground but also from his hands! Glancing at his abilities, almost all now at Level 2, Syd breathed a sigh of relief. It was as if he had switched from a bird gun to a cannon; not only had the power of his abilities increased significantly, but he could also use his Level 2 abilities about forty times before depleting his internal energy! "Now, only Sunlight All Around remains unimproved." Syd murmured. However, not only was Sunlight All Around noisy to deploy, but it also consumed a lot, and he estimated that upgrading it would be slow. "Let''s try it, see if I can do a castrated version." Suddenly, brilliant sunlight emanated from Syd, indeed carrying the force of annihilation. This time, however, there was no involvement of actual sunlight; it was entirely reliant on the light energy within his body. He gradually increased the intensity until his entire body was obscured by brilliant light, and then a notification sounded in his ear. [Sunlight All Around Experience +1] "Whew..." Syd breathed a little easier. Although it still consumed a lot, compared to deploying full Sunlight All Around, it used much less. If he were to deploy the full Sunlight All Around, it would completely drain all the energy in his body! Next, he began practicing over and over again. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Sunlight All Around Experience +1] [Sunlight All Around Experience +1] [Sunlight All Around Experience +1] Until dusk when the sky gradually darkened, Syd finally stopped. He glanced at the data for Sunlight All Around and breathed a sigh of relief. [Ability: Sunlight All Around (23/100) Level 1] "Almost there, I should be able to upgrade in a couple of days!" Syd looked forward with some anticipation. He wondered what it would be like when Sunlight All Around reached Level 2; would its power increase, or would its consumption decrease? Or perhaps its range would suddenly expand, just like when Rebound Shield was upgraded to Level 2? With hopeful feelings, Syd moved on from the spot, searching for a new place to stay. Just half an hour after he left, a group of fully armed personnel appeared there. "The target must have just left, search quickly!" They hurried in and hurried out. ... While Syd was searching for a new place to stay, he suddenly paused. His gaze shifted suspiciously toward a distant figure. Looking at a man in the distance wearing a black jacket and jeans, he felt a sense of familiarity, as if he had seen him somewhere before. With curiosity, he slowly followed the man, intending to see where he was going. After a while, he followed the man to the entrance of a bar. As soon as he entered, a jarring noise hit his ears. "Bang bang bang..." The raucous rock music reverberated throughout the bar, lit by multicolored lights. The man he was following sat down at the bar and skillfully ordered a bottle of liquor. Watching the man smoking a cigar and drinking, Syd felt an increasing sense of familiarity. He took a closer look at the man''s hairstyle and noticed that his hair was slightly raised, resembling two wolf ears. "Is it him?" Syd whispered the name, "Wolverine?" With this certainty, he slowly approached the bar. When they were just a few steps apart, he was almost sure. He carefully observed the man drinking in front of him. The man had a rugged face with strong, thick eyebrows and a full beard. His body was sturdy and muscular, enveloped by masculine hormones, exuding a wild aura. As Syd scrutinized, Logan also sized him up, the young man in front of him wore a white short-sleeved shirt and brown shorts. His brown hair and blue eyes were visible through his mask, showing a clean and young face, likely only fifteen or sixteen years old. Logan furrowed his brow and stopped drinking. Initially, he had noticed the kid seemed to be tracking him, initially thinking it was a misperception until the other followed him into the bar. He could now be sure, the kid was indeed tracking him! But, he didn''t seem to recognize this youngster? Yet now, he approached as if he knew him? Though puzzled, he still said, "Kid, stay away from me." Saying that, he slammed his glass on the table, trying to intimidate the young man. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, to Logan''s confusion, the kid seemed stuck like glue, not moving at all, seemingly unfazed? With growing curiosity, he finally couldn''t resist asking, "Kid, do you know me?" Syd casually replied, "Of course, I not only know you, but I also know your name." "Logan, right?" Logan was startled, his confusion deepening, he swore he did not recognize the young man before him, but the youngster seemed to know him? Syd looked at him, pondered for a moment, and continued, "I not only know you''re called Logan, but I also know your other name..." Logan''s brows furrowed, but the next second his expression changed, hearing a name that felt familiar. "James Howlett." Logan clutched his head, images flashed through his mind, seemingly revealing something, but they vanished as quickly as they appeared. When he recovered, his heavy hands suddenly grabbed the young man''s shoulders. "Who the hell are you?!" Looking at the mysterious young man before him, a flash of shock passed through Logan''s eyes. He knew, this young man was not lying, and indeed knew him. He even suspected, this mysterious young man might know about his past! Since losing his memory, he had been trying to retrieve it. He never expected to find a clue today, and from such a young fellow? Syd, whose shoulders were tightly grasped, was somewhat speechless. He hadn''t expected such a big reaction... He was naturally very familiar with this guy, and knew quite a lot about him. As a main character in X-Men, anyone who had seen it would definitely recognize him. "Cough, cough, let go of your hands first," Syd coughed. Hearing this, Logan realized he had overreacted, quickly releasing his tight grip. Though he let go, his eyes still fixed intently on the mysterious young man. (End of Chapter) Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Chapter 24: Chapter 24As he was stared at like this, Syd felt somewhat helpless. After thinking for a while, he decided to reveal some information. Under the dim light, he slowly began to tell Logan about his story. "In a Canadian manor in 1845, you were just a six or seven-year-old child, frail and often ill." "Your name was James Howlett, your father, who loved you dearly, called you by your nickname, Jimmy. A tragedy occurred one night..." As he narrated, Logan''s expression was no longer calm; his rugged face slowly turned into a look of shock, as if the story was bringing back some memories. Syd glanced at him and continued, "The gardener at the manor killed your father, which triggered your mutant gene..." He looked at Logan''s hands. Then, he revealed something that shocked Logan. "You killed the gardener with your bone claws, but you didn''t know that he was your real father..." "Your mother saw you as a monster, and you ran away from home, along with your half- brother from the same mother, Sabretooth." Hearing this shocking news, Logan''s eyes widened, and some memories flashed in his mind. "You changed your name to Logan, and you and Victor went through World War I, World War II, and other wars until one day, you met Colonel Stryker..." As he spoke, Syd glanced at Logan, thinking about how after so many battles, he got no recognition or benefits, and still suffered persecution from Colonel Stryker; it was indeed a tragic story. Listening, Logan was gradually stirred. Who was he, and how did he know so much... Logan muttered to himself, looking puzzled. At this moment, two men who were close friends of Logan and mutants as well, also showed surprise as they listened. They had been with Logan for so long and did not know he had such a story. They knew Logan had amnesia, but how did this young man across from them know all these things? The two exchanged a look, feeling an eerie sense of mystery, as if a fog surrounded the young man, making him seem mysterious. Syd then looked at the two men and then at Logan''s expression, and once he was sure Logan wasn''t paying attention, he continued his story. "You joined a mutant organization led by Stryker, whose members included Victor Sabretooth, Wade, a mercenary skilled with swords..." Speaking of Deadpool, Syd''s eyes showed a peculiar glint, wondering if he was still alive, as that would be quite troublesome. Then, he introduced other members like Agent Zero, Phantom, Blob, and Bradley, mentioning their skills and superpowers as well. As they listened, Logan and the other two felt increasingly strange, finding the young man ever more mysterious. "Is this military secrecy?" "You seem to know too much, are you sure you''re just a teenager?" The middle-aged Otto, with many wrinkles on his face, couldn''t help but speak up. The lean, bearded, thirty-something Valentin also nodded in agreement. Even questioning Logan to confirm if the young man''s words triggered some memories, after Logan''s confirmation, Valentin and Otto''s eyes widened, their surprise turning into deep suspicion as they looked at the young man. Syd continued solemnly. Then, he described how Victor''s beastliness became apparent during their missions, and Logan, unwilling to continue being a killing machine, chose to leave. He also mentioned Logan living under a false identity as a lumberjack, being betrayed by his girlfriend, and joining the Weapon X program. Finally, he included the fact that Logan lost his memories due to these events. "Logan, your claws..." As he spoke, Valentin and Otto couldn''t help but glance at Logan''s hands. Even Logan couldn''t resist looking at his hands, finally understanding the metallic structure of his skeleton. Logan gratefully looked at the mysterious figure in front of him. He didn''t know who the other party was, but since he had told him the truth, he was thankful. However, after this barrage of information and his friends Valentin and Otto''s company, they all had one question. Who was this young man? He even knew the things Logan had forgotten, down to the details of military experiments. "Like he witnessed it himself?" They couldn''t help but harbor this bizarre thought. Then, they all denied it, feeling it was impossible; the young man looked too young to have seen these events himself. From his demeanor, he didn''t seem like an old monster, just a young man. Speaking of old monsters, Valentin and Otto looked at Logan, amazed by his age. Could Logan be old enough to be their grandfather? Logan, still somewhat shocked, found it hard to imagine how a young man knew things even he had forgotten. The memories brought back a real feeling, letting him know the young man''s words were true. Now, though he hadn''t fully recovered his memory, listening to the young man''s narrative had restored some of his memory, helping him understand the general course of events and his origins. But then there was a question. Logan''s expression was complex as he muttered, "Kid, who exactly are you?" Could the other party be someone related to him? Not an enemy... An acquaintance? A relative? S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He irritably raised an eyebrow. Suddenly, at that moment, he felt the young man''s gaze was somewhat pitying, as if he pitied something about him. "Kid, why do you look at me like that?" Syd opened his mouth, sighed, and finally didn''t say anything. After recounting the first half of Wolverine''s story, he thought of Wolverine''s tragic end in his later years. In his old age, Wolverine had fallen to driving a taxi just to make ends meet, and now, that Wolverine was gone forever... In the end, he died to save other mutants, and the plot looked somewhat disheartening and uncomfortable. The last part truly portrayed Logan as a hero, not just a mutant fighting battles. Syd shook his head. It wasn''t just Wolverine; even Professor Charles Xavier had a tragic old age, developing dementia. The strongest human brain developing dementia was indeed unbelievable. Perhaps it was because the body wasn''t originally his, but his comatose brother''s, who had lain bedridden for years without using his brain, which might have contributed to the potential issues. Of course, it might also have been due to government-researched genetically modified foods. Under such foods, not only were newborns'' mutant genes suppressed, but even those who had triggered superpowers were affected. Logan''s self-healing factor was likely weakened due to these factors, along with the potential Adamantium metal toxicity he suffered without his healing factor to counteract it, causing his body to deteriorate and age gradually. That era, too, due to government-researched genetically modified foods, made it very difficult for mutants to be born, leaving few mutants, nearly extinct... Overall, it was a terrible time for mutants and a terrible ending. Syd was unclear whether this was a story from another timeline or something that would happen in the future. "Will there be a chance to change it in the future, or the ability to go to that timeline and change some things?" "Teach those governments a lesson?" "Let them experience once again the threat and fear that mutants can bring?" Syd mused regretfully. Of course, after thinking so much, if he had to choose his favorite period of Wolverine, it would still be Wolverine''s later years. Not only because he was more mature then, but there was also a sense of impending twilight that could move people. Suddenly, he thought of something, and his expression changed slightly. He suddenly wondered, if the timeline were reversed, like in X-Men: Days of Future Past, would he be erased? Thinking this, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis, a pressing desire to increase his power. He shook his head, glanced at Logan and the others, and put aside the thought for the moment. Listening to Logan''s earlier question, he smiled casually and said, "Why do I look at you like that? Because I thought of your later years, which are a terrible ending; you probably don''t want to know..." As his words fell, Logan and the others were momentarily stunned, then they all started laughing. They thought the young man was joking; after all, who can see someone else''s future? But, while they thought so, they also felt something unusual, as if the young man wasn''t joking, which seemed very strange. Impossible... It shouldn''t be possible... Logan and the others looked increasingly suspicious and confused as they gazed at the young man. Who was he, and how could he know so much, as if he had seen it with his own eyes? "This is too mysterious, isn''t it?" Otto muttered. Loud rock music continued to play. At that moment, Valentin looked around and asked quietly, "Are you a mutant too?" With that, Syd looked surprised for a moment at him, then looked at Logan and nodded in affirmation, "Yes." "What''s your ability?" Valentin''s spirits lifted. Before Syd could answer, Logan and Otto''s ears perked up. They hadn''t waited for Syd''s response before they had imagined a series of powers in their minds. "Prophecy?" "Or something related to time?" They couldn''t help but think so, given how mysterious the young man had seemed, mysterious enough that they had to guess; otherwise, they couldn''t explain their previous strange feelings. Even if it was a time-related mutant power, which they had never seen or even heard of, they couldn''t help but speculate. Syd paused for a moment, then casually replied, "I can teleport." Space ability? Logan and the others were somewhat surprised. Just that?! Although teleportation was also rare, they couldn''t help but feel disappointed. "Turns out we were overthinking it, haha..." The bearded Valentin laughed heartily. Then, he patted Syd on the shoulder and praised, "But teleportation is still pretty awesome; at least it''s great for escaping." Logan and the others agreed. Most mutants'' abilities were quite ordinary, even useless; having a practical superpower like teleportation was already very lucky and quite good. As they conversed, hundreds of meters away, at this moment, a group of people were also talking. "Sir, we''ve confirmed the target''s location!" A soldier hurried over, saluting before speaking. "Have you finally found him?" Captain George, fully armed, showed joy in his eyes. He murmured to himself, "Finally, I''ve found you!" Thinking about how five of his team members had died because of that kid not long ago, his eyes uncontrollably flashed with hatred. "You won''t escape this time!" Looking into the distance, a confident smile appeared on his face. This operation not only had a large number of police officers assisting, but he had also called in many snipers; as soon as that kid showed his face, he would be shot on sight! Not only snipers, but he had also approved seven Sentinel robots, that kid was definitely doomed! His eyes flashed with a murderous intent, no longer caring about the base leader, Alejandro''s orders to capture the vicious kid alive, deciding to kill the ruthless child! As he anticipated the upcoming events, Captain Kenny next to him had a similar expression. Thinking about the boy who had escaped from his base, he still felt shame and rage. "Despicable mutant, you can''t escape this time!" Just as he had initially thought, it would only take a few days to bring that guy back! "Oh? Have you found him?" At this moment, a refreshing female voice came from not far away. A woman wearing a light, slim-fit dress, tall and slender, giving off a light and elegant vibe, radiating a charming allure, carrying professional filming equipment, walked over. "Irina, hello." Kenny and his companion nodded at her. Then, Kenny smiled and said, "We''ve already locked on the target''s location, ready to make a move." "That''s good." Carrying the filming equipment, with a group of program staff behind her, Irina smiled faintly. A recent mutant video had gone viral online, attracting widespread attention. Her TV station had also noticed and seized the business opportunity. So, through connections, they approached Kenny, preparing to broadcast the capture of the mutant fugitive live, aiming to earn a surge in viewership. At that moment, the program, through its pre-show hype, had already attracted a lot of attention, with many people discussing it, sitting in front of their viewing devices, eagerly awaiting the start of the live broadcast. Glancing at the number of followers, Irina''s face showed a satisfied smile. "Really looking forward to it!" At that moment, many people online began discussing the situation. (End of Chapter) Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Chapter 25: Chapter 25"Haha, is it starting?" As the preview ads played, numerous viewers were invigorated. "Last time that video host couldn''t release the sequel, but this time we can finally see it!" "Yeah, I can finally see the scene where that mutant is caught, it''s been keeping me up at night." "Everyone, take a guess at when the mutant will be caught, I bet twenty minutes~" "I think it won''t take long, maybe about ten minutes." From the preview ads they saw, they could tell that this time was of great magnitude, which gave them confidence. Not a single person thought they would lose; they all felt it was only a matter of time before the young mutant was captured! As people eagerly awaited the capture scene to play, some mutant viewers also began to worry. "I hope he can get away!" They prayed in their hearts, hoping their fellow mutant could successfully escape. At this moment, both Professor X and Magneto noticed the live broadcast. Professor X''s face showed concern. Magneto''s expression darkened, his disdain for ordinary humans intensifying. No matter what they thought, they had little hope for the young man''s safety now. No one knew better than they did about the government''s power; with such thorough preparations, it seemed the young man could not escape. Professor X sighed, already considering if he could use his connections to get the young man out. Meanwhile, Magneto contemplated whether to plan another terrorist attack to teach the ordinary humans a lesson. As countless people paid attention to this broadcast, Kenny and his team surrounded the target''s location. Thirty fully armed soldiers disembarked from an armored vehicle, with some police cars following for escort. As they were about a hundred meters from the target, the soldiers prepared while chatting casually. "Hey, Raylan, do you think we''ll catch the target this time?" A handsome soldier hesitantly asked the person next to him. Raylan glanced at him and smiled confidently. "Don''t worry, we know the target well and have already planned the operation. There''s no escape for the target!" Before coming, they had watched many videos of the mutant fighting and understood his capabilities well. The think tank had also arranged a comprehensive battle plan. How could they lose? Hearing this, the asking soldier also showed a confident expression. Yes, it''s just teleportation and shooting black energy waves, what''s so difficult about that! As some soldiers chatted, Captains George and Kenny also conversed in the distance. Captain George suddenly said, "Has Number 37''s strength increased?" Kenny understood his concern and shook his head, smiling, "Just as the commander said, hiding two abilities and part of his strength is already the limit for that kid; he has nothing left to hide." "We''ve already figured out Number 37''s strength. With such preparation, he can''t escape." "That makes sense," Captain George said, relaxing. Kenny continued, "Don''t say that we even brought seven Sentinel robots." He glanced at a few safes nearby, his face confident. Speaking of the Sentinel robots, Captain George looked at the boxes containing the spider- type Sentinel robots with some doubt, "Why didn''t we bring the giant Sentinels, but these spider-type models?" In his words, there was a hint of dissatisfaction. Captain Kenny glanced at him speechlessly, "You know, giant Sentinel robots cost a fortune?" "Getting approval for these few was already enough." "For capturing Number 37, we don''t need those Sentinels; these robots are enough to catch him." Hearing this, Captain George nodded, "I see." "Right, for Number 37, these seven Sentinel robots are enough." At that moment, the beautiful Irina, standing not far away, perked up. "Oh, Sentinel robots?" "I heard they''re still under research; you''ve already produced some finished products?" Irina giggled, "Just right, let the audience see the Sentinel robots this time; maybe the ratings will go up!" Kenny and the others said nothing, tacitly approving her filming. The video uploaded online previously had indeed made a significant impact. This successful capture would tell everyone that mutants are not so scary and not unbeatable. It was about teaching confidence! That was the main reason they allowed Irina to follow and film. As they arranged the combat site, this operation also attracted much attention from passers- by, who followed curiously and warily at a distance, even using binoculars to watch. A distance away, Chris, who had once saved Syd, was hurrying to the scene. "Kid, you have to hold on!" Since seeing the preview earlier, he knew the child was in danger. Although he had seen the child''s abilities before and knew they were somewhat effective, facing such a military encirclement, what use were those abilities? How could he possibly escape? So, he was rushing there, hoping to help the child escape if possible. As he headed there, Captain George and the others began their action. Bright lights shone on the bar, making the street as bright as day. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the bar. Logan and others, who were chatting, also noticed the crowd''s panic. "Run!" "The police have surrounded the place!" "Oh my, I don''t want to be involved!" The crowd screamed in panic, rushing towards the exits. "What''s happening?" Valentine looked puzzled. "I''ll go check." Logan said gravely. Trusting his healing factor, he strode towards the bar''s entrance. Valentine and Otto exchanged glances, not understanding what was happening, and followed him. Before following, Otto didn''t forget to turn and shout at Syd, "Hey, keep up, let''s go see together." Watching them leave, Syd''s eyes slightly darkened. Unlike Logan and the others, he quickly guessed the reason. "It must be those people who have come!" He thought about whether to use spatial teleportation to try and escape. A few seconds later, he decided to observe the situation from a distance before considering running. He followed Logan and the others from afar. Just as he approached the entrance, his expression changed slightly when he saw the bright lights surrounding the area, shining from distant vehicle roofs. He saw several police cars and at least dozens of fully armed soldiers, already considering how to safely escape. As he planned his route, Logan and the others saw the outside arrangement and all changed their expressions. What was happening? Such a large force? Beyond their surprise, they also felt a bit guilty, fearing these people were after them. As they pondered individually, Captain George and the others made their move. (End of Chapter) Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Chapter 26: Chapter 26Captain George, holding a megaphone, declared righteously, "Mutant fugitive Kevin, we know you''re inside. Come out, we''ve surrounded the place. You can''t escape!" George sneered as he spoke, mocking the poor choice of the bar by the fugitive, which provided an environment perfect for their operation. As he shouted, Irina directed the camera crew to start filming. The scene was broadcast live, instantly capturing the attention of countless viewers. Immediately, the audience brimmed with anticipation, eager to see the mutant fugitive battle the police and army, only to be defeated and captured. Watching mutants felt uneasy, sharing a sense of doom. Logan, prepared for combat as he stepped out of the bar, furrowed his brows, realizing they were not the target. Wait... If not them, then who? Kevin? An image flashed through Logan''s mind. Otto and his companion had their suspicions, hesitating whether to leave. Although they were mutants too, they had no personal connection to Kevin and saw no reason to risk so much. After all, they were facing dozens of fully armed soldiers, and they doubted anyone could defeat them. As they hesitated and Syd was about to use spatial teleportation to retreat, his expression suddenly changed. Seeing that George''s calls were unanswered, he signaled a few soldiers to open several boxes. As the boxes opened, seven basin-sized black spiders stood up and quickly scurried towards the bar at an astonishing speed! "Target locked!" A cold mechanical voice announced. They paused briefly, then with incredible accuracy, rushed towards Syd''s direction! Syd, ready to teleport, changed his expression slightly. "Have they locked onto me?" He quickly realized. "These damned things, Sentinel robots?" He recognized them as Sentinel robots, though he was unfamiliar with this specific model. If it were the infamous Phantom Sentinels from the "Reversal of the Future," he would know the model. Clearly, these spider-type Sentinels, like the Phantom Sentinels, also had the ability to identify and lock onto mutants. "Trouble..." He knew that without dealing with these Sentinel robots, even using spatial teleportation might lead them straight to him later. "Why must they provoke me!" Syd''s eyes flashed with a fierce light. Since these people were so persistent, they should be prepared to face death! The next second, facing the Sentinel spiders approaching within fifteen meters, he pointed his finger. "Black Particles!" [Black Particle Experience +1] The black particles shot out like bullets, swiftly heading towards the Sentinel robots. Sensing something, the Sentinel spiders'' red eyes flickered, and they dodged slightly. Although they moved quickly, some of their legs were still swept away, causing them to topple to the ground, unstable. "What''s this?" Logan and others were confused and immediately turned to look towards the bar entrance. The area around the bar was nearly empty by now; they moved closer and saw a familiar figure. "Is that Kevin?" Although Otto and his companion had anticipated this, they were still surprised to have their guess confirmed. What had this young man done to warrant such an aggressive response from these people? They were now even more inclined to leave the area. Logan, however, reacted differently. "Trouble!" Logan spat out his cigar. While he verbally expressed annoyance, seemingly uninterested in intervening, his actions spoke otherwise. His eyes gleamed with a bloody light, and he raised his hands, unleashing his adamantium claws. He charged towards the Sentinel robots. The Sentinels, having hidden after the black particle attack, now had their red lights flicker. They had detected these three mutants earlier but had not targeted them since they were not their primary objective. However, they hadn''t expected them to interfere now. Clearly, this hindered their mission! Soon, their programming issued a command to eliminate these three. In an instant, three black Sentinel spiders encircled Logan. With a swish, Logan''s claw struck at a leaping Sentinel spider. To his surprise, the creature was unexpectedly sturdy; even his adamantium claws only left deep marks, giving a sensation of resistance. How had that youngster easily dismembered a spider''s leg? Logan''s eyes showed his puzzlement. Seeing Logan surrounded by Sentinel robots, Otto and his companion, who were about to leave, reluctantly joined the fray. Otto''s figure blurred, sprinting at the speed of sound towards one of the Sentinels and punched it. With a bang, the Sentinel spider was sent flying, but he also howled in pain, clutching his swollen right hand. "Shit, what kind of tough stuff is this!" On the other side, Valentine burst out with white-blue electricity, striking a Sentinel spider attacking Logan with a bolt of lightning. As they battled the Sentinel robots, Captain George and the spectators of the live broadcast also noticed the sudden appearance of these three mutants. "Target has engaged, all units be aware!" George first alerted the others, then picked up the megaphone to warn Logan and the others. "Those three mutants, stop immediately, hands up and put your heads on your heads..." After several warnings, seeing they were not heeding and the Sentinel robots might even be defeated, Captain George ordered, "Use tranquilizer guns on them." Soldiers took out specialized tranquilizer guns and began firing at the distant trio. The three were quickly at a disadvantage, risking being hit and then collapsing, unable to move. As they fell into a difficult position, the audience began commenting. "These three are impressive!" "Such speed, and another one can emit lightning, the Sentinel robots are losing, these mutants are amazing!" "The big guy with claws is also formidable, he took down a Sentinel robot with one swipe!" After their praise, they began to predict their defeat. "But now they''re going to lose, haha..." "Yes, look how frantic they are; I told you, no mutant can defeat so many soldiers, just as S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. expected..." Just as Logan and the others felt somewhat desperate, and the audience enjoyed the scene, a figure appeared in the camera''s view, exposed to everyone''s sight. (End of Chapter) Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Chapter 27: Chapter 27The gunfire paused momentarily. At this moment, everyone''s attention-from the soldiers firing their guns, to the assisting police officers, and even Captain George and the audience-was captured by the approaching figure. The young man who came forward wore a white short-sleeved shirt and brown shorts, with chestnut-brown hair and azure blue eyes. Although most of his face was hidden by a mask, his handsome features were still partly visible. "Is this the mutant fugitive?" "He looks so young, does he really have the capability to do all that?" "I''m wondering too, he doesn''t look like he has that kind of ability." Audience members who had not seen the video speculated amongst themselves. Watching the scene on their screens, Professor Charles Xavier and Magneto felt the young man''s face seemed somewhat familiar, though they couldn''t pinpoint where they had seen him before. Although this feeling wasn''t new to them, they dismissed it as a mere illusion. Regardless of their thoughts, as mutants themselves, they couldn''t help but feel worried for the young man. "Why did you come out?" Logan, while keeping an eye on the Sentinel spiders, asked with a furrowed brow. Otto and his companion also expressed their concerns, knowing that these people were after him; why hadn''t he run away? With his teleportation abilities, he should have been able to leave, they thought. Staying could not only be unhelpful but might also put them at risk. "You all should leave, I''ll handle this," Syd said. "If you continue to intervene, you''ll be in danger." Hearing this, Logan''s frown deepened. "Listen, kid, don''t try to be a hero. You should leave and let us handle this!" Although Logan was somewhat surprised that the young man had previously managed to disable a mechanical spider''s leg, he still didn''t believe that the young man could face so many well-armed opponents. So, at this moment, he was urging him to leave, planning to stay behind himself to buy some time. Then, another voice chimed in. "He''s right, you should leave." Huh? Heads turned towards the source of the voice. A burly man with a black hood approached with large strides. "Go quickly, I''ll hold them off!" the burly man said with a heavy voice. Looking at Syd, he sighed inwardly. His impression of the young man was still based on their initial encounters; the young man''s powers might handle a dozen people, but facing dozens of fully armed soldiers would be difficult. Thus, he too urged the young man to leave. Wolverine Logan and his companions were initially wary, then relaxed. Is he here to help? Seeing their questioning looks, Syd nodded. Although Chris was masked with a black hood, Syd recognized him from his physique and voice. At that moment, Captain George''s cold voice came from afar. "None of you will leave today!" Following his command, the soldiers resumed shooting. Chris''s body emitted a red glow, forming an energy shield that blocked the tranquilizer darts, then he pulled out a pistol from his waist and started shooting. Bang, bang! The soldiers and the group were soon embroiled in a fierce battle. Unfortunately, despite their formidable abilities, facing Sentinel robots and the unexpected tranquilizer guns put them at a disadvantage. Valentine even got hit by a tranquilizer dart and quickly collapsed to the ground! The live audience discussed enthusiastically. "These mutants are quite powerful, but facing so many soldiers, they seem outmatched now." "Haha... They''re about to lose, and once they do, that mutant kid hiding behind won''t escape either!" Captain George and Captain Kenny watched the scene with satisfied smiles. "This is what happens when you oppose us!" Captain George sneered. "None of you will escape today!" Saying so, he signaled covertly to a nearby soldier. The signaled soldier quietly withdrew from the assault. Suddenly, the sound of a sniper rifle shot echoed through the area. Not good! Logan and the others'' expressions changed, and they quickly looked towards the young man. At that moment, both the live audience and those present turned their gaze to the same spot. And then, they were stunned. The young man they thought had been shot was actually standing there unharmed, without a mark on him. How could this be... Could everyone have guessed wrong? Was the bullet not meant for the young man? As they pondered, they saw the hidden sniper shoot again. Bang! The bullet whistled, closing in on its target at a shocking speed. At that moment, all eyes were focused on the young man. And then, they were shocked. The bullet that had been shot suddenly vanished?! As confusion and shock permeated the crowd, Syd, the target of the sniper, breathed a sigh of relief. He had set up two rebound shields in front of him as soon as he came out, which immediately absorbed the sniper bullet into a void. The audience was puzzled. "How did the bullet disappear?" "Did it miss?" As they wondered, Syd said coldly, "Return to sender!" Without waiting for the bullet trapped in the void space to disintegrate, Syd released it. Swoosh! The frozen sniper bullet reappeared and sped back towards the sniper at the same speed. "What!" "Ah!" The sniper screamed as the bullet struck him in the chest. Blood splattered as he clutched his chest, falling to the ground, gasping for breath, seemingly hit in the heart. Whether it was the sniper or others, everyone was filled with astonishment. "What kind of power is that?" "Rebounding bullets?" While the audience was confused, the expressions of Captain George and Captain Kenny changed drastically, unable to believe what they had just seen. "Did Number 37 hide another ability?" Amidst his astonishment, Captain George urgently ordered the soldiers, "Forget those other mutants, focus all attacks on that mutant fugitive!" "Yes!" Instantly, a barrage of tranquilizer darts and bullets rapidly headed towards Syd. [Rebound Shield Experience +1] [Rebound Shield Experience +1] Bullet after bullet, dart after dart, mysteriously disappeared and then reappeared. "Ah..." Despite being prepared, Captain George and his men were still caught off guard by the returning bullets and darts. For a moment, screams filled the air. Logan and the others stood aside, completely dumbfounded by the scene. (End of Chapter) S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Chapter 28: Chapter 28Not only the onlookers, but also the audience were left with their mouths agape. Even Magneto and Professor X showed a flicker of surprise in their eyes. Before they could recover from their shock, the young man made his move. His figure vanished from the spot, reappeared ten meters away, and then disappeared again... In two blinks, he was incredibly close to Captain George and his men. "Stop him!" Captain George frowned. The prepared snipers fired towards where the young man might appear next. The remaining three Sentinel robots also launched an attack. "Black Particles!" [Black Particle Experience +1] To the astonishment of Wolverine Logan and others, the black particles instantly penetrated the body of a Sentinel spider, rendering its unusually tough body ineffective. In a flash of electricity, the Sentinel spider convulsed and collapsed to the ground. [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Black Particle Experience +1] While dodging, Syd didn''t forget to fire black particles towards the distant soldiers. Simultaneously, he used a move he had never shown before. "Spiritual Light Column!" [Spiritual Light Column Experience +1] A brilliant blue energy column erupted from beneath a soldier. Screams echoed as the soldier was instantly split in two, the scene gruesomely bloody. "Oh God, help!" "My heavens!" Cries of horror rose up. Watching his comrade Raylan die horrifically, Herman was stunned. Just moments ago, Raylan had been joking around, confident that the mutant fugitive couldn''t escape... Herman muttered to himself, "Wasn''t it said that this mutant could only absorb sunlight, teleport, and emit black energy waves?" What was happening now? First, the ability to rebound bullets, and now this blue energy column?! Was this person as easy to deal with as Captain George had said? At that moment, Herman roared inwardly, fear of the young man growing in his heart. What kind of monster is this? To possess so many mutant abilities! Not just him, but Captain George and Captain Kenny were also in disbelief nearby. Not to mention the ease with which the Sentinel robots were destroyed, the kid had hidden more abilities? "Captain Kenny, didn''t you say he could hide some of his strength, that he had reached his limit?" "Why does he still have other abilities hidden?" Captain George shouted in disbelief. Kenny was equally shocked, murmuring, "God, how could he still have hidden strengths?" "Does Number 37 have so many superpowers?" He couldn''t help but feel perplexed. Nearby, Logan finally understood how the young man had so easily destroyed the robot''s legs. What kind of mutant power is this? Otto and Valentine felt similarly shocked. However, what shocked them the most was that this mysterious young man possessed more than one ability! "He said he only had teleportation, right?" "So what are all these?" Look at what they had seen, just in a moment''s time, they had witnessed about four different superpowers! "It''s unbelievable!" The young man, already mysterious in their minds, had now become even more enigmatic. Beside them, Chris was also feeling mixed emotions. He couldn''t believe it. His impression of the young man was still based on when he fought those ten people. Although he was strong then, he wasn''t nearly as powerful as now! When did he become so strong? Do mutants enhance their powers this quickly? And... "Does this kid have too many mutant abilities?" Chris wondered. While those on-site were stunned, the viewers watching the livestream had diverse thoughts. "This mutant is so powerful?" "Heavens, he''s much stronger than the other mutants; they were powerful, but definitely not this strong. One person can withstand a group of soldiers?" "I think I''m going to have insomnia now, how can someone be this powerful..." While ordinary viewers were shocked, watching mutants were equally astounded. This guy is too powerful?! Why does he have so many abilities? The mutants were filled with confusion, and also some envy and jealousy. Professor X and Magneto displayed unusual expressions. Professor X saw great potential in the boy, though not as much as in an Omega-level mutant, but still impressive! With some training and mastery of his abilities, he could definitely become a qualified X- Man! As for Magneto, his eyes gleamed with admiration, watching the boy decisively slaughter ordinary humans, liking him more and more, the idea of recruiting him growing stronger in his mind. As they each had their thoughts, Syd in the midst of the battle suddenly called out to Logan and the others, "You guys leave here first, I''ll come find you later." Logan and his companions, catching their breath behind cover, were initially startled, then also realized that staying might only hinder the situation. So, they began evacuating, supporting the limp Valentine as they moved away from the fray. Captain George and his men wanted to stop them, but they were too preoccupied with Syd to act effectively. In a short span, Syd had taken down over a dozen men. "Number 37, stop!" Captain Kenny shouted grimly. Syd paused, almost laughing out of irritation. Did they really think he would stop after everything they had done? Without hesitation, he fired a black particle towards Kenny. Although Kenny narrowly escaped, the close call left him sweating coldly. Syd frowned slightly, instinctively wanting to use spatial transfer to approach. But before he could act on the impulse, he saw George unbuttoning his shirt to reveal a row of bombs strapped to his chest. Clearly, this was a precaution against Syd''s potential spatial transfer attack. If he dared to move closer, George was prepared to detonate the bombs, hoping to take Syd down with him. Syd grimaced. He couldn''t risk it. It was uncertain whether the bomb would detonate quicker than his spatial transfer or if he could outpace George''s reaction. If George anticipated the spatial transfer and detonated the bombs early, Syd could run right into an explosion... Syd wasn''t willing to gamble with his life. "If only the black particles were level three..." Syd sighed. Given that his level two black particles had a range of fifteen meters, he still couldn''t reach George effectively. If the black particles were level three, the range would certainly increase, and then... Syd pondered deeply, considering even using extra photonic energy stored in his body to enhance the black particles. However, he was uncertain if that would increase their range. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, rather than increasing his expenditure to enhance the black particles, he might as well use the Sunburst... (End of Chapter) Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Chapter 29: Chapter 29[Last Chapter will be uploaded in a few days, when uploading I''ll upload the poll in P@treon] [Votes Value] [P@treons] [Hyper Supporter=30x] [Super Supporters=20x] [Supporters=10x] [Free Members=3x] [Reviews=2x] [Webnovel Comment:=1x] [The poll will be up in a few days so for the moment you can read the other 2 fanfics, they are pretty good, so you can give them a try, Cheers!] Thinking about the Sunburst, Syd shook his head. After sensing the remaining energy inside his body, he knew it was impossible to execute it now. The battle had drained him, not just from the spatial transfers but from the energy expended to eliminate those ten or so people. His internal energy store was only enough for about forty uses of his abilities. Moreover, it was nighttime, making the execution of Sunburst even more difficult. The last thing he wanted was to attempt it and end up completely drained. Even if he could execute it, he wouldn''t be able to eliminate all of his pursuers at once. It seemed that if he tried and exhausted his energy, he would be left helpless. "If only I had more photon energy, or if Sunburst was at level two!" Syd sighed to himself. After sensing his remaining energy and noting that Logan and the others had left, he felt it was time for him to also make his exit. [Black Particle Experience +1] [Black Particle Experience +1] Before leaving, he fired two black particles at a nearby Sentinel spider, completely destroying them to prevent any pursuit. After estimating the leftover photonic energy, he fired another black particle at a man, eliciting a scream. [Black Particle Experience +1] Without waiting for the furious Captain George and his men to react, Syd''s figure blurred and vanished from the spot, reappearing ten meters away. After several more flickers, he completely disappeared from everyone''s view. George and Kenny, with grim expressions, hesitated for a moment but did not order a pursuit. "Damn it!" Captain Kenny cursed through gritted teeth. They had let that kid escape again! If it weren''t for his hidden abilities, they could have captured him this time. Thinking about these hidden abilities, even he couldn''t help but be astonished. "Damn, how many abilities does this kid have?" he cursed. Captain George felt similarly bewildered, wondering how that kid was so different, possessing so many mutant abilities... "I think this time the kid must have reached his limit!" George managed a strained smile. Captain Kenny hesitated but eventually nodded, sighing, "Another failure. We need to think about how to explain this to Alessandro." George''s expression soured. It wasn''t really their fault; it was that the kid had again shown new powers! Just then, they heard Irina comforting the audience. "Dear viewers, it seems our capture operation has failed, but don''t be discouraged. That mutant fugitive won''t escape for long." "After all, he''s just one person. How can he contend with the government?" "It won''t be long before he''s captured!" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irina smiled sweetly, trying to calm the viewers. Some viewers, initially fearful of mutants, relaxed a little. Right, that mutant is powerful, but how could he possibly stand against the government? If the military had been deployed, he would have been captured already! Many people relaxed thinking this. Listening to Irina''s comforting words, George and Kenny felt even worse. A good operation to capture a mutant and show that mutants weren''t that scary had turned into this? Now, wasn''t it blatantly telling everyone that mutants are terrifying? That they couldn''t defeat a mutant? Thankfully, Irina''s final words salvaged some dignity for them, and they too felt it made sense. After all, how could one person escape their grasp? Though they hadn''t captured him now, he would surely be caught eventually! Some mutants watching the live stream, initially happy for their fellow mutant''s escape, felt a twinge of worry at these words. Professor X and Magneto had different thoughts now. Professor X wondered if they could find the boy and hide him to avoid the storm, while Magneto thought about going to meet him and teach the humans a lesson! ... [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] After escaping the area, Syd breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ll let you off this time!" Thinking about the two leaders, a glint flashed in his eyes. Then, sensing his nearly depleted photonic energy, his face showed a hint of helplessness. The energy inside him was still insufficient; otherwise, he could have resolved those people completely. "This time, their heavy losses should buy me some development time..." Syd looked forward to the daylight, eager to continue practicing his abilities, aiming to level up Sunburst to level two and the black particles and other abilities to level three! By then, if he encountered those people again, he wouldn''t even need to run; he could easily defeat them! Just as he was filled with anticipation, Syd paused, remembering Logan and the others who had fled. "Where did they escape to?" After thinking for a while, he decided to head towards Chris''s house. Forty minutes later, he heard a call from a distance. "Hey, Kevin, over here!" Otto called out from afar. Syd looked closely and saw a man waving at him in the distance; Logan and the others were also there. Dragging his tired body, Syd quickly ran over. "Follow me!" Otto led him towards a manhole cover near a sewer entrance, opened it, and climbed down first, followed by Logan and the others. Syd hesitated for a moment before covering the manhole and slowly climbing down. Just a short way down, he was surprised to find a whole different world below. In the dim, damp environment, a makeshift dwelling was set up not far away. Otto looked at Valentine and said, "We built this a while back, originally as a place to stay in case we needed to escape..." He paused, then laughed wryly, "But now it''s just as well, it''s coming in handy." After introducing the place, including Otto, everyone looked at Syd with astonishment. "Who exactly are you?" Valentine, who had regained some consciousness, couldn''t help but ask. Logan appeared amazed. Otto and Chris, too, looked at him with a strange expression, viewing him differently. Syd didn''t know how to respond. At that moment, Wolverine Logan said dryly, "Kid, you sure have a lot of abilities." "You said you only had teleportation?" He looked at Syd with an odd expression. Syd felt a bit awkward and tried to explain, "I didn''t say I only had teleportation, just that I could do it..." Despite his explanation, Logan and the others still looked at him as if he were a creature. Especially Logan, Otto, and Valentine. Previously, they had found him mysterious because of his detailed recounting of Logan''s exploits. After the recent battle, they found the young man even more unfathomably mysterious. They were all curious about his identity, origins, and abilities. Then, Chris, who had been silent, spoke up, "Is this what you meant by hiding a bit of your power?" "From the time we met until now, you''ve shown nearly six abilities. Does that mean you have at least six abilities?" "What?" Logan and the others, who thought they knew the young man well, were utterly dumbfounded. Six abilities? Not just what they had seen before but others hidden as well? Their expressions changed, and they were even more shocked. Who exactly was this young man? Why did he know so many secrets? As a mutant, how could he have so many abilities?! At that moment, a string of questions popped into their minds. Syd didn''t know how to answer, so he simply repeated something he had told Chris before. "As a mutant, I must be cautious, so I hid some of my abilities." "That''s just a bit?" Chris asked incredulously, scratching his head, "You kid..." Suddenly, he asked, "Kid, are you hiding anything else?" "What level mutant are you?" "Level three or four?" Not just him, but even Logan couldn''t help but wonder. As for level five, they didn''t even consider that possibility. Syd coughed awkwardly, unsure how to respond. He changed the subject, "How long do you plan to stay here?" Looking around at the poor environment, Otto replied, "We''ll wait until things calm down outside before we can leave. It should take a few days. It''s too dangerous to go out now." Logan and the others nodded. Hearing this, Syd glanced at them and then said, "I might leave here tomorrow." What? "You''re crazy?" Otto exclaimed in shock, "Aren''t you afraid of being caught if you go out like this?" "Listen, kid..." Wolverine Logan also couldn''t help but interject, wanting to persuade him. Before he could finish, Syd said, "Staying here makes no sense for me. Even if I don''t leave, those people will find this place soon." "And they''re after me, not you. It''s better for you if I leave." Of course, the most important reason was that the place was too dark. Without sunlight, how could he enhance his powers? If he really stayed here without improving his powers, that would truly be courting death! After some persuasion, seeing that his mind was made up, they could only look at him with complex expressions. Time passed quickly, and soon it was the next day. Absorbing the little sunlight that came through the manhole, Syd''s energy began to recover. Ten minutes later... Nodding at Logan and the others, Syd''s figure blurred and vanished from the sewer. Watching his figure disappear, the others showed a trace of concern. After yesterday''s events, the pursuit of Kevin would definitely intensify, and they wondered if he could evade capture... In a secluded alley, Syd''s figure suddenly appeared. Quickly scanning the surroundings to ensure no one else was around, he hurriedly left the area. As he searched for a new hiding place, he saw how extensive their power was. On the streets, people were stationed at regular intervals, seemingly looking for suspicious individuals. Syd frowned, opting to rely on spatial transfers to move around. [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] After nearly half an hour, he found a secluded spot that was also sunlit. Once his energy was fully restored, he heard the long-awaited notification sound. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Taking advantage of the time to collect light energy, Syd experimented with some things. [Rebound Shield Experience +1] [Rebound Shield Experience +1] In the blink of an eye, two invisible rebound shields appeared around him. When Syd tried to summon a third rebound shield, he frowned. "Failed?" He had a feeling that a third rebound shield might require the rebound shield to be at level three. "I originally thought about deploying several rebound shields to completely protect myself, but it seems I was thinking too much." After testing the rebound shield, he focused on his other abilities. Soon, his attention was drawn to Sunburst. [Ability: Sunburst (23/100) Level 1] "First, I''ll level up Sunburst to level two, then raise the black particles to level three. By then, the range of Sunburst and the range of the black particles should both be enhanced!" The next second, a dazzling light appeared on him, accompanied by the notification sound. [Sunburst Experience +1] [Sunburst Experience +1] [Sunburst Experience +1] As Syd worked hard to enhance his abilities, at Base 23, after dealing with the wounded and having a sleepless night, George and another person nervously knocked on the office door of the base commander, Alessandro. "Come in." Alessandro''s deep voice sounded. Captain George and the other person entered tentatively, startled by the intense gaze of Commander Alessandro staring at them as they walked in. Sitting in his chair, dressed in a black and white suit and with a slicked-back hairdo, Alessandro looked grim and sharp-eyed as he eyed the two men entering. "Failed again?" he asked darkly. Captain George and his companion took a deep breath, reluctantly nodding. "You two are really useless. With so many people, you can''t even catch a simple Number 37!" "Do you know how many calls I''ve received about this?" "You two are incompetent!" Alessandro angrily slammed his desk and threw a water cup at them. Bang! The water cup struck George, causing him great pain, but he dared not make a sound. Seeing the commander''s anger slightly appeased, Captain Kenny hurriedly explained the situation. "Commander, there''s something very wrong with Number 37!" Hmm? Alessandro signaled him to continue. Captain Kenny quickly summarized the battle and mentioned the enhancement of Number 37''s abilities, even revealing that he had displayed two additional mutant powers! "What did you say?" Alessandro''s face showed a look of shock. (End of Chapter) Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Chapter 30: Chapter 30[The Poll Is Up! Vote For Your Favorite Fanfic, And The Winner Gets Picked Up!] [The Fanfics Are] [Starting as a Class 5 Mutant] [Hogwarts: I Really Am a Model Wizard] [Marvel: I Summon Heroes From Various Worlds] [The Poll Will Only Last Till The End Of Sunday!] [Votes Value] [P@treons] [Hyper Supporter=30x] [Super Supporters=20x] [Supporters=10x] [Free Members=3x] [Webnovel Reviews=1x] "Are you sure?!" Alexandro asked in surprise and doubt. "Positive!" Captain Kenny nodded solemnly, "No. 37 indeed has acquired two new abilities; one can reflect bullets, and the other can emit a blue energy beam!" Upon hearing this, Alexandro stroked his neatly trimmed beard, murmuring in surprise and suspicion, "That kid, could he have been hiding his strength and abilities?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although he thought so, he still felt something was amiss. "No... His range of mutant abilities is still too vast..." He had considered whether these abilities might be derivatives of a single mutant ability, like psychic powers giving rise to telepathy and mind control. However, the abilities that the kid had shown didn''t seem related at all. "Let''s just assume that the kid has mutated, gaining several abilities isn''t that big of a deal." After all, the kid had many abilities, but none particularly strong. Even if he had many, what difference would it make? In Alexandro''s eyes, as long as he was willing to pay the price, he could easily take care of that kid, not a significant threat. Unable to figure it out, Alexandro didn''t dwell on it, his gaze sternly settling on George and another man, he said, "This doesn''t change the fact that you''ve failed again." "This time, you didn''t just fail to capture him; you also lost a lot of men!" Hearing this, Captain Kenny knew they would likely face punishment and hurriedly said, "Commander Alexandro, please give us one more chance!" "I have already tested his limits; I am sure I can catch him next time!" Hmm? George and Alexandro, standing by, were slightly startled by his words. "Oh, Captain Kenny, what do you mean?" George asked in surprise. Noticing their gaze, Captain Kenny smiled slightly, saying, "I didn''t understand when No. 37 escaped before, but now I''ve figured it out." "At that time, No. 37 took down almost half of our men. With his abilities, it wouldn''t have been hard to take down the rest." "Yet, the kid didn''t continue; instead, he left..." With a laugh, he added, "You mean..." George, catching on, his eyes lit up. Captain Kenny affirmed, "Yes, I suspect that the kid had reached his limit and couldn''t sustain his abilities any longer!" Considering this, George and Alexandro thought it over and agreed. Indeed, judging by the kid''s decisive attitude in killing before, if he could have continued, he would not have spared the remaining men and would have killed them on the spot! That is to say, he had probably reached his limit at that moment, which forced him to retreat. "You mean..." Alexandro frowned slightly. Captain Kenny affirmed, "Just send more people next time to encircle him, and No. 37 definitely won''t escape!" "Having tested the kid''s limits, plan it out, and he won''t get away even if he had wings!" Alexandro, seeing the logic, hesitated for a moment before deciding to give them another chance. He nodded his head. Seeing his agreement, Captain Kenny and George breathed a sigh of relief. Just then, George suddenly thought of something and asked, "Commander, could we request a few giant sentinel robots?" Captain Kenny also brightened up at the idea. Alexandro shook his head, "The giant sentinel robots are still in development; some critical aspects haven''t been breakthrough yet; we don''t even have a finished product." George and the other were a bit disappointed. Looking at them, knowing they were somewhat unsure and wanted to secure some leverage, he instructed, "This time, you''ll head to Base 2, call on a mutant known as ''Hound''; he can help you locate No. 37." "Also, No.1 and No.5 will be joining you this time." As he mentioned No.1 and No.5, his face couldn''t help but show pride. George and the other were stunned. Hearing the name ''Hound'', they knew what abilities that mutant had, and they were not surprised, but No.1 and No.5 stunned them. Thinking of No.1 and No.5, their eyes showed both awe and fear. No.5 with super-speed self-healing, energy bursts... No.1 with metal body, enhanced strength, heightened senses, pulse interference... These two were monsters, humanoid weapons! Monsters born from their base''s research! From the numbers alone, the strength these two possessed was far more terrifying compared to No. 37. Initially, Kenny had assessed that compared to No. 37, these two were the true mutants, possessing fearsome power! Moreover, No.1 was known as the mutant nemesis, his pulse interference not only made electronic devices malfunction in his presence but also disrupted mutants'' abilities rendering them ineffective! So far, they had never encountered a mutant who wasn''t affected by his interference! With him around, even if No. 37 tried to run, he wouldn''t get far; facing him, his abilities would be neutralized on contact! Without his powers, No. 37 would be just a regular person; how could he resist then? Realizing this, Kenny and the other couldn''t help but show confident smiles. Captain Kenny praised, "Compared to No.1 and No.5, No. 37 is really nothing; with them, we absolutely cannot fail!" He couldn''t even imagine failing, not just considering the pulse interference, but even the sheer power of No.1 and No.5 alone wasn''t something No. 37 could handle! No. 37 took some time just to deal with a dozen men, whereas No.1 and No.5 could probably dispose of them neatly within a minute! And now that they had tested the kid''s limits and had No.1 and No.5 on their side, how could they lose? Captain Kenny couldn''t see how. Before dismissing the two, Alexandro also approved five sentinel spiders for assistance in the capture. Then, he stayed in his office, quietly awaiting good news. While they were discussing these matters, inside Base 23, both regular and mutant prisoners were whispering among themselves. "Hey, have you heard? They still haven''t caught No. 37!" "Not only that, but he killed a lot of the people they sent after him!" "I heard it was a dozen or so..." The inmates shared the news they got from the guards. "Really? They still haven''t caught him? How is that possible? Does No. 37 really have that much strength?" "I''ve seen that No. 37; he shouldn''t be that strong, right?!" "What kind of mutant power does he have, to kill so many people?" (End of Chapter) Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Chapter 31: Chapter 31[Here''s The Winner!!] All the prisoners, both regular and mutant, showed expressions of shock. They had been discussing and betting on when Prisoner 37 would be caught. Most believed he would be apprehended within a day or two, but now... They were informed that the very person they had been gossiping about, the one they were eagerly anticipating to be captured, not only escaped but also killed a group of people chasing him? That strong? How could he be that strong? Nearly a hundred prisoners found it hard to believe and felt incredulous. At this moment, a prisoner named Claude shouted, "You must be joking! Does 37 have that kind of power?" "Are you messing with us?" "Even I, Number 20, wouldn''t dare claim I could kill several armed guys!" The prisoners all nodded in agreement, feeling that Claude''s words made sense. In an instant, many skeptical eyes turned to the person who had revealed the news. Even the freckled young man who had spoken to Syd before now found it hard to believe what he was hearing. If you''re going to lie, at least make it believable! Feeling the doubts, the informant, Jeffrey, became anxious and said, "Damn it, I swear I''m not lying!" He explained, "I heard that Number 37 has more than five mutant abilities, which allowed him to kill those pursuers!" As soon as he finished speaking, the room fell silent, and everyone showed expressions of disbelief. At this moment, they thought Jeffrey must have lost his mind to say something so outrageous! More than five abilities? How could that be possible! It''s not just the regular prisoners who didn''t believe it; even the mutants scoffed, thinking it was impossible. How could someone have more than five abilities? Is that even a mutant? Mutants wondered why someone among them would be so special. Their disbelief didn''t last long, as it was soon broken by another prisoner who had asked a friendly guard and received the same answer! Everyone was stunned. At the same time, they felt envy and jealousy. However, this feeling didn''t last long and was soon replaced by schadenfreude and pity as another piece of news spread. Numbers One and Five, two monsters in special confinement and severely brainwashed, were being sent to capture Number 37? "Number 37 is done for!" "Those two are monsters; no one can beat them!" "Number Five is unkillable; even if you smash his head, he won''t die. And Number One is even worse..." Mentioning Number One, most of the mutant prisoners showed expressions of disgust, both fearful and eager to kill him. During the pulse interference, they didn''t want to experience the feeling of being powerless again! Knowing these two were sent, the prisoners started betting on how long it would take to capture Number 37. Most bet three days, a few bet a week, but none thought he could escape. Some even believed that fragile Number 37 would die at the hands of Numbers One and Five! While the prisoners were busy discussing, far away in a remote corner, Syd Castell was diligently practicing "Sunshine." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Sunshine Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1] With each practice session, the experience bar of "Sunshine" increased at a steady pace. As the sun began to set and the sky darkened, Syd stopped and looked at his status panel. [Ability: Sunshine (98/100) Level 1] Syd was initially pleased, then frowned. "Just two more points?" Sensing his internal energy, he hesitated. With his current energy, he could perform "Sunshine" two more times, but... "If I use it all, I''ll have little light energy left. What if I encounter pursuers then..." Syd shook his head, abandoning the idea of upgrading immediately. Since only two points were left, he could wait until the next morning. Thinking this, Syd felt a sense of anticipation. He left his current spot, looking for a hidden place to rest. The night passed quickly without any incidents. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Groggy, Syd was awakened by the sound of notifications. Feeling the energy filling his body, he eagerly began to practice the reduced version of "Sunshine." [Sunshine Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1] With the final notification, Syd Castell immediately felt a change within himself. [Ability: Sunshine (0/500) Level 2] A familiar warm current flowed through his body, causing an itchy sensation as if something was changing. When the feeling subsided, Syd found it easier to control the special sunlight of "Sunshine." Looking up at the bright sky, he focused his mind. In the next moment, the sunlight within a 20-meter radius slightly distorted. Syd quickly stopped the action. "About 20 meters, huh..." Syd felt a bit disappointed. Despite his slight disappointment, compared to the level 1 "Sunshine," he could accept this improvement. At level 1, he could barely cover half a room, but now, he could cover 20 meters! And this 20 meters was based on his current energy levels! The maximum range of level 2 "Sunshine" wasn''t just 20 meters; his limited energy was holding him back from fully using it! "When the black particles upgrade to level 3 and my energy increases, how much further will the range of ''Sunshine'' extend?" Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. Compared to levels 1 and 2, level 3 represented a qualitative change, bringing even more energy! As for now... Sensing the gradually replenishing energy in his body, Syd silently estimated. Besides "Sunshine," he could use his other abilities around fifty times! If it was level 1 abilities, he could even use them over a hundred times, enough to fight intensely for two or three minutes! Thinking about his level 1 abilities, Syd glanced at his status panel and found none remained at level 1; they had all been upgraded to level 2. Noticing the sparse energy points on the panel, his attention turned to the unlocking progress. (Unlocking Progress 79%) "I wonder if reaching 80% will grant me new abilities?" "Flight or something else?" Syd felt a surge of anticipation. Would the abilities obtained later be even more powerful? With this in mind, he decided not to continue practicing his abilities for now, planning to focus on reaching 80% unlocking progress first! Under the sunlight, a series of notifications echoed in his ears. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] (End of Chapter) Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Chapter 32: Chapter 32[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] With each notification, the energy points on the panel steadily increased. After some time, the energy points reached over nine hundred. [Energy Points: 904] Glancing at it, Syd tried adding them to the unlocking progress. With anticipation in his eyes, the unlocking progress jumped to 80%. (Unlocking Progress 80%) However, to his disappointment, he did not hear any notification about a new ability. "Nothing?" Syd frowned. "It seems like it needs to reach 85%!" Syd was certain. Then, glancing at the depleted energy points, he sighed regretfully. To reach 85%, it would probably take at least eight thousand more energy points, which would require a lot of time. After a moment, he decided to focus on upgrading his abilities first. He aimed to upgrade the black particles to level three, increase his internal photon energy, and improve his overall strength. As for acquiring new abilities, that could be postponed for a while. Though he was somewhat eager to obtain new abilities in the future. According to his thinking, the abilities awakened later should be more unique. Perhaps, once the mimicry reaches 100%, it will result in unimaginable changes! Syd thought with anticipation. [Black Particle Experience +1] [Black Particle Experience +1] [Black Particle Experience +1]... [Ability: Black Particle (60/500) Level 2] While he was diligently practicing black particles, a group of people started targeting him. ... On the rooftop of a six-story hotel. "Boss, are we really going to take on this mission?" "That mutant seems hard to deal with. If we really go up against him, I''m afraid..." A burly man in blue clothes with a scar on his face hesitated as he spoke to the muscular, broad-shouldered man with a fierce expression beside him. Albert glanced at his subordinate, Jack, with disdain. "What are you afraid of? He''s just a mutant, not a god. As long as we use sniper rifles from a distance, he won''t even have time to react." Despite Albert''s confidence, Jack still hesitated. At this moment, Albert''s voice turned serious. "Besides, we''ve already accepted the mission. If we don''t complete it, we''ll face punishment!" Hearing this, Jack shuddered at the thought of failure''s consequences. He quickly shook off his hesitation, his eyes filling with determination. Soon, greed appeared in his eyes. Recently, a bounty had appeared on the dark web. Anyone who killed the target on the bounty would receive three million dollars! Three million dollars! With that money, both he and Albert could live in luxury for a long time! The target on the bounty was a sixteen-year-old boy named Kevin. Though the boy was young, for three million dollars, they would send him to his death with little remorse. Furthermore, the boy was far from ordinary. The abilities described on the bounty alone were enough to make them shiver. In short, he was a mutant with terrifying killing abilities! Glancing at a hidden corner in the distance, Jack''s eyes lit up with excitement. They had spent a lot of effort tracking down this boy. If not for the previous battle and some luck, they might never have found him! "This kid is really good at hiding, making our boss work hard..." Complaining for a moment, he then said excitedly, "But it''s almost over. Soon, it will be time to reap the rewards!" "Boss, you''re right. He''s just a mutant, not a god. As long as he gets shot, he''ll die!" With sniper rifles, they could easily kill the boy and claim the three million dollars! The two men took out sniper rifle parts from their backpacks and began assembling them. As they were assembling, Jack, observing through a telescope, noticed something unusual. It seemed another group was targeting the boy! This couldn''t be allowed! "Boss, look, three people are coming!" "What do we do? They seem to be here to kill the boy too. If they get him first, we..." Jack said anxiously. Albert paused, extending his strong arm to take the telescope from Jack and look at the distance. He saw three people approaching the boy''s hiding place, their mouths moving as if shouting something. Albert frowned, then relaxed and smiled. "Let them fight each other. When they''re both exhausted, we''ll take over." Hearing this, Jack''s anxiety faded, replaced by excitement as he anticipated the scene. In the distance. "Come out, we know you''re in there!" A thick voice echoed. Hearing the voice outside, Syd was startled and walked out from his hiding place, puzzled. "Who are you?" Seeing two white men and a black woman, Syd asked cautiously. The black woman, in her thirties with a fierce expression, stepped forward and glared at him. "We''re from the mutant underground organization. Did you kill Carlpana?" Syd instantly understood everything. Before he could say anything, the black woman sneered. "Don''t deny it. We know it was you!" "You''re a ruthless kid. Just come with us and face the leader''s punishment!" She suddenly opened her mouth, emitting an ear-piercing scream. Buzz! The sound wave, moving at the speed of sound, rushed toward Syd. Despite his quick reaction, he was momentarily caught off guard. The screeching sound echoed in his ears, making him momentarily deaf. All other sounds disappeared, leaving only the buzzing. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] In less than a second, his figure blurred, instantly disappearing from the original spot and reappearing ten meters away, escaping the sound wave''s range. Where he had stood, the sound waves continued to crash, causing dust to rise as a wall shook and crumbled to the ground! The terror of the sound waves was evident! Ten meters away, Syd stumbled, covering his still buzzing, slightly bleeding ears, his eyes flashing with killing intent. Hmm? Suddenly, he saw one of the white men emitting red light, his skin oozing magma-like substances, distorting the surrounding air with heat. The other man disappeared in a flash! Already on alert, Syd''s instincts screamed danger, and he used spatial shift again without hesitation. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] As he vanished, the spot where he had been was occupied by the white youth who had disappeared. The youth held a sharp dagger, poised to strike. "Ran away?" Kurban looked surprised. "Speedster?" Syd first frowned, then sighed in relief. (End of Chapter) Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Chapter 33: Chapter 33[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Luckily, this guy wasn''t as fast as Quicksilver or the Flash; otherwise, he might have taken me out in an instant! With his current strength, he wasn''t yet at the level where he could easily handle speedsters. Even the progenitor mutant Apocalypse had no solution against Quicksilver''s speed. If not for his self-healing ability and quick neural response, which allowed him to use his powers to lock Quicksilver''s feet, he might have been killed! Of course, while this guy wasn''t as fast as Quicksilver, he was still very fast, likely approaching the speed of sound, but just a bit slower when attacking. Syd kept a close eye on his opponent''s movements. The moment the guy moved, he would use spatial shift. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wasn''t idle, though. These three had caught him off guard, but if he didn''t fight back now, he''d be a fool. Did they think he was so easy to bully? The next second, his figure blurred and disappeared from his original spot. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] [Spatial Shift Experience +1] With two consecutive spatial shifts, he appeared beside the black woman. The moment he appeared, his fingers touched her chest. "Divine Finger!" [Divine Finger Experience +1] Bang! In an instant, the mirror space shattered, and the black woman screamed, a large hole appearing in her chest. The next second, she flew backward. At the same time, a shrill scream escaped her mouth, making everyone, including Syd, instinctively cover their ears. Sound waves swept around, causing buildings to tremble and collapse. In the chaos, the screams of innocent victims could be heard. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] [Spatial Shift Experience +1] Syd flashed to a distant spot, watching the destructive sound waves with a lingering fear. Dust filled the air, and various buildings collapsed... It was truly terrifying. He hadn''t expected the black woman to unleash such power before dying. Was this a loss of control over her ability? Syd knew that mutants could be unreasonable at times. Normally weak, if they lost control, their danger level could skyrocket. This woman''s ability was already formidable, and now that she had lost control, it made sense that she would explode with such power. Regardless, she was definitely dead! Without self-healing or defensive abilities, a single divine finger was enough to send her to the crematorium! In the distance. Watching this scene through binoculars, Jack and Albert instinctively swallowed. Damn, this was too terrifying! Seeing the sound waves wreak havoc in the distance, toppling houses and sending people flying with blood spurting, the two men shivered. If they had been on site, they would have been killed instantly! "Mutants are indeed monsters!" Jack thought in fear. Especially the boy who had killed a mutant with ease. He terrified them. Of course, the outcome of the battle was still uncertain. Although one person was dead, the other side had a speedster. If Syd made one mistake, he could die too! "Inge!" The two white men looked at the dying Inge on the wall and turned their furious eyes toward Syd. "I''m going to kill you!" Marco roared, his body emitting magma. In an instant, he hurled a large mass of magma. Syd watched the incoming magma with a calm expression, his figure flashing and disappearing from the spot. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] [Black Particle Experience +1] [Black Particle Experience +1] [Black Particle Experience +1] Three black particles appeared, flying towards Marco like bullets. "Ah..." Unable to dodge, Marco''s arm was grazed by a black particle, instantly losing a chunk of flesh. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] Seeing the speedster disappear, Syd immediately vanished from his spot. [Spiritual Light Beam Experience +1] Instead of attacking the speedster, the next second, a spiritual light beam erupted from beneath Marco''s feet. With a scream, Marco flew backward, blood splattering. "Marco!" Kurban''s eyes turned red as he glared at Syd. "You just wait!" Kurban''s figure blurred and disappeared. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] Syd appeared on the rooftop, surprised to find that the guy hadn''t attacked but had chosen to leave. "He''s retreating?" Surprised, Syd didn''t chase after him. Not that he could catch him even if he tried. Even at full attention, he could only see the guy''s afterimage. Without careful focus, he could easily lose sight of him, and spatial shift wouldn''t help. Moreover, facing a speedster, Syd didn''t dare get too close. Even during the battle, he had kept a safe distance, allowing time to react. If he got too close, even with spatial shift, he worried he might get killed in return. Unless he awakened self-healing abilities, he wouldn''t be able to fight recklessly like Wolverine or Deadpool. Thinking this, Syd didn''t let his guard down. His figure blurred and disappeared from the spot. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] [Spatial Shift Experience +1] In the distance. Seeing the mutant boy disappear, Jack put down the binoculars, swallowing nervously. "Boss, are we still going after him?" Looking at the chaotic battlefield in the distance, like it had been plowed by bombs, cold sweat broke out on his back. Albert gritted his teeth, saying, "What''s there to fear? He''s just a mutant. As long as he can''t react..." As he spoke, his voice weakened, clearly realizing the consequences if they failed to kill him instantly and he fought back! "Let''s go, chase him!" In the end, Albert couldn''t resist the lure of three million dollars. He called out to Jack, packed up, and ran in the direction the boy had left. As Syd and the two men left, alarms sounded in a lab base ten kilometers away. "Hurry, we can''t let that symbiote escape!" A team of fully armed security guards rushed towards the corridor. Bang bang bang! Countless bullets rained down ahead. In front, a middle-aged man with a blank expression ran frantically, his agility more like a cheetah than a human. Thud, thud, thud, bullets pierced flesh... "These damned humans!" A hoarse, enraged voice emerged from the man''s body. Amidst the whistling wind, faint complaints could be heard. "Weak carbon-based lifeforms. These humans are so frail. Isn''t there anyone stronger? Are they all this fragile..." The sound of gunfire, accompanied by chaotic footsteps, echoed in the area. (End of Chapter) Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Chapter 34: Chapter 34[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Under the bright sunlight. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets whizzed through the air, aimed at the fleeing figure at the speed of sound. However, despite being hit multiple times, even in the head, they had no effect. The middle-aged man, enduring the gunfire, escaped from the base at a speed surpassing that of an ordinary person. "Oh, shit!" Watching the middle-aged man gradually disappear, the armed guards looked grim, with some cursing under their breath. The Life Foundation was in an uproar, with vehicles speeding out to chase the escaping man. Half an hour later... "Weak humans!" Controlling the man riding the stolen motorcycle, Venom''s hoarse voice was full of complaints. He could feel that this body was reaching its limit and would soon die. At that point, he would have to crawl out of this body. If he couldn''t find a new host that could adapt to Earth''s environment, he would soon perish! Not wanting to die, he quickly took action. His black, sludge-like body split into two parts, with the larger one taking up ninety percent and the smaller one taking up ten percent. The motorcycle roared, the wind howling past. The larger part of Venom''s body squirmed out of the middle-aged man''s chest, then, seizing the moment, leaped toward a strong man in his thirties or forties walking on the sidewalk. "Oh, hell, what is this?!" Walking down the corridor, forced by his boss to go to the Life Foundation for an interview, Eddie saw a black mass flying towards him and cursed. Before he could brush off the sticky thing, it seeped into his skin and vanished! "What the hell!" Eddie Brock was shocked, feeling like he wanted to dissect himself. He searched his body but found nothing. As he panicked, a hoarse voice came from within him. "Shut up!" Ignoring Eddie''s stunned reaction, Venom marveled internally. "I don''t think there''s a better host than this one..." After parasitizing this human, Venom was surprised to find that this body was highly compatible with him! He had never experienced such compatibility in all his parasitic endeavors on Earth! Previous human test subjects would die because they couldn''t sustain him, their organs failing over time. But this guy, Eddie, had a body that greatly satisfied him, making him believe he couldn''t find a better one. While Venom was pleased, Eddie was panicking. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man on the motorcycle continued to speed away. He was meant to divert the pursuers for Venom! He didn''t care about the small part of Venom left in the man''s body. That part would probably be found by the Life Foundation and locked in a lab. While Venom considered how to communicate with Eddie, the middle-aged man two kilometers away was surrounded by Life Foundation agents. Bang! Bang! Bang... Bullets and tranquilizer darts rained down on him. Soon, the middle-aged man fell to the ground. "I got him," one of the black-suited men said into his walkie-talkie. "Bring him back!" a voice replied excitedly. "Roger that." The black-suited men lifted the middle-aged man into a car and headed back to the Life Foundation. In their haste, they didn''t notice a thumb-sized blob of black liquid seeping from the man''s finger and rolling into a nearby sewer grate. In the dark sewer, Venom squirmed, feeling increasingly anxious. He knew that if he didn''t find a host soon, this weak body would die! He didn''t want to die! From the moment he separated, he became an independent entity, despite still being connected to the larger part. Quickly, he sensed something and leaped onto a gray rat. The rat''s beady eyes glowed eerily as it swiftly scurried through the sewer. He needed to find a compatible host quickly! "Damn you, you''ll regret abandoning me. I''ll make you regret it..." ... While the situation with Venom caused chaos, several kilometers away, Syd was practicing black particles. [Black Particle Experience +1] [Black Particle Experience +1] [Black Particle Experience +1] "Hmm?" After an hour of practice, Syd suddenly stopped. A notification abruptly appeared in his mind. "Hidden in an unseen corner, a hunter is aiming at you, seemingly preparing to kill..." Syd''s face changed slightly, and he instinctively used spatial shift. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] Appearing ten meters away, he looked back at where he had been standing. Thud! A long bullet embedded itself deeply into the ground! "Another sniper?" Syd''s face darkened. The next second, he followed the direction from which the bullet had come. Two hundred meters away was a three-story building... [Spatial Shift Experience +1] He disappeared from his spot again. By now, he had a good idea of where the sniper was located. As he moved towards the building, Jack and Albert, hiding inside, began to panic. "What do we do, boss? He found us!" "Run!" Albert didn''t even bother with the sniper rifle, turning and bolting. Jack hesitated for a moment, then hurried after him. A few minutes later, they were sprinting down a dark corridor. "Should be safe now, right?" Looking around and seeing no one following, Jack sighed in relief. But just then, a figure appeared before them. "Who are you? Who sent you to assassinate me?" Syd asked coldly. As he spoke, he raised his right hand, black particles floating around it, ready to be fired at any moment. "Wait, we''ll talk!" Panicking, Jack quickly said, "We''re assassins. We took a dark web contract to kill you." "Dark web?" Syd was taken aback. He was familiar with the dark web, having heard about it in his previous life. Beneath the surface internet lay the dark web, where illegal transactions often took place. This assassination was likely ordered by someone on the dark web and carried out by these S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. unlucky hitmen. (End of Chapter) Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Chapter 35: Chapter 35[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] "Do you know anything about your employer?" Syd asked with a frown. Jack shook his head. Syd pondered for a moment, quickly suspecting who might be behind this. "The people from the experimental base?" He didn''t bother to think further. It could only be a few individuals, and he would have his chance to get back at them eventually! As he moved his fingers, ready to send a black particle into each of these two, a faint noise came from not far away. Hmm? Syd turned to look, puzzled. He saw an orange cat meowing and approaching him. At first, he didn''t pay much attention and was about to continue his action. But before he could make a move, the cat''s unusual behavior caught his eye. A shadow flickered in the cat''s yellow eyes, and a small blob of black liquid oozed from its forehead. In Syd''s peripheral vision, he saw the black substance leap from the cat and land on his right hand. Syd was shocked at first, then quickly realized what it was. "Venom?!" His mind raced, recalling what he knew about this thing. An alien organism, a symbiote, that needed to attach to other organisms to survive on Earth. Once bonded with a host, it could unleash incredible power... The most famous instance was when it attached to Spider-Man, forming a Venom suit that led to Peter''s dark transformation. Of course, there were several versions of Venom, and he wasn''t sure if this one was the same as the one that bonded with Spider-Man. But regardless, bonding with this thing wasn''t all benefits; there were drawbacks too. Syd didn''t dare take this lightly. Seeing Venom on his hand and even seeping into his arm, he panicked and instinctively drove his internal photon energy to counter it. "Ah..." A faint scream came from his arm as Venom was forced out by the burning light energy. Watching this from a distance, Jack and Albert were stunned. The Venom, burned by the photon energy, was equally shocked. Initially, it thought it had just found an ordinary human, but then... no? At first, it had a casual attitude, thinking it could use this boy''s body for a while. But when it entered the boy''s body, it was completely astonished! It felt an unprecedented power! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This boy''s body was different from ordinary people. Not only did his cells contain mysterious unknown factors, but his flesh also had a special energy attached to it! It had a sunny quality, giving Venom a warm feeling... Of course, that was before the boy activated his energy. Once activated, all Venom felt was a burning sensation, forcing it to leave his body. Even though it was only a brief fusion, Venom felt a comfort it had never experienced before. That feeling made it crave more! The sensation of being filled with power was intoxicating! Filled with urgency, Venom wanted to re-enter the boy''s body. But before it could act, Syd frowned and spoke, "Venom?" Venom paused in surprise, its small head morphing and asking, "Human, how do you know my name?" "An alien lifeform?" Syd continued, "A symbiote?" "You..." Venom was both puzzled and shocked at having its origins exposed. It swore it didn''t know this boy, and he shouldn''t know about Venom or symbiotes! Nearby, Jack and Albert, still in shock, looked at the black liquid, hearing Syd''s words. An alien lifeform?! What the hell is going on in this world? They were in disbelief. "Human, how do you know so much? Who are you?" Venom asked in astonishment. Syd calmly replied, "I know more than just your name. I know a lot about symbiotes. But never mind how I know. Now, leave my body, or don''t blame me for being rude!" Venom, initially stunned by the information, quickly regained its composure, urgently saying, "No, no, human, don''t drive me away!" "I''m Venom. I''m a symbiote. Bond with me, human!" Syd shook his head. Venom grew more desperate, "Please, together we''ll be the strongest, the most powerful! No one can defeat us! We will become kings!" "Stay away from me," Syd said, frowning, grabbing the sticky substance and throwing it far away. But as soon as he threw it, the substance wriggled back towards him like a desperate puppy. "No, don''t abandon me, please, human!" Venom pleaded, its tiny face full of desperation. (End of Chapter) Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Chapter 36: Chapter 36[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Watching the pleading Venom clinging to him like sticky candy, Syd felt a bit helpless. If this creature had shown aggression, he would have dealt with it immediately, but its groveling made it harder to handle. He temporarily shifted his attention and looked at Jack and Albert. "No, no, don''t kill us!" Noticing Syd''s gaze, Jack hurriedly begged for mercy. Syd glanced at their terrified faces but ignored their pleas. Since they had intended to kill him for the bounty, their deaths were their own fault. In the next second, with Jack and Albert looking on in terror and Venom in surprise, black waves surged in Syd''s hand. [Black Particle Experience +1] [Black Particle Experience +1] Two black particles shot out like bullets towards Jack and Albert. Alert, they dodged to the side, avoiding the first two particles. [Black Particle Experience +1]... No matter how much they tried to dodge, they couldn''t escape the next four black particles and were struck in the chest. Blood flowed, and as he lay dying, Albert cursed, "You''ll come to hell to find us soon enough!" "Killing us won''t end it. Your bounty will keep rising, and stronger people will come after you!" "Hope you don''t meet the top-ranked assassins, or else..." Albert gave a bitter laugh before he stopped breathing, and Jack soon followed after uttering his own curses. Seeing them dead, Venom quickly spoke up, "Human, don''t worry about their words. If you and I merge, everything can be solved!" "We can tear apart anyone in our way!" Finally, his small black face was full of pleading, "Please, human, merge with me. We will be the strongest!" Listening to Venom''s incessant chatter, Syd felt a headache coming on. Eliminating it would be troublesome, and if he threw it away, it would likely come back... After a moment of thought, he decided to negotiate with Venom. "Merging completely with you is not an option..." Syd said slowly. Venom''s black face filled with disappointment, but before he could continue pleading, Syd said something that surprised him. "However, I can let you merge with my right hand. If you agree and can manage that..." Syd looked calmly at Venom. He had thought this through. Venom wasn''t entirely bad; there were obvious benefits to merging with it. If it was just his right arm, he could agree to that. As for a full-body merge, he outright rejected the idea. A complete merge meant Venom would be inside his body, which could cause trouble if it acted up. Moreover, a full merge meant Venom would have access to his brain, and without mental abilities, it might learn his memories, which Syd could not accept. But if it was just his right arm, any problems wouldn''t be severe. Even if Venom tried something, his internal photon energy would alert him immediately. Venom would have to get past the photon energy first! "I warn you, if you go beyond my right arm..." Before Syd could finish his warning, Venom excitedly interrupted, "Human, I agree!" Venom''s black liquid body immediately jumped onto Syd''s right arm and quickly seeped in. Syd didn''t feel much, only sensing something entering his arm and feeling a presence there. He had the sense that he could expel Venom at any time if he wanted to. Aside from that, there was no discomfort. "Symbiotes are really special..." Syd muttered to himself. While Syd was adjusting, Venom inside him was also exploring. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had only merged for a second or two before, but now, almost fully merged, it could feel the difference completely. "Human, you are unique, powerful. I''ve never seen anything like you!" Venom was filled with awe. If other humans were weak and fragile, this one was different, unique! The warm energy like sunlight, the mysterious unknown cells... All of it gave Venom unprecedented power. It felt stronger than ever! It felt full of energy, replenishing its depleted reserves rapidly! In its excitement, it instinctively tried to use its symbiote power to replicate the host''s abilities. But something unexpected happened! Venom was shocked to find it couldn''t replicate this host''s mysterious cellular factors. "Damn, I''ve never seen anything like this!" Venom exclaimed. What was going on? Besides that, it discovered something unbelievable. These mysterious cells were actually eroding it! Threads of mysterious power appeared, slowly altering it! Venom was questioning its existence. It had always been the one to erode others, and now it was being eroded? Was it the symbiote, or was this boy the real symbiote? Venom''s feelings fluctuated, but ultimately, it couldn''t bear to leave this human''s body. This host was too perfect, unlike any other it had ever encountered! Besides that, it unexpectedly discovered that although it couldn''t clone the mysterious cellular factors, it could absorb sunlight. Syd''s arm extended a black liquid tendril. As sunlight hit the tendril, it felt warm, and its depleted energy seemed to replenish. Venom was overjoyed. In its excitement, the tendril transformed into a small black head. "This is amazing!" Venom shouted in delight. Then, excitedly, it said, "You are special, unlike any ordinary human. It''s like you''re not even the same species!" "I''ve never seen anything so... so..." It became incoherent. Syd looked at it in surprise and asked, learning the general situation. Absorbing sunlight wasn''t a big deal, probably due to the energy absorption ability. "Mysterious factor in the cells?" Syd instantly thought of Sunshine. (End of Chapter) Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Chapter 37: Chapter 37[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Whether it was when he awakened Sunshine or when it leveled up, Syd could always feel a warm current flowing through his body, likely altering his cells at that time. He wasn''t surprised that Venom couldn''t clone this. After all, Sunshine was an Omega-level ability, and it was derived from mimicking this power. It was normal for Venom to have trouble with it. Venom''s inability to sense the mimicry of this mysterious power from the start was also within Syd''s expectations. If Venom had discovered something, that would have been surprising. After thinking it through, Syd looked at Venom''s small black head and asked, "What abilities do you have?" Although he had some knowledge, he wanted to be sure to avoid any mistakes. Quickly, with Venom''s explanation, he sorted out Venom''s other abilities. In addition to shape-shifting, Venom could repair the host''s damaged body. Venom''s physical and extraordinary resistances were also very high. There were other abilities, such as allowing the host to breathe underwater... Syd focused on the shape-shifting and body repair abilities. He raised his right hand and tried to control Venom. In the next second, his right hand transformed from flesh to a black liquid, then solidified into a giant sword. With a thought, Syd changed the sword into a shield, and then into gloves and other forms. With a bang, his right hand, now in the shape of a hammer, smashed into the ground. After the loud noise, a small pit appeared on the ground. "It''s like the material turned into metal..." Syd marveled. As for the body repair ability... He looked at his body but didn''t dare to test it out. Moreover... "With Venom only inhabiting my right hand, it can''t repair other parts of my body..." Syd shook his head. Of course, he wasn''t going to let Venom fully merge with him either. While he was experimenting, Venom excitedly said, "Human, how about it? Pretty good, right?" "I''m the best! With you, it''s even better. We''re the strongest!" "No one can stop us!" Syd smiled slightly, "The world isn''t as simple as you think..." Venom looked puzzled. Then, with a curious expression, Venom asked, "Human, is absorbing sunlight and shooting that black stuff your ability?" "You''ll find out later. We need to leave here now." "And call me Syd." Syd started walking away. "Syd, don''t waste it. Let me eat those two humans'' brains!" With a slurp, Venom licked its sharp teeth, eyes longing as it stared at the two corpses. Shaking his head as he walked, Syd replied, "No." Even though it didn''t involve his mouth, he still felt nauseated at the thought of brains entering his body. As they walked, Syd looked at Venom''s small form, puzzled. "What''s with your body? Why are you so small?" In all the Spider-Man and Eddie versions, Venom was never this small. It looked somewhat juvenile, much smaller in size. Venom paused and its black face turned fierce, angrily saying, "That damn bastard dared to abandon me!" "I''ll definitely get revenge!" Listening to its story, Syd understood what had happened and knew which version of Venom this was. "The Life Foundation, huh?" He frowned, thinking, "Has the plot changed?" According to Venom''s story, this was the plot of the movie *Venom: Lethal Protector*. The Life Foundation conducted space exploration and brought back several symbiotes from a meteorite, one of which was Venom. To complete the symbiosis experiments with humans, the Life Foundation''s owner conducted a series of cruel human experiments. A journalist named Eddie Brock went to investigate and interview, and after a series of events, he took Venom from the lab and formed a perfect symbiosis. Faced with Eddie, who had taken the symbiote, the Life Foundation launched a series of pursuits... Syd frowned. From what Venom said, it wasn''t Eddie who took Venom from the lab? "Is this because of my influence?" Syd pondered. Of course, the most important thing was that if the plot progressed as expected, the Life Foundation would likely launch a rocket to retrieve the meteorite containing millions of symbiotes. At that point... He shared this information with Venom, shocking it. "Syd, how do you know so much about the Life Foundation?" Not only about the Life Foundation, but this mysterious human seemed to know everything about symbiotes too! At this moment, Venom was deeply suspicious. What was going on? After thinking for a long time, its small head couldn''t figure out why this human named Syd knew so much, and even seemed to predict the future. After a while, Venom suddenly said seriously, "We must stop them!" "We can''t let the Life Foundation bring my fellow symbiotes to Earth!" Syd looked at it, as if knowing everything, and said, "Are you afraid of them?" Venom quickly shook its head, "No, I just don''t want Earth to fall into their hands!" "Besides..." It glanced at Syd, its eyes filled with excitement and murderous intent. "Just the two of us are enough. We''re the strongest, we don''t need those guys getting in the way!" Syd pondered for a moment. He was hesitant about going. If the plot progressed as expected, Eddie should successfully prevent the symbiotes'' arrival, with or without his involvement. "What if my influence changes things?" Syd wondered. He wasn''t worried about people dying, but about the million symbiotes arriving on Earth, which could alter many plot developments, erasing his advantage of foresight... After thinking for a long time, he decided to check it out. Looking at Venom, he said, "You know where the Life Foundation is, right? Take me there." Venom''s eyes lit up with excitement. As it guided Syd''s right hand towards the Life Foundation, its face turned fierce. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t let me find you, or I''ll make you pay!" The guy it was talking about was, of course, the other half that abandoned it. "Just the two of us are the strongest!" Venom''s eyes were filled with excitement and anticipation, eager for the upcoming confrontation. (End of Chapter) Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Chapter 38: Chapter 38[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Syd followed Venom''s directions as he walked. During this journey, he chose to walk in hidden areas as much as possible, not forgetting that he was still being hunted. Along the way, he couldn''t help but notice how many thugs there were in America. He ended up collecting a few hundred dollars in "relief funds" and a black hoodie with a hood. With the black hood covering his head, he exuded a hint of mystery as he walked through the secluded streets. "Syd, why are you being so cautious? I think we should go all out instead of hiding like this..." Venom communicated telepathically with Syd, its hoarse voice tinged with confusion. Syd shook his head. "Maybe when we get there, but for now, we need to stay hidden while traveling..." "There are people hunting me..." With that, he ignored Venom''s puzzled questions and focused on moving quickly. Occasionally, as the sunlight touched him, his energy points slowly increased. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1]... As Syd made his way to the Life Foundation, Eddie Brock was having a struggle with Venom. "Eddie, this is an illusion. It''s not real!" "You''re just feeling a little unwell..." Walking down the street, Eddie tried to ignore the voice in his head, convincing himself it was a hallucination. Then, the strange voice in his mind spoke again. "Eddie Brock, stop pretending. You know it''s all real..." Ignoring Eddie''s self-deception, Venom continued, "Human, listen to me. You should stay away from the Life Foundation. Don''t go there!" Unable to ignore the voice in his head, Eddie cursed, "Shit, it''s my job!" As he spoke, Eddie suddenly felt a wave of hunger. Swallowing, he looked at the people walking by, feeling an urge to devour their brains... He felt like he was going crazy, trying to ignore the impulse, thinking it was just the parasite affecting him. However, the more he ignored the hunger, the stronger it became... The voice in his head spoke again. "Human, stop. It''s time to eat. See those delicious brains? Go and devour them!" Eddie Brock clutched his head, trying to ignore the hunger, but he failed. To escape the thoughts of eating people''s brains and the feeling of hunger, he rushed into a steakhouse and quickly ordered. Unable to wait, he grabbed food meant for others and started eating, causing chaos. People screamed. While Eddie was adjusting to the symbiote, the Life Foundation had realized they had been tricked by the symbiote. They were urgently checking all abnormalities along the escape route, trying to locate the fleeing symbiote. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Security guards with communicators searched the streets. Soon, the commotion around Eddie Brock caught the attention of the guards. "Found an anomaly, checking it out..." A black security guard reported into his communicator before entering the restaurant and approaching Eddie, who was gnawing on a live lobster from a tank. "Sir, please come with me." The guard, Thomas, politely requested. But Eddie, consumed by his hunger, ignored him and continued eating. Thomas''s face darkened, and he reached out to grab Eddie, trying to take him away. Before he could touch Eddie, he was pushed back several steps by Eddie''s right hand. Thomas''s face grew more stern, and he instinctively reached for his baton to teach this uncooperative and suspicious person a lesson. As he raised his baton, Eddie''s right hand, covered in black liquid, punched him hard in the chest. Bang! Amid the gasps of the onlookers, Thomas was sent flying several meters, crashing into a row of tables and chairs. Seeing this, Eddie, still somewhat conscious, hurriedly explained, "Oh, I didn''t mean to. My hand, it''s not listening..." With the staff shouting, Eddie panicked and fled the restaurant. Struggling to his feet, Thomas urgently reported into his communicator, "Target found..." While he was reporting, the fleeing Eddie was in a state of panic. "Coward, you should have eaten that guy!" Venom''s displeased voice echoed in his mind. Panicking, Eddie asked, "What are you? A parasite?" He could no longer deceive himself. "Parasite?" Venom repeated loudly, seemingly furious, "You are the parasite!" "I am Venom, the great symbiote Venom!" "And you need to get out of here now. Those people will capture you and conduct inhumane experiments on you!" "Run?" Eddie still hadn''t accepted reality. Just as he was about to argue, four black-suited guards appeared ahead. "Stop! Hands up!" The four guards pointed their guns at him. "Shit!" Eddie instinctively turned and ran. Seeing him run, the guards immediately fired their tranquilizer guns. Bang! Bang! Bang! Black tendrils emerged from Eddie''s back, blocking the tranquilizer darts. Then, with a swift movement, the tendrils knocked the guns out of the guards'' hands. The guards were stunned by what they saw. More guards surrounded Eddie, and in the ensuing chaos, Eddie displayed a series of astonishing abilities. He performed many inhuman actions and had a sense of danger that helped him avoid many attacks. The black tendrils easily knocked away enemies, and even the black liquid shifted into a Venom suit covering him. As he charged through, guards screamed as they were sent flying. Some unlucky ones were grabbed by Venom, who then devoured their brains. "Stop him! Don''t let him escape!" While the guards surrounded Eddie and Venom, the people at the Life Foundation were watching the footage in shock. In the conference room, Drake spread his arms, pointing at the screen, and exclaimed, "He merged with the symbiote, do you see?!" Turning to the staff and researchers, he praised, "Did you see? They merged!" "Tris!" He rushed to the communicator and urgently instructed the lead guard on the video, "Bring my new creature back!" (End of Chapter) Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Chapter 39: Chapter 39[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] After giving his orders, Drake watched Eddie on the screen, showcasing his incredible combat abilities, and commented, "This is the perfect lifeform!" "Look at the perfection, the incredible strength, the incredible defense, and the incredible speed!" "I have never seen such a perfect lifeform. He has achieved a truly perfect symbiosis with the symbiote!" Drake continued to praise. Among the dozen or so people watching the screen, some began to chime in. "Mr. Drake, you''re right." A middle-aged man in a white coat agreed. "This man''s compatibility with the symbiote is incredibly high, completely different from the failed experiments. This is the perfect symbiosis!" "I don''t think we''ll find a more perfect symbiote than this. We must bring this man back safely. We need the data from his body!" Ralph''s eyes gleamed with desire. No one understood better than these researchers how important this perfect symbiote was. He had never seen a more perfect symbiosis than this one! sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Previous human experiments had all resulted in immediate death, and even the rare survivors had rapidly deteriorating organs and soon died! None of them had displayed the inhuman transformations and power seen on the screen! Even the briefly surviving test subjects showed no more strength than ordinary people. Otherwise, they would have displayed their power and escaped the lab long ago instead of being confined for observation. The researchers around him nodded in agreement and amazement. While they marveled at Eddie''s perfect lifeform, Eddie had already evaded his pursuers and returned home. Opening the fridge, he grabbed some raw meat and began to eat. As his hunger subsided, Eddie regained his clarity. "What did I do?" he said irritably. At that moment, there was a loud banging on his door. Bang! The door was kicked open. A group of black-suited guards rushed in, immediately firing their tranquilizer guns at him. Venom quickly emerged from Eddie''s body, its black form shielding him from the darts. In the next second, the Venom suit covered Eddie. "Hey, wait, we can talk this out!" Eddie tried to explain, but Venom, controlling his body, didn''t stop. His right hand transformed into a black tendril, which lashed out at the guards. Grabbing one, Venom pulled him close and delivered a powerful punch with its black left hand. In an instant, the guard was knocked unconscious. Venom leaped into the crowd, knocking them out one by one like they were children. Thomas, the bald guard at the back, spoke into his walkie-talkie with fear, "We can''t handle him. He''s too strong!" At the Life Foundation. Watching the battle, Drake frowned and asked, "Is there any way?" A male researcher hesitated before stepping forward, "We can try sound waves." All eyes turned to him. The researcher explained, "Experiments show that symbiotes are highly sensitive to sound waves, which can cause them pain and separate them from their hosts." "We can equip our men with sonic weapons to turn him back into an ordinary man." Drake frowned slightly, feeling a bit disappointed that his perfect lifeform had a flaw. Despite this, he quickly gave the order to prepare the sonic weapons. "Retreat for now." Drake spoke into the communicator. Soon, the guards withdrew, leaving a confused Eddie. "They left?" Eddie said, puzzled. Venom emerged from his body, its large head looking fierce. "Don''t be complacent. They won''t give up. We should leave here!" Eddie''s heart pounded, nearly making him weak at the knees from the sudden appearance of this creature. After a brief exchange, he accepted the reality of being hunted. He rummaged through his things, quickly gathering useful items to take with him. Ten minutes later, he ran downstairs, hopped on a motorcycle, and sped away from the Life Foundation. Unfortunately, he hadn''t gone far before he was noticed by his pursuers. A distant gunshot rang out, and a bullet punctured his speeding motorcycle''s tire. Eddie tumbled to the ground, sustaining multiple bruises and fractures. Thomas and his team slowly approached. With a smile, Thomas said, "You''re quite a troublemaker, Eddie." Lying on the ground, Eddie looked panicked, "I was trying to please you." Thomas ignored him and prepared to fire more tranquilizer darts to immobilize him completely. But then, something that shocked both Thomas and Drake happened. Black liquid oozed from Eddie''s body, quickly repairing the damage and even resetting his broken bones. Eddie stood up swiftly, the Venom suit covering him again. "Oh my God!" Thomas and his team were stunned. Watching the monitor, Drake exclaimed, "Incredible!" Thomas''s team panicked and tried to shoot, but it was useless. Venom grabbed one guard and bit off his head in one gulp. "Hey, we can talk this out, Eddie." Facing the advancing Eddie, Thomas backed away, terrified. "Nothing to discuss, human." Venom grabbed him, examining him closely. Venom''s long tongue licked Thomas''s face, leaving a trail of saliva. "Eyes, lungs, pancreas, all very tasty..." Venom opened its toothy maw, about to swallow Thomas''s head whole. But a distant gunshot interrupted it. Venom paused, turning to look at the shooter, its face growing fierce. Just as it was about to charge, a piercing sonic wave filled the area. Buzz! "No!" Venom released Thomas, falling to its knees in pain. Within seconds, the Venom suit retracted, leaving Eddie in his original form. Surrounded by the sonic waves, Thomas coughed a few times and slowly approached Eddie. In a low voice, he taunted, "Eddie, why don''t you show off some more?" Facing the guns pointed at him, Eddie fell into despair. "Parasite, we''re done for..." Venom was equally desperate, struggling in vain against the sonic waves. At the Life Foundation. "Well done, Thomas!" Drake smiled broadly, ordering, "Bring back the perfect symbiote, the most perfect creature I''ve ever seen!" But as he smiled and Thomas extended his hand, and as Eddie and Venom despaired, footsteps echoed from nearby. A figure slowly approached. (End of Chapter) Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Chapter 40: Chapter 40[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Under the bright sunlight, a shadow approached slowly, walking towards the commotion. Hearing the sudden footsteps, everyone, including Eddie, turned to look. The newcomer wore a black hooded cloak, obscuring most of his face, and exuded an air of mystery. "Friend, this place is dangerous. Stay back," Thomas warned in a low voice. But his warning was ignored, and the figure continued to approach. Instantly, Thomas and the others became alert, their guns subtly aimed at the figure, ready to fire if he came any closer. While they were on high alert, Venom, sensing something, showed a surprised expression. "This guy... He''s not captured?" Venom''s voice reached Eddie, who instinctively asked, "You know him?" Eddie''s question drew everyone''s attention. Embarrassed by the stares, Eddie awkwardly said, "I didn''t mean... um, you know what I mean!" At this moment, Venom spoke again, clarifying for Eddie. "I can sense the other half of my body that I abandoned, it''s inside this person!" Then, Venom quickly explained the situation to Eddie. Understanding the explanation, Venom, controlling Eddie''s body, spoke to the approaching figure under the watchful eyes of Drake and Thomas. "What are you doing here? To mock me?" "Let me see what kind of host you''ve chosen..." Venom then scrutinized the mysterious figure, but finding nothing special, dismissed it, saying, "He looks ordinary to me." While Drake and the others were puzzled by the conversation, the mysterious figure stopped in a less affected area by the sonic waves. Suddenly, black liquid emerged from the figure''s right arm, forming a small Venom head. "My foolish other half, you''ll regret abandoning me to distract the enemies!" "And he''s not ordinary!" Syd''s Venom spoke in a hoarse voice. Venom, controlling Eddie, paused and then smiled smugly. "Really? I can''t see anything special about him." "But my host is the perfect host. There''s no better body than this!" Influenced by his words, Venom''s voice, filled with pride, showed his satisfaction with Eddie as his host, genuinely believing no one could be more perfect. He thought the other half was just boasting; how could it have found a body comparable to Eddie''s in such a short time? While they conversed, Drake and the others, analyzing the information, were both shocked and delighted. At the Life Foundation. Drake hurried to the communicator, his excitement evident as he instructed Thomas. "Thomas, quickly, capture this symbiote host as well!" A satisfied smile spread across his face. Unexpectedly capturing another symbiote host? As for capturing him, Drake had no doubts. Before they had the sonic weapons, he might have hesitated, but now he had no concerns. He even thought the approaching symbiote host was foolish. Did he think having a symbiote made him invincible? This person was about to learn a hard lesson! Drake''s smile grew wider, envisioning himself as the perfect lifeform after experimenting on the two captured subjects! Under the watchful eyes of the Life Foundation, Thomas and his men moved. Buzz~ In the next second, men carrying sonic devices rushed over. Eddie grimaced in pain, and Syd was also enveloped by the special sonic waves. The Venom on his hand showed a pained expression and instinctively retracted into Syd''s right hand. Seeing this Venom also affected by the sonic waves, Thomas and the observing Drake sighed in relief. "Raise your hands. We need you to come with us!" Thomas aimed his black gun at Syd. As he felt victory was within grasp, something unexpected happened! The mysterious figure, who they thought had no power to resist, suddenly had a blue light emanate from his hand! [Spiritual Light Beam Experience +1] In the next moment, a blue high-energy beam appeared, swiftly piercing through the approaching guard with the sonic device. The sonic device in the guard''s hand was obliterated, along with a hole through his chest. "Ah..." A scream echoed, and the guard fell to the ground. What is this?! S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone present was shocked. Eddie''s mouth hung open. Venom inside Eddie was stunned. Venom inside Syd was also taken aback. The smiles on the faces of Drake and the others at the Life Foundation disappeared. Thomas and the guards widened their eyes in horror, doubting what they had just witnessed. Hand firing a laser? Sensing the danger, Thomas instinctively pulled the trigger of his black gun. Bang! The silver bullet spun rapidly, heading towards its target. The sudden gunshot startled everyone. When they saw the bullet''s target, they were even more shocked. The bullet was stopped by two fingers! [Rebound Shield Experience +1] [Divine Finger Experience +1] The sound of shattering glass echoed as the space around them cracked like a mirror. In slow motion, the silver bullet twisted under the immense impact, and space fragments cut deep grooves into it. In an instant, the bullet reversed direction with a swoosh, flying back. "Ah, my hand!" Thomas screamed. The deformed silver bullet shattered his gun, pierced his hand, and lodged into his elbow. Clutching his bleeding hand, Thomas was horrified. The others had similar expressions, all filled with fear. Staring at the hooded figure standing not far away, they felt a suffocating pressure. In just a few moments, the blue beam and the casual deflection of the bullet had put immense pressure on them! It felt like they were ants, and he was a god standing high above them! "Who are you?" Thomas, enduring the pain, asked, "This isn''t the symbiote''s power. You..." This question wasn''t just his but everyone''s. Eddie, possessed by Venom, was strong enough, but compared to this guy, he was nothing! They even suspected this person could easily defeat Eddie! (End of Chapter) Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Chapter 41: Chapter 41[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] At that moment, the scene fell into silence, with shock evident in everyone''s eyes. Eddie was equally unsettled. After obtaining Venom, even though he hadn''t thought much about it, deep down, he felt special-until he encountered this person... Unlike Venom''s abilities, both the blue beam and the method of deflecting bullets seemed incredibly powerful. The stranger didn''t do much; he merely raised his hand and resolved everything. It was as if an overwhelming aura emanated from him, suffocating everyone, making any resistance seem futile... Thomas and the others panted heavily, cold sweat dripping from their foreheads, feeling the same pressure. At the Life Foundation, Drake and the others were glued to the screen, their emotions in turmoil. A more perfect being than a human-symbiote hybrid? This astonishing aura and power seemed godlike! The Venom inside Eddie took a long time to recover from the disbelief. Such a powerful host? This ability to effortlessly handle everything, how could this be human? His other half had bonded with such a being? Even though he didn''t want to, Venom couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. While they were in shock, Syd''s Venom recovered as the sonic device was destroyed. The black liquid slowly wriggled out of Syd''s right hand. "I told you, you''d regret it!" Venom''s small face twisted into a slightly sinister smile. He laughed, "I didn''t give him power; he gave me power. You can''t even imagine the feeling, the addictive sensation!" Turning to Thomas and the others, he cackled, "Crawl, you worms, you can''t win!" "You can''t fathom my host''s power!" Despite being stunned by the blue beam and bullet deflection, Venom was now basking in borrowed glory. At the Life Foundation. Drake hesitated for a moment before ordering through the communicator, "Open fire!" Thomas and the guards, suppressing their fear, gritted their teeth and raised their guns. Bang! Bang! Bang! Silver bullets spun and whistled towards their target. Then, something even more suffocating happened. The man in black didn''t even raise his hand this time, standing quietly in place. The bullets aimed at him suddenly reversed direction, reflecting back at the shooters! [Rebound Shield Experience +1] [Rebound Shield Experience +1]... "Ahh..." Screams echoed continuously. The more bullets they fired, the worse their plight, with some even getting shot in the heart by the reflected bullets, collapsing in convulsions. Even those lightly injured were bleeding profusely, showing signs of blood loss. At that moment, the man in black exuded an even more suffocating presence, filling everyone with despair. Not only were the bullets ineffective, but the opponent didn''t even move to neutralize them? They had never felt such suffocation or such an invincible presence. Even Venom on Eddie was wide-eyed and open-mouthed, clearly shocked by the scene. Syd''s Venom, despite his own shock, mocked, "Ha! Abandoned half, see? This is the power of my great host!" "You..." Venom on Eddie felt both anger and jealousy. At that moment, sirens were heard in the distance, indicating someone had called the police. Hearing the sirens, the mysterious man in black moved slightly, starting to leave. Seeing him leave, Eddie couldn''t help but shout, "Who are you?" The man in black turned to look at him, and in the shadow of the hood, a pair of dazzling golden eyes met his. For a moment, Eddie felt as if he was looking into the eyes of a god. When he came to his senses, the mysterious man had already walked away, leaving Venom''s voice echoing distantly. "We will meet again!" "Look forward to it..." The mysterious figure gradually disappeared from sight. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, a sound from nearby caught Eddie''s attention. Before he could react, the Venom suit enveloped him again. A bullet embedded itself into the suit. "Humans!" Venom roared angrily and, under the horrified gazes of Thomas and the others, charged at them. Crunch, crunch... A series of brain-crunching sounds followed. When everything settled, only a pile of corpses remained. At the Life Foundation. Drake and his team, watching the battle, were both panicked and furious. Drake slammed his fist on the table, his face filled with frustration. Though it was Eddie who killed most of his men, the mysterious figure in black lingered in his mind. Far from the battlefield, Eddie and Venom were having a conversation. "Who is he?" Eddie wondered aloud. He searched his memories, feeling a vague familiarity but unable to recall. "Hmph, Eddie, why bother? My other half said we''d meet again. You''ll find out then." Venom taunted. Eddie, looking at Venom''s grim visage, asked, "What are you?" "I am Venom," Venom circled Eddie, his voice hoarse. "Your body belongs to me." "You just bit off someone''s head?" "I need to replenish my energy..." "Listen carefully, Eddie. You didn''t find us; we found you. You''re like my steed." Venom declared ownership. Eddie retorted while walking, "Like a parasite?" "Your attitude towards me is very different from your other half''s towards that guy in black. He seemed very attentive, like a shepherd dog..." Eddie spoke bluntly. Venom: "..." Suddenly, he noticed something. "Parasite? Eddie!" Venom roared. Their bickering continued. "Where are you taking me?" "We''re going to find Drake''s rocket. You know this person." "How do you know I know him?" "I know everything, Eddie." "Really?" "I know all about you. I''m in your head." "When you''re hungry, will you eat people again?" "Very likely." "Oh my God!" "We came to Earth for food. Cooperate, and you''ll live. That''s my condition..." Eddie felt conflicted. At that moment, his phone rang. Eddie looked at the caller ID; it was a colleague. Answering, a female voice demanded, "Eddie, we''ve been waiting for you at the Life Foundation for a long time. Where are you?!" Eddie replied awkwardly, "Let me explain..." ... Meanwhile, the man in black Eddie had seen was walking through a secluded alley. (End of Chapter) Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Chapter 42: Chapter 42[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] In a secluded alley, Venom formed a small head, its face full of confusion. "Syd, why are we leaving like this?" Venom was puzzled. Weren''t they supposed to stop Drake from launching the rocket to bring back the symbiotes? Syd glanced at Venom and said casually, "I trust Eddie. He should be able to stop Drake." Of course, this was just an excuse. Syd simply believed that launching the rocket would take some time. Instead of spending that time trying to stop it, he thought it was better to grow stronger. If he could upgrade all the powers of the snake to their maximum, the so-called symbiote meteorite would be a trivial matter for him. Shaking his head, Syd added, "And Earth is deep water, full of things and people beyond your imagination. Some things will be dealt with by others; we just need to watch." "Deep water?" Venom''s small face was full of confusion, not understanding. Wasn''t it just Earth? How deep could it be? The doubt flashed through his mind, but then he focused on what had just happened. His face lit up with excitement, "Syd, you were amazing just now. They were all terrified of you!" "You didn''t see the look on my foolish other half''s face; it was priceless!" Venom''s face turned to surprise, speaking incredulously, "Syd, the blue energy you fired and the way you deflected the bullets, are those your superpowers?" He remembered the two assassins from earlier. Back then, his host had also displayed other superpowers! "You have so many abilities!" Venom was incredulous. Having fully bonded with several humans, he knew from their memories that this host seemed a bit off. Too strong, almost abnormal? Shaking his small black head, Venom didn''t dwell on it, thinking the host was just a bit unusual. "Syd, where are we going now?" Venom asked curiously. "Let''s leave this area first. I told you before that I''m being hunted..." As he spoke, Syd quickly left the area. Along the way, beams of sunlight touched him. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Unlock Progress 80%] [Energy Points: 298] Syd glanced at the panel. There were still many energy points needed to reach 85%... Half an hour later, Syd gradually stopped. With Venom looking confused, he began practicing Black Particle. [Black Particle Experience +1] [Black Particle Experience +1]... Soon, it was evening. [Ability: Black Particle (266/500) Level Two] Looking at the panel data, Syd sighed in relief. He had spent almost the entire day to reach this level. By tomorrow evening, it should be ready to upgrade. If not for maintaining full energy, he could have increased the data even more. Then, he left the area and, with Venom''s assistance, found a secluded spot to sleep. With Venom sensing danger and his internal photon energy detecting anomalies, he wasn''t too worried. The next morning. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1]... In a daze, Syd was awakened by the prompt sound. He glanced at the panel. [Energy Points: 355] After getting up, he continued practicing Black Particle with Venom still looking confused. Time flew by, and soon it was evening. A prompt sounded in his mind. [Ability: Black Particle (0/1000) Level Three] Looking at the refreshed data on the panel and feeling the sudden change in his body, Syd''s mood lifted. "What happened?!" Venom was instantly alert, noticing a change in Syd''s body but not understanding what had changed. He was very puzzled. Syd didn''t respond immediately, quietly sensing the sudden changes within. Sunlight continuously absorbed, filling the void of photon energy. When his photon energy was full, Syd silently sensed the changes. With Black Particle at level three, he found that his energy could now perform more than seventy level-two abilities! It had almost doubled! Syd raised his hand and, under Venom''s astonished gaze, fired a level-three Black Particle at the ground. [Black Particle Experience +1] Black ripples appeared on his finger, followed by a fist-sized Black Particle. With a swoosh, the particle shot towards the ground. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the next second, a fist-sized, twenty-four-meter-deep hole appeared on the ground! Venom was shocked. Syd''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Not bad, the power has increased significantly." If previously, hitting a person with Black Particle only had a slim chance of survival with prompt medical treatment, now with a fist-sized Black Particle, survival chances were minimal! Hitting the limbs might be survivable, but hitting the torso or head was almost certainly fatal! After all, no one could survive with a fist-sized hole in their chest, abdomen, or head! Unless they had Wolverine''s healing factor... But how many people in this world had healing abilities? In short, Black Particle had become a highly lethal ability, ensuring that targets didn''t need a follow-up hit, unlike before... Before, not finishing off the target could mean they survived, but finishing them off wasted energy, which was disadvantageous against multiple enemies. "But..." Sensing his photon energy consumption, Syd shook his head, feeling a bit helpless. That single attack had consumed a significant portion of his photon energy. Roughly estimating, he could perform about thirty level-three Black Particles. "It seems I''ll have to deal with energy shortages for a while..." Unless he acquired more abilities or upgraded more abilities to increase his photon energy. Syd shook his head helplessly. After testing Black Particle, he was about to sense the impact of increased photon energy on Photon Sunshine when Venom''s voice interrupted. "Syd, did I see it wrong? How did your release get so much bigger?" "The range has also increased a lot!" Venom found it unbelievable, almost thinking it was an illusion. "Can practice increase so much?" He didn''t understand. "Ahem, you saw wrong," Syd coughed lightly, speaking nonchalantly. "Really?" Venom''s black face was full of confusion. Taking advantage of Venom''s confusion, Syd looked up at the sky. The sun was almost setting, the weak sunlight tinting the sky red. In the next second, his photon energy decreased. (End of Chapter) Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Chapter 43: Chapter 43[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Suddenly, within a range of about twenty-five meters, the rosy sunlight slightly distorted. Syd quickly stopped his actions to prevent his photon energy from being depleted. While absorbing the faint sunlight to replenish the missing energy, Syd thought, "Only increased by about five meters?" Shaking his head, he felt a bit disappointed. The increase was rather ordinary, far from what he had expected. He had hoped for an increase of forty to fifty meters, but that was clearly too much to ask! After all, this was just a slight improvement in the quality of his photon energy, coupled with an increase in the total amount of energy, resulting in a small expansion of the range. "It seems that to truly increase the range, I need to upgrade Sunshine to level three." Syd shook his head, realizing he had to take it slow. However, other abilities reaching level three also brought significant improvements, so it wasn''t all bad. Continuously enhancing them would also be a considerable boost. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s next to upgrade?" "Sunshine?" As he pondered, Venom was left in a daze. "Was it my imagination, or did the sunlight just distort on a large scale?" Venom said in amazement. Syd replied casually, "Really? Maybe it was just your imagination." "Imagination?" Venom was stunned. Could it really have been a hallucination? Did Syd not notice anything? At that moment, Venom doubted whether his perception was failing him. First, Syd''s attacks had become significantly larger, then he sensed the sunlight distorting... Venom was left bewildered. "Ahem..." Syd cleared his throat and focused on choosing the next ability to upgrade. "Next, I''ll choose Rebound Shield." Syd had thought it through. While Sunshine was crucial, it required too much energy and time to upgrade, time that could be used to enhance several other abilities to level three. Most importantly, he currently lacked defensive capabilities, having plenty of offensive abilities but few defensive ones. He might get taken down by a surprise attack if he wasn''t careful. Rebound Shield was quite useful, at least against modern bullets. Moreover, it could also block energy attacks, although he hadn''t had the chance to test that yet. Upgrading this ability to level three would significantly expand its defensive range, so he wouldn''t need to activate two Rebound Shields simultaneously in combat. Glancing at the sky and sensing the recovering photon energy within him, Syd didn''t continue practicing but instead left the area. As the sun set and the moon rose, then the moon set and the sun rose again. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Nothing unexpected happened, and Syd passed the night safely. Early the next morning, he resumed practicing his abilities. [Rebound Shield Experience +1] [Rebound Shield Experience +1] By evening: [Ability: Rebound Shield (241/500) Level Two] Time flew by, and another day passed. After using up some of his internal energy, he successfully upgraded Rebound Shield to level three before sunset! The prompt sounded. [Ability: Rebound Shield (0/1000) Level Three] Sensing the changes in his body, Syd smiled. [Rebound Shield Experience +1] As he activated Rebound Shield, he couldn''t help but sigh in relief. The range of Rebound Shield had indeed increased significantly! Upon activation, it covered his entire front! This meant that as long as he was careful with his sides and timely in activating Rebound Shield, his defense was essentially secure! Of course, this was assuming his energy didn''t run out. If it did, even he could be overwhelmed. At that moment, he felt much more confident. Meanwhile, since the activation of Rebound Shield was quite subtle, Venom didn''t notice much. He just looked on in bewilderment as Syd practiced, not understanding the purpose of it all. During this time, Venom kept urging him to take action, complaining about not having bitten anyone in a while. Syd, feeling helpless, ignored Venom''s requests and focused on Sunshine. Logically, he should be upgrading other abilities first, but he couldn''t help himself. Compared to Sunshine, the improvement of other abilities felt insignificant. With Black Particle for attack and Rebound Shield for defense, he was pretty well-covered now! With anticipation, he awaited the next morning. Night fell, and hours passed... With Venom''s keen senses, he spent another safe night undisturbed. As the sky began to lighten. Looking at the overcast, cloud-covered sky, Syd frowned slightly. [Photon Energy +1] Although he was still absorbing sunlight, the rate had drastically decreased. "Unlucky..." Syd sighed. But it was understandable; it had been sunny for several days. A rainy day was bound to come eventually. [Photon Energy +1] "If only I could fly above the clouds." Syd shook his head, feeling a growing desire for flight. He wondered if the ability unlocked at 85% progress would be floating or flying? At that moment, he felt even more anticipation. Once Sunshine was upgraded, he would work on the unlock progress! While absorbing sunlight, Syd practiced Sunshine as best as he could. [Sunshine Experience +1] A soft, golden glow appeared around him, stunning Venom, who was at a loss for words. "What is this?!" Venom was utterly bewildered. He realized he really didn''t understand his host, Syd. How long had it been, and Syd had already displayed another inexplicable ability? "Glowing?" What use was that? Venom circled the young man, trying not to laugh, and asked, "Syd, are you trying to become a light bulb?" Suddenly, Venom thought of something. "Oh, you glowing like that, it does resemble those human depictions of God." Syd shook his head, focusing on practicing Photon Sunshine. [Sunshine Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1]... ... As Syd practiced Sunshine early in the morning, actions were also taking place inside Experiment Base 23. Three black-clad guards walked slowly to a special confinement room. This room was unique, with an empty space around it. There were no other prisoners, and even the iron bars were much thicker, as if specially reinforced. They reached the bars and quickly opened the door, walking towards the figure bound by several chains inside. "Number Five, wake up." Noticing their arrival, Number Five lifted his head. He had a pale complexion, a tall and thin frame, and wore a white suit. His gaze was calm. "Come with us." Unlocking his chains, the three guards led him to the last confinement room. (End of Chapter) Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Chapter 44: Chapter 44[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Footsteps echoed slowly through the quiet corridor. The group of four soon arrived at the confinement room holding Number One. Gazing at this room, which was as strictly guarded as his own, if not more so, Number Five''s eyes flashed with strong apprehension. Even he was wary of the person inside. It wasn''t just because the person inside was powerful, but also because he had the title of "Mutant Slayer!" Thinking of the pulse interference, even Number Five showed a hint of disgust in his eyes. The four of them peered inside. A middle-aged man, appearing to be about two meters tall with a burly physique and a body seemingly made of bronze metal, lay with his eyes closed on a white iron bed. Hearing the footsteps, Number One opened his eyes and looked over. "Number One, there''s a mission the base needs you to handle." Leading the group, the warden Mark opened the cell door and walked over to unlock Number One''s chains. As the chains fell off, Number One stretched his body, a ferocious expression appearing on his face. In a rough, booming voice, he said, "A mission? A mission that requires me?" "What kind of mission is worth my time?" Glancing at the wardens, a faint sneer appeared on his face, feeling they were making a big fuss over nothing, needing him for a trivial task. Moreover... "We''re taking Number Five too?" Number One''s metallic face showed a hint of anger, feeling insulted. Mark glanced at him and said, "The enemy is very troublesome, a powerful mutant, and this is a direct order from Director Alessandro!" Hearing the enemy was a powerful mutant, Number One became even more indifferent, showing some irritation, ready to scoff. However, upon hearing the name Alessandro, the sneer on his face faded, replaced by respect. Not just him, but Number Five showed a similar expression. Mark smiled and turned, leading the group outside. They walked through the area where the ordinary prisoners were held. In an instant, the previously chatting prisoners fell silent, the area becoming so quiet that a pin drop could be heard. "It''s Number One and Number Five!" Seeing the metallic gleam of Number One and the calm, indifferent Number Five, the prisoners were terrified, their eyes filled with fear. No one understood the terror of these two monsters better than they did! They still remembered when a burly black man tried to harass Number Five, and Number Five, even under the suppression of the mutant controller, managed to use an energy shock. A red energy blast covered the man in an instant, and within two seconds, he was charred and dead on the ground, in a gruesome state! Not to mention, Number Five also had super-speed healing, like an unkillable cockroach. No one could defeat him! Number One was even more straightforward, punching an offending person into pieces, with blood and limbs flying everywhere, scaring countless people to death! After that, anyone who provoked them met a dire end! So, both ordinary prisoners and mutants were terrified of them, not just because of their strength, but also their ruthless, cold-blooded nature, killing without hesitation. Glancing at the prisoners, a sneer flashed in Number One''s eyes. He looked down on them, or rather, anyone ranked below him. As they walked past, the prisoners started discussing. "Where are they taking Number One and Number Five?" "Did you forget about Number Thirty-Seven?" The previously confused prisoners suddenly understood, feeling schadenfreude and pity. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Number Thirty-Seven is doomed this time; no one can match those two monsters!" "Right, even if Number Thirty-Seven is strong, he''s finished this time!" "Let''s hope Number Thirty-Seven can survive..." Even the freckled youth who had spoken with Syd shook his head. "May God bless you!" Bets started on whether Number Thirty-Seven would be brought back with broken limbs or dead. No one believed Number One and Number Five could fail. Outside the experiment base, Number Five frowned slightly and asked, "Where are you taking us to find your target?" Mark smiled, saying, "Number Thirty-Seven''s location is hard to pinpoint; he''s constantly moving. We need to wait for a mutant code-named Bloodhound." "But Bloodhound is currently on a mission and can''t come immediately, so we need some time." As he led the way, he continued speaking. "Now, I''m taking you to capture another mutant, to help you adapt to each other and possibly learn to cooperate, to avoid any mishaps when dealing with Number Thirty-Seven." Hearing about cooperation, both Number One and Number Five were dismissive. They believed there was no need for cooperation; they could handle Number Thirty-Seven alone. And Number Thirty-Seven? Number One felt slightly angry, saying, "Are you saying we should go after this so-called Number Thirty-Seven?" Hearing the ranking, Number One knew Number Thirty-Seven''s strength. Thinking about it, a look of disdain appeared on his face. Not just him, but Number Five also looked incredulous, thinking he had misheard. A Number Thirty-Seven, needing their intervention? Mark glanced at them, explaining, "After capturing another mutant, I''ll explain and show you some data and videos on Number Thirty-Seven." "Remember, Number Thirty-Seven isn''t as easy to deal with as you think." Despite Mark''s words, both Number One and Number Five remained indifferent, feeling he was overreacting, even suggesting watching videos, which they found laughable! Did he not understand their power? The five of them got into a car and drove off into the distance. Half an hour later... They stopped outside a house. After getting out, Mark unlocked the mutant controllers on Number One and Number Five. Then, they approached the target house. Bang bang bang! After a series of knocks, a young voice came from inside. "Who''s there?" Click, the door was opened. A blonde teenage boy''s head peeked out. Looking very young, Fabian''s face turned pale instantly. The metallic body of Number One and the warden uniforms immediately filled him with unease. Bang! Mark held the door, his voice stern, "We received a report saying Fabian used superpowers..." (End of Chapter) Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Chapter 45: Chapter 45[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Before Mark could finish speaking, Fabian, realizing their intent, had a change in expression and used his ability. With a loud boom, an invisible telekinetic force surged from his body, rushing towards the five people outside the door. Mark and the three guards turned pale. Before they could even raise their guns, they were sent flying several meters away, landing hard on the lawn. No. 5 had a similar fate. He was sent flying a few meters by the telekinetic force, sustaining some scratches along the way. However, these scratches healed within seconds. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for No. 1, he didn''t even move! His body, gleaming with metallic luster, stood firmly in place like a steel pillar, completely unaffected. "You!" Fabian tried multiple times but couldn''t budge No. 1, his face turning pale. No. 1 grinned menacingly, "Little brat!" Fabian, feeling panicked, shifted his gaze to the scattered guns on the ground. Three black handguns floated into the air, their muzzles turning towards No. 1, ready to fire at any moment! But before Fabian could fire, No. 1''s action interrupted him. Yellow light flashed in No. 1''s eyes, followed by a strange noise reverberating around them. With a series of clangs, the handguns fell to the ground. "My power!" Fabian stared in disbelief, fearfully looking at the metallic man with glowing yellow eyes. "My ability has been blocked!" No. 1 sneered, "You worthless brat." Ignoring Fabian''s struggles, he easily lifted him by the collar and tossed him in front of Mark. "Alright, he''s yours. What a bore," No. 1 said, turning back towards the car. No. 5, eyes flashing with wariness, silently followed. Mark, looking a bit surprised, commented, "I underestimated you." Apologizing briefly, Mark directed his attention to Crowley, "Show them the footage of No. 37." Crowley nodded, retrieving a silver tablet and handing it to No. 1. No. 1 and No. 5 initially seemed indifferent, feeling it was unnecessary, but still watched out of curiosity. As the footage played, showing No. 37''s abilities and combat scenes, surprise filled their eyes. Even the despairing Fabian looked astonished. As they watched the footage of the teenager in the midst of combat, continually defeating numerous foes with abilities like teleportation, black particles, blue energy beams, and deflecting bullets, admiration filled Fabian''s eyes. No. 1 and No. 5, despite their initial shock, soon resumed their indifferent expressions. "That''s No. 37?" No. 5 asked, "He has so many abilities?" "Inborn" Mark nodded. No. 1 and No. 5, despite their astonishment, still felt a hint of envy. They had gained their powers through numerous experiments, surviving against all odds. Why did this No. 37 have such luck? "Such a lucky brat!" No. 1 clicked his tongue, but then regained his composure, saying, "Multiple abilities mean nothing. If he encounters me, it''s over for him." Even without his pulse interference ability, No. 1 felt confident against No. 37. No. 5 shared a similar sentiment. Though he didn''t always see eye to eye with No. 1, he acknowledged No. 1''s strength, believing he could handle No. 37 with his energy blast. At this moment, he looked forward to teaching No. 37 a lesson. Mark, shaking his head, warned, "While we have gauged No. 37''s limits and seen his abilities in this footage, you must remain cautious. His many abilities could still catch you off guard." "Spend some time at the base to get used to each other. Once the mutant tracker arrives, we''ll set off to capture No. 37." Fabian, remaining silent, felt sympathy for No. 37. Who knew when No. 37 would be caught... He couldn''t blame himself for thinking this way. The metal man was too powerful, with an annoying ability! He looked at the seemingly unremarkable other person, feeling even more pity for No. 37. As they headed back to the 23rd Experiment Base, the internet was abuzz with activity. To calm the public, the beautiful and charming Irina hosted a live show. In front of tens of thousands of viewers, she wore a black and white dress, her smile enchanting, speaking softly. "Don''t worry, viewers. According to the secret information I have, the mutant boy will soon be captured." With an even more charming smile, she continued, "I''ve heard that the authorities have deployed their secret weapon this time!" "As for what the secret weapon is, I''ll keep it a mystery for now. Just know that this time, the boy won''t escape." Ending the live show with a smile, Irina left viewers in heated discussions. (End of Chapter) Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Chapter 46: Chapter 46[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] "Secret weapon?" "Irina looks confident this time; she probably won''t fail." "I''m really curious..." "If Irina is so sure, that fugitive won''t escape, haha..." "Agreed!" Netizens were abuzz with discussions, their hearts filled with anticipation. They were eager to hear Irina announce that the mutant fugitive had been caught! They wondered if there would be a live broadcast this time. Curiosity and expectation filled their minds. While the general public speculated about when the fugitive would be defeated by the secret weapon and captured, some mutants and a few of Syd''s acquaintances who saw the news grew worried. In a dark underground tunnel... "This little guy..." Logan, put down his cigar, his brows furrowing tightly with concern. Chris, beside him, sighed and said, "I hope he''ll be okay." Otto and Valentin exchanged a glance. "Do we need to help him?" Otto raised his hand. Valentin shook his head, dismissing the idea. "How can we help when we don''t even know where he is!" "All we can do now is pray, pray that he gets through this danger!" Hearing this, Chris frowned. "The information Irina revealed is probably true. Those trying to capture Syd must have prepared a secret weapon..." "Irina sounds very confident; it''s likely that Syd..." He wanted to say more but eventually fell silent, though everyone understood his meaning. Indeed, considering the strength Syd displayed recently, he wasn''t invincible. There were many ways to deal with him. Poison, sniper assassination, a group of well-armed people attacking, and weapons targeting the X-gene... Just thinking about it, they could come up with several methods to restrain Syd, not to mention the more terrifying means that Irina called a secret weapon! At this moment, Logan spoke up. "Hey, that kid is in danger; we can''t just do nothing. We should try to find him and rescue him." Chris nodded, indicating his willingness to search. Otto and Valentin hesitated for a while before finally agreeing to the idea after looking at each other. After some preparations, they left the sewer and began searching, trying to find Syd before the government did. ... Besides Logan and the others seeing Irina''s broadcast, Professor X in the far-off X-Mansion was also speaking seriously to Cyclops, Scott. "Scott, have you found that Omega-level mutant?" Standing nearby, Scott shook his head. Hearing this, Professor X felt a bit anxious, worrying that the Omega-level mutant might fall into the wrong hands, potentially causing unimaginable disaster! At this moment, Cyclops, unable to hold back his curiosity, asked, "Professor, is that Omega- level mutant really so important that we must find him?" Professor X glanced at him, shaking his head, knowing Scott hadn''t truly witnessed the power of an Omega-level mutant. Even with some understanding, it was merely an estimate based on Jean. Professor X explained slowly, "Scott, you don''t understand. Omega is not simply a level five; it''s actually an infinite level." "The power of an Omega-level mutant cannot be assessed by common standards!" Hearing this, Scott looked shocked. Infinite level? Is an Omega-level mutant really that powerful? Is the gap between levels four and five so vast? As he stood there in amazement, Professor X sighed, "Find him as soon as possible." Then, he looked at Scott. "Scott, do your best to find the Omega-level mutant, but now you need to help another child." Understanding the Professor''s meaning instantly, Scott nodded. "Professor, I''ll take people to save that child." "I''ll go get Jean and the others..." With that, he stepped out of the office to find Jean and Storm. Watching his departing figure, Professor X''s worry deepened, concerned for both the Omega- level mutant and the child about to face danger. Half an hour later, Cyclops, having gathered his team, boarded the jet and flew towards the target city. As the X-Men took action, so did Magneto, Eric, within the Brotherhood of Mutants. Turning to Mystique, Eric asked, "Raven, have you found the person I asked for?" The slim, blue-skinned Mystique shook her head. "The kid is too good at hiding; I just can''t find him." She had infiltrated government departments, but even they hadn''t found him, let alone her alone. Hearing her explanation, Eric frowned, displeased. "Keep an eye on those departments. See when they go after the kid, and if necessary, blend in." Eric ordered. Mystique nodded and turned to leave. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But before she could go, Eric''s voice sounded behind her, "By the way, what about the Omega-level mutant I asked you to find?" Mystique shook her head again. Eric''s frown deepened. Watching her disappear, Eric suddenly laughed, "Old friend, let''s see who finds the Omega- level mutant first!" As the X-Men and Brotherhood of Mutants moved, Eddie, fleeing with Venom, also saw the news. Eddie didn''t think much of it, soon forgetting after a glance. Besides them, Heidi and the other two, who had once encountered Syd with the underground organization, also saw the news because they always followed his updates. They were now looking at each other. After they parted ways, they asked some mutants what the ultimate threat to mutants meant. Many didn''t know. However, they guessed it likely referred to level four, five, or even Omega-level mutants! The possibility of level five or Omega-level wasn''t small! They were shocked. Facing the news of Syd being hunted, they felt conflicted, unsure whether to help their friend. ... Noon. The sky was overcast, clouds thick, a storm seemingly imminent. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] At this moment, Syd was diligently practicing Photon Energy. [Ability: Photon Energy (11/500) Level 2] Glancing at the panel, he muttered, "What lousy weather..." If not for the weather, a morning of practice wouldn''t have yielded such little progress. (End of Chapter) Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Chapter 47: Chapter 47[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Whoosh- A damp wind blew as heavy rain poured from the sky. Syd frowned, pausing his Photon Energy practice, and moved under a building to take shelter from the rain. The rain finally stopped by evening. [Ability: Photon Energy (19/500) Level 2] Glancing at his progress, Syd shook his head, looking forward to tomorrow''s sun. Time passed, and soon it was the next day. The sun shone brightly. As the sunlight hit him, a series of notifications followed. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] While Syd was practicing Photon Energy, the personnel at Base 23 received the arrival of the person they had been waiting for. ... Base 23 "Finally." Number One and Number Five, who had been waiting impatiently, looked towards the person being brought in from a distance. Among them were Warden Marko, Captain Kenny, and Captain George, along with a dozen heavily armed soldiers. In the middle of them was the Bloodhound. This person wore gray clothes, had yellow hair, and an ordinary appearance, looking around thirty years old-very unremarkable. "Is he the Bloodhound?" As the group approached, Number One asked impatiently. Captain Kenny, standing next to the Bloodhound, nodded. "Yes, he''s the Bloodhound." He then took out a pillow that the mutant boy had once used and handed it to the Bloodhound. Under the watchful eyes of Number One and Number Five, the Bloodhound sniffed the pillow carefully and then started searching around the base. Soon, he walked straight in a specific direction, seemingly having locked onto the scent molecules left behind by his target. Seeing the Bloodhound determine the direction, Captain George and Captain Kenny secretly breathed a sigh of relief. They had feared that last night''s heavy rain would wash away the traces, but it seemed that a mutant''s abilities were exceptional; even after such a long time, he could still track the scent! The group got into vehicles, following the Bloodhound. The Bloodhound, moving swiftly ahead, resembled an actual hunting dog. Time passed, and after about half an hour... Suddenly, the Bloodhound, who had been running ahead, slowed down and stopped. The area ahead was very secluded, and even the streets and houses looked very rundown. "Are we near Number 37''s hiding place?" Captain George, getting out of the car, was excited, his eyes shining. The Bloodhound nodded. "We''ve found him, haha! Number 37, let''s see how you escape this time!" Captain Kenny laughed grimly. Captain George also sneered. "Number 37, just come with us and be our lab rat!" They began to set up their operation. Click, click, click. Five Sentinel spiders crawled out of a safe, their mechanical eyes glowing red. Meanwhile, Warden Marko led two men towards a distant high-rise building. They would monitor the target from a high vantage point, using drones to lock onto his position. If they spotted him, they would immediately relay his escape location to George and the others. Even with the Bloodhound, they took these precautions to avoid any mishaps. Looking at the remaining dozen people, Number Five casually said, "Leave this fight to us. You can watch or provide support." Captain George and Captain Kenny nodded, feeling confident. While they discussed, Syd also noticed something unusual. "Syd, be careful!" Venom suddenly emerged from his right hand, looking solemnly into the distance. Syd''s brow furrowed slightly, becoming alert. He knew Venom''s senses were sharp and it must have detected something. [Deflection Shield +1] An invisible shield appeared in front of him. Syd cautiously approached the outside and looked into the distance. The next second, his expression changed slightly. A group of familiar-looking people stood in the distance, one of them pointing towards him, seemingly saying the target was inside... [Spatial Transfer +1] [Spatial Transfer +1] In Venom''s astonished gaze, Syd''s figure disappeared from where he stood. However, Syd frowned, realizing that no matter where he hid, the distant people seemed always able to find his location. Syd knew he had to deal with these people to escape. The next second, maintaining his Deflection Shield, he walked outside. ... Open Ground Under the watchful eyes of everyone, a mysterious figure in black, with his face hidden by a black hood, walked out slowly. "You finally came out!" Captain Kenny grinned maliciously. "Let''s see how you run this time!" At this moment, a faint smile appeared on the metallic face of Number One. "Are you the so- called Number 37, the waste?" Number Five remained indifferent. Captain Kenny sneered again. "Do you know who they are?" "Compared to them, you''re nothing. Just come back to the lab with us, haha..." He laughed loudly, venting the frustration built up over repeated failures. Finally, he could deal with this guy properly! Captain Kenny was in a good mood. Beside him, Captain George felt similarly, smiling broadly. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Number Five possessed super-speed healing and energy blasts. Number One had a metallic body, enhanced strength, heightened senses, and most importantly, pulse interference. How could this kid fight against that? He sneered. In a moment, even if Number 37 wanted to run, he couldn''t! Without his abilities, Number 37 would be an ordinary person. How could he resist? Syd tilted his head. "Is that so?" "Heh..." Seeing Syd''s defiance, Captain George sneered. "You''ll soon see how powerful they are. It''ll be miserable for you!" As he finished, Number Five stepped forward, his expression calm and indifferent. "Alright, let me play with you first." Number One glanced at him, crossing his arms, saying nothing. Although he didn''t think highly of Number Five, dealing with Number 37 would be more than enough. Probably, Number 37 would be dead in a single move? The nearby Captain George and others began to worry, fearing that Number Five might be too harsh and kill Number 37 outright. Under everyone''s gaze, Number Five made his move. In an instant, terrifying red energy surged from Number Five, distorting the surrounding light. The energy wave forced Captain George and the others to retreat, their faces showing horror. Such terrifying energy! As this thought emerged, the next second, several meters of red energy burst forth like a giant wave, sweeping towards Number 37! Boom! The ground disintegrated inch by inch in its path! Under everyone''s shocked gaze, the red energy engulfed Syd. Number 37 is finished... This thought popped into everyone''s mind. (End of Chapter) Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Chapter 48: Chapter 48[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] As Number Five''s red energy engulfed Number 37, no one believed he could survive. Number Five''s expression remained indifferent, as if he was used to this outcome. Number One shook his head. Captain George sneered, "I told you to come back to the lab with us. Why didn''t you listen?" Captain Kenny, on the other hand, felt a bit regretful, blaming Number Five for being too heavy-handed. "What a pity. Looks like you won''t escape this time, hahaha..." However, as the red energy subsided, they were shocked by what they saw. The red glow gradually faded, revealing the boy standing unscathed, as if nothing had happened. What? Number 37 didn''t die?! "Impossible!" Captain Kenny stared in disbelief at Syd, standing unharmed. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could he be fine? Captain George''s sneer froze in disbelief. Number Five''s previously indifferent expression changed, his eyes widening in surprise. Number One was also astonished. How could this be? While they struggled to believe their eyes, they heard the boy say calmly, "Returning to you." The next moment, something even more shocking happened. Boom! A massive surge of red energy appeared in front of Syd and rushed towards Number Five! "You!" Number Five, in disbelief, hastily countered with his own red energy. Boom! A flash of red light erupted, and as the dust settled, Captain Kenny and the others stared in shock. Number Five''s body was charred, his clothes mostly incinerated, and he looked utterly disheveled. Had he reacted too slowly, or what? Number Five hadn''t completely blocked the attack? But the most important thing was that Number 37 had used Number Five''s ability! "This is impossible!" Captain Kenny shouted, unable to accept it. "How did you do that?" "How can you have such an ability?" "Were your previous displays not your limit?" He was utterly incredulous. Captain George, Number One, and the dozen soldiers were also in disbelief. Number 37 has so many abilities?! Others were shocked, but Number One and Number Five couldn''t help but feel a surge of jealousy. Why does he have so many abilities as a mutant? It''s not fair! But, despite Syd''s numerous abilities, it didn''t mean they were afraid. Under Syd''s astonished gaze, Number Five''s charred body began to change. Muscles wriggled and healed, blackened tissue fell away, and new skin quickly regenerated. Soon, a seemingly reborn Number Five stood before everyone. "This is rapid regeneration, truly powerful!" Captain Kenny and the others were visibly impressed. Given Number Five''s previous injuries, a normal person would have died long before infection set in. But Number Five recovered in less than a minute?! What terrifying regenerative power! "No wonder Number Five is called a monster!" The soldiers'' eyes were filled with fear. If he could always regenerate like this, who could ever defeat him or kill him? Captain George sneered, "You can''t kill Number Five. See that? Stop struggling; you can''t win. If you resist, you''ll only find despair." The others regained their confidence. With Number Five''s rapid healing and Number One''s abilities, what chance did Number 37 have? Number Five''s eyes flashed red, "You''ve angered me!" "Really?" Syd asked calmly. Under everyone''s expectant gaze, red energy once again surged from Number Five. He extended his hand, forming a red energy blast. Boom! Number Five threw it forward. As everyone watched, the boy in the black hood raised his right hand and casually swatted at the red energy ball, like swatting a fly. Crash! The sound of shattering glass echoed. In Venom''s and everyone''s stunned gaze, the red energy ball flew back at unimaginable speed. "Ah..." Number Five screamed. The red energy ball hit him, sending him flying. His body crashed into a distant wall with a thunderous sound. As the wall cracked, everyone could faintly hear the sound of bones breaking. Looking at the disheveled Number Five and then at Syd, who had casually swatted the red energy ball away, everyone was dumbfounded. What''s going on... How could this happen... They could hardly believe what they were seeing. Number Five, like an ant, couldn''t even fight back? This Number 37... At this moment, Number One, with his rocky metallic skin, stepped forward. Glancing at Number Five, he scowled impatiently, "Number Five, you''re becoming more useless. Can''t even handle a kid, what a waste!" In the distance, Number Five climbed to his feet with a look of resentment. Number One''s yellow eyes turned to Syd, and he sneered. "Kid, don''t think that just because you made Number Five look pathetic, you can win. I''m not like him." "He''s a waste, but I..." He sneered. In the next moment, under everyone''s excited and expectant gaze, his eyes glowed yellow. "Pulse interference!" Captain George and the others perked up, smiling broadly. Number One''s eyes glowed yellow as he sneered, "Under my pulse interference, you can''t use your mutant abilities!" "How does it feel to have power but be unable to use it?" "Hahaha..." Number One laughed. At this moment, Number Five, deliberately kept out of the pulse interference range, chuckled coldly. Red light surged from his body, forming a crimson energy ball in his right hand. In the next second, he hurled the energy ball towards Syd! Boom! The red energy ball soared through the air, distorting the light around it! Seeing this, the soldiers perked up, Captain George sneered, and Captain Kenny grinned. Number One glanced over, unconcerned. But in the next second, something unexpected happened! Crash! The sound of shattering glass! The crimson energy ball suddenly changed direction, flying straight towards the unconcerned Number One''s chest. Boom!!! Red light exploded, and Number One was sent flying, his body smashing into a distant wall. Captain George and the others were stunned. Syd tilted his head, "What pulse?" (End of Chapter) Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Chapter 49: Chapter 49[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Seeing Number One being blasted away by the energy surge and looking at the boy standing there, everyone''s faces were filled with disbelief. "Pulse interference failed?" "This is impossible!" Captain George couldn''t believe it. Neither he nor Kenny, nor Number One and Number Five, could comprehend it. They all knew one thing very well: no one could use their abilities under pulse interference! This had been confirmed through countless experiments and battles! Yet now, the scene before them shattered their conclusions-Number 37 could still use his mutant abilities under pulse interference? Captain George was in utter disbelief, and the others were no better off. This defied common sense! Number Five couldn''t hold back and asked directly, "Number One, did you not use pulse interference on him?" The others thought the same, their eyes turning to Number One. Number One climbed up, looking a bit disheveled. Despite his metallic body, he wasn''t really hurt. Seeing his body, everyone couldn''t help but marvel at his defense capabilities. Number One angrily replied, "I did use it. I don''t know what''s going on; this kid..." He stared at Syd in bewilderment, mumbling, "Why did the pulse interference fail? This shouldn''t be possible; there''s no ability I can''t counter!" Syd glanced at him. Indeed, the pulse interference hadn''t failed. When Number One activated the pulse interference, Syd clearly felt his energy absorption stop working! Even though sunlight hit his body, he couldn''t absorb any energy! However, he discovered that the pulse interference had no effect on his mimicry abilities, and he could still use the abilities of Orochi... Moreover, the light energy within him hadn''t disappeared, which was why he could still react. He silently marveled at the bizarre nature of mutant abilities. If not for the special nature of This mimicry, he might have been caught this time! Thinking this, his gaze towards Number One and the others grew colder. Delaying could lead to complications, and he didn''t intend to drag this out any longer. As he prepared to act, Captain Kenny sneered from a distance. "Number 37, you really surprise me more and more. You can use your abilities even under Number One''s pulse interference?" "What secret do you have? How are you so special?" Shaking his head, he continued, "But it doesn''t matter. Even if you can resist Number One''s pulse interference, you can''t kill Number One and Number Five. In the end, you''ll still end up in the cold lab." "And this time, we''re fully prepared. You can''t escape!" His face was full of cold sneers. Captain George also sneered, "Just come back to the lab with us, haha..." The dozen soldiers around them regained their confidence. As for Number One and Number Five, their expressions also calmed down. As Captain George and Captain Kenny said, no matter how special Number 37 was, he couldn''t cause any significant trouble! Under absolute power, his struggles were futile! "Kneel down, kid!" Number One sneered, stomping heavily towards him. The wind howled! Every step he took left a deep footprint, revealing his immense power. Number Five''s body once again surged with red energy. At the same time, five black Sentinel spiders began to move. As Kenny and the others watched with anticipation and Number Five and Number One prepared to join forces to kill the boy in the distance, an unexpected change occurred! [Sunshine Experience +1] "Return to nothingness!" A dazzling light shone overhead! In an instant, a faint light enveloped everything around them. Number One, who was running, paused and slowly stopped. Number Five also halted his actions. Captain George and the others looked around. "What''s happening?" "What is this light?" As they wondered, they suddenly felt intense pain, and some soldiers began to scream. "Ah! My body!" Everyone, enduring the pain, looked around in panic, and their eyes widened in shock. Under the faint light, everything on their bodies began to disappear! Clothes, guns, even flesh-everything disintegrated into particles, which then vanished into nothingness... Witnessing this horrifying scene, no one could remain calm, and fear filled their eyes. What is this? "Is it you? How is this possible!" Suddenly, Captain Kenny turned, glaring at the boy in the distance. "How are you doing this? What is this light?!" "What kind of ability is this?" He couldn''t believe it, and neither could the others. What are these lights? Is this one of Number 37''s abilities? How could this be... In a frenzy, someone fired at Syd, but it was useless. Moreover, both Number One and Number Five began to disintegrate! Even though red energy surged from Number Five, it couldn''t stop the disintegration! Number One''s metallic body also began to disintegrate bit by bit! This was an ability they had never seen before! A class five ability? Or... Fear filled everyone''s faces. Unfortunately, no matter how they reacted, their fate was sealed. Particles filled the air as they began to disintegrate... Soon, people started to collapse and die! "No..." In his final moments, Captain Kenny roared in unwillingness. "I don''t want to die, no!" He began to babble incoherently, his mind breaking down in despair and anger, "Why resist, why not come back to the lab with us, why, no..." With a final scream of despair, he disintegrated into particles and vanished... At the same time, Captain George met the same fate, his face full of terror. Despair consumed Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. him as he pleaded, "Spare me! Spare me!" "Number 37, please..." But before he could finish, he too disintegrated into particles, completely disappearing. The dozen soldiers, including the observing Bloodhound, followed suit... Only the five Sentinel spiders, Number One, and Number Five remained! But the Sentinel spiders didn''t last long, their black bodies cracking and disintegrating into countless particles, disappearing without a trace. As for Number One and Number Five... Syd''s cold gaze turned towards them. (End of Chapter) Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Chapter 50: Chapter 50[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Number Five was enveloped in red energy, trying to resist the disintegration caused by the light. To his credit, it did help somewhat; the disintegration slowed down a bit. However, the effect was minimal. As the red energy shielding him was being broken down, his body began to come into contact with the light, causing his flesh to disintegrate into particles. Simultaneously, his rapid healing tried to counteract this effect, creating a brief stalemate. Unfortunately for him, the disintegration outpaced his healing. The balance tilted towards destruction. Number Five stared in disbelief at the boy in the distance. Massive amounts of energy surged around Syd, causing his black clothes to flutter dramatically, giving him an ethereal appearance as if he could take flight at any moment. An aura of terror and light emanated from him, seemingly capable of warding off anyone attempting to approach. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Number Five struggled to extend his right hand, stepping towards the boy in a bid to stop him. But under the enveloping light, all his efforts were in vain. His flesh began to vanish, exposing his white bones... On the other side, Number One fared no better, if not worse. Despite his rocky, metallic body being incredibly resilient, it too was unwaveringly disintegrating. In a short span, most of it had vanished, revealing large areas of bone. Yellow blood flowed, and his still-beating heart could be seen faintly. With a groan of anger and unwillingness, his entire body collapsed to the ground. Bang. A few seconds later, his massive frame also turned into particles. Number Five extended his skeletal right hand, trying to grasp something, but his movement froze in place. As he fell to the ground, his body rapidly disintegrated. At that moment, everything around them vanished... The light gradually dimmed, and the black robes around Syd''s body settled down. When everything calmed, the site was eerily silent, and nothing remained where those people had been. Silent, terrifying! Syd glanced at the completely vanished people and felt the depletion of light energy within him, making him somewhat helpless. The power of Sunshine was immense, but the consumption was equally exaggerated. Just one use, and his light energy was nearly exhausted. Luckily, the sunlight above quickly restored his light energy; otherwise, he wouldn''t know what to do next. Apart from the issue of insufficient light energy, he noticed another problem with using Sunshine this time. Number Five''s red energy could slightly block the power of Sunshine. And his healing ability delayed the disintegration significantly... Number One also disintegrated slower than ordinary people when his metallic body was targeted. "It seems Sunshine needs to be improved..." Syd thought, shaking his head. Although Sunshine had the essence of an Omega-level ability, it was only at level two, so its strength was somewhat lacking. For it to have reached this level of power was already impressive. If it were at level five, those people wouldn''t last a second before turning into particles and vanishing into thin air! Syd glanced at the experience bar for Sunshine, looking forward to its performance at level three. At that moment, Venom suddenly emerged from his right hand. "Syd, you... you..." Venom''s small head, full of teeth, gaped wide as if it could swallow a basketball. He couldn''t believe what he had just seen. The boy before him seemed god-like... "Don''t talk," Syd said, not paying attention to Venom for now, and instead scanned the sky. During the use of Sunshine, he had sensed something in the sky being obliterated by the light. Could it be... drones? Syd frowned and, sensing the slightly recovered energy within him, began searching the area. Ten minutes later, he reached the rooftop of an abandoned building. Seeing the uncollected equipment on the ground, Syd frowned deeply. "Is anyone else here..." Standing on the rooftop, he scanned the surroundings but found no suspicious individuals. "It seems they ran away." He turned to Venom. "Venom, can you sense anyone suspicious nearby?" Venom shook his head. "Forget it..." Syd frowned and then relaxed. It seemed those people couldn''t be found. Searching wasn''t his strength; instead of wasting time, he should focus on improving Sunshine''s level and unlocking progress. If Sunshine''s level increased and the unlocking progress reached 100%, he would have more confidence even in the face of danger. Syd turned and left the abandoned building. As he walked, he pondered, "Although I didn''t deal with everyone, it was still a relief." Thinking of the detestable Captain George and Captain Kenny, he smiled slightly. "Soon, there will be that experimental base..." Syd''s eyes gleamed with determination. He hadn''t forgotten who the real mastermind behind the constant hunts was. If he had enough power, he would have destroyed it already! As he was lost in thought, Venom couldn''t hold back any longer. Recalling the recent events, he still felt a surge of shock. What kind of power was that? Unbelievable! It was like the power of a god! Terrifying! Looking at Syd, he felt that his host seemed shrouded in mystery, filled with an aura of the unknown. Suddenly, Venom remembered something and said, "Syd, you told me a few days ago that the sunshine distortion was an illusion..." He also remembered teasing Syd recently, saying that the light emanating from him made him look like a light bulb. It turns out it wasn''t a light bulb but such a terrifying power? Venom was stunned. Facing Number One and Number Five initially, even he felt despair, thinking it was over. But unexpectedly... The moment the light enveloped everything, he felt suffocated. That power, capable of destroying everything, made him feel like he was truly seeing a god. Casually obliterating everything, like a deity! The more he thought about it, the more shocked he felt. "It was your illusion..." Seeing Venom''s na?ve little head, Syd casually responded. As they conversed, about a kilometer away, three people were running frantically. "Pant... pant..." Warden Marko ran desperately. At this moment, he covered his mouth with his hand, his eyes filled with terror, not daring to stop. The other two soldiers were in similar states, their eyes filled with fear, their minds in chaos, nearly driven insane. They couldn''t believe what they had just seen. (End of Chapter) Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Chapter 51: Chapter 51[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Light destroyed everything! Recalling not long ago, under the light, Captain George and his men had no resistance and were all turned to ash. Warden Marco and the others couldn''t help but show fear in their eyes. "What was that?" "Power of Number Thirty-Seven?!" "How could there be such power..." Warden Marco felt a chill. The other two soldiers didn''t fare much better. At this moment, their hearts were filled only with fear, deeply terrified by that power. Is that a power humans can possess? It was simply god-like! A deep shadow was left in their hearts. From now on, whenever someone mentioned mutants, they would involuntarily think of that boy and feel fear. That power that destroyed everything... After running for a while longer, when they couldn''t sustain it anymore, they finally stopped. Their hearts beating rapidly, they gasped for a while before calming down, their terror also slowly subsiding. After regaining some composure, the slightly older soldier, Jairo, asked while panting, "Marco, what do we do now?" "Captain George and the others... they''re all dead..." He swallowed in fear. Warden Marco took a deep breath, glanced at them, and said, "Report this to Base Commander Alessandro quickly!" "Let''s hurry and get a car back to the base to avoid being chased by that monster!" Upon hearing this, the two soldiers also became terrified, hurriedly running to the nearby road, anxiously trying to hail a car. More than half an hour later, they returned to Base 23 by car. With hurried steps, they came to Base Commander Alessandro''s office, and Marco knocked urgently on the door. "Come in." The three hurried inside. Noticing the three, especially Marco among them, Alessandro felt puzzled, "Marco, weren''t you with George to capture Number Thirty-Seven? How come..." "Did you capture him?" He asked with interest, appearing somewhat spirited. It had been a while without capturing that kid. Now that they had, it was still something to be happy about. However, just as he finished speaking, he noticed something unusual. Marco and the other two, who were previously somewhat normal, instantly turned pale with fear on their faces, as if they had thought of something terrifying. "What happened to you?" Alessandro asked in confusion. Marco replied in fear, "Sir, Captain George and the others... they''re dead!" The calm-faced Alessandro''s eyes widened instantly. He stood up and asked, "What did you say, dead?" "How could they be dead!" The three began to explain. After listening to their account, Base Commander Alessandro said in disbelief, "What, light destroyed everything?" "George and the others all died under the light, turning to dust?" Alessandro was full of doubt and disbelief. He thought, these three must be mad, or they were playing a joke on him. Otherwise, how could they say something so outrageous? "Commander Alessandro, I swear to God, it''s true!" Marco''s face was serious. "We saw the light destroy everything!" "Even Number One and Number Five were no exception; they all died under the power of Number Thirty-Seven!" Seeing the three still fearful, Alessandro was shocked. Really? The kid he never took seriously, thinking a few abilities were not threatening, actually had such power? S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, what exactly was that light? He couldn''t help but feel curious and intrigued, wanting to find out what power that kid possessed! At this moment, Alessandro frowned and asked, "What about Number One''s pulse interference?" "Number One didn''t have time to use it?" Warden Marco shook his head and replied, "The pulse interference failed!" "What?!" Alessandro was even more shocked. His face darkened. "That kid hid too deeply; is this his full power?" "What a cunning little devil!" At this moment, he wished he could capture that kid immediately and put him on the experimental table for research! What was that light? How could it have such power? And why could Number Thirty-Seven resist Number One''s pulse interference? All these questions puzzled Alessandro. As for the capture, it seemed it needed careful planning. With the mysterious power that kid had, it seemed impossible to take him down easily. It would require a significant price, at least sending over a hundred people to besiege him! Whether it could succeed, he still had some confidence. No matter how unbelievable the power that kid had, he was still human. As long as he was human, he could be dealt with! The opponent would eventually run out of energy! Kenny''s earlier speculation might not be wrong. The opponent surely had limits, and now they had data on his power range. With enough people, they could definitely wear him down! Alessandro thought confidently. At this moment, he couldn''t wait to start the next capture! However, it still needed careful planning, and mobilizing the troops would take some time... Two hours later, an uninvited guest arrived outside Base 23. By a big tree, a fully armed soldier was just passing by when a blue figure swung down from the tree branch. With a swift and powerful kick, the soldier was knocked out instantly, almost without making a sound. Mystique Raven smiled, her skin turning layer by layer until she transformed into the soldier lying on the ground. Picking up the soldier, Raven agilely climbed the tree, snapped the soldier''s neck with a click, and placed him on the branch. After searching for some identity information, Raven jumped down from the tree silently, as agile as a cat. Then, she began patrolling. Over an hour later, Raven roughly figured out the situation and focused on a soldier. This person was one of the two soldiers who witnessed the battle not long ago. According to the information from the warden and prisoners, he was one of the three survivors! Raven''s eyes showed doubt. "What happened?" "How did only three survive?" Based on the information she gathered, many went out to capture that mutant boy, including two heavyweights. Number One and Number Five! Thinking about these two, even Mystique felt a chill. She could hardly believe how the mutant boy survived, even killed them! Super-speed healing, energy impact! Body metallization, strength enhancement, pulse interference, etc. With such strong abilities, how could they be killed?! Did that mutant kid have such power? At this moment, Raven was filled with deep confusion and disbelief. Naturally, she focused on this soldier, wanting to find out the truth from him. (End of Chapter) Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Chapter 52: Chapter 52[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] "Ugh..." After a brief struggle, Raven covered his mouth and dragged him into a room. "Tell me about the battle against that mutant kid..." Mystique began her interrogation. Jairo initially didn''t want to answer, but under Mystique''s methods, he painfully started to talk. Mystique listened, puzzled, while taking out a recording pen to record the soldier''s account, intending to let Erik hear it later. Soon, she noticed that as he recalled, the soldier named Jairo''s face was filled with fear. "He... he was terrifying!" "We thought the battle was foolproof, especially with Number One and Number Five there!" "But..." He recounted how Number Five made a move, using an energy blast, only to be effortlessly knocked away by the boy. As he continued, Mystique''s face showed surprise. This mutant kid seemed unexpectedly strong? When Jairo mentioned that Number One''s pulse interference had no effect on the boy, Mystique was stunned. Based on her earlier information, Number One''s pulse interference was very strong. It was because of this that she didn''t dare to easily enter this experimental base or sneak into their ranks, fearing the pulse interference would nullify her shapeshifting abilities. But now, this soldier told her that Number One''s pulse interference failed? It failed against that mutant kid?! This mutant kid... At this moment, Mystique''s yellow pupils were filled with astonishment. Meanwhile, Jairo''s face was full of fear. "Just when I thought this was almost the kid''s limit, he..." Panting, he was so terrified he could barely speak. "What did he do?" Mystique asked in confusion. What could make this soldier so scared? Jairo fearfully muttered, "The light destroyed everything..." "Including Number One and Number Five; they all died in the light unleashed by Number Thirty-Seven!" "The power of that light was unstoppable, unlike anything a human could possess, like a god''s power!" "They all died, all turned to ash under the light, hahaha!" As he spoke, he became hysterical, seemingly driven mad by fear. Listening to his account, Mystique was filled with shock. "Light?" "What kind of light has such power?" "All dead?!" At this moment, she was filled with confusion, not understanding what kind of light the soldier was talking about that had such terrifying power. Just as she was about to ask for more details, an alarm sounded within the experimental base, indicating an intruder. Mystique frowned, knowing she couldn''t continue. With a snap, she dealt with the soldier named Jairo. At this moment, the 23rd base was in chaos, with soldiers searching for the intruder. Experienced in infiltration and escape, Mystique easily transformed into someone else and slipped out of the base. By the time the base personnel realized, it was too late. After escaping the experimental base, Raven took a deep look at the distant base. She had intended to stay at the base to gather more information about the mutant boy, such as his parents'' identities, hoping to find something useful, but... "Not this time, maybe next time." Raven shook her head and left with curiosity about the mutant boy. As she left the base, the prisoners inside were also talking. "Someone sneaked in?" "The base is really going downhill, huh..." One prisoner sneered. To be honest, someone sneaking into the experimental base wasn''t the most shocking thing to them. The most shocking thing was what they had heard not long ago. Those who went to capture Number Thirty-Seven, including Number One and Number Five, were all dead! This news was as shocking as experiencing a magnitude nine earthquake! Those were Number Five with self-healing abilities and Number One with pulse interference and other powers! Previously, they had been gloating and pitying. Some even bet on whether Number Thirty-Seven would be brought back with broken limbs or dead, not one thinking he would escape! But now... They heard that Number One and Number Five were all killed by Number Thirty-Seven? Every prisoner was stunned. "I suspect I heard wrong!" "How did he do it?" "Could it be that Number Thirty-Seven can really escape the base''s capture?!" ... Time passed, and after half an hour... S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Raven, holding the recording pen, prepared to return to the Brotherhood of Mutants. However, to her surprise, she encountered three interesting individuals on the way. Hiding in a concealed corner, Raven quietly observed the three not far away. One man and two women, all wearing black battle suits with an X emblem. One of the women had white hair and blue eyes, with slightly dark skin, unmistakably Storm. The other had red hair, with a uniquely charming appearance, Phoenix Jean. As for the man, he wore black glasses, clearly Cyclops Scott. "Ororo, Jean, Scott?" Raven was surprised. Suddenly, Jean, walking on the street, stopped. "Jean, what''s wrong?" Cyclops Scott turned to ask. Phoenix gestured for him to stay quiet and then looked to the right. "I sensed you." Jean said. Raven frowned, knowing Jean wasn''t bluffing. She slowly walked out. "Mystique?" Scott and Ororo were surprised, then became alert. Though Mystique was also a mutant, she was a member of the Brotherhood of Mutants, and their relationship wasn''t good. "What are you doing here?" Scott asked warily. "What are you doing here?" Mystique retorted. Without waiting for their answer, Raven quickly guessed the reason and smiled. "You''re also here for that mutant kid, aren''t you?" "To save him?" she laughed. Scott frowned. Seeing their expressions, Raven chuckled and said, "Then you''re a step too late." What? Scott''s face changed, sensing something wrong. That kid, could he... Knowing what they were thinking, Raven raised an eyebrow and said, "He''s fine; in fact, he''s exceeded your expectations." Knowing it was futile to escape easily with Jean''s mental powers around, Raven candidly explained. (End of Chapter) Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Chapter 53: Chapter 53[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Not injured? Unexpected? Scott and the others looked at each other in surprise. "What do you mean, ''unexpected''?" Scott asked, puzzled. Raven smiled slightly and said something astonishing, "That kid is terrifyingly strong. Everyone sent to capture him died at his hands!" "Among them were two powerful mutants: one with super-speed healing and energy blasts, the other with pulse interference..." After detailing the abilities of these two individuals, Raven smiled, "But these two powerful mutants also died at the hands of that boy." Hearing Mystique''s explanation, Jean and the others were shocked. Such powerful mutants, all dead? "How did they die?" Storm''s blue eyes were full of confusion. The next second, Mystique Raven gave an answer that left them stunned. "They died under the light, in the light released by that boy. They all died!" What? All died in the light? Scott and the others were shocked. "What light?" "What kind of light can kill such powerful mutants?" Scott asked in confusion. "That, I don''t know." Raven smiled. Scott turned to Jean, "Jean, is she telling the truth?" "She''s not lying," Jean said, using her telepathy. Scott and Storm were visibly surprised and deeply puzzled. At that moment, they couldn''t help but want to see that light for themselves. What kind of light could kill two powerful mutants? "Where is he now?" Scott inquired. "I don''t know." Raven shook her head and then said, "Okay, can I leave now?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Scott hesitated for a moment, knowing there was no point in keeping Mystique, so he nodded. Raven gave them one last look and left, intending to return to the Brotherhood of Mutants and report the situation to Erik. After her silhouette disappeared, Storm spoke, "What should we do now?" "Let''s report this to the Professor," Scott said. He took out his phone and called Professor X. Soon, the call connected. "Scott?" "Did you find him?" Professor X''s voice came from the other end. Scott glanced at Jean and the others and said, "Professor, we..." He then recounted their encounter with Mystique and what she had told them. "The boy used light to kill all those who were hunting him?" Professor X frowned, focusing on the light. "What kind of mutant ability is so powerful?" At that moment, not only were Scott and the others surprised, puzzled, and curious, but he was also eager to meet that boy. While he instructed Scott to continue searching for the boy, a storm was brewing online. Since the host Irina announced that the government would deploy a secret weapon to capture the mutant boy, countless netizens had been following her updates. At this moment, the internet was flooded with comments urging her for news. "Irina, have they caught him yet?" "What is the secret weapon?" "Give us the latest updates!" The flood of comments made Irina break into a cold sweat, feeling a bit panicked. According to the latest information she had received, the operation had failed! Even the secret weapon prepared had died at the hands of that boy! With all this happening, how was she supposed to respond to the netizens? At this moment, besides disbelief, she felt a deep regret. If she had known, she wouldn''t have made such bold statements about the secret weapon ensuring the boy''s capture! What should she do now? Should she tell the truth? While she was at a loss, her boss called. "What? Tell the truth?" Irina said in surprise. On the other end, her boss''s calm voice continued. "This matter cannot be hidden. It''s better to say it sooner to minimize the impact." "But try to keep it brief and not damage the government''s credibility too much..." Hearing this, Irina felt relieved and smiled, "Don''t worry, boss, I''ll handle it!" After hanging up, she immediately started preparing her script. An hour and a half later, the highly anticipated live broadcast began. Under the spotlight, Irina, dressed in a bright red dress, looked radiant and captivating. "Hello, everyone. I''m your host, Irina." With a sweet smile, Irina said, "Today, I''m here to tell you the outcome of the recent operation to capture the mutant boy." Hearing her words, whether viewers harbored ill will towards mutants or were just curious, all eyes were filled with anticipation. "Finally, there''s an outcome. They succeeded, right? When will the mutant fugitive be shown?" "With the secret weapon, that mutant kid must have been captured, no doubt!" "When will the trial for that fugitive be?" Viewers buzzed with discussion, eagerly awaiting Irina''s announcement. However, the next second, they heard an answer that left them stunned. "Dear viewers, I''m sorry to say that this operation failed." Irina sighed. At those words, countless expressions froze, especially those who had been certain the mutant fugitive would be caught and tried. They were now incredulous. Soon, curses erupted from the viewers. "Shit, are the authorities all useless? They couldn''t catch one person?" "What happened to the secret weapon? Even with a secret weapon, they couldn''t catch a mutant?" "Trash!" Amidst the overwhelming criticism, questioning how the authorities couldn''t catch one mutant kid, Irina offered an explanation. Sighing heavily, she said, "It''s not as you think. The authorities really tried their best. That mutant was just too difficult to handle. He..." After a brief hesitation, she said something that seemed unbelievable to everyone watching. She slowly said, "That mutant boy used the power of light to eliminate everyone hunting him, including the secret weapon." At those words, the many viewers watching the live broadcast were stunned. Light? The boy used light to eliminate everyone hunting him? At that moment, everyone was both shocked and incredulous. (End of Chapter) Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Chapter 54: Chapter 54[Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] How could this be possible! Many people didn''t believe the result, thinking Irina was deceiving them. Voices of doubt arose. "What light? How could it be that powerful!" "Exactly, we don''t believe it!" Under the spotlight. Knowing there would be skepticism, Irina spoke heavily, "This is true. I take legal responsibility for my words. You can report and verify the facts." Hearing Irina''s statement, even the most skeptical viewers had to believe it, though they were filled with disbelief. What kind of light could eliminate all the pursuers? It was just too unbelievable! Confusion filled everyone''s hearts. At this moment, Irina continued, "Dear viewers, rest assured, our program team will follow up on this matter. Soon, everyone will know the full story." She smiled, "You need not worry too much. This time, the mutant boy escaped by luck. Our department was careless." "After all, everyone can have a moment of carelessness." "The next operation will definitely capture him!" Her words eased the audience''s emotions a bit, and they began to look forward to the next capture attempt''s success. They also hoped for another live broadcast to see what the so-called light was all about. While the audience was buzzing with discussion, some mutants who were closely following Irina also noticed this live broadcast. On a secluded street. Logan and his companions stopped searching, looking at each other. "This kid..." Logan couldn''t help but sigh. Otto laughed, "Looks like we don''t need to find him. He solved the problem himself, quite impressive." Chris and Valentine nodded in agreement. At this moment, besides being surprised that Syd eliminated those who were hunting him, they were also puzzled about one thing. Light? Does Syd have the ability to emit light? Why didn''t anyone know? At this moment, they were both astonished and confused. Additionally, they were worried about Irina''s mention of the next capture attempt! It''s clear that the next operation would be even bigger, and Syd''s chances of escape would be lower! A mere mutant repeatedly embarrassing the government departments, they wouldn''t rest until he''s captured! Understanding this, Logan and the others'' happiness quickly faded, replaced by worry for Syd. While they were worried about Syd, Magneto was also watching the live broadcast at the Brotherhood of Mutants'' headquarters. Erik''s eyes showed astonishment. "Light?" "Does that boy have other abilities?" After a while, Raven returned. As soon as she arrived, Mystique smiled, "Erik, I''ve got some useful information about that mutant boy you''re interested in." Erik immediately became interested. Then, he saw Raven take out a black recording pen. As she played the recording, Raven recounted her infiltration of the base and the information she obtained. When the recording pen played Jairo''s description of the light destroying everything, even Erik was visibly moved. Jairo''s voice kept playing. "The light destroyed everything..." "The power of that light is unstoppable, unlike anything a human could possess, like a god''s power!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They''re all dead, all turned to ash under the light, hahaha..." The recording''s detailed content moved Erik deeply, more so than Irina''s vague words in the live broadcast. The light Irina mentioned had such great power?! Despite getting more detailed information, his astonishment and confusion didn''t lessen but rather increased. What kind of light was it to be so terrifying? Terrifying enough that even from the voice, it was clear the soldier''s mind had been affected. After a long silence, Erik said solemnly, "Find that boy! Raven, take more people with you, and find him!" Raven nodded. --- While the X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants were taking action, Syd Castell was diligently practicing Sunshine. [Sunshine Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1] [Ability: Sunshine (27/500) Level 2] At this moment, Venom''s small head emerged from his right hand. "Syd, what exactly are you doing?" Venom asked, puzzled. He was a bit confused. Since meeting Syd, he had been practicing his superpowers continuously without using them for actual combat. It looked strange. What was the use of this practice? He pondered. Was it to become more proficient with his superpowers, attempting more precise control? Syd glanced at him and casually said, "I''m practicing my superpowers. You know, superpowers need practice. If not practiced, they get rusty." "Really?" Venom was puzzled. While chatting with Venom, Syd glanced at the estimated lifespan on the panel. [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 90 days)] "Phew..." Syd let out a slight sigh of relief. His internal photon energy had increased significantly, finally extending his lifespan to a barely sufficient level, avoiding sudden death. As long as the increase continued and more abilities were unlocked, he would eventually overcome the various cancers in his body. As night fell, the progress of Sunshine had improved considerably. [Ability: Sunshine (89/500) Level 2] Looking at the progress on the panel, Syd hesitated. "This is too slow," he thought. It would take several more days to level up Sunshine to Level 3! He was hesitating whether to first improve the unlocking progress to gain new abilities. After a while, Syd shook his head. He couldn''t resist continuing to improve Sunshine. At Level 3, Sunshine''s range would be greatly enhanced, making him better prepared for various situations. Even the power and intensity of Sunshine would increase significantly! If Sunshine had been at Level 3 earlier, Number Five and Number One would have died even faster! Time flew by, and six days passed... Using Venom''s sensing abilities, Syd successfully evaded some trackers. This afternoon, Sunshine finally reached a critical point! Under the warm sunlight, Syd began his final practice. A prompt sounded. [Ability: Sunshine (0/1000) Level 3] The next second, Syd''s body began to change. A familiar warmth appeared, rapidly transforming his body! (End of Chapter) Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Chapter 55: Chapter 55[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] As the warm flow coursed through him, Syd felt his cells undergoing some changes. At this moment, Venom, who was in Syd''s right hand, was startled. A sense of threat swept over him, making him instinctively crawl out of Syd''s hand. The black liquid wriggled. "What''s happening?" "Syd''s body..." Just a moment ago, Venom felt Syd''s body undergoing an inexplicable change, but he couldn''t pinpoint exactly what it was. When the sense of threat subsided, Venom crawled back into Syd''s right hand. Before he could ask what had happened, he immediately noticed a difference. A much more comfortable feeling washed over him, and Venom felt his weakened body, from splitting, rapidly recovering. Venom was stunned. "Syd, what happened to you?" he asked, confused. He felt more and more baffled by Syd. Everything about Syd was puzzling to him. Syd didn''t answer him and instead began testing his abilities. As the light energy within him decreased, the sunlight within seventy-five meters slightly distorted. Syd frowned slightly, "It only improved this much?" Feeling a bit disappointed, he shook his head and consoled himself. "Never mind, it''s still pretty good, just enough!" As his other abilities upgraded and his internal light energy increased, the range of Sunshine would also expand. Overall, it was sufficient. Besides the significant increase in the range of Sunshine, he also noticed changes in his internal light energy. Under the sunlight, Syd quietly waited for his internal light energy to recover. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Feeling the light energy within him, Syd roughly estimated. "A Level 3 ability can be used about fifty times, while Level 2 can be used over a hundred times." Overall, it was just enough. Of course, delving deeper, it was still insufficient... "Sunshine has upgraded, so I can now focus on the unlock progress." Syd''s eyes filled with anticipation. Whether it was the potential floating and flying ability or the possible changes upon reaching 100% mimicry, he was eagerly looking forward to it. Additionally, the more abilities awakened, the more light energy his body would have, creating a positive feedback loop! [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The energy points continuously increased. While Syd was collecting light energy, Venom was feeling suspicious. Earlier, he sensed the sunlight above him changing, thinking Syd was about to use that terrifying ability, causing him to shrink back into his hand. After waiting for a while without seeing the terrifying light appear, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he was a bit puzzled. He wasn''t sure if it was his imagination, but compared to last time, the distortion range of the sunlight seemed to have increased by two or three times? "Was it just my imagination?" Venom muttered. While he was puzzled, he saw Syd stop practicing his ability and turn to face the sunlight. Venom immediately guessed what Syd was doing. "Is he absorbing sunlight to recover energy and stamina?" In amazement, he watched as Syd remained motionless, basking in the sun for an entire afternoon. Seeing Syd''s increasingly perplexing actions, Venom found humans more and more incomprehensible. Are all human behaviors this strange? Is it necessary to bask in the sun for an entire afternoon? Shouldn''t he have already recovered his energy and stamina? As the sun completely set, Syd finally stopped sunbathing. He looked at the panel, focusing on the energy points section. [Energy Points: 5079] Seeing the five thousand plus energy points, Syd felt quite good. He glanced at the unlock progress. [Unlock Progress: 80%] Syd focused, allocating all his energy points to the unlock progress. In the next second, the unlock progress jumped. [Unlock Progress: 82%] "It only increased by two percent?" Syd shook his head. After a brief disappointment, he became excited again. "Almost there, by tomorrow it should reach 85%. I wonder what ability I''ll gain?!" "And what changes will occur after reaching 100% mimicry, as well as the next mimicry target, Scarlet Witch..." "Chaos Magic..." Thinking of Chaos Magic, his eyes lit up. It is one of the three ancient powers in Marvel, possessing the terrifying power to alter reality! Of course, that''s only accurate when combined with Scarlet Witch''s mutant ability to alter probabilities, making Chaos Magic truly formidable. Even the original owner of Chaos Magic didn''t possess this power. In short, the abilities present in Scarlet Witch would keep him busy exploring for a long time. "I just hope it doesn''t involve the Dark God Chthon..." Syd frowned slightly. Chaos Magic has some ties to the Dark God Chthon, and if he really mimicked it, who knows if it would attract Chthon''s attention. If it did attract attention, that would be a big problem... That''s an ancient god, not easy to deal with! After a while, Syd shook his head, deciding not to dwell on it. He couldn''t abandon the unlock progress over a potential threat. Looking at the dim sky, Syd stepped away. Not long after he started walking, Venom in his right hand alerted him. "Be careful!" Syd frowned, immediately understanding that Venom had sensed trackers again. In recent days, he had noticed many people searching for him. Besides government agents, there were also others with ill intentions. Fortunately, Venom''s sensing ability was quite advanced, especially regarding danger. Usually, those people hadn''t spotted him before Venom sensed them in advance. "Where are they?" Syd asked. "Behind the wall to your left," Venom replied. Syd moved quietly to the wall and listened. The voices of two middle-aged men faintly came from the other side. "Damn, where is that kid!" "If it weren''t for the money and the promise of a big reward upon finding him, I wouldn''t be wasting my time on this stupid task." A burly man in a blue shirt, Dave, complained, "That underground organization''s mission is such a hassle..." The other man in a white t-shirt responded, "Keep your voice down, will you? Do you want everyone to hear?" "If the target escapes because of you, I''ll beat you up!" Dave grumbled, "What''s the big deal? We haven''t found him after all this time. No way we''ll run into him now. You''re overthinking..." As they mumbled, Syd paused, stopping his plan to interrogate them. "Underground organization?" In an instant, he thought of the killed Carlpana and the escaped speedster. (End of Chapter) Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Chapter 56: Chapter 56[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Also Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!][zaelumtranslations.com] [Thank You For Your Support!] Not long ago, that guy escaped, probably to report back to his organization, which led to the current situation. "Are they planning to cause trouble?" Syd frowned, wondering where they got the nerve to come after him. Because of their leader? As he thought about it, Syd quickly left the area. Finding a secluded spot where he could bask in the moonlight, he reminded Venom to stay alert and then fell asleep. [Photon Energy +1] The night passed uneventfully, and soon it was the next day. It was still a sunny day, with the brilliant sun hanging high, casting its scorching rays. Under the sunlight, Syd was woken by the prompt in his mind. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] As he basked in the sun, he started feeling a bit aimless. After pondering for a while, he decided to study Venom. After a while, under Syd''s control, a black suit covered his body. Glancing at the suit, he sighed in relief. Fortunately, it wasn''t the kind of transformation where he turned into a Venom monster covered in black liquid. Instead, it was a textured black suit, similar to a black-suited Spider- Man or Superman in his black suit, which he didn''t mind. "It''s not bad. At least it can defend against ordinary bullets in a pinch." Syd evaluated. As for sniper rifles and armor-piercing rounds, he didn''t hold much hope. Venom''s strength wasn''t in defense but in recovery. Hearing his evaluation, Venom was a bit dissatisfied. "Syd, this is just okay? It''s clearly the best!" "When we combine, we''re invincible!" Listening to Venom''s boast, Syd''s mouth twitched. "You really haven''t experienced the harshness of the world, not knowing what true strength is. There are plenty of terrifying beings on Earth." Syd shook his head. Even he didn''t dare claim invincibility, and Venom really needed a reality check. "Terrifying beings?" Venom was confused, not knowing who these terrifying beings Syd mentioned were. And how did Syd seem to know so much? At this moment, Syd suddenly thought of something and asked, "Venom, can you cure cancer?" "The cancer you humans talk about?" Venom was slightly stunned, then laughed, "Of course, I can cure it." "I can devour the cancer cells in your human body. It''s simple for me." Syd''s eyes lit up, and he immediately had an idea. However, after hesitating for a while, he couldn''t bring himself to let Venom enter his vital organs. Thinking for a moment, he said, "Try devouring the cells in my right hand." Venom looked puzzled, not knowing what Syd was up to. The next second, he complied. Then, before Syd could feel excited, Venom suddenly cried out and quickly emerged from his right hand. At the same time, Syd felt a surge of Sunshine energy release from his right arm. "What''s going on?" Syd quickly controlled this power and looked at Venom. He was shocked. He noticed that Venom''s body seemed to be missing some parts, with residual energy still corroding his tissues. Venom looked terrified and said, "Syd, your body''s cells..." With Venom''s explanation, Syd finally understood what had happened. When Venom attempted to devour the cells, as soon as he damaged the cell walls and membranes, a mysterious energy seeped out from the damaged cells. In Venom''s perception, the light flashed. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This power didn''t affect Syd, but for Venom, it was almost like a deadly poison. If he had destroyed too many cells at once, he would have been severely harmed or even killed. Of course, Venom probably sensed something was wrong and stopped in time. Syd frowned. He hadn''t expected his cells to be so unusual. "It seems those transformations really changed my body''s cells significantly." Shaking his head, he gave up on the idea of letting Venom devour his cancer cells. If ordinary cells were this dangerous, he couldn''t imagine what the cancer cells had become. Perhaps they were like little monsters? Cthulhu? Syd sighed, thinking, "I can only continue to increase my photon energy to suppress them, or hope to acquire a new ability to deal with it." But who knows if the cancer will worsen and whether he can hold out until then... Syd shook his head, dismissing the thoughts, and turned his attention to the energy points. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1]... The sun rose higher and higher, reaching its zenith before slowly descending. As evening approached, Syd couldn''t help but glance at the panel. [Energy Points: 10903] "Over ten thousand points, that should be enough!" With anticipation in his eyes, the unlock progress flashed rapidly. [Unlock Progress: 86%] As the unlock progress reached 86%, a prompt sounded immediately. [Ability: Flight (Unlocked)] [Ability: Flight (0/100) Level 1] "Finally!" Syd''s mood instantly brightened. Flying! It''s one of humanity''s dreams. The invention of airplanes was driven by the desire to soar through the skies, and now he possessed this ability, not needing any tools to fly using his own body! Moreover, having the ability to fly would make a significantly different impression on others. Syd eagerly began to test it. [Flight Experience +1] With a thought, and under Venom''s stunned gaze, his body slowly lifted off the ground. Ten centimeters off the ground, half a meter, one meter... His black-clad figure floated in the air, exuding an ethereal, mystical aura as the wind blew. From a distance, he seemed like the center of the universe, giving off an impression of being one with everything, almost god-like. His entire demeanor elevated significantly... He seemed divine... "This feeling..." Syd murmured. Under Venom''s stunned gaze, his body slowly ascended. Two meters... Ten meters... Syd felt inside. The energy consumption for flight was minimal, almost negligible, like a constant state. However... It might be due to the level restriction, but once he exceeded a range of about ten meters, the photon energy consumption increased. It felt like he was truly using an ability that required energy. Besides these limitations, there was something else that surprised him. At this moment, a prompt kept echoing in his mind. [Flight Experience +1] [Flight Experience +1] [Flight Experience +1] The experience for flight was increasing at an exaggerated rate! (End of Chapter) Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Chapter 57: Chapter 57[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] The prompts kept ringing. [Flight Experience +1] [Flight Experience +1] Syd was surprised. The speed at which experience was increasing was unexpectedly fast! Even just maintaining the flight state, experience kept increasing without the need for repetitive practice! Most importantly, in the flight state, the photon energy consumption was almost nonexistent. This meant that, except for at night, Syd could stay in the flight state continuously, and the speed of experience increase would be unprecedentedly fast! Syd had a feeling that the flight ability might be the first to reach level five, and it would be the easiest one to upgrade! The benefits brought by this were self-evident. The increase in photon energy alone from the flight upgrades was a huge gain! Especially when it reached level five, the amount of photon energy it would bring would be unexpectedly high! Syd''s eyes filled with anticipation. By then, both the range of Sunshine and the endurance of other abilities would likely see a significant boost! Syd pondered, "The upgrade direction of flight should be in terms of range and speed, right?" From earlier, he felt that the flight speed was extremely slow, almost not even as fast as an average person running... There was also the ten-meter range limitation. Exceeding this range caused the flight''s steady state to be lost, leading to a significant consumption of photon energy... It was clear that upgrades to flight should improve these aspects. Suddenly, as Syd was lost in thought, he noticed something strange around him. In the flight state, he vaguely heard ethereal music starting to play. Sacred, solemn, mysterious, ethereal... The music was familiar, reminiscent of the BGM that accompanied Orochi''s appearance. As the ethereal sound played, the aura around him elevated even further... The feeling of being ''one with heaven and earth, one with all things'' grew stronger, making him seem god-like. However, the ethereal sound was very faint, barely audible, making this feeling reach a limit without being overwhelming. While he was surprised by his own changes, Venom was already stunned. Syd had inexplicably gained the ability to fly? He couldn''t believe it. And... "This sound..." The ethereal sound in his ears made Venom feel solemn, sacred, and mysterious... At the same time, there was an indistinct sense of tension, as if something had appeared, and the ethereal sound was welcoming it. After a while, he finally shook off the faint tension. Venom muttered, "Where is this sound coming from?" He couldn''t figure out the source; it seemed to come from everywhere, as if from some unknown place. At this moment, Syd slowly lowered his altitude, descending from the sky to hover a foot above the ground. [Flight Experience +1] He looked up at the sky. It was already nearing evening, and after testing the flight ability, the sky had almost completely darkened. [Unlock Progress 86%] Glancing at the panel, Syd thought, "I wonder what ability will awaken at 90%?" "Or at 95%?" "The energy points collected tomorrow should be enough to push the unlock progress to 90%." Syd''s eyes filled with anticipation. While floating cross-legged in the air, Syd listened to the faint ethereal sound around him, grateful for the secluded location. Otherwise, the commotion might have been too much. [Flight Experience +1] [Flight Experience +1] While absorbing moonlight, Syd found that absorbing moonlight alone was enough to maintain the flight effect. Two and a half hours later, a prompt sounded in his mind. [Ability: Flight (0/500) Level 2] Taking advantage of the night, Syd immediately began to experiment. One meter... Ten meters... Fifty meters... In the dark night, Syd looked up at the moon. "Fifty meters is the limit..." Syd was a bit disappointed. Of course, he could still fly higher, but it would consume a lot of photon energy. [Flight Experience +1] Besides the range, he noticed that the slow speed of floating flight had improved. If it was slower than an average person running before, it now exceeded that. "Finally, the speed is somewhat useful," Syd sighed. At least now, the flight speed was faster than his running speed. "And this is only level two..." Syd was filled with anticipation. [Flight Experience +1] [Flight Experience +1]... Nearly three hours later, Syd felt sleepy and had to come down from the air. [Ability: Flight (120/500) Level 2] While feeling sleepy, he had tried sleeping in the air but failed... He found that the floating flight state was controlled by thought, and falling asleep muddled his thoughts, making it easy to lose control of the flight, or even fly erratically. Syd shook his head and decided to give up. He instructed Venom to keep watch and then fell asleep. Time passed... The warm sunlight woke Syd up. [Photon Energy +1] As he woke up, Syd''s body immediately floated into the air. [Flight Experience +1] [Flight Experience +1] His presence became more intimidating... Gradually, the ethereal sound that made one''s scalp tingle appeared faintly. Venom, hidden in Syd''s right hand, felt a renewed sense of fear despite hearing it more than once. By the afternoon, Syd stopped floating. [Ability: Flight (0/1000) Level 3] Syd quickly tested and found the range had increased to two hundred meters. At the same time, the flight speed had significantly improved, more than twice as fast as a normal person''s running speed. Although not extremely fast, it was much faster than an average person. Additionally, because the flight ability had reached level three, his internal photon energy had increased dramatically. The usage count for level three abilities had risen to over seventy times! "Flight upgrades quickly. If it reaches levels four and five, the internal energy will likely increase even more." "By then, the issue of lacking energy will be greatly alleviated." Furthermore, the range of Sunshine had increased to about eighty-two meters! It had become even more formidable! At this moment. [Photon Energy +1] Syd looked at the energy points. [Energy Points: 9983] "I wonder if I''ll gain a new ability?" Curious, Syd invested all his energy points into the unlock progress. The next second, the 86% unlock progress blurred. [Unlock Progress 89%] Syd frowned, "Stuck at 89%?" He found that breaking through to the next level became increasingly difficult. While the early stages were easy, the later stages had him stuck at each percent for a long time. After thinking for a while, Syd shook his head and stopped pondering. (End of Chapter) sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Chapter 58: Chapter 58[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] Given the speed at which photon energy is collected, this progress won''t take long. By tomorrow, he should have gathered enough. Suddenly, Syd felt something and stopped. He looked into the distance. "These people are really annoying..." Standing on a tall building, he didn''t even need Venom''s reminder to see the people gradually approaching. Recently, he had encountered people looking for him more than once. "I can sense their malice," Venom said with a grin. "I want to bite off their heads." Syd''s mouth twitched. He pushed Venom''s head away, the long tongue hanging out, and turned his attention to the approaching pursuers. Being chased like this continuously wasn''t an option; he needed to teach these people a lesson. [Space Transfer Experience +1] Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Space Transfer Experience +1] His figure disappeared from the rooftop and reappeared below. In the distance, four burly men were looking around, searching for something. Syd quietly followed them, intending to find their hideout. An hour later, Syd followed the four men to a small house. From a distance, he could see the four men talking to someone inside the house. [Space Transfer Experience +1] Syd quietly approached and stuck to the window. Observing, he saw five people inside, four men and one woman. He could faintly hear their conversation. The woman in green clothes spoke with disdain, "You guys are useless. You can''t even find one person. We''re reconsidering our cooperation with you." Among the four mercenaries, a short, stout middle-aged man frowned, "You know this mutant is hard to find. If it were that easy, why would you need us?" Ivy Ann sneered, about to say something, when the man beside her interrupted, "Enough, Ivy Ann. The kid is indeed hard to find. Don''t make it difficult for them." Seeing Anil shaking his head, Ivy Ann had to stop and change the subject. She laughed coldly, "That little guy is good at hiding. Be thankful you didn''t find him, or we''d have shown him the consequences of offending our underground organization..." "Uh..." Before she could finish, she suddenly clutched her chest, her face showing disbelief. [Dark Particle Experience +1] A fist-sized hole appeared in her chest, through which the scenery behind could be seen. The flesh and bones had completely disappeared. Bang, bang, bang... The dark particles continued, piercing several walls before dissipating. Ivy Ann howled in pain. Her face was full of terror and confusion. What happened... Before she could think more, she began vomiting blood and convulsing, rolling on the ground in agony. Blood flowed... Before passing out, she vaguely saw a figure in black clothing. It was him... Ivy Ann was stunned. In the end, her eyes fixed, the last emotions being terror, anger, and unwillingness. Seeing Ivy Ann die miserably, both the underground organization members and the four mercenaries were shocked. In unison, the four mercenaries drew their guns from their waists. Their eyes locked onto the mysterious figure slowly walking in through the front door. "It''s you!" At a glance, they recognized who it was. Anger and shock followed. They hadn''t done anything to this guy yet, and he had come to them, even killing someone? He wasn''t taking them seriously at all! [Reflective Shield Experience +1] The four mercenaries were the first to act, with two of them trying to fire their guns. Bang! Instantly, two screams echoed. The bullets hit an invisible shield in front of Syd and quickly bounced back. The other two mercenaries, wary, nearly dropped their guns in shock. This freak could indeed reflect bullets! They were glad they hadn''t fired immediately... Syd ignored them and focused on the remaining four mutants. [Space Transfer Experience +1] In the next moment, he appeared next to a young man. [Divine Finger Experience +1] "Dodge!" Unfortunately, despite the shouts from the other three, it was too late. Syd''s finger had already touched the young man. Crack, bang! The sound of shattering glass was heard, and the young man was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into a nearby wall. The wall cracked, followed by the sound of bones breaking... The young man didn''t even have time to scream before passing out. Syd was about to move on to the next target when he felt a sharp pain in his head, as if an invisible force was attacking his mind. A mental attack? His gaze instantly turned to a white-skinned, chubby man. Feeling stimulated, Syd''s inner power surged uncontrollably, almost exploding. Venom suddenly emerged from his right hand, instantly forming a black mask over his head. "Huh?" "My mental power?!" Bob was stunned, unable to believe that a mere black liquid could nullify his mental abilities. Syd, however, knew that Venom had exceptionally strong mental resistance. Whether it was magical illusions, dream attacks, or other mental assaults, Venom was almost immune. Syd wasn''t surprised that Venom''s mask could block mental attacks. What did surprise him was this guy''s ability to bypass the reflective shield and use mental attacks. [Spiritual Light Beam Experience +1] A blue energy beam shot up from the ground without warning. In an instant, the chubby man screamed as his body exploded into a bloody mess, needing immediate censorship. [Reflective Shield Experience +1] [Dark Particle Experience +1] [Dark Particle Experience +1] [Spiritual Light Beam Experience +1] [Space Transfer Experience +1] [Divine Finger Experience +1] Facing Syd''s relentless attacks, Anil and the others felt despair. They couldn''t comprehend how there could be such a powerful mutant... Compared to what was shown in the recent live broadcast, facing him in person was far more terrifying. Maybe, only with a much larger force could they hope to defeat him... As expected, facing Syd''s barrage, they all fell in pools of blood. "Our leader won''t let you go. You can''t esca..." Syd didn''t listen to their dying words and sent them away from this world. (End of Chapter) Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Chapter 59: Chapter 59[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] After finishing everything, Syd slowly turned and left, leaving behind a room full of blood. On the way, Syd pondered whether he should check out that so-called underground organization. As the sun set. The events that had transpired here were quickly discovered. Members of the underground mutant organization and the mercenary organization gathered at the scene. Seeing the carnage inside the house, the thirty or so people present looked grim, some even bent over and vomited. "It was definitely that kid!" A tall, burly man in a black jacket with a fierce expression spat on the ground. "Damn, he dares to kill our people!" The leader of the underground mutant organization, Henrik, had a murderous glint in his eyes. At this moment, a nondescript man from the mercenary team stepped forward. Tamas glared angrily at the members of the underground organization, saying, "This is your fault. If you hadn''t insisted on going after that kid, Andy and the others wouldn''t have died so horribly!" The mercenaries around him were equally upset. The four people who died were their comrades, those they had gone through life and death with many times. Now they were suddenly gone, and it was hard for anyone to accept. "You..." The underground mutant organization members showed anger. They accepted the task, and now they were being blamed for the deaths? Besides, their own people had died too! Henrik''s face turned violent, and he coldly snorted. In the next second, Tamas, who was about to shout something, suddenly froze, instinctively looking down at his body. He saw that he was gradually becoming transparent, like a fading shadow. Tamas reached out, his mouth open. The next moment, a sound like shattering glass echoed. Tamas vanished into thin air, right in front of everyone! "Tamas!" "What''s happening?" The mercenaries shouted in surprise. The underground mutant organization members wore smug expressions. They murmured among themselves. "The leader''s power is still as formidable as ever." "So terrifying..." Even though they had seen it many times, they couldn''t help but feel awe and fear. The power to turn someone from solid to nothingness was truly frightening. The leader could do this to others and even himself. In a state of nothingness, no one could touch him. It was as if he was invincible! This was why they were so loyal to the leader and not afraid of that mutant kid. Compared to the kid, their leader was far more terrifying! As for the kid, he wouldn''t stand a chance against the leader! The kid dared to offend their underground mutant organization repeatedly; he was seeking death! This time, the kid had thoroughly angered the leader. He was dead for sure! They were already imagining when the leader would go and slaughter the kid. At this moment. "You!" The mercenaries'' faces changed as they raised their guns to aim at Henrik. But before they could do anything, their bodies also began to turn translucent. In the sunlight, they vanished instantly as if they had never existed. Henrik snorted coldly. "Great job, Leader!" "These guys were dumb..." The underground mutant organization members looked at Henrik with admiration. Then, a slim woman in a red dress, with a striking appearance, stepped forward and smiled, "Leader, when are we going to deal with that guy?" Henrik glanced at her and then his face darkened, "Now!" "I can''t wait to kill that brat!" "How dare he offend our organization..." After a sarcastic remark, he continued, "But we can''t go after him immediately. We need to find some allies." "Allies?" The members of the underground organization were puzzled. Henrik sneered, "There''s a saying: the enemy of my enemy is my friend." Even though he could kill the kid by himself, it would be easier with help. Half an hour later, he contacted a government department, proposing a collaboration. On the other end, there was initial apprehension, but after some consideration, they agreed. Just as Henrik had thought, they also believed that the enemy of their enemy was a friend. They decided to work together to get rid of the mutant who was a thorn in their side. The two sides discussed their plans for a while. During this time, the head of the 23rd Experimental Base, Alessandro, confidently arranged Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. his forces. A hundred-strong armed team and three helicopters for aerial bombardment. Along with the mutants from the underground organization... Alessandro''s lips curled into a confident smile. While they were planning, Syd was taking advantage of the evening to add the recently collected energy points to his unlock progress. [Unlock Progress 89%] Seeing no immediate change, Syd pouted. [Flight Experience +1] [Flight Experience +1]... The sun rose and set, and soon it was the next dawn. On the roof of a four-story building. Having just woken up, Syd sat on the edge of the rooftop, occasionally swinging his legs, showing no fear of falling. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Energy Points: 1101] Glancing at the energy points, Syd immediately added them to the unlock progress. [Unlock Progress 90%] Seeing the 90% progress, Syd frowned slightly, "Still nothing?" He was a bit disappointed. Suddenly, he noticed something different. When flying, the ethereal sound around him became clearer, and his aura increased again. While he was surprised, the underground mutant organization and Alessandro had begun searching for him. An hour later. Irina, having received the news, immediately launched another live broadcast. The news quickly garnered widespread attention online. After all, it hadn''t been long since the last time! Under the watchful eyes of many, Irina, dressed in a white dress, stood under the spotlight. Netizens started discussing. "Hey, why is there another live broadcast?" "What''s happening?" Knowing people would be curious, Irina didn''t waste time and got straight to the point. "Good morning, viewers. I''m your host, Irina." Irina smiled, "Today, I bring you good news. Soon, the relevant departments will launch a new operation, and this time, it will be different!" "That mutant boy who escaped last time won''t be able to get away this time!" Irina''s confident expression and vow surprised the viewers. "Can they really catch him?" "What''s giving Irina such confidence? Is the government better prepared this time?" "Curious..." Irina''s words restored the viewers'' confidence. They believed she wouldn''t make baseless claims. Even last time, Irina hadn''t been this confident! This indicated that this time, success was assured! At this moment, many people looked excited and expectant, eager to see the mutant boy''s defeat and capture soon! As netizens buzzed with discussion, Logan and others, as well as members of the X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants, were also reacting to the news. (End of Chapter) Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Chapter 60: Chapter 60[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] In a dark alley. "That kid..." Logan frowned and threw away his cigar in frustration. Irina''s unprecedentedly confident expression gave him a bad feeling. Not only him, but Chris and the others felt the same. What kind of huge force could make that woman so confident? A chill ran down their spines. They were unsure if Syd could escape this time... "Let''s see if we can find him and help," Chris sighed. In the government department. A middle-aged man in official uniform suddenly had his blue eyes turn yellow. He was, in fact, Mystique... Raven frowned deeply, murmuring, "This is bad..." Flipping through the paper files in her hand, worry filled her eyes. The information indicated that Alessandro, the head of the 23rd Experimental Base, had deployed over a hundred armed soldiers for the capture operation! Additionally, the files showed that an underground mutant organization had joined in, especially highlighting the organization''s leader... This leader had incredibly powerful abilities! He could turn people within a certain range into nothingness and could make himself intangible... Seeing this information, Mystique''s worry deepened. The mutant kid was strong, but he was definitely not a match for this person... Let alone a hundred soldiers! How could he resist? Mystique flipped through the files, feeling her heart race. The next moment, she took out her phone and urgently reported the situation to Erik. "What?" Even Erik was shocked upon seeing the information. A hundred-strong armed team? And... Scanning through several pages of the leader''s information, Erik''s eyes grew heavy. Even he wasn''t confident he could defeat this person! It was almost like dealing with the Black King Sebastian Shaw back in the day, evoking a sense of despair. At that moment, he had already lost hope. He clearly remembered that the Sebastian Shaw had the ability to absorb and store any form of energy, including nuclear and kinetic energy from bullets. This made him almost invincible. Every attack only made him stronger. If it weren''t for Charles using mental attacks after Erik removed Shaw''s helmet, they wouldn''t have been able to defeat him! And this Henrik was similarly invincible, possessing equally terrifying abilities... Perhaps only the legendary Omega-level mutants could defeat him? (Broly?) Erik sighed. If even he couldn''t defeat Henrik, how could this young boy possibly stand a chance? He thought, soon, he would probably receive news of the boy''s death... On the other side, Raven detected the fear and pessimism in Erik''s voice. After a moment of silence, she hesitated before sending the information to the X-Men, hoping they could save the child. Wearing sunglasses, Scott, the white-haired Ororo, and the red-haired Jean. "This is troublesome," Scott frowned deeply. Looking at the information Mystique sent, both Jean and Ororo, as well as Scott, felt a heavy weight. First, there were the hundred armed soldiers. How could the boy escape such a firepower siege? Surviving would already be a miracle... Not to mention, the leader of the underground mutant organization! Such a troublesome figure made all three of them deeply worried. They couldn''t possibly deal with someone like that, could they? If the boy encountered him... Imagining the outcome, the three fell silent. With no other options, they passed the information to Professor X. Looking at the information, Charles frowned tightly. "A figure comparable to Sebastian Shaw..." If Erik hadn''t suddenly removed Shaw''s mental defense helmet, allowing him to use mental attacks, they might have been dead long ago. And this child was about to face someone comparable to Shaw? Professor X Charles sighed, seeing no hope. Despite having no hope, both he and Erik sent people to try to save the child. Time passed quickly. At eleven o''clock in the morning. The bright golden sun disappeared, replaced by a gloomy sky. Whoo, whoo... Dark clouds covered the sky, and the damp wind howled, heralding an approaching storm. The sky grew dark. Syd sat on the edge of the rooftop, resting for a while. Just as he was about to leave, something in the distance caught his attention. At the same time, Venom''s warning rang out. "Be careful!" From a distance, Syd saw people in black clothing approaching cautiously, seemingly surrounding him. He could faintly see guns being aimed. [Reflective Shield Experience +1]... He also noticed the presence of helicopters. Syd estimated there were at least dozens, maybe over a hundred people. Each one was fully armed, equipped with various weapons. Syd frowned slightly. As they got closer, he spotted a tall, burly man in a black jacket making an obscene gesture at him. The burly man wore a vicious smile, shouting, "Kid, you''re really here!" "You dared to offend my organization multiple times; you''ll die miserably!" Henrik sneered. Outside the soldiers'' encirclement. Members of the underground mutant organization, who hadn''t entered the encirclement, looked on with anticipation. "It''s happening. Soon, the leader will show his power and make that brat disappear!" "Every time I think about the leader''s power, it terrifies me..." "That kid will probably be crushed like an ant, right?" The excitement wasn''t limited to them. Although the operation was swift and covert, it couldn''t hide the commotion from the encirclement. From a distance, many onlookers followed the soldiers, watching from afar. Listening closely, they could hear discussions. "Are they finally going to catch that mutant fugitive?" "What a huge operation. He won''t escape this time!" Boom. Thunder rumbled overhead, dark clouds gathering, the atmosphere heavy. The damp wind howled. Syd sat on the rooftop edge, his black hooded cloak billowing in the wind. His face was obscured by the hood''s shadow, making his expression unreadable. Inside the armed encirclement, Colonel Kage, leading the soldiers, smiled. This powerful mutant was about to die by his hands. The thought made him feel pleasure. Under the watchful eyes of many, no one thought the boy could escape. He was destined to die at the soldiers'' hands. Seeing Colonel Kage preparing to act, Henrik sneered and approached quickly. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom! On the fourth floor rooftop. Under the dark clouds, the black cloak fluttered in the gloomy wind, as if the boy would be blown away at any moment. He moved. He stepped forward, slowly descending. Then, to everyone''s shock, he began to walk in the air! Step by step... He walked through the air, then stopped. High above. The boy''s golden eyes gazed at them quietly. (End of Chapter) Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Chapter 61: Chapter 61[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] [New Fanfic!! Great Work With A Ton Of Chapter!!~ Highly Recommended!!] [One Piece: The Legend of the Star Sea] ==== [Audiobook Channel Is Up!] [https://www.youtube.com/@zaelumtranslations] [Currently It only has Chapter 1... this is expensive as f...] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boy''s golden eyes gazed quietly at them. The wind blew his cloak, making it flap noisily. An intangible aura gradually emanated from him. Ethereal, mysterious, otherworldly... Staring at the black-clad youth floating in the air, everyone was stunned. Floating? Flying? The soldiers'' stern faces froze instantly. Henrik, the leader of the underground mutant organization, looked up, his eyes filled with astonishment as he gazed at the boy in the sky. Outside the encirclement, other mutants from the underground organization were also dumbfounded. What? He can fly too? Colonel Kage''s mouth dropped open, the cigarette falling to the ground unnoticed, a testament to his shock. Was there a mistake in the intelligence? No one had mentioned that this guy could fly! In the distance, the gathered residents were so surprised their eyes almost popped out, their faces full of disbelief. What did they just see? A mutant boy walking step by step through the air from the fourth floor? And then hovering in place? Flying? Flying! This boy actually had the power of flight! Unbelievable! Inconceivable! Just as they thought it was over, an ethereal sound began to play, as if heralding his presence. Sacred, solemn, mysterious, otherworldly... What was that sound? "What''s happening?" "This is..." Listening, everyone-from the regular soldiers to Colonel Kage, the underground mutants, and the distant residents-felt an overwhelming sense of tension and fear. The source of their anxiety was... Their gazes involuntarily turned towards the youth in the air, his black cloak fluttering. Gradually, they sensed a change in the boy''s aura, his presence growing stronger. Like all things, yet godlike... He seemed to be the center of the world... At that moment, countless people were left in awe. He looked almost divine... How could a mutant be this terrifying? Everyone present was in disbelief, feeling suffocated by the oppressive atmosphere. Boom. The dark, stormy sky behind the boy, punctuated with flashes of lightning, added to their sense of suffocation. It was as if they were mere ants attempting to defy a god! In the face of this overwhelming pressure, their hearts raced with fear. Finally, Henrik bit his lip and snapped back to reality. Staring at the youth in the air, his black cloak blowing in the wind, Henrik gritted his teeth and shouted, "Stop pretending to be a god, kid! Do you think this will make us retreat?" "Impossible!" With his shout, the stunned crowd quickly regained their senses. "Yeah, why should we be afraid of just one mutant when we have so many people?" "Just a mutant. What''s the big deal? He''ll die under our firepower!" A burly soldier''s loud declaration quickly calmed the crowd, who felt he was right. Exactly, why be afraid of a mere mutant? Nonsense! With a hundred people surrounding him, could this boy really hold out? No matter how powerful he was, he would die under their firepower! Colonel Kage also realized this and said with satisfaction, "Attack!" At his command, a dozen soldiers came forward, carrying long black launchers. At the front of each launcher was a small rocket-rocket launchers! Boom, boom, boom... White smoke filled the air as the rockets flew at three hundred meters per second, practically invisible to the naked eye, streaking towards the boy. The next second! Boom, boom, boom! Fireballs erupted, and the heat waves swept across the area. Those close by had to raise their arms to shield themselves from the scorching heat. Seeing the fireballs engulf everything within a ten-meter radius, the distant residents covered their mouths in horror. Watching the blazing fire, they began to chatter. "Horrible. That boy must be ashes by now." "So tragic!" At the center of the battlefield, Henrik looked surprised, taken aback by the rockets'' power. Beside him, Colonel Kage, with a satisfied expression, explained, "These are anti-tank rockets. Even a tank would be destroyed by so many." So... Henrik looked disappointed and scoffed, "Is that all?" "This kid wasn''t so impressive after all. I thought he was much stron-" Just as Colonel Kage was feeling pleased and Henrik was showing disdain, and the onlookers thought the boy was dead, an unexpected scene unfolded. The fire dissipated, revealing the boy, unscathed. Not only was he unharmed, but his clothes were also intact! "How is that possible?" "Is this guy even human?" "He doesn''t have a steel body. How can he, with a flesh-and-blood body, withstand so many powerful rockets without a scratch?" "Not even his clothes..." Countless people were stunned. Henrik''s eyes showed astonishment, not understanding what had happened. Meanwhile, Colonel Kage, recalling something, showed a look of disbelief. "The information was true?" "He can block attacks?" "Even..." As he thought more, Colonel Kage gritted his teeth, believing the boy''s ability had a limit; they just hadn''t reached it yet. He regretted not bringing a nuclear rocket launcher. That would have definitely overwhelmed him! Not good! Suddenly realizing something, Colonel Kage''s face changed, and he began to retreat quietly. Sure enough, soon after, with a shocked expression, he saw the boy still floating calmly in the air. But in front of him, flames suddenly appeared. The flames, as if propelled by some force, quickly crossed dozens of meters, heading straight for Colonel Kage and his men. Boom! Several soldiers were engulfed in the flames, screaming. Colonel Kage felt relieved. Good thing he had moved away... Then he looked at Henrik, who was also engulfed in flames. "Is this guy dead..." As the flames dissipated, the scene that unfolded once again stunned everyone. The leader of the underground mutant organization, Henrik, stood there with a sneer, unharmed, not even having moved. However, unlike the boy above, Henrik''s body appeared translucent, like a phantom. "Haha, the leader is invincible!" "The leader''s power is still unmatched!" (End of Chapter) Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Chapter 62: Chapter 62[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] [New Fanfic!! Great Work With A Ton Of Chapter!!~ Highly Recommended!!] [One Piece: The Legend of the Star Sea] ==== [Audiobook Channel Is Up!] [https://www.youtube.com/@zaelumtranslations] [Currently it only has a chapter of other fanfic... it''s quite expensive. Will continue to work on it!] ==== In the distance. The members of the underground mutant organization smiled. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their leader''s ability to become intangible was still as strong as ever. No matter how powerful the attack, if it couldn''t hit the leader, what was the point? Moreover, the leader could not only make himself intangible but could also turn people within a certain range intangible and quickly kill them. How could anyone defeat him? At this moment, the members of the underground mutant organization were filled with anticipation, expecting their leader to crush the boy like an ant effortlessly! The more extraordinary the boy seemed, the more their leader''s reputation would grow after his death, and others would fear their leader even more! Henrik''s unscathed appearance naturally shocked the surrounding crowd. "How can they both be so strong?" "Is this guy also a mutant?" "Good thing we have him; at least we have a better chance of winning!" As the crowd buzzed with discussions, Colonel Kage, knowing some insider information, showed a look of dread in his eyes. "The power of nothingness..." "How terrifying..." Glancing at the youth suspended in the sky and then at the sneering Henrik, he felt a bit of schadenfreude. Although the boy looked strong, he definitely wasn''t as strong as Henrik! In a state of intangibility, the boy couldn''t touch him and would still be attacked. What could he do? Even the so-called light that destroyed everything wouldn''t work. If it couldn''t hit, its power was meaningless. The next moment, he almost envisioned the boy turning intangible and then dying miserably. At this moment, everyone else was also eagerly awaiting the sight of the mutant fugitive dying at the hands of the black-clad man. "Aren''t you supposed to be strong, kid?" "Daring to offend my organization is seeking death. I''ll grant you that now!" Henrik sneered as he strode towards Syd. Syd frowned slightly. This guy could be immune to physical and energy attacks? He seemed almost invincible. He even suspected that even the black particles might not harm this guy. Before he could think further, he felt something was wrong. "Run!" Venom''s voice was filled with terror. Syd saw his body becoming transparent as if about to vanish. Sensing the danger, Syd instinctively used a reduced version of Sunburst Sunburst. [Photon Energy +1] Light burst from his body, making him look like a descending god against the dark clouds. At that moment, the intangible state on his body inexplicably faded under the power of Sunburst! Venom''s terrified shout abruptly stopped, filled with disbelief. Not far away, Henrik, who had stopped with a sneer, had his smile freeze on his face. "What did you do?" He couldn''t believe that the invincible intangibility had failed! "No one can survive the state of nothingness, not even you!" "What are you?" At this moment, he even forgot to call him a kid, his heart filled only with astonishment. In the distance. The dozen members of the underground mutant organization were shocked. Watching the boy shining brilliantly in the sky, they couldn''t believe their eyes. Wasn''t the boy supposed to turn into nothingness like a bubble and be crushed effortlessly by their leader? How could this happen? Had their leader''s power failed? Impossible!!! Not only were they stunned, but Colonel Kage, who had been watching expectantly, also had his anticipation frozen. "This light..." Suddenly, he seemed to remember something, his face first filled with fear and then quickly relaxing. "I''m at least sixty meters away from him now; his light shouldn''t reach here..." Recalling the information, he both relaxed and felt the boy''s abilities were overrated. "What light that destroys everything? It looks quite ordinary." "Is this it?" He looked suspiciously at the light emanating from the boy in the sky, thinking the intelligence provider had exaggerated. Even Syd was a bit surprised that the intangible state was dispelled by Sunburst. He had been considering whether to try space transfer. "Nothingness..." Syd pondered. At that moment, he noticed the suspected commander giving the order to continue the attack. Suddenly, dozens of rocket launchers and numerous firearms aimed at him. Syd frowned. Unless he used space transfer, Reflective Shield might not withstand this barrage. Earlier, he had noticed that when he took so many rocket hits, several Reflective Shields were already showing signs of collapse, almost reaching their limit. If he tried to take it head-on, the Reflective Shield would shatter first, and his fragile body would be engulfed in the barrage, not even knowing how he died. After all, Reflective Shield was only at level three. Being able to take so many rockets was already impressive. Level restrictions meant there was a limit to its defense. He quickly assessed the range of those attacking. Just then, rockets and bullets, and even missiles from helicopters in the air, were all aimed at him. From afar, the density was overwhelming, too many to count at once! This kind of firepower could plow through the street several times! The surrounding people were once again filled with anticipation, thinking he would finally die under such a barrage. Watching the youth in the air, his black cloak billowing, shining with light, like all things yet like a god. Countless people admitted they were terrified. Why did such a freak exist? Such a mutant freak should die! "Die, kid!" Henrik snarled. Anyone who could resist his power of nothingness didn''t deserve to live! As for being in the attack range himself, he wasn''t worried at all. With his intangible state, no attack could harm him! Henrik was full of confidence. At this moment, countless eyes were filled with anticipation, almost seeing the boy''s miserable death. However, a surprising scene unfolded. At around eleven in the morning, with the wind howling and the sky overcast. As the barrage of rockets and bullets launched, infinite light burst from Syd''s body. Countless people saw the gloomy sky suddenly brighten! Everywhere else was dark, except for the blinding light centered around the boy within a few dozen meters! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... Bullets and rockets flew through the air... (End of Chapter) Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Chapter 63: Chapter 63[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] [New Fanfic!! Great Work With A Ton Of Chapter!!~ Highly Recommended!!] [One Piece: The Legend of the Star Sea] ==== [Audiobook Channel Is Up!] [https://www.youtube.com/@zaelumtranslations] ==== Under countless astonished gazes, the rockets were enveloped by the light before they even hit their target. Under the light of Level 3 Sunshine, the rockets'' casings were disintegrated, causing them to explode prematurely. Boom, boom, boom... In an instant, fireworks erupted around the boy in the sky. As for the bullets, they were also disintegrated by the light of Sunburst. The closer they got to Syd, the more the bullets disintegrated under the light. They turned into particles, then into nothingness... Before the bullets reached Syd, they had already vanished without a trace. This shocking scene left everyone frozen in place. The boy in the sky, like a god, was emitting light that destroyed everything... Majestic and overwhelming, it left everyone breathless. The ethereal music had become urgent, filling the atmosphere with tension and fear. Just as they thought it was over, the light had already enveloped them. By the time they realized it, it was too late! "Ah..." "My body!" Under the light, their clothes, guns, rocket launchers, and even their flesh began to disintegrate... Particles of dust filled the air... Then, these particles vanished into nothingness... "This range... impossible!" Feeling his body start to disintegrate, Colonel Kage couldn''t believe it. The information clearly stated the light''s range was only twenty or thirty meters, but now it had reached over sixty meters?! "So this is the light that destroys everything?" In his final moments, his eyes were fixed on the floating figure in the sky, emitting infinite light. Like a god, awe-inspiring... "Can humans really defeat such a monster?" In his last moments, his heart was filled with despair, anger, and unwillingness, realizing that this mutant was beyond his ability to kill. His earlier confidence had been sheer delusion. With a self-mocking smile, he turned to dust under the light. It wasn''t just him; within the range of the light, every soldier, Colonel Kage, and even the sneering Henrik faced the same fate. "My power of nothingness..." Henrik''s eyes were vacant, his once confident, savage smile gone. He couldn''t believe that his proud ability to resist any attack had failed under this strange light! "I''m invincible. No, this is all an illusion!" Henrik''s face was filled with shock, despair, and unwillingness. He wanted to roar, to struggle, to activate his power of nothingness, but under the light, he could only delay the inevitable. "No!" Whoosh... S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the wind blew, his body turned to dust, scattered in the wind. The light enveloped everything within dozens of meters. As it dimmed and everything calmed down, those outside the range were left in a daze. In their eyes, every soldier, Colonel Kage, and even the powerful-looking man in black... were all dead? The onlooking residents were almost scared to death, with some collapsing in terror. "Monster, freak!" "Is this a god..." Seeing the faintly glowing, majestic boy in the sky, they no longer dared to look directly at him, instinctively lowering their heads, afraid of drawing the monster''s attention. "The leader is dead?!" "Impossible!" "The leader''s power..." The members of the underground mutant organization were pale, filled with fear. Some muttered to themselves. "Everything disappeared..." "Such power..." "Is he really a mutant?" Their minds were blank, never having seen such a terrifying individual. While all the survivors were in disbelief, Syd was frowning. After using Sunshine, his photon energy was once again depleted! If not for the minimal consumption of floating flight within a certain range, keeping him airborne, he might have fallen to the ground by now. "Sunshine really can''t be used recklessly..." Feeling the exhaustion of photon energy in his body and looking at the dark clouds overhead, Syd shook his head. As he quickly scanned the surroundings, he noticed that after the sweep of Sunshine, almost all enemies had disappeared. As for the remaining ones... Noticing the scattered soldiers at the outskirts, his brow furrowed slightly. There were still some left... "And those people..." Noticing the dozen or so mutants, his brow furrowed further. Before he could devise a plan to deal with them, a panicked soldier accidentally fired a shot at him. The bullet spun towards Syd''s chest at the speed of sound. Thankfully, Venom sensed the danger and covered his chest with a layer of black liquid. Bang! The bullet, as if hitting a non-Newtonian fluid, was stopped in its tracks by Venom. Syd''s face changed slightly. Thank goodness Venom blocked it... Glancing at the soldier who fired, Syd''s eyes scanned the restless mutants. Feeling a slight recovery in photon energy, he made a decision. In the next second, he flew at the speed of a running human to the soldier''s head and used Black Particles. [Black Particles +1] Due to low energy, the Level 3 Black Particles shrunk to Level 1, quickly piercing the soldier''s heart. Then, ignoring the fallen soldier, he flew away under everyone''s gaze. Influenced by his aura and the previous terrifying scene, no one dared to stop him, allowing him to leave. In the eyes of the onlooking residents and the dozen mutants, the boy seemed to have grown tired of killing and didn''t deem them worthy of his attention. "Thank goodness, that freak finally left!" "So terrifying, when he looked at me, I thought I was going to die!" "Me too..." They were filled with relief and fear of Syd. The more they recalled the recent terrifying scene, the more fearful they became, trembling all over. In the mutant organization team. "Let''s go back." The woman in the red dress gritted her teeth, "The leader is dead. We need to go back and discuss our next move with the others." The other members nodded silently. As they left, the remaining soldiers and onlookers exchanged glances. Eventually, they too left. Although they left, the impact of the battle was quickly spreading. (End of Chapter) Chapter 64: Chapter 64 Chapter 64: Chapter 64[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] [New Fanfic!! Great Work With A Ton Of Chapter!!~ Highly Recommended!!] [One Piece: The Legend of the Star Sea] ==== [Audiobook Channel Is Up!] [https://www.youtube.com/@zaelumtranslations] ==== Time quickly passed, and soon two hours had gone by. The news of the recent battle gradually spread out. At the Brotherhood of Mutants'' headquarters. Magneto, Erik Lehnsherr, was sitting in a chair, with a few of his subordinates around him. At this moment, Erik frowned. He wondered how that child was doing. Thinking about it, he felt a bit regretful. A hundred armed soldiers might not be much for him, but for a teenager, it was an almost insurmountable challenge. And it wasn''t just the armed forces. If it weren''t for that guy named Henrik, Erik wouldn''t be so concerned. With Henrik involved, it seemed nearly impossible for the boy to escape. More likely, he might already be dead by now. He had been thinking that it wouldn''t be long before he heard news of the boy''s death... Just as he was feeling regretful, Mystique, a blue-skinned mutant, rushed in. Before he could ask, Raven said with shock in her voice, "Erik, you won''t believe what I found out!" "Hmm?" Magneto looked at her in surprise, wondering why she was so agitated. "Raven, what''s wrong?" "That kid didn''t die!" Mystique said urgently. "Didn''t die?" Magneto was initially puzzled, but he quickly realized who she was talking about, and his eyes widened in surprise. "He escaped? How did he get away?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only was Erik surprised, but his subordinates also looked shocked. How did the boy manage to escape? Was he that lucky? "No, he didn''t escape." Mystique shook her head, delivering a statement that stunned them. "That kid killed almost everyone!" "Including Henrik!" "What?" "Raven, what did you say?" "He killed almost everyone, including Henrik?" "Did we hear that right?" Both Erik and his subordinates were in disbelief, questioning what they had just heard. Raven was saying that the boy had killed over a hundred well-armed soldiers, and also the seemingly formidable underground organization leader, Henrik? Are you sure you didn''t say it wrong? That was a character comparable to the Black King, Sebastian Shaw, and he died so easily? Not only Magneto but his subordinates also couldn''t believe it. Mystique softly explained, "This incident has had a huge impact. I confirmed it several times. They are indeed all dead!" This... Hearing this, Magneto and the others were left in shock and astonishment. "How did they die?" Mystique hesitated for a moment, then briefly described what had happened. When they heard that the boy not only could fly but also used light to destroy those people, they were both shocked and puzzled. The subordinates glanced at Magneto. Among them, only Magneto could fly. But that boy could not only fly but also used light to kill almost everyone? "Light again? What exactly is that?" Last time, they had heard that the boy used light to kill many people. Most of them didn''t take it seriously, at most feeling curious. Now, hearing that he used light again and killed nearly a hundred soldiers, including the powerful Henrik? Even the most dismissive people now felt a heavy sense of importance and curiosity. What exactly was that light, and how could it be so terrifying? They couldn''t help but want to see that light for themselves. While they were deep in thought, Magneto finally calmed down after a long period of shock. After calming down, he was still amazed by the power of the light. What kind of mutant ability could have such a powerful effect? Level 4? Suddenly, a thought popped into Magneto''s mind. "Could it be that the Omega-level mutant Charles mentioned is this boy?" He couldn''t help but think that way. Not long ago, Charles had suddenly discovered an unknown Omega-level mutant, and now there was this outstanding boy. There could be a connection between the two. Thinking this, he shook his head, feeling that his assumption was a bit rash. If the boy were truly an Omega-level mutant, he wouldn''t have been pursued so miserably. Based on his current display of power, it didn''t seem to reach the catastrophic level that Charles described. Magneto chuckled to himself, thinking he was overthinking. Not every strong mutant could be an Omega-level mutant. If that were the case, Omega-level mutants wouldn''t be so rare and nearly nonexistent. They were the ultimate existence among mutants, the ultimate threat to humanity! Of course, even if the boy wasn''t an Omega-level mutant, he was certainly a Level 4 mutant and worth paying attention to! Magneto''s eyes gleamed as he instructed Mystique to intensify the search for the boy. While the Brotherhood of Mutants received this news, the X-Men were not far behind, quickly learning the outcome of the battle. "All dead?" Scott was shocked. Jean, Ororo, and Scott exchanged glances, all unable to hide the shock in their eyes. They had been wondering how the boy could escape from the hands of over a hundred armed soldiers and Henrik. Surviving was the best they had hoped for, but now... They were being told that the soldiers, who even they found challenging, were all dead? And they were killed by the boy they thought might die? At this moment, they couldn''t help but be astounded. "Light again?" While they were in amazement, at the 23rd base, the atmosphere was incredibly heavy. "All dead?" Alexandro''s face was dark as he stared at the warden, Marco. Marco nodded, trembling. Alexandro clutched his chest, nearly collapsing. So many people dead? The kid he initially thought was insignificant, who he believed could be dealt with at some cost, had repeatedly defied his expectations, now more than ever! After listening to Marco''s detailed account, Alexandro couldn''t believe it. "That kid really is unbeatable, with no limits, able to surpass his limits again and again?" Alexandro gritted his teeth. "I don''t believe it. He must have limits!" At this moment, Marco hesitated, then took out a laptop and played a video. "Sir, this video might be useful to you." Alexandro was puzzled but instinctively watched. The video showed Syd releasing light. (End of Chapter) Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Chapter 65: Chapter 65[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [New Fanfic!! Great Work With A Ton Of Chapter!!~ Highly Recommended!!] [One Piece: The Legend of the Star Sea] ==== [Audiobook Channel Is Up!] [https://www.youtube.com/@zaelumtranslations] ==== Just watching the video made Alessandro shiver, feeling a deep pressure. But as he watched, his eyes suddenly lit up. "This is..." In the footage, the light did not cover all areas. Scattered soldiers, onlookers, and even those mutants were not covered... What does this mean? Alessandro felt excited. He believed that if the boy could do it, he would definitely kill everyone, especially those mutants! But he didn''t. The light remained fixed within a certain range, not covering them. The meaning was clear! The boy had limits, and it was already apparent! Perhaps previous times it might have been a disguise, but this time it was definitely not! Especially the next scene in the video further confirmed his thoughts. The boy was floating in the air and almost got shot by a soldier''s gun. If it weren''t for the black liquid that appeared to help block it, he would definitely have been shot! Afterward, his act of killing the soldier seemed like a bluff. If the soldiers had fired more shots or if those mutants had acted, the boy would definitely be dead! "Good, good, good!" Alessandro''s smile returned. The boy wasn''t invincible after all. He was human, with human limits. With this video, he had basically figured out the boy''s real limits. However... This time, a hundred soldiers died, along with the loss of so many resources. Even the congressman behind him couldn''t cover for him now. Not to mention, he wanted to continue sending people to deal with the boy. But... Alessandro''s eyes deepened. Allowing Irina to broadcast the show was definitely the right move. Under public pressure and his own reputation, the government had no choice but to continue sending troops and resources! "Does that boy think he''s up against me?" "No, he''s up against all of America!" Alessandro laughed lightly. A mere mutant wants to stand against the mighty United States? Not to mention the numerous armed soldiers, even things like tactical nuclear missiles could teach that boy a lesson! He''s courting death! Alessandro smiled, already envisioning the boy''s ultimate fate. The end was either capture or death, with no third possibility! Of course, even though the government would act, his own situation wouldn''t be great either. "Heh, I''ll have to offer them some benefits," Alessandro sneered. Suddenly, an idea struck him, and his eyes lit up. "That boy..." He focused on Marco and asked, "Did you find any of the boy''s body tissue?" "Sir, are you going to..." Marco understood immediately. "Use that Kevin''s cells for experiments?" As a base known for experiments, what else could it be? "Yes," Alessandro nodded, smiling. "The boy is so powerful; his body must be special. If we obtain his tissues, we can certainly study something useful." "And that boy has severe cancer. The fact that he''s still alive suggests his body is unique..." "If we discover something, that boy won''t be able to escape." "He will become our lab''s test subject!" Marco''s eyes brightened with anticipation for that scene. Alessandro''s smile widened. The Sentinel robots were almost fully developed. Soon... He couldn''t wait to see the boy either captured or dead in the near future. ... While Alessandro planned at the 23rd base, Irina was troubled. "Why does this always happen to me?" Dressed in blue, Irina''s tone was full of complaints. The government had failed again! How could she explain this to the viewers? Should she tell the truth? Irina feared that angry viewers might burn her house down. Fortunately, her boss called her shortly after, instructing her to cover up the incident as best as possible. Two and a half hours later... Wolverine and his group, searching for shelter from the rain, paused and looked at the large screen in the square. The screen showed a familiar woman-Irina. Wearing blue shorts and a shirt, she stood on stage with a smile. "Good afternoon, viewers. I''m your old friend, Irina." "Today, I bring you unfortunate news. Due to sudden events, the authorities have temporarily canceled the operation to capture the mutant fugitive. They will resume once they are better prepared." Hearing her words, not only were Wolverine and his group stunned, but the viewers, who were eagerly awaiting the capture of the mutant Kevin, were also stunned and furious. "Damn you, Irina! You trash host, you''re the worst I''ve ever seen!" "Deceiving us?!" As the viewers fumed, Irina quickly explained, "Please don''t misunderstand. The operation hasn''t been canceled, just postponed." "To ensure success, the authorities have requested more weapons and manpower, which takes time to organize. So, the preparation will take longer." "So, don''t worry. The operation will resume soon and will not fail!" Hearing this, American viewers began to believe her. At the same time, they became even more excited about the upcoming operation. With such thorough preparation, the mutant boy would surely be captured! Their interest was reignited, eagerly anticipating the next, more prepared operation. On the street. Wolverine and his group exchanged worried and puzzled glances. Worried about the more severe capture operation, and puzzled by a vague sense of something being off. "Let''s investigate," Otto suggested. The others nodded in agreement. As they took action, the government was also busy covering up traces and preventing news leaks. ... Thunder roared! The sky was dark with heavy rain pouring down. "In this weather, how long will it take to collect energy points?" Syd shook his head. After leaving the battlefield, he had planned to continue collecting energy points today and then proceed with the unlocking progress to see what would happen next. (End of Chapter) Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Chapter 66: Chapter 66Venom emerged from Syd''s right hand. "Syd, you''re incredibly powerful!" Venom''s voice was tinged with excitement. "I knew it, together we''re invincible. No one can stand against us!" He felt incredibly fortunate to have bonded with such a powerful host. As for his previous host... Venom sneered, thinking that poor guy was probably still fleeing from that man. How unfortunate, heh. Syd glanced at Venom, his mouth twitching slightly. "You''re too cocky. You haven''t met the truly strong ones yet." "Syd, you keep talking about strong people, but where are they? I haven''t seen anyone stronger than you." Venom didn''t believe him, thinking Syd was being modest. Syd shook his head, conversing with Venom while seeking shelter from the rain. Time passed. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cold, torrential rain poured down until noon the next day. The sun gradually emerged from behind the clouds, casting brilliant sunlight that brought forth a rainbow. As the warm sunlight shone on him, Syd''s energy points steadily increased. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] (Unlock progress: 90%) Casually adding the remaining energy points, Syd found the unlock progress unchanged and shook his head. The next second, he turned and left the area to avoid being found again. Soon, the sun set, and darkness enveloped the sky. Syd''s energy points increased once more. [Energy Points: 6101] After a quick glance, Syd decided to accumulate more before adding them. While he was continuously collecting energy points and evading some secret trackers, a large mass of strange red energy was quickly approaching Earth in the dark, silent space. At NASA, an employee staring at the monitor exclaimed into his headset, "Everyone, attention! The satellite detected something unusual." Hearing his voice, the roaming staff and those handling data turned their gaze toward him. Several people gathered behind him, looking at the anomaly on the screen. On the radar display, a large, strange object was rapidly approaching Earth. In space, the energy mass glowed red, resembling solar wind or a nebula. As the satellite camera shifted, a clearer view of the strange red energy emerged, causing the staff to exclaim in surprise. "What is that?" "Is it a solar flare? The detected heat value is off the charts..." "Oh my god..." The staff were shocked and anxious to report the matter. Unfortunately, before they could act, the red energy mass was already near Earth''s atmosphere, heading straight in one direction. The fierce wind howled, scattering countless clouds. Soon, the massive energy mass approached America, hesitated slightly as if sensing something, but ultimately continued toward its initial target. The dazzling red light shone in the night sky, causing countless onlookers to cry out in surprise. "Oh my God, what is that?" "A newly developed energy weapon?" "It looks like it''s coming our way, run!" The bystanders were terrified, thinking it was an energy weapon attack, and fled in panic. The red energy didn''t target them, otherwise, they wouldn''t have escaped and would have been reduced to ashes in an instant. Two kilometers away, on a high-rise rooftop, Syd watched the red energy mass with a tense expression. "What a terrifying thing..." "What is that?" Venom was so scared that his teeth almost fell out, his mouth wide open. Syd was equally alarmed, sensing a strong threat from the red energy. "That direction is..." He looked over. Two kilometers away. Cyclops, Jean, and Ororo were searching for someone, their eyes fixed on the sky. "Run! It looks like it''s coming our way!" Cyclops urged. He grabbed Jean and started running, with Storm close behind. However, no matter how they ran, they couldn''t escape. The red energy mass seemed determined to follow them. "You two, go," Jean suddenly said, pulling her hand from Cyclops'' grip. Seeing their shocked expressions, Jean hesitated for a moment and said, "I can feel it. Its target is me..." "Jean, no, you..." Cyclops began to refuse without thinking. Before he could finish, the dazzling red energy mass approached, radiating intense heat. Jean didn''t hesitate, using her telekinesis to push Cyclops and Storm away. Just as she pushed them a hundred meters away, the red energy mass arrived. "Jean!" Cyclops and Storm shouted. Jean raised her hands in defense, her telekinesis surging forward to block the red energy. The fierce wind howled, and the sound of burning filled the air. The red energy was momentarily blocked, but it was too powerful. Despite Jean''s strong telekinesis, she couldn''t hold on. Jean screamed and was engulfed by the red energy. "Jean!" Cyclops and Storm, hiding behind a building and shielding themselves from the energy''s shockwave, were filled with sorrow. Jean was dead? Their grief was short-lived as they witnessed an astonishing sight. The massive red energy mass suddenly contracted inward. It seemed as if something was absorbing it, and within moments, it vanished. Jean floated in the air, tendrils of red energy flowing into her. During the process, parts of her clothing and flesh seemed to be destroyed and then restored, a strange sight. In the final moments, the red energy formed wings in the air, resembling a reborn phoenix. The next second, all the energy was absorbed into Jean''s body. Jean slowly descended to the ground. "Jean!" Seeing her safe, Cyclops and Storm rushed over. "Jean, wake up, are you okay?" Scott called out to her. After a moment, Jean slowly opened her eyes, felt herself, and said in confusion, "I''m fine." "What happened to me?" As Scott explained, Jean frowned. (End of Chapter) Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Chapter 67: Chapter 67[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ==== "We need to get back and have Professor Xavier check you," said Storm. The three of them hurried away. Two kilometers away, Syd, observing the now-vanished red phoenix, murmured to himself under Venom''s puzzled gaze, "The Phoenix Force, huh?" Originally, Syd might not have known what it was, considering the numerous red energies in Marvel. But if it took the shape of a phoenix, it could only be one thing: the Phoenix Force, one of Marvel''s three ancient forces. In Marvel lore, it''s often compared to chaos magic. Syd frowned, thinking, "Strange, didn''t Jean Grey already have the Phoenix Force? What''s this then?" He began to ponder. Soon, he figured it out. In X-Men: Dark Phoenix, the Phoenix Force did indeed appear in space and was attracted to Jean, choosing to bond with her. As for why Jean already had traces of the Phoenix Force, Syd had a theory. The Phoenix Force was never whole; it existed in fragments. This could be another fragment, or a fragment that had long been linked to Jean. It flew from deep space to better merge with her. For a cosmic abstract entity, representing the mind and life, achieving this wasn''t difficult. As for why the Phoenix Force chose Jean, it made perfect sense. Syd pondered. The Phoenix Force favored those with strong mental powers. Despite Jean''s seemingly average performance in the X-Men, her mental strength was among the top in humanity. Even Professor X couldn''t compare; Jean surpassed him in mental strength. However, unlike Professor X, Jean couldn''t control her powers as effortlessly, often losing control. Eventually, Professor X used his psychic abilities to restrain her. According to the storyline, as the Phoenix Force within her awakened, she lost control again, turning into the Dark Phoenix. Thinking of the Dark Phoenix, Syd''s expression turned grim. Transformed into the Dark Phoenix, or with her second personality awakened, Jean''s mental power skyrocketed. Even Professor X couldn''t escape death in the storyline. "Now that the Phoenix Force has suddenly arrived, is she going to turn dark?" Syd pondered, forced to consider his chances if he had to face the Dark Phoenix. Compared to Jean''s gentle main personality, the Dark Phoenix was almost insane. Who knew what she might do? If she suddenly attacked... After calculating, Syd shook his head, feeling unsure of his chances. "I need to get stronger during this time and hope the Dark Phoenix won''t turn dark so quickly or cause trouble." Besides this, Syd felt the timeline was a bit chaotic. The Dark Phoenix should be part of the Days of Future Past timeline reset, the Apocalypse line, where mutants weren''t in such a bad situation. "Forget it, Marvel''s always a mess, especially with my influence..." Syd shook his head, stopping his thoughts. He floated in the air, practicing his floating flight skills and absorbing photon energy. [Floating Flight Experience +1] [Photon Energy +1] While Syd was busy developing his abilities, Cyclops and the others returned to the X- Mansion, where they were examining Jean''s condition. After some tests, they found nothing wrong with Jean except for her energy levels being off the charts. "Jean, how do you feel?" asked Professor X from his wheelchair. "I... I don''t know how to describe it. It feels unprecedented, like everything is activated. I feel great." Cyclops and the others sighed in relief, but Professor X''s expression turned grim as he thought of something. "Jean, let me check," Professor X said, placing his hand on Jean''s head and closing his eyes to use his psychic abilities. But as soon as his mind entered Jean''s, her expression changed slightly, and she snarled, "Get out of my mind!" With that, an invisible telekinetic force pushed Professor X away. With a thud, he and his wheelchair fell to the ground, and the surrounding objects were also scattered by the telekinetic wave. "Jean!" "Professor!" Beast, Cyclops, and the others exclaimed. Professor X propped himself up, saying, "I''m fine." Then he looked at Jean. Under their gazes, the now-normal Jean panicked, "I don''t know what happened..." While the X-Men were in chaos, three white light clusters floated in the dark night sky. Looking closely, three alien spaceships could be seen within the halos. Boom, boom, boom! The three ships quickly crashed into the river. ... "Woof, woof, woof..." At a house party, a golden retriever suddenly started barking outside. "I''ll go check on Luna," said a beautiful woman in a white dress with platinum blonde hair. Her companions laughed and joked. "Go ahead." "Remember to stop her barking." Margaret smiled apologetically and headed outside. In the dim woods, Margaret soon found the barking Luna. "Luna, what''s wrong?" "Calm down, good girl, stop barking..." She tried to soothe Luna, but the dog kept barking at something ahead. Margaret, puzzled, cautiously walked in that direction. After a few steps, she was startled and hurriedly retreated. Emerging from the darkness were several gray humanoid creatures with withered skin, resembling mummies. A scream echoed, then the woods fell silent again. The gray humanoids gradually transformed into the woman named Margaret and headed to the party. Behind her were more gray aliens. Soon, the party fell silent, and all the gray aliens disguised themselves as humans. If Syd were here, he would recognize them immediately. They were the D''Bari, residents of the planet D''Bari. The Phoenix Force had inadvertently destroyed their planet while heading to Earth. Unwilling to accept this, the survivors sought the Phoenix Force, following its trail to Earth. (End of Chapter) Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Chapter 68: Chapter 68[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Time flew by, and five days passed quickly. During these five days, Jean''s condition became increasingly unstable due to her second personality, causing headaches for Professor X and the others. Eventually, they let their guard down for a moment, and Jean ran away from the X-Mansion, her whereabouts unknown. At night, while the X-Men were searching for Jean, the D''Bari aliens gathered together. The D''Bari disguised as Margaret slowly got out of a black car and walked towards a tall, black man dressed in black. Beside the tall black man was a group of people, all D''Bari as well. "Is this all that''s left of the D''Bari Empire?" Margaret scanned the area, looking at her disguised companions. As she approached, the tall black man addressed her by her real name, "Hello, Vuk. Have you mastered the language of the Earthlings?" "A piece of cake," Margaret replied nonchalantly. She asked, "What have you discovered?" The black man thought for a moment and said, "That power is contained within one of them.'' "An Earthling?" Margaret was surprised, finding it hard to believe that such a power would choose a weak human. The black man explained, "She''s quite powerful. She''s a mutant." Hearing this, Margaret became thoughtful. She had noticed that there were so-called mutants on this planet, but none seemed very strong, at least not compared to her. The black man continued, saying that the human wasn''t aware of the power within her. Margaret''s mood brightened, "I can use that." "If we can control this power, we can revive our people, rebuild our civilization, and..." She glanced around, whispering, "Rule here!" Margaret asked, "Where is she?" Inside a bar. Jean sat on a chair, drinking. To others, she appeared as an old man because she had twisted their minds with her psychic powers. At that moment, a platinum blonde woman walked into the bar, slowly approaching Jean. Sitting on the chair next to Jean, Margaret said softly, "Hello, Jean." Jean stopped drinking and looked at her, instinctively trying to use her psychic powers. Margaret calmly said, "You can''t control my mind. I''m not like them." She ordered a drink from the bartender. "How did you find me?" Jean asked. "I have connections in the government." "Who are you?" Margaret turned to her, "You should be asking, who are you?" "Are you the frightened little girl who follows that man in the wheelchair, or the most unique and powerful being on this planet?" She gazed admiringly at Jean. "Are you afraid of your power?" "Do you fear it will breed evil? That it will make you lose control?" She smiled, "Maybe that''s your true nature. Stop suppressing yourself, Jean!" "You''ve been taught to be obedient, but those teachings are from ancient times, created by men with limited minds." "They can''t understand someone as powerful as you. Neither can your X-Men teammates." Jean was taken aback. An hour later, Jean followed Margaret to a luxurious residence. As soon as they entered, Jean saw four people waiting inside, seemingly unafraid of her. "Do they know who I am?" "They''re not afraid of me?" Jean asked. Margaret laughed, saying as she walked upstairs, "You''re the only one here who fears your powers." Jean followed Margaret upstairs. Once they were up, the tall black man said in a deep voice, "Gather the others. If she can''t control it, we''ll destroy her." Margaret led Jean into a room. Looking at the ordinary room, Jean asked, "Why did you bring me here?" "To show you something." Margaret raised her hand, and the surroundings quickly transformed into the beautiful scenery of the cosmic sky. Margaret explained slowly, "Do you remember what happened not long ago?" "The power that entered you is a special force, and it wasn''t by accident. It was attracted to you." "What is it?" Jean was confused. "A pure cosmic energy." She turned to the glowing red energy, saying, "We saw this power enter you. We were following it and saw it happen, Jean." "Why were you looking for it?" Margaret sighed, "Because it''s the spark of life in the universe." "This flame destroyed our planet. We''ve been chasing it, trying to control it, but everywhere it goes, it brings destruction, until..." In the projected scene, the red energy appeared and quickly destroyed a beautiful planet, which was the D''Bari homeworld. Margaret paused, then looked at Jean, "Until it found you." "Why?" Jean was still confused about why the energy sought her. Margaret stared at her seriously, "Because you don''t know how strong you are. You are the most unique being on this planet." "You are exceptionally gifted, unparalleled, Jean," she said, her voice full of admiration. The projection faded, and the room returned to normal. Margaret continued, "No one on this planet can compare to you, and in the face of the unknown, they fear you." "When they fear something..." "They try to destroy it?" Jean finished her sentence. ... While Jean and Margaret talked, far away, Wolverine and others were gathering information. "That Irina from a few days ago was suspicious!" Otto said. Chris, Wolverine, and the others nodded. They were shocked by what they had learned. According to their information, Syd not only survived but also wiped out hundreds of soldiers and a powerful mutant. "That kid is a monster, right?" Wolverine and the others found it hard to believe. They couldn''t imagine what kind of power it took to achieve such a feat. Is he really a mutant? So powerful? While they were in shock, others also received the news. The information spread quickly on the internet, causing a sensation. "Hundreds of soldiers attacked, and they all died?" "How was that possible? Are you kidding?" "Is that mutant kid even human?" By the next morning, the news was everywhere, even on television. In a luxurious living room, the tall black man was watching TV and saw the news. "Who is he?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Margaret, passing by with Jean, glanced at the TV and asked. (End of this chapter) Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Chapter 69: Chapter 69[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] ====== Jean and Margaret, along with the other D''Bari, all stared at the television. On the screen, a middle-aged female news anchor was passionately accusing the government of deceiving them and covering up a failure. "According to reliable sources, the government sent over a hundred soldiers, each armed with heavy weapons, including numerous rocket launchers. However..." "Our findings indicate that this operation was a complete failure!" "Over a hundred soldiers couldn''t defeat a single mutant child. We have reason to suspect that the department in charge is either incompetent or didn''t take this seriously!" Viewers everywhere were shocked. A hundred soldiers armed with heavy weapons couldn''t take down one mutant? They were both shocked and skeptical, questioning the credibility of this report. Anyone with a bit of rationality found it hard to believe such an outrageous rumor. So many soldiers with heavy weaponry failed, and they expect us to believe it? Who would believe that? Most people didn''t think a mutant kid could pull off such a feat. He wasn''t Superman, after all. How could he take down so many people? Some even speculated that the government staged the whole thing. On Irina''s live broadcast website, a flood of questioning comments appeared. "Irina, what''s going on? You said the government was making more preparations, but the operation failed?" "Is this true? Tell us!" "Come out and explain!" Faced with these questions, Irina was at her wit''s end, unsure how to handle the situation. Fortunately, her boss issued an order, and she immediately released a statement. "The government will launch a new operation in the next day or two. Please trust that the mutant boy will not escape." A day or two? Seeing her message, the viewers calmed down a bit, choosing to wait and see. In the luxurious living room, Margaret listened to the news anchor, her face showing surprise. "Are there mutants this powerful among you?" The other D''Bari nodded in agreement, equally astonished. An alien species managing such a feat? Even they wouldn''t necessarily survive such an assault without danger to their lives. So how did a mutant manage it? Jean, watching the news, said, "I know him." All eyes turned to her. Jean explained, "He''s very powerful and has great potential. We, the X-Men, were looking for him, hoping to recruit him." Margaret smiled and said, "We shouldn''t believe just one side of the story. The mutant boy you speak of might not have done all this." "Jean, you don''t need to worry about him. Compared to him, you are the strongest and most unique." "I''ve always said you''re exceptionally gifted, Jean." "They can''t compare to you," Margaret smiled. The D''Bari around them echoed her words in agreement. "Margaret is right. You are the most special one." ... While Margaret and Jean were talking, Wolverine, Chris, and the others arrived at the X- Mansion, hoping to enlist Professor X''s help for Syd. "Logan, why are you back?" Storm asked, surprised, at the academy''s entrance. She glanced at Chris and the others, a hint of caution in her eyes. "I..." Logan quickly explained why they had come. To their surprise, after hearing Logan''s explanation, Storm shook her head and said, "We''re looking for that kid too, but we haven''t found him yet. He''s hard to track." She paused, sighing, "And right now, we''re also dealing with Jean''s issues. We''re a bit overwhelmed." Hearing that Jean was in trouble, Wolverine was taken aback and quickly asked, "Jean? What''s wrong with Jean?" "We suspect she has developed a second personality, a very violent one," Storm explained, recounting the events and Jean''s disappearance. As Storm explained, Logan and the others exchanged worried glances. In the end, they decided to stay at the X-Mansion to see if they could help. While Wolverine and the others were busy, cheers echoed from a heavily guarded research facility. "Dr. Bolivar, we''ve succeeded!" "Ha ha..." A dozen researchers in white coats were excitedly standing before a robot. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was tall and slender, entirely black, with skin composed of small scales, resembling fish scales, giving it a dark and frightening appearance. Next to the short-statured Dr. Bolivar, the base commander of Base 23, Alessandro, marveled at the masterpiece before him. He asked in awe, "Dr. Bolivar, did it really succeed?" "What abilities does it have? How did you develop it?" The dwarf-like Dr. Bolivar turned to him and explained with a smile, "It''s thanks to the mutant Mystique from the Brotherhood." "We studied and cracked her shape-shifting gene and enhanced it, integrating it into the Sentinel robot." "Now it can not only shape-shift at will but also copy mutant abilities." "Copied abilities are uploaded to a database for all Sentinel robots to use. Against different mutants, it will use the countering ability." Finally, Dr. Bolivar smiled with a hint of pride, "To any mutant, it''s their nemesis!" Hearing this, Alessandro was shocked. So unique? These Sentinel robots were monsters! Imagining the scenes in his mind, Alessandro felt a chill down his spine. How could mutants win against these Sentinels? Even powerful mutants might manage to defeat a few Sentinels, but what about a group of them? Sentinel robots could be mass-produced quickly, with a constant supply. Mutants, on the other hand, not only needed the X-gene to awaken but also needed time to master their abilities. At that moment, Alessandro seemed to see the future extinction of mutants. Suddenly, he smiled and asked, "Dr. Bolivar, what do you think of mutants?" "Do you hate them? Otherwise, why develop Sentinel robots?" Dr. Bolivar, while observing the Sentinel, said, "No, on the contrary, I admire them." "I believe mutants are our saviors, capable of uniting humanity against a common enemy." He paused and then said solemnly, "And our first common enemy is that teenage mutant." "His existence threatens public safety and must be eliminated!" Hearing this, Alessandro smiled in agreement. It seemed the boy''s death was inevitable. Facing a group of Sentinels that could copy abilities, he stood no chance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Chapter 70: Chapter 70[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] Sentinel robots are not like soldiers. They don''t feel pain, fear, and they possess abilities, essentially making them equivalent to a group of mutants attacking together. Recently, the government decided to continue targeting that kid. With the Sentinel robots, his chances of survival are slim! Once that kid is eliminated, it will be time to wipe out all mutants. No mutant will escape! Alessandro smiled. Dr. Bolivar Trask sighed, "It''s thanks to that mutant. Without the pressure he put on the senators, the Sentinel robot plan wouldn''t have succeeded so quickly." Alessandro nodded, then asked, "Dr. Trask, when can the Sentinel robots be deployed?" Trask thought for a moment and answered, "The production line is almost ready, and we have plenty of materials. It won''t take long." "That''s good." Alessandro''s smile widened. Although the production line was nearly ready, there was a shortage of mutant gene data, which would lead to the Sentinels having limited abilities initially and a higher attrition rate. To address this, Trask designed small robots to approach mutants and collect their genetic information. These small robots also carried the Sentinel''s targeting system. With the targeting system, no mutant within ten kilometers could hide. With it, the Sentinel robots'' mutant data would greatly improve! Furthermore, the X-gene data from various labs would significantly enhance the Sentinel robots. Trask was confident that no mutant could escape the Sentinel''s pursuit! This elimination race between mutants and humans was about to end with the mutants'' defeat! First, they needed to eliminate that young mutant, securing the first victory. In a good mood, Dr. Trask turned to handle production line matters. While the X-Men and Jean Grey were dealing with their issues and the government prepared to take action, Syd Castell was feeling the changes in himself. A notification sounded. [Floating Flight Experience +1] The next second, the notification continued. [Ability: Floating Flight (0/2000) Level 4] "Finally, level four." Feeling the surge of photon energy within him, Syd breathed a sigh of relief. Floating Flight should have leveled up faster, but the noise it caused and the people searching for him slowed the process considerably. However, reaching level four in just a few days was still impressive! As sunlight shone on him, his photon energy increased rapidly. After replenishing his energy, Syd estimated his current capacity. His photon energy had increased from being able to use level three abilities seventy times to over a hundred times. A significant boost! Now, he could use his abilities more freely, provided he wasn''t under heavy attack. If too many enemies surrounded him, even he would struggle. Besides the increased photon energy, Syd noticed a substantial increase in his remaining lifespan, now up to 140 days. Syd relaxed slightly and focused on his floating flight ability. After leveling up, he found his constant flight altitude had increased to 500 meters, and his speed... Whoosh! Syd''s figure moved rapidly in the air, leaving afterimages. Testing it out, he found his flight speed had reached a point where the human eye could only see afterimages, which was quite impressive. "Not bad," Syd evaluated internally. At that moment, Venom''s small head emerged from his right hand. "Syd, why do I feel like you''re getting stronger?" "Is this my imagination?" Venom was confused. It seemed like every period, Syd got stronger. Feeling puzzled, he asked, "Is it my imagination?" "Probably," Syd replied casually. Putting Floating Flight aside, Syd focused on his energy points. After several days of gathering, his energy points had skyrocketed, nearing six digits. [Energy Points: 65326] S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That should be enough to reach 100% unlock progress, right?" "Wonder what will happen?" Syd had a strong sense that the change would be significant. Unable to hold back any longer, he immediately invested all his energy points into the unlock progress. The 90% unlock progress blurred. [Unlock Progress: 99%] Syd frowned. Apart from the 9% increase in progress, he felt no other changes. So 9% unlock progress amounted to nothing? Syd felt speechless, thinking, "It seems the imitation is really of the game''s Orochi. Sigh..." "If it were the lore Orochi, the abilities wouldn''t be so limited." However, he sensed that reaching 100% would bring a qualitative change, though he wasn''t sure what it would be. This feeling was as strong as when he sensed Scarlet Witch or Sunshine; he was certain it was accurate. "I''ll know when the time comes." At that moment, Syd felt both disappointed and hopeful, wishing for his energy points to soar so he could reach the final 1%. It wouldn''t take long, he sensed. The remaining 1% wouldn''t require too many energy points. Time flew by, and three days later in the morning. In a luxurious villa. "Jean, where are you going?" Margaret asked, puzzled, as Jean was about to leave. The remaining D''Bari also looked at Jean. Jean glanced at them and hesitated, "I feel something drawing me somewhere. I''m going to check it out." Attraction? What could it be? The D''Bari exchanged puzzled looks. Since Jean insisted, they didn''t stop her. After a brief discussion, they decided to accompany her. As Jean and the D''Bari moved, the X-Men had also tracked Jean''s location and were heading there. Due to Jean''s immense power, not only Professor X but also Magneto Erik had agreed to join at Professor X''s request. While the X-Men were on the move, the internet was buzzing. It had been more than a few days since Irina mentioned the government''s new action, yet there was no progress. "Irina, where are you? Explain!" "Is the government capturing the mutant or not?" "Is this another scam?" Faced with the viewers'' anger, Irina was panicked. Luckily, good news came just in time to relieve her. Near noon, Irina started a live broadcast. "Irina, how dare you show your face?" "You''re a liar!" Despite the insults, Irina didn''t panic. She awkwardly smiled and said, "Dear viewers, rest assured, the government took a bit longer to prepare, but the operation has now begun." Hmm? (End of this chapter) Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Chapter 71: Chapter 71[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== The viewers momentarily stopped their insults, their spirits lifting. At that moment, they heard another piece of good news from Irina. "To make up for the previous delay, this time, the capture operation will be broadcasted live nationwide. Everyone can see the entire capture process." Of course, Irina didn''t mention that this live broadcast was the government''s attempt to restore its lost credibility, reassert its authority before the public, and demonstrate its power as a warning to some. This led to the live broadcast capture. The viewers didn''t know or care about this. Hearing her announcement, they immediately stopped their complaints. "Really?" "Where? Start it now!" "Hurry up!" Knowing the audience''s eagerness, Irina didn''t make them wait long. She quickly switched to the live feed. At the same time, several American TV stations also began broadcasting the live footage in real time. On the grassy field of a stadium, countless viewers saw nearly a hundred black, unknown humanoid figures standing in rows, creating an eerie sight. "What are these?" "Robots?" "Oh my God..." In the shocked eyes of hundreds of thousands of viewers, the black humanoid figures took off, flying uniformly in one direction. The viewers'' perspective followed them, keeping steady behind the flying black humanoid figures. Meanwhile, Irina''s voiceover began. "Hello, viewers. Let me introduce these black figures. They are actually robots, the government''s secret Sentinel robots." "They are the ultimate weapon against mutants but harmless to humans, so there''s no need to worry." "Now, they are heading to find our target. With them, the mutant boy won''t escape. You can be assured of that." Listening to Irina, the viewers were not immediately convinced, remaining skeptical. "Can these black lumps really capture that boy?" "Don''t let this be another failed operation!" It was as if the broadcast knew their thoughts. They soon witnessed the power of the Sentinel robots. One of the black Sentinels seemed to detect something and flew downwards. The live camera zoomed in, and the viewers saw the black Sentinel flying towards a bearded man in the middle of a robbery. "Shit, what are you?" Omar, in his thirties, looked shocked. Before he could react, the black figure punched him. Under the gaze of hundreds of thousands of viewers, Omar''s body turned to rock. Boom! He punched the Sentinel, which caught his fist with its right hand. The next second, a shocking scene unfolded. As the Sentinel caught his fist, its body transformed, becoming rocky like Omar''s. In Omar''s stunned state, the Sentinel robot exerted force with its right hand, not only copying his ability but also overpowering him, pinning him down. Then, the Sentinel knocked him out with a punch. It placed a mutant inhibitor on him, a device that suppressed his powers, preventing him from using any abilities, similar to a pulse disruptor. Ignoring the unconscious Omar, the Sentinel reverted to black and flew away. Irina''s cheerful voice echoed in the surprised viewers'' ears. "As you can see, these Sentinel robots can copy mutants'' abilities. With them, mutants are no longer a threat!" Her words left the hundreds of thousands of viewers in shock. "Copy abilities?" "So strong, these are Sentinel robots?" After the initial shock, some viewers started feeling schadenfreude. "The mutant boy won''t escape now!" Knowing the Sentinels'' abilities, there was no longer any doubt. With these robots, the mutant boy had no chance. In full view, the Sentinels rapidly approached their target. In a remote suburban area. [Floating Flight Experience +1] S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Photon Energy +1] Syd was gathering photon energy when Venom warned him. "Syd, run! I sense danger approaching!" Venom''s small head emerged, his expression grave. Syd frowned, looking towards the distant sky. He saw a swarm of black dots rapidly approaching. As they got closer, Syd recognized them, his expression changing drastically. "We can''t escape." Syd sighed, responding to Venom. He knew the Sentinels'' capabilities, aware that they could detect mutants within a certain range. Even if he used spatial transfer to a hidden place, they would likely find him without issue. The black Sentinels flew closer, surrounding him. Nearly a hundred Sentinels floated in the air, staring coldly at him. "Ha, he''s doomed!" "God bless him. Just watching this is scary." Seeing the black-clad boy surrounded, the viewers felt a mix of pity and excitement. In the eyes of countless spectators, Syd slowly floated up, facing the surrounding Sentinels. "Sentinel robots, huh?" Syd''s voice echoed around, startling Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar, who were secretly monitoring. How does he know? The viewers were also confused. These black Sentinels were just released. How did this mutant recognize them so early? Ignoring their confusion, Syd''s aura rose, accompanied by a strange melody. Glancing at the encirclement, Syd flew upwards. The Sentinels'' heads opened, and nearly a hundred massive laser beams shot towards him, as if predicting his flight path. Boom, boom, boom! The sound of lasers cutting through the air echoed. [Rebound Shield Experience +1] Syd quickly created a rebound shield in front of him. Fortunately, he had flown in one direction. Otherwise, he would face lasers from all sides, and one shield wouldn''t suffice, consuming more energy. "Syd, dodge!" Venom urgently warned. Using his flight speed, Syd dodged from his original position. The next second, he witnessed an astonishing scene. The previously unbreakable rebound shield was scattered by the Sentinels'' combined laser beams! If he hadn''t dodged, he would have been vaporized. Suddenly, Syd felt the void around him filled with stored laser energy. Testing it, he realized he could release it. He raised his hand. "Take this!" Boom! (End of Chapter) Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Chapter 72: Chapter 72[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== A massive beam of red energy shot out, instantly striking a Sentinel robot. The next second, the Sentinel was blasted away, and its body began to shimmer with a diamond-like sheen, attempting to transform and withstand the attack. Unfortunately, facing the concentrated beams of countless lasers, this was beyond its limit. Most of its body was destroyed. With a thud, it crashed to the ground and didn''t move for a long time. The viewers were shocked. "His flight speed is so fast, and he can reflect energy?" "The Sentinel robot was destroyed just like that?" At this moment, the boy seemed almost inhuman to them, as if he were one with the world around him, with everything in harmony. Accompanied by that strange melody, countless viewers became tense. Fortunately, the following scene made them breathe a sigh of relief. The Sentinels, realizing they couldn''t attack in unison, changed tactics and began attacking Syd Castell with lasers one by one. Red beams of light streaked through the sky, and Syd dodged continuously. If not for his enhanced flight speed, he might have been hit already. Of course, if this continued, it was only a matter of time before he was struck. Seeing him dodging left and right, the viewers felt a bit pleased. "Ha, no matter how strong you are, you can''t beat so many Sentinels!" "What''s the big deal about taking down one or two Sentinels? Let''s see you take down a whole bunch!" The viewers were excited, as were Dr. Bolivar Trask and Base Commander Alessandro, who were secretly watching. Seeing the Sentinels gaining the upper hand, they felt a surge of hope. The first battle against mutants was going well. Victory was near? [Dark Particle Experience +1] A dark particle appeared in Syd''s hand and shot like a bullet towards a Sentinel robot 18 meters away. Despite the Sentinel''s quick reaction and its transformation into diamond, it couldn''t withstand the dark particle''s attack. With a piercing sound, a large black hole appeared in the Sentinel''s chest, flickering with internal fire. "Another one down?" "Can''t absorb and analyze this ability?" Dr. Trask watched the Sentinel robot with a surprised expression. While Alessandro and the others were secretly shocked, Syd frowned. There were too many Sentinels. Even if he took down two, there were still over ninety left. Even if they stood still, he might not be able to take them all out. Unless... He used Sunshine! But using Sunshine would consume almost all his photon energy. If more Sentinels appeared, he wouldn''t know how to deal with them. Syd was sure the government had probably planned for this. So, he hesitated, unsure whether to use Sunshine. While Syd was battling the Sentinels, the X-Men found the missing Jean Grey. In the scorching midday sun, Jean, Margaret, and the others were heading towards the sensed location when they saw Professor Charles Xavier, Erik, Logan, Chris, and others blocking their way. Jean''s expression was complicated. "Jean, come back with us," Professor X said, moving his wheelchair forward and extending his right hand, his expression pleading. Margaret stepped forward, chuckling, "She''s not a child anymore. She can go wherever she wants." "No..." Professor X started to say something, then stopped, confused, "Who are you?" He found he couldn''t penetrate the woman''s mind with his psychic powers, as if she were wearing a psychic-blocking helmet like Erik. So, he was puzzled. "Jean..." Logan stepped forward, wanting to say something. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jean looked at them calmly, "I feel fine now. I don''t need to go back." Logan tried to move forward, but a powerful telekinetic force wrapped around him and sent him flying. With a thud, he landed far away, dust rising. "Logan!" Storm''s hands crackled with electricity, and she shot a bolt of lightning at Jean, hoping to stun her. Boom! The white lightning streaked through the air. Jean, dressed in red, with her red hair flowing and her eyes turning black, had energy patterns appearing on her face. She raised her hand quickly, deflecting the lightning bolt. The bolt struck the ground far away. "What?" Storm and the others were shocked. Erik waved his hand, and a silver chain flew from a corner, aiming to bind Jean. In an unexpected turn, Jean just glanced at the chain, and it froze in midair, unable to move. Erik frowned, exerting his power. But no matter how much he tried, the chain didn''t budge. "Your magnetism can''t affect me," Jean said, her red hair flowing and her eyes pitch black, her face filled with joy. Her laughter echoed around them. "This feeling is great." As she laughed, buildings around them began to rise from the ground, creating a terrifying scene. Boom, boom, boom! With a wave of her hand, the silver chain flew away. For a moment, Logan and the others were stunned. Jean seemed invincible and terrifying. Not only could Professor X''s psychic powers not penetrate her mind, but Erik''s magnetism was no match for her telekinesis. She easily lifted over a dozen buildings. And they believed this wasn''t even Jean''s limit. Professor X knew this well. Even as a child, Jean''s telekinesis could lift all the cars in a town, let alone now. Meanwhile, Margaret continued to incite her, "Jean, I''ve always said you are gifted. They can''t match or understand you." "You are the most special being on this planet!" "Facing the unknown, they fear you and will try to control you. Don''t believe them. Follow your heart. Do what you want." Margaret slowly enticed. "Jean, don''t believe her," Professor X tried to say something. Seeing this, Erik took a different approach. He looked at Jean, surrounded by dark energy, and said seriously, "Do you remember our first meeting?" "Do you know what I saw in you?" (End of Chapter) Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Chapter 73: Chapter 73[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] [New Fanfics For The End of The Week Poll!!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) ====== Erik''s mind flashed back to a surprising scene from his childhood when he went to pick up Jean. Everything in the small town was floating... Jean''s gaze shifted to him, and so did everyone else''s. Magneto Erik continued with a smile, "I saw the next stage of revolution, the dream Charles and I have always yearned for." He glanced at Charles and sighed, "I don''t understand why Charles would turn a goddess like you into a mere mortal." "I can control metal, but you, you can do anything you want." Jean stared at him. "I think you''re no different from Charles." Erik shook his head. "No, I''m different. He wants to suppress your abilities, but I don''t. With me, you can be yourself." "As nature intended," he said softly. "You have such immense power. You were born to lead us mutants against humanity." "Erik, you..." Professor X couldn''t hold back. Erik snapped, "Shut up, Charles. Your outdated thinking no longer fits the present." "Jean..." Scott also tried to say something, attempting to bring her back. Logan, standing beside Chris and the others, watched the scene of buildings flying around and sighed, "If only Syd were here, maybe he could help." Otto shook his head. "Logan, don''t joke. Even if Syd were here, he could only hold out for a while against Jean. It wouldn''t make much difference." Logan was stunned and then looked at Jean''s outburst, subconsciously agreeing. Indeed, with Jean in this state, no one could stop her, not even Syd. At that moment, an unexpected scene unfolded. From a distance, there was a sound of something breaking through the air. A black figure with a group of strange black humanoid creatures flew in. Dark Phoenix Jean''s presence had created such a commotion that it attracted Syd Castell''s attention. Thinking it might change things, he flew over to check it out. Under the black hood, Syd''s expression was one of surprise. He didn''t expect to see such a massive scene upon arrival. "Professor X, Magneto, Wolverine?" "Has Dark Phoenix gone rogue?" While he was astonished, the viewers watching the broadcast, including those from abroad, were equally shocked. What were they seeing? A dozen buildings were floating in the air? "Oh my God, is this the power of mutants?" "Terrifying!" "Holy crap!" "Good, get rid of these mutants too. The Sentinel robots should be able to handle them, right?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the viewers discussed, Syd continued to fly, dodging the thick lasers, astonishing Logan and the others below. Syd''s familiar outfit immediately made everyone recognize him, including the D''Bari. "It''s him!" Margaret was surprised. She had just seen him on TV that morning and evaluated the boy. Now, he was right in front of her. And from his performance, he was quite capable. She shook her head, thinking that compared to Jean, this boy was still ordinary. Only the unique Jean deserved her attention. The other D''Bari had similar thoughts. Not far away. "Is that the boy?" Professor X was stunned. He was amazed that the boy could still handle himself under such an onslaught of Sentinels. Magneto Erik, surprised, had been searching for this boy for a while, and now he appeared right before him. If it weren''t for the urgent situation and Jean''s presence, he would have liked to talk to the boy. At this moment. "Syd!" Logan shouted, "What are these things?" Dodging while explaining, Syd said, "They are Sentinel robots, developed by the government to combat mutants." "Be careful. These Sentinels can copy mutant abilities." Logan and the others were instantly shocked. Copy mutant abilities? Not joking? Can they copy any ability? Syd flew down. A Sentinel robot flew towards Dark Phoenix Jean Grey. Under the watchful eyes of hundreds of thousands of viewers and a large number of foreign onlookers, Jean raised her hand and immobilized the Sentinel robot. Then, an astonishing scene occurred. Energy surged from Jean, and the Sentinel, which had switched to a steel form, turned to ash in an instant. Not a drop of water splashed. This... Hundreds of thousands of viewers were shocked. "Each one of them is this crazy? This woman... she''s even crazier than that mutant boy!" At this moment, they began to doubt whether the Sentinel robots could truly combat mutants. Each one seemed stronger than the last. Not only were the viewers shocked, but Dr. Bolivar Trask was equally stunned. "How can this woman disintegrate a Sentinel robot?" Sentinel robots in that steel state were nearly indestructible! The hardness at that moment was only slightly weaker than Adamantium! How could this woman do that? Dr. Trask was both shocked and puzzled. And then, another surprise hit him. The woman''s abilities couldn''t be absorbed, analyzed, or copied by the Sentinels! What was going on? On the battlefield. Jean raised her hand, her telekinetic shield effortlessly blocking the laser beams, and then used her abilities to disintegrate one Sentinel robot after another. Facing her disintegration ability, the Sentinels couldn''t absorb, analyze, or copy it, as if encountering a bug. At this moment. Erik shifted his focus from the boy in the sky. Compared to Jean, he couldn''t be bothered with this level four mutant kid. The most important thing now was Jean. Seeing her terrifying power, Erik shouted, "This is your power, Jean. Come to my side. With this power, we can create a nation for mutants!" "You were sent by the heavens to save us mutants!" At this moment. Dark Phoenix Jean didn''t look at him. After taking down three more Sentinels, she turned her gaze to Syd on the ground. "They always thought highly of you, but I don''t." She smirked, revealing an evil, cruel smile. The next second, an invisible force lifted Syd into the air. Dark Phoenix Jean, her red dress and red hair floating, stared at the boy with her black eyes. "Jean, stop!" Professor X shouted in shock. "No!" Storm cried out. "Kid! Jean, don''t!" Wolverine Logan shouted in panic. Erik, startled, subconsciously shouted, "Wait!" Chris and the others were equally anxious and terrified. They seemed to see Syd turning to ash like the Sentinel robots. The D''Bari smiled. "Yes, this is what you should do, kill him like an ant," Margaret said softly. At this moment, not only were they tense, but the hundreds of thousands of viewers watching were also shocked, feeling a mix of pity and schadenfreude. The boy was done for! Base Commander Alessandro and Dr. Trask felt regret, thinking it a pity they couldn''t personally take down the boy. Syd wanted to use spatial transfer, but found his spatial abilities blocked! In a short time, his body showed signs of disintegration. Feeling the life-threatening danger, Syd''s mind became chaotic, and energy surged within him. He lost control! "Ah!" Infinite energy erupted from him. Boom, boom, boom! A hurricane roared, blowing away countless buildings! Energy surged everywhere! "This is..." Countless people were stunned. (End of Chapter) Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Chapter 74: Chapter 74[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] [New Fanfics For The End of The Week Poll!!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) ==== "What''s happening to him?" "What''s going on?" The hurricane whipped around them. Everyone struggled to keep their eyes open, shielding their faces with their hands as they stared in disbelief at the boy enveloped in energy. What kind of power is this? [Energy Points: 0] (Unlock Progress 99%-100%) "Ah..." Terrifying platinum energy erupted from Syd, spreading outwards in a sweeping wave. A Sentinel robot in its steel form was instantly blown away, disintegrating into powder inch by inch. Impossible! How could a Sentinel robot be destroyed so easily? Dr. Trask couldn''t believe his eyes. This was in its steel form! Second only to Adamantium! That woman could do it, and now this boy too, without even moving. How could they so easily destroy a Sentinel robot? What kind of abilities do they have? Why are they so terrifying? Before they could recover from their shock, a horrifying scene unfolded. In the terrified eyes of Magneto, Professor X, and hundreds of thousands of viewers, street lamps, the ground, and the buildings Jean had levitated with her telekinesis quickly disintegrated into particles under Syd''s energy! The terrifying power swept through everything, as if it was going to destroy the world! Viewers were terrified. What was happening to everyone? Were mutants all this crazy? Now, this boy seemed even more terrifying than that woman. He was a monster! In the distance. Erik, Professor X, and the others were filled with dread, feeling their hearts race with fear. Boom! A terrifying aura burst from Syd, forming a hurricane that blew in all directions. "Is this a loss of control?" Professor X Charles murmured in shock. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He felt the shadow of death looming over him. Charles wanted to struggle, but could only watch as the destructive energy surged towards him. At that moment, the telekinetic force Jean had applied was broken. Dark Phoenix Jean tried to use her telekinesis to stop Syd, but it was a struggle. What was happening to him? Facing the overwhelming energy and sensing the danger, her body glowed with fiery red light. Boom! The two energies collided, obliterating everything around them. "This power..." Dark Phoenix Jean''s face showed a trace of pain. She couldn''t believe it. In the distance, Erik and the others, who were trying to escape, were shocked to see Jean seemingly being overpowered. How was this possible? Before they could think further, sensing the danger, the deeper layers of the Phoenix Force within Jean awakened. Fiery red energy surged from Jean, forming fiery wings on her back. With a scream, the Phoenix Force erupted. Boom! Platinum and fiery red energies intertwined and clashed in the air. The overwhelming energy spread, and under the cover of platinum and fiery red forces, everything in its path disintegrated inch by inch. Buildings, cars, streets... Gray dust filled the sky! Boom! The two clashed continuously, creating long swathes of destruction. Then, like black holes colliding, they spun and flew into the sky. Infinite platinum and red light intertwined and clashed in the air. In an instant, the entire city was covered in light, the sky turning into a mix of platinum and fiery red. Everyone watching the ongoing battle in the sky, destroying buildings, was left stunned. The D''Bari stared up with their mouths open. These are Earth''s primitive species? How was this possible? Jean, at least, had the Phoenix Force, but this boy? With his mutant ability? Margaret was stunned, unable to believe it. She had thought only Jean was special and worthy of their attention on this planet. But now, a boy had appeared who could stand toe-to-toe with Jean? Could rival Jean? Margaret found it hard to believe. In the distance. Erik was shocked, thinking, "They''re like gods..." Jean was expected, but the boy... The mutant child he had been searching for turned out to be this terrifying? How did he have such terrifying power? "Isn''t he level four?" Magneto Erik muttered in disbelief. Scott, Chris, and the others were equally shocked, while Professor X Charles was stunned as if he had remembered something. As their minds reeled, an even more terrifying scene unfolded! At some point, the city''s sky had gathered endless sunlight into a blazing sun, floating high above the boy, casting light over him. The boy facing off against Jean began to appear more ethereal. With silver hair and golden eyes, a strange sun tattoo appeared on his body, making him seem both real and illusory. The boy extended his right hand towards the sun. Everything returns to nothingness, back to the beginning! What? Dark Phoenix Jean was shocked, struggling to resist the sudden burst of infinite light. In an instant, the sun above Syd''s head released infinite scorching light, covering the entire city. Countless buildings melted under the high temperatures, and the whole city was engulfed in flames, screams echoing everywhere. If that were all, it might have been bearable, but following the sunlight was an endless force of nothingness. There was a faint sound of space breaking, but it was incomplete, not fully manifesting. Under the light, everything in the large city disintegrated into dust particles. People screamed... In just a moment, a scene akin to a disaster movie unfolded before countless eyes. Under the sunlight''s aftermath, the entire city turned to dust and scattered! When everything calmed down, only a massive crater of dirt remained! The survivors stared in shock. "Is he a monster?" "A demon?" "Dead, they''re all dead..." Through drones, viewers felt as if they had witnessed everything firsthand, now left only with fear. Dr. Trask muttered, "Is this the power of mutants?" Next to him, Alessandro was filled with terror. Seeing the city disappear in the light and the Sentinels vanish, they trembled. How could humanity resist such power? In the distance. Professor X Charles was stunned. Just a loss of control caused this catastrophic scene? Not far away, Logan and the others, who survived due to a sliver of Syd''s sanity, muttered to themselves. "What has Syd done..." "Is this the so-called light?" "The light that destroys everything?" At this moment, they couldn''t help but recall the many times they had heard about the so- called light. Now, they had finally witnessed it, but they wished they hadn''t. Syd, just threatened and losing control of his powers, caused this terrifying scene? They were horrified. Not far away. Erik had only one thought left in his mind. Could Charles'' Omega-level mutant be him? (End of Chapter) Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Chapter 75: Chapter 75[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< >>>[zaelumtranslations.com]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] [New Fanfics For The End of The Week Poll!!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) ==== [The Poll is UP! Go to my Patreon to vote for your favorite fanfic and get it picked up! IT''S FREE!] Not long ago, when Erik heard about the description of the light that could destroy everything, he thought the boy was just a level four mutant. He didn''t realize he had underestimated him. This was nowhere near just level four... Looking at the nearly completely destroyed city ruins, Erik felt he had been too hasty. Not everyone could be an Omega-level mutant, but if losing control for just a moment could destroy a city, then it could only be an Omega-level mutant! Erik stared straight into the distant sky. An Omega-level mutant was the ultimate existence among mutants, the ultimate threat to humanity! Or rather, a god among mutants! At this moment, the battle in the distance reached its conclusion. Against the rampaging Syd, Jean, who had not yet fully merged and evolved with the Phoenix Force, was defeated. Dark Phoenix Jean panted heavily, half of her body already gone, leaving only her upper body burning fiercely. Despite her body trying to recover, a loss was still a loss. She muttered in disbelief, "I lost to a child?" Looking at the boy hovering in the air not far away, still radiating light, Dark Phoenix couldn''t believe it. At this moment, due to her severe injuries, her primary personality began to struggle and awaken. Jean Grey suddenly paused, taking in her surroundings. Seeing the city reduced to ruins and still smoldering, she looked at herself and muttered, "What have I done..." She then looked up at the boy and said, "I''m very sorry." With that, she turned to glance at Scott, Logan, and the others in the distance. Then slowly, she transformed into flames and disappeared. Syd stood there, dazed, his chaotic consciousness quickly clearing. "What is this..." He looked at the city''s ruins and then at his current state, feeling equally stunned. Finally, his gaze fell on the place where Jean had disappeared. "The Phoenix Force..." Syd sensed that Jean Grey was not dead. It was a strange feeling, but he was sure he was right. Moreover, the Phoenix Force had the power of resurrection; if she had died, he would have been surprised. Syd''s attention shifted back to himself. He had returned to his original form, experiencing a series of both positive and negative effects. The negative effects came from his out-of-control rampage... To unleash such a massive power, a price had to be paid. The positive effects came from reaching 100% unlock progress. As for what exactly had changed, he couldn''t figure it out immediately, only feeling something strange. Unable to analyze it further, Syd realized he was reaching his limit. Before his power faded completely, he executed an unprecedented spatial transfer. In an instant, he disappeared from the sight of tens of thousands of people. Birds chirped. Syd found himself in a lush, primeval forest. He collapsed under a tree. ... "Jean is dead?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The energy disappeared with her?" The D''Bari were stunned. Their hearts were filled with unwillingness and shock. There was someone on this planet even more special and stronger than Jean? Jean, who possessed that power, couldn''t even win? What kind of power did that boy possess? Why was it equally terrifying? Thinking of the boy''s power, even they felt a chill. In the distance. "Jean..." The X-Men were filled with sorrow. "Professor, is Jean dead? Did she die at that child''s hands?" Scott refused to accept reality. While they were mourning, Professor X hesitated and said, "I''m not sure..." What? Everyone looked at Professor X in confusion. "I seem to sense Jean''s mind, but I don''t know where she is," Professor X Charles hesitated. Logan and the others were shocked. So, Jean might still be alive? They didn''t know whether to be sad or happy. At this moment, Erik suddenly spoke, "We should think about how to find that boy." Professor X looked at him and then nodded, "Erik is right." Huh? Facing everyone''s confused gazes, Professor X''s expression became serious. "I remembered something about Omega-level mutants!" "You should all know that I discovered an Omega-level mutant some time ago and haven''t found him since." He paused, his tone becoming more serious. "Until I saw that child just now, I realized that the Omega-level mutant might be him!" Logan and the others widened their eyes. Omega-level mutant? Syd?! They understood what this meant. Professor X continued, "That child disappeared just now, probably using spatial transfer. We must find him before other forces do, or the consequences will be unpredictable." Scott asked, puzzled, "Professor, is it that serious?" Professor X nodded, "If he''s captured, it would be bad enough, but if someone tries to control him, the consequences would be catastrophic." "You saw the scene just now. If that child is controlled, you''ll see such scenes often." "And let me tell you, that wasn''t even the limit of an Omega-level mutant''s power!" "You wouldn''t want to see that!" Hearing Professor X''s description, Logan and the others shuddered, their scalps tingling. "Is this what an Omega-level mutant is? It''s terrifying!" Otto muttered. "I can''t believe that kid''s body holds such power," Wolverine Logan sighed. this moment, they vowed to find him before anyone else did! In the distance. "What do we do now?" The D''Bari looked at Margaret. Margaret frowned in thought and said, "Let''s find that boy named Syd first. If we can, we''ll try to study his body and powers to see what''s going on..." She couldn''t understand why a primitive species on Earth had such immense power! She wasn''t the only one baffled; the other D''Bari felt the same. Hearing her plan, they all agreed. While they were discussing, Dr. Bolivar Trask and Base Commander Alessandro in the research facility were questioning their lives. For both the woman and the boy, the Sentinel robots were utterly useless? And an entire city... (End of Chapter) Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Chapter 76: Chapter 76[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] [Website is Down! Frankly it was a pain in the ass for everyone. So everyone that reads there now can continue here.] ==== [New Fanfics For The End of The Week Poll!!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) ==== Dr. Bolivar Trask gritted his teeth. He could improve the Sentinel robots! If they didn''t work now, it didn''t mean they wouldn''t work in the future. They would surely succeed one day! Next to him, Alessandro muttered, "Is that kid really unbeatable, with no limits?" "An entire city..." His eyes were filled with deep fear. After a while, he muttered, "No, he''s up against the entire United States. He won''t end well!" How could a mere mutant possibly stand against a superpower like the United States? Alessandro thought that the boy would ultimately meet a tragic end. At this moment. The tens of thousands of viewers who watched the entire event were genuinely terrified of mutants. An entire city had disappeared right before their eyes! It vanished under the power of a mutant! Is this really the power of mutants? Can they truly be eliminated? At this moment, they were genuinely terrified of the glowing boy. As time passed, the impact of this event grew. Everyone who knew about it felt fear in their hearts. This incident was documented and became known as the "Light Event." The young mutant responsible for the disappearance of an entire city was labeled as a demon or devil by ordinary people. However, among mutants, because of his radiant appearance when using his powers, he was called the Messiah, the savior of mutants, with hopes that he could save them. Birds chirped. In the primeval forest. "Ugh..." Syd pushed himself up against a tree, coughing and quickly getting to his feet. "Venom, are you still there?" He looked at his right hand. Syd noticed that Venom had suddenly gone silent. He wasn''t used to the lack of constant chatter in his ear. It didn''t take long for Venom''s weak voice to emerge. "I''m here..." Venom emerged from his right hand, looking wilted and weak. "What happened to you?" Venom explained. It turned out that while Syd was out of control, even though he didn''t intentionally harm Venom, Venom still suffered significant injuries. After recovering a bit, Venom stared blankly at him, muttering, "Syd, you''re terrifying!" Just a while ago, Syd had seemed like a god... Even now, Venom was still trembling with fear, just thinking about it scared him. Seeing that Venom was alright, Syd turned his attention to himself. [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 137 days)] [Mutant Abilities: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimicry Target: Orochi (Title: Sun God, Earth''s Will)] (Unlock Progress 0%) [Abilities: Floating Flight (531/2000) Level 4] ...(Locked)] [Energy Points: 0] Syd''s expression became serious, focusing on the 0% unlock progress and the locked abilities. As the sunlight shone on him, and he felt the photon energy gradually recovering in his body, Syd tried using his abilities and discovered something disturbing. He couldn''t use Dark Particle or Spatial Transfer at all! Moreover, he felt that there was some issue with the Orochi mimicry panel! "Is this the price of losing control and using that kind of power?" Syd was stunned. "How can I recover?" "Restore the unlock progress? And then the abilities will unlock one by one?" Does this mean he can''t use any abilities for now? Without his abilities, how could he survive in this dangerous world without dying soon? Wait! Suddenly, Syd remembered something. When the unlock progress reached 100%, he felt like something had changed, sensing something. In addition, he had perceived a new mimicry panel! Belonging to the Scarlet Witch! Ignoring the Scarlet Witch''s panel for now, he focused on what he sensed when Orochi''s sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. mimicry reached 100%. In a vague sense, Syd felt his perspective rising, as if he had a connection with the Earth. However, this connection was not strong. He wasn''t sure why, but he couldn''t sense much from it. Besides that, Syd felt a certain change, but he couldn''t pinpoint what it was. He felt that this change was significant. While Syd pondered. In the Earth-199999 universe, the universe where events involving Iron Man and others took place, in the library of Kamar-Taj. The dimly lit library. Kaecilius, dressed in a yellow robe with his hair tied back, a middle-aged man, held an oil lamp in his left hand and flipped through a locked book of forbidden magic with his right. Originally, he was just an ordinary person. The deaths of his wife and children left him grief- stricken. In a tavern, he met Mordo, a disciple of the Ancient One, which gave him the chance to join Kamar-Taj. However, even after learning magic and breaking free from worldly concerns, he couldn''t forget his wife and children. In fact, his motivation for learning magic was to resurrect his family! Unfortunately, though he had decent talent in magic and even became the senior disciple of Kamar-Taj, resurrecting his family through diligent practice was impossible. Kaecilius was desperately aware of this. So, some time ago, he asked the Ancient One if he could study the forbidden magic books, hoping to find a way to resurrect his family. He was met with a stern refusal. Unwilling to give up, he secretly came to the library to read the forbidden books. After searching for a while, he found nothing useful. Suddenly, his gaze landed on a page in an ancient book. There was a mysterious ritual depicted, and the text recorded some crucial information. Kaecilius touched the page with his hand. It said that through this ritual, one could communicate with a being beyond time. And that being''s name... "Dormammu?n "The Lord of the Dark Dimension, Dormammu?" Reading the introduction, Kaecilius murmured in awe. "A being beyond time?" How terrifying! The book explained... "Dormammu, the Lord of the Dark Dimension, possesses immeasurable power, able to grant people strength and immortality..." Casillius became excited. Perhaps he could save them! But as he continued reading, his excitement was dampened. The book warned... "Communicating with this being is dangerous. The weak-minded will fall into darkness..." The book was full of warnings for readers. But Kaecilius, willing to do anything to revive his family, ignored the warnings! Just as he was about to attempt it, he noticed more content in the book. It introduced another being. The book stated... "In the East, it is called the Dao. In the West, it is called Alaya, Gaia..." "I attempted to communicate with this being through rituals, confirming its existence, but received no response..." (End of Chapter) Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Chapter 77: Chapter 77"Alaya, Gaia?" Kaecilius flipped through the pages of the book. If this being was documented in this book, it must be a comparable entity, right? Also beyond time? Perhaps it too could grant power and immortality? Kaecilius''s eyes were filled with fervor. However, after reading through the description, he felt a bit disappointed. The book recorded that this being indeed existed but had never responded to anyone. No one had successfully communicated with it, and naturally, no one had borrowed its power. Even the author of the forbidden magic book didn''t know why. These great beings were always mysterious and elusive, beyond the reach of mortals, impossible to comprehend. However, there was a benefit: since it was impossible to communicate with this great being, performing the ritual to communicate with it would likely have no side effects or costs. Kaecilius soon found the ritual to communicate with this being. Stroking the magical ritual diagram on the page, Kaecilius quickly made up his mind. His desire to resurrect his family made him unwilling to let any opportunity pass, even if it meant trying to communicate with a being that didn''t respond to mortals. Ripping out the pages describing this being, Kaecilius re-locked the forbidden magic book and quietly left the library. It didn''t take long-just a few hours-to set up the ritual to communicate with the demon god. Late at night, in a secluded clearing, an array of lit oil lamps surrounded a diagram with peculiar lines. After setting up the magical ritual circle, Kaecilius began chanting ancient and cumbersome incantations while making gestures and borrowing magical power. Soon, blue light glowed from the magical ritual. Kaecilius sensed something, a great will. However, just as the forbidden book had stated, although he could sense the will, he couldn''t do anything with it, not even effectively communicate. Unwilling to give up, Kaecilius shouted, "Great demon god, your humble servant calls upon you..." The night breeze blew, and nothing happened for a long while. Kaecilius looked disappointed, feeling like his hope of resurrecting his family had vanished. Just as he was about to give up, Syd Castell, who was sunbathing and collecting energy points in the primeval forest, suddenly paused. It was as if he were hallucinating; a faint prayer reached his ears. "Great demon god, your humble servant..." Syd nearly thought he was hallucinating. "Venom, did you hear anything?" "Syd, no, why?" "Nothing..." Syd fell into deep thought. There was no one around, so where was this voice coming from? Instinctively, he responded in his mind. "Servant?" Kaecilius, who was about to give up, showed excitement and joy. He heard a faint, mysterious voice respond to the word "servant"! "There''s a response?!" At that moment, Kaecilius felt as if he had won the lottery, hit by a wave of joy. This demon god had responded to him! Suppressing his excitement, he hurriedly said, "Great demon god, my name is Kaecilius. I have something to ask of you." He then nervously asked, "Do you have the power to resurrect people?" "I want to ask you to resurrect my family..." In the primeval forest. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing the nervous prayer, Syd was slightly stunned. "Kaecilius?" This name sounded familiar... After thinking for a moment, Syd remembered who this person was: the main antagonist in Doctor Strange, who sought power and immortality by serving the Dark Dimension lord Dormammu. He even attempted to break Earth''s protective wards to invite Dormammu to invade reality. Of course, he was eventually stopped by Doctor Strange. After Dormammu was expelled, Kaecilius was consumed by the Dark Dimension, either devoured by Dormammu or eternally tormented like a living dead. "Family?" Syd realized why Kaecilius was so obsessed with immortality and why he hated the Ancient One. His obsession with immortality likely stemmed from the death of his family, making him fear death. As for his hatred toward the Ancient One, he probably believed the Ancient One knew how to resurrect people but refused to teach him, leading to his disillusionment. And resurrection, while possible in the Marvel universe, was rare and typically went against the natural order. Syd knew a few ways to achieve resurrection, such as reversing time with the Time Stone or using the Quantum Realm. However, both methods had consequences. Another possibility was using the Eternal Flame of Surtur, the fire giant of Asgard, which seemingly had the power to resurrect. Hela, the goddess of death, used it to revive her army. But it was unclear if it was the Eternal Flame''s power, Hela''s power, or something unique to Asgardians. Even though Syd knew resurrection methods, even those with side effects, he wouldn''t share them freely, especially with someone he didn''t know well like Kaecilius. At this moment, his attention shifted to the term "demon god" used by Kaecilius. "Demon god?" "Me?" Syd was puzzled. When did he get associated with a demon god... Wait! Syd felt something was off. Since reaching 100% mimicry of Orochi, he had felt a vague connection with the Earth. Now, he sensed a connection with where Kaecilius was. And Kaecilius had a ritual to summon and communicate with him? Calling him a demon god? Syd was a bit surprised. Had the 100% mimicry of Orochi changed that much? No wonder he felt a significant change-this was it. Had Orochi''s identity as Earth''s will been made real? Syd sensed the other side. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed, feeling a longing. He sensed something he needed over there, or rather, something Orochi''s panel needed! He even felt that absorbing that power would remove the side effects of his previous loss of control! His abilities would return one by one! "What is it?" After a moment''s thought, Syd''s mind conjured an image of a blue cube. "The Tesseract!" What else but this object containing space power could attract him so much? He knew the Tesseract contained the Space Stone, one of the Infinity Stones! And Orochi''s power source was primarily space! "I must get it, even for a short while!" Syd began to ponder. At this moment, Kaecilius''s cautious voice sounded in his mind. "Demon god, can you not do it?" His voice carried a hint of disappointment. Syd''s eyes flickered, and he quickly made a decision. The next second, a mysterious voice echoed in Kaecilius''s mind. "Yes, I know several ways to resurrect people. If you help me obtain an item, I will tell you how." Hearing the demon god''s voice, Kaecilius became excited. "Demon god, what is the item?" "The Tesseract, currently in the possession of an organization called S.H.I.E.L.D. You can find a way to obtain it from them." (End of Chapter) Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Chapter 78: Chapter 78The Tesseract? Kaecilius first felt hope, then anxiety. The item mentioned by this great demon god might not be easy to obtain. What if he failed? No, he couldn''t allow that! He thought of something and asked with anticipation, "Great demon god, may I borrow some of your power? If I had your power, I would be more confident in obtaining the item!" At Kamar-Taj, all magical powers were borrowed from demon gods. The sources of these powers were various demon gods, and only by borrowing from them could magic be performed. Borrowing power from demon gods came at a cost, sometimes high and sometimes low. Low-cost borrowing was called white magic, and high-cost borrowing was called black magic. Borrowing from the Vishanti came with very low costs, which was why most of Kamar-Taj''s magic relied on the Vishanti. Since there was this great demon god, there was no need to borrow power from other demon gods. Kaecilius''s words made Syd pause. He knew the Marvel magical system was strange and that their magic needed to be borrowed to be performed. However, although Kaecilius called him a demon god, Syd was well aware that he wasn''t an actual dimensional demon god with power to lend. But, maybe it was possible? Syd was unsure. After hesitating, he casually said, "You can try." Seeing the demon god agree, Kaecilius''s eyes lit up, and he began chanting the spell to borrow power. As soon as the spell was completed, Syd felt a peculiar sensation. It seemed he had a connection with Kaecilius, allowing him to transfer something. Syd gave it a try. The next moment, Kaecilius looked shocked. In the dim surroundings, a glow resembling sunlight emanated from him. A warm power flowed within him, not abundant but pure and comforting. As it coursed through him, he felt some of his internal injuries heal, and even his mental fatigue dissipated significantly. "What a special power! I can''t feel any negative effects!" Kaecilius was astonished. Typically, borrowing power from a demon god came with negative side effects! Kaecilius tried various spells and found he could use them normally with this energy. While Kaecilius was amazed, Syd was sensing some things. He discovered he could not only lend light energy to Kaecilius but also his abilities. Just like Cyttorak''s Crimson Bands or the Vishanti''s Holy Sword, powers unique to demon gods. However, after trying, he was disappointed to find that due to the locked abilities, he couldn''t lend out powers like the Black Particles. However, perhaps the Scarlet Witch''s powers could be lent out. But since he hadn''t developed the Scarlet Witch''s panel yet, there were no powers to lend. At this moment, while transmitting light energy, Syd found a connection with Kaecilius, even seeing some of his memories. Most were related to magic, but magic required extensive practice to master, so Syd temporarily ignored them. However, he found something interesting among them. For example, rituals to summon dimensional demon gods... If Kaecilius performed this ritual, perhaps Syd could go there? As long as he went there and obtained the Tesseract, his abilities would be restored! However, Syd noticed some issues. He realized there seemed to be only mutants here, no Iron Man, Tony Stark, or other Avengers and S.H.I.E.L.D., or they should have appeared in his view by now. If he went over there and left too many traces, it might cause the two universes to attract and collide! Such an event occurred in Doctor Strange 2 and was indeed very likely to happen. It would lead to unimaginable disaster... Syd pondered. Suddenly, he found a forbidden magical ritual among Kaecilius''s vast forbidden knowledge! This ritual could merge this world with the other! Syd was astonished. If done correctly, it could avoid a collision. However, the ritual was still just a hypothesis. Especially since it required a vast energy source to drive it and a being of high enough stature with influence in both worlds to perform the ritual. Ignoring the requirements, the ritual was still only a hypothesis with no successful precedent, making it very risky. Syd thought for a moment and realized these problems weren''t too hard to solve. Although he didn''t have a vast energy source, items like the Infinity Stones did. Both the Time Stone and the Space Stone should suffice for this ritual. Especially the Space Stone, being particularly suited. As for a being of high enough stature, he wondered if he counted? Syd hesitated. He could sense both worlds, suggesting he had influence and connections in both. As for potential failure... Syd''s attention turned to the Scarlet Witch''s power. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Probability manipulation! The Scarlet Witch''s mutant power! Even as a child, she inadvertently made a missile that landed near their home a dud. Had she not altered the probability unconsciously, she and Quicksilver might have died back then. Syd pondered, "This magical ritual isn''t impossible to try, but I need the Tesseract, and the Scarlet Witch''s progress must be increased." Setting aside the Scarlet Witch''s progress, getting the Tesseract relied on Kaecilius. Syd refocused on him. In the dim clearing, Kaecilius was trying out spells. As he did, a special mark appeared on his forehead. The mark resembled the sun, a miniature version of the emblem on Orochi''s chest. At that moment, the familiar voice of the demon god sounded in Kaecilius''s ears. "As long as you obtain the Tesseract, I will tell you several methods to resurrect people." "Moreover, I need you to use the Tesseract to set up a magical ritual. If successful, I can grant you power unique to me..." Power unique to this demon god? Kaecilius''s breathing quickened. The energy in his body was already a taste of something incredible. How much stronger and special would this unique power be? Kaecilius''s eyes were filled with longing. (End of Chapter) Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Chapter 79: Chapter 79[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [New Fanfics For The Week Poll!!] [THE POLL IS UP!! IT''S FREE!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) At this moment, Kaecilius vowed to fulfill the request of the great demon god. The hope of resurrecting his wife and children, along with his desire for power, left him no room to refuse. After explaining to Kaecilius the magical ritual he needed to set up, Syd Castell shifted his attention elsewhere. Since the ritual needed to be set up on both sides, Syd began preparing the ritual on his end as well. Fortunately, the materials required for this magical ritual were not difficult to find. Kaecilius had prepared everything necessary, and Syd primarily needed the ritual and the incantations, otherwise, he would have been quite anxious. As he drew the magical ritual, Syd''s energy points continued to increase under the sunlight. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Syd planned to collect enough energy over time to unlock the Scarlet Witch''s panel. ... Meanwhile, Kaecilius sensed the great will''s departure but did not feel any resentment, accepting it as a matter of course. After handling the magical ritual, he quickly left and began gathering his followers. As the head disciple of Kamar-Taj, he had many followers, forming his inner circle. Soon, he gathered five trusted mage followers. Seeing their puzzled expressions, Kaecilius stood on a platform and said, "I know you are curious. Today, I bring you good news." "Recently, I used a magical ritual to contact a being beyond time, known as Dao in the East and Alaya or Gaia in the West, a great demon god..." "I have received power from this being, and he promised me that if I fulfill certain tasks for him, he will grant me power unique to him..." "Power and immortality, all these are simple for the demon god to grant, as long as we accomplish his tasks..." Hearing Kaecilius''s words, the followers were shocked and hesitant, unsure if what he said was true. Kaecilius did not say much more, simply revealing the power within him. Instantly, the brilliance of the sun appeared. Seeing Kaecilius glowing and feeling the unique energy, everyone believed him. It was well-known that there was no magic source in reality; magic sources were in various dimensions, controlled by dimensional demon gods. The unique energy here, unlike anything they were familiar with, was undoubtedly from a dimensional demon god. This meant Kaecilius had indeed contacted a dimensional demon god and received his promise. Power and immortality? If the demon god could indeed grant these... The mages'' eyes showed envy and desire. Seeing their expressions, Kaecilius knew they believed him and said, "If you assist me in completing the demon god''s tasks, you may also be granted power by him!" Immediately, their eyes were filled with eagerness. "What task?" asked Solvi, a black mage. "I need you to gather information on the S.H.I.E.L.D. organization and the location of an item called the Tesseract..." Following his orders, the five mages quickly set to work. With Kamar-Taj''s intelligence network, information on S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Tesseract was soon gathered. Even though S.H.I.E.L.D.''s information was classified, it was insufficient against a long- standing organization like Kamar-Taj, especially with magical assistance. ... Late at night. Deep underground in S.H.I.E.L.D.''s lab, where the Tesseract was stored, the sound of a portal opening echoed. To the shock of the night guards, orange sparks flew as a circle of fire expanded. Darren stared in disbelief as he saw the scene beyond the circle, and six oddly dressed people in yellow robes. Before he could react, Kaecilius and his men stepped through the portal into the lab. "Stop! Raise your hands!" The guards quickly reacted, reaching for their guns. But before they could draw, yellow magical whips disarmed them. "Is this the Tesseract?" Ignoring the guards, Kaecilius walked to a circular device. The Tesseract, a blue, glowing cube about the size of a palm, was embedded in the center of the device. Feeling the immense energy from it, Kaecilius was awed. "No wonder even a dimensional demon god needs this!" Using a magical claw, he extracted the Tesseract from the device. As alarms blared, a team rushed towards the lab. The mages didn''t give them a chance, extending the corridor with a single spell. By the time they arrived, Kaecilius and his followers had already disappeared through the portal. Late at night, S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury received the alert and was furious, shouting in anger. Meanwhile, back at their base, Kaecilius wasted no time, using the prepared materials with the other mages to set up the magical ritual. After nearly an hour, Kaecilius carefully placed the Tesseract at the center of the ritual. As the Tesseract was placed, blue energy spread from it, filling the ritual lines. The blue glow illuminated the night, leaving everyone in awe. Kaecilius immediately contacted the demon god through another ritual. In the primeval forest. Collecting energy points, Syd heard the respectful voice. "Great demon god, the ritual is ready. When should we begin?" So soon? Syd was surprised. How long had it been? Kaecilius had not only obtained the Tesseract but also set up the ritual? Suppressing a smile, Syd glanced at his energy points. [Energy Points: 13106] "I wonder if it''s enough to unlock the Scarlet Witch''s panel." He focused on the Scarlet Witch''s panel. (End of Chapter) Chapter 80: Chapter 80 Chapter 80: Chapter 80[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [New Fanfics For The Week Poll!!] [THE POLL IS UP!! IT''S FREE!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) ==== [Remember, The Website is DOWN!] [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 136 days)] [Mutant Ability: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimicry Target: Wanda (Title: Scarlet Witch, Chaos Magic Wielder)] (Unlock Progress 1%) *[Abilities: (Not Unlocked)] [Energy Points: 13,107] Staring at this brand-new panel, Syd''s eyes lit up. The next moment, his gaze fell on the 1% unlock progress. "Already 1%? I didn''t even feel anything." Glancing at the "not unlocked" abilities section, Syd''s lips twitched. After hesitating for a moment, he poured 500 energy points into the unlock progress. Instantly, the progress bar jumped. (Unlock Progress 5%) For a while, no notification sound appeared. Syd wasn''t surprised and continued adding energy points to the unlock progress. (Unlock Progress 6%) (Unlock Progress 8%) (Unlock Progress 11%) The unlock progress increased rapidly. During this process, Syd noticed that the consumption for unlocking the Scarlet Witch was slightly different from that of Orochi. Soon, after adding all the over ten thousand energy points into the unlock progress, the expected notification sound appeared. (Unlock Progress 31%) [Ability: Probability Manipulation (Unlocked)] [Ability: Probability Manipulation (0/100) Level 1] As soon as the notification sound ended, Syd felt some changes in his body. "Probability Manipulation, huh..." Syd was somewhat disappointed that it wasn''t Chaos Magic. After carefully sensing for a while, he found that aside from a slight increase in reaction speed and feeling more mentally alert, there were no other significant changes. "It seems that true mental powers will only come with the awakening of Chaos Magic..." Thinking about mental powers, Syd felt a bit apprehensive. Without mental powers, he lacked confidence. There were simply too many people with mental powers, and he didn''t want his memory to be probed or be mentally controlled and enslaved. But it shouldn''t be long now. As long as the progress continues to unlock, Chaos Magic will soon appear! Putting aside the disappointment of not acquiring Chaos Magic, Syd was still somewhat excited about the Probability Manipulation ability. After all, Probability Manipulation was the true core power! Only with Probability Manipulation, combined with Chaos Magic, could he achieve reality alteration! This was something that pure Chaos Magic could not accomplish! "Syd, what are you doing?" Under Venom''s puzzled gaze, Syd picked up a walnut-sized gray stone and made a mark on one side. Then, he tossed the stone into the air while activating the Probability Manipulation ability, guided by that peculiar sense. "Front side!" Syd silently commanded. [Probability Manipulation Experience +1] With a thud, the stone hit the ground. Syd checked it and saw it landed on the marked side. [Probability Manipulation Experience +1] [Probability Manipulation Experience +1] [Probability Manipulation Experience +1] Syd tested it three more times, and each time it landed on the marked side. Seeing the results, he couldn''t help but marvel at the power of this ability. Probability Manipulation! Of course, with only level one, Probability Manipulation could probably only do trivial things like influencing which side a stone lands on. Modifying the probability of significant events would likely have very weak effects. For example, modifying the success probability of the magic ritual would probably only slightly increase the chances. Thinking this, Syd felt his remaining light energy, realizing it was enough for a hundred uses, and began frantically tossing stones. [Probability Manipulation Experience +1]... Front side! Front side! At first, Venom didn''t notice much, but soon his wide, toothy mouth gaped open. He felt like rubbing his eyes. Syd had thrown so many stones, and each time it landed on the marked side. "Syd, how did you do that?" Venom asked in disbelief. Syd was becoming more and more amazing, more and more mysterious. Venom deeply doubted if there was anything he couldn''t do. [Probability Manipulation Experience +1] [Ability: Probability Manipulation (0/500) Level 2] "That''s about it," Syd felt. In this short time, he had only managed to upgrade Probability Manipulation to level two. To continue upgrading, he didn''t have enough light energy or time. By now, Kaecilius was probably getting anxious. The next second, his attention shifted back to Kaecilius. The dark clearing felt stifling. Kaecilius had activated the magic ritual to contact the demon god but received no response for a while, causing the followers to grow anxious and even skeptical. They began to suspect that Kaecilius might be deceiving them and that there was no demon god at all. Facing their skeptical gazes, Kaecilius himself felt uneasy and restless. He even started to doubt if everything before was just an illusion, just a dream? Just as he felt lost, not knowing what to do, the familiar, profound voice descended like heavenly music. "Activate it." Kaecilius responded excitedly, "Yes!" He quickly moved to the Tesseract''s magical ritual. Under the anxious and expectant gazes of the five followers, he activated the ritual. Boom! The entire magic ritual blazed with blue light. At the center of the ritual, the Tesseract shot a massive blue energy beam straight into the sky. The beam shot up hundreds of meters before inexplicably vanishing, seemingly transported to the other side through space. In the primeval forest. Under Venom''s shocked gaze, a vast energy beam shot down from the sky, directly into the magic ritual Syd had drawn on the ground. Shielding himself slightly from the gusts, Syd channeled his light energy and, somewhat clumsily, chanted the incantations. As he finished the last syllable, a terrifying pressure bore down on him, as if it would crush him. Thankfully, the pressure was mostly absorbed by the earth through their connection. "No wonder it requires a high status. An ordinary person would be crushed into a bloody mist in seconds." With the magic ritual as the center, dust and stones floated up. Terrifying spatial energy radiated, causing birds and beasts to cry out in fear. With no time to think, seeing the magic ritual start to destabilize, Syd activated Probability Manipulation. [Probability Manipulation Experience +1] The originally unstable magic ritual suddenly stabilized somewhat. But it wasn''t enough. Syd found it hard to believe how difficult it was to succeed with this ritual! He felt the pressure again, his bones creaking under the strain. Even with the Tesseract bearing most of the pressure, he was struggling! In a critical moment, on the brink of life and death, his powers surged, emitting a red glow. In a daze, Syd softly uttered two words. "Fusion!" These words seemed to echo through both universes, faintly heard by some powerful beings. "Who is it?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Ancient One in Kamar-Taj, Odin in Asgard, and other powerful beings opened their eyes. In ways barely perceptible to them, the universe seemed to change! (End of Chapter) Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Chapter 81: Chapter 81[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [New Fanfics For The Week Poll!!] [THE POLL IS UP!! IT''S FREE!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) "Who is it?" "What happened?" "What''s going on?" Within Kamar-Taj, the Allfather Odin of Asgard, and many other powerful beings, a look of confusion flickered in their eyes. The universe had changed beyond their perception? They clearly felt this change. How was this possible? Considering the words they heard before the change began, they deeply suspected this alteration was man-made! But who had such power? The Celestial Arishem and others were both puzzled and alarmed, eager to know who could perform such an unfathomable feat. While they took action to investigate the changes and uncover the person responsible, Syd was gasping for breath, supported by the ground. After a while, he stood up, his gaze sweeping around. He found that the environment of the primeval forest hadn''t changed much, but the once bright sky had now turned to night. "Did it work...?" Syd let out a sigh of relief. He immediately turned his attention to Kaecilius, or rather, the Tesseract. Now, as long as he obtained the Tesseract, he could restore his various abilities and thus have the means to protect himself! Sensing his surroundings, he found that Kaecilius wasn''t far away, possibly due to the magic ritual. In the next second, he began making his way there, informing Kaecilius to take the next steps. In the distance, Kaecilius and his followers were in shock. "This magic ritual actually worked!" "Incredible!" "My god..." As mages, they naturally studied the specifics of the ritual before setting it up, which only heightened their shock. A ritual that was almost impossible to complete, succeeded? Kaecilius and the others had to marvel at the power of the demon god. Besides that explanation, they couldn''t fathom how this ritual could succeed. At that moment, the demon god''s voice echoed in Kaecilius'' mind. "Destroy the magic ritual and leave; you''ve probably drawn some attention." Startled, Kaecilius knew this wasn''t false. The commotion they caused would certainly attract powerful beings. In the next second, he hurriedly used magic to destroy the ritual, pocketed the Tesseract, and left with his followers in a rush. Sure enough, shortly after they left, orange sparks lit up nearby, and a portal was opened. The bald, uniquely charismatic Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One, stepped through the portal. With a quick scan of the surroundings, he immediately understood what had happened, a flash of shock in his eyes. Which dimensional demon god had the power to do this?! Clearly, he knew the function of this ritual. For a moment, his gaze turned toward the direction Kaecilius and his followers had fled. "Kaecilius, what have you done?" The Ancient One realized that Kaecilius'' fate had changed. The original destiny, likely ending with being consumed by Dormammu, had inexplicably disappeared and altered! Furthermore, multiple diverging fates had split off, none connected to the previous one. They changed constantly, seemingly influenced by some external force, making his destiny unpredictable. The Ancient One sensed a veil of mystery shrouding Kaecilius, making his future hard to discern. Undoubtedly, this was related to the dimensional demon god Kaecilius had communicated with. The Ancient One''s eyes flashed with curiosity. He felt the need to uncover what Kaecilius had been up to recently. While he pondered this, Kaecilius, having fled, placed the Tesseract in an open space according to the demon god''s instructions. Not long after, Syd arrived. "So this is the Tesseract?" His gaze fell to the ground. The Tesseract glowed softly, lying there quietly. Despite the earlier consumption, it seemed almost unaffected, just slightly dimmer, recovering even as he watched. Highly unscientific. "Syd, don''t go near it. I sense danger..." Venom warned, trembling. Syd was well aware. The Infinity Stones were perilous, and approaching them recklessly could be life-threatening, even with the Tesseract''s shell. In Captain America, the Red Skull had been transported to space just by touching the Tesseract. After hesitating, Syd decided to touch it. To regain his abilities, he had no choice! He stepped closer, crouched down, and carefully extended his right index finger towards it. "If anything goes wrong, I''ll use light energy as a barrier..." With that thought, his finger touched the Tesseract. Where his finger met the Tesseract, blue light flared. The Tesseract burst with blue light. Boom! A vast blue energy exploded, enveloping Syd. He hadn''t expected such a reaction. Suddenly, the energy seemed to find a conduit, flowing into him. His entire body was filled with the Tesseract''s blue space energy. Syd felt the broken mimic panel of Orochi rapidly restoring. Soon, he found that the damages from his power surge had vanished! At this moment, even without the Tesseract, he could quickly unlock his abilities with energy points. Moreover, under the Tesseract''s influence, his locked abilities were returning at their previous levels. [Ability: Black Particle (Unlocked)] [Ability: Reflective Shield (Unlocked)] [Ability: Space Transfer (Unlocked)] Just as he was about to unlock the next ability, he heard a portal opening. From the corner of his eye under the black hood, he saw a bald head. In an instant, he recognized the person. The Sorcerer Supreme of Kamar-Taj, the Ancient One! Syd''s brow furrowed. Clearly, the Sorcerer Supreme had sensed the Tesseract''s energy and came to investigate. (End of Chapter) Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Chapter 82: Chapter 82[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [New Fanfics For The Week Poll!!] [THE POLL IS UP!! IT''S FREE! It will finish in 2 Days!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) "This is troublesome..." Syd''s mind raced with thoughts. Given his current abilities, he was almost certain he wasn''t a match for the bald-headed sorcerer. After all, the Sorcerer Supreme had guarded Earth for centuries, keeping dimensional demon gods like Dormammu at bay. It was clear she possessed formidable power, far beyond his current capabilities. In the next moment, he considered fleeing. As his hand touched the Tesseract, he felt his Space Transfer ability being massively amplified. [Space Transfer Experience +1] Just as he prepared to leave with the Tesseract, disappearing in an instant, a yellow energy whip lashed out, gripping the Tesseract tightly. In a flash, his body vanished, but the Tesseract was left behind. "Who are you?" Gazing at the spot where the cloaked figure had disappeared, the Ancient One''s eyes flashed with surprise. She glanced at the Tesseract without much concern. She knew it well and understood that it was something left on Earth by Odin, the King of Asgard. At this moment, all her attention was focused on the mysterious cloaked figure. She could sense that this individual was brimming with a large amount of mysterious energy. Moreover, she had seen him absorbing the energy of the Tesseract! Who was he to be capable of such a feat? What was his connection to Kaecilius? These questions lingered in her mind. While the Ancient One pondered, Syd''s figure reappeared in a small town 200 kilometers away. Looking at his empty hand, he muttered, "The Tesseract was taken?" His brow furrowed deeply. Just a little more time, and another of his abilities would have been restored. Given a few more minutes, he could have fully recovered his powers! Unfortunately, the Ancient One''s timely arrival had disrupted his plans, leaving him with only three restored abilities: Black Particle, Reflective Shield, and Space Transfer. Syd found the situation tricky. Retrieving the Tesseract from the Ancient One would not be as simple as taking it from S.H.I.E.L.D., and it was nearly impossible at the moment. The Ancient One''s magical prowess aside, she also possessed the Eye of Agamotto, a powerful artifact containing the Time Stone, making her even more formidable. Though the Ancient One avoided using the Time Stone due to its potential consequences, she had warned Doctor Strange against using it except in dire situations. But who knew what would happen if she was pushed to the brink and decided to use the artifact that could control time? Syd pondered deeply for a while and suddenly relaxed a bit. "I remember S.H.I.E.L.D. has some weapons powered by the Tesseract, like the energy guns seen in Captain America: The First Avenger. One shot can vaporize a person instantly." "Perhaps I can have Kaecilius steal some of those weapons, then I can absorb the energy from them..." Syd''s eyes lit up. Compared to taking the Tesseract from the Ancient One, stealing from S.H.I.E.L.D. seemed much simpler. However, to keep Kaecilius motivated, he needed to offer some tangible rewards. The promises made earlier hadn''t materialized yet. Syd deliberated on what abilities to lend to Kaecilius. "Anything too distinctive would be recognized, so it can only be Space Transfer and Probability Manipulation for now." After a moment''s thought, he decided to lend Kaecilius the Space Transfer ability first. This would increase his chances of successfully stealing from S.H.I.E.L.D. If needed, Syd could always retract the ability later. The next second, he focused his attention on Kaecilius. In the dark forest, Kaecilius and his followers were filled with anxiety. They wondered if the promises made by the demon god would come true after completing the task. Preparing to set up a summoning ritual, Kaecilius suddenly heard the familiar, enigmatic voice in his mind. "There are several ways to resurrect someone. The Eye of Agamotto, the sacred artifact of Kamar-Taj''s Sorcerer Supreme, can reverse time. The Eternal Flame of Asgard..." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Syd listed the possibilities, Kaecilius''s eyes widened in astonishment. There were so many methods to bring someone back to life? However, as he listened, he sighed. The difficulty of achieving any of these methods was immense. Even using the Eye of Agamotto required a pure heart to gain its acceptance, as it wouldn''t respond to an evil wielder. Kaecilius had once considered obtaining the Eye of Agamotto but had failed. The other methods mentioned by the demon god seemed equally challenging to accomplish. "Great demon god, these methods are beyond my reach. Is there a simpler way?" Kaecilius pleaded. There was a pause before the enigmatic voice spoke again. "Continue to serve me, and when the time comes, I will help you resurrect your wife and child." Syd made another promise. Though he lacked the power to revive someone directly, he could potentially help Kaecilius obtain the Eternal Flame later. However, Kaecilius was unaware of this and felt neither suspicion nor disappointment. Instead, he was filled with excitement and gratitude. He readily agreed to the proposal. "Great demon god, what else do you need me to do?" Kaecilius asked respectfully. "I need you to return to S.H.I.E.L.D. and retrieve..." Syd outlined the plan to steal the energy weapons. Finally, in Kaecilius''s exhilaration, he made one more promise. "I told you I''d grant you power after completing the ritual. Now I will fulfill that promise." Kaecilius felt a connection through which he could utilize a new ability. In the next moment, he vanished from his position and reappeared nearly ten meters away, much to the astonishment of his followers. "Space Transfer?" Kaecilius''s excitement was palpable. Although he could use portals, this ability was far more convenient for combat. It significantly boosted his combat and survival capabilities! However, the range was somewhat short... Kaecilius felt a bit regretful. Nevertheless, it was still beneficial. He could use portals for long-distance travel and Space Transfer for short-range moves. While Kaecilius rejoiced and his followers expressed envy, Syd felt relieved. Thankfully, Kaecilius wasn''t arrogant enough to reject the Space Transfer ability. After all, as a mage, he must have found Space Transfer quite useful. Maybe it was just Syd who felt it was somewhat limited. Finally, Syd reassured Kaecilius. "Complete the tasks I assign, and I will lend you more powers..." With that, he severed the connection and turned his focus inward. With the awakening of the Scarlet Witch''s abilities, Syd was curious about his next mimic target. He tried to sense it, as he had before. Suddenly, his vision blurred, and he saw a figure enveloped in light. In a daze, a name surfaced in his mind. "Balder Odinson, the God of Light!" As soon as this name appeared, Syd snapped back to reality. "Him?" "The God of Light?" Syd was astonished. If it were just the title of the God of Light, he might not recognize it, but with the Odinson suffix, he knew who it was. In traditional Norse mythology, Balder, the God of Light, was the son of Odin and Frigg, and he was the most beloved of the gods. His death marked the onset of Ragnarok, plunging the world into darkness. His death brought an endless winter, the Fimbulwinter, and heralded the twilight of the gods. With Balder''s death, the world lost its warmth and light. Syd was taken aback. "The next mimic target is him?" He couldn''t imagine what abilities he''d gain from mimicking Balder. Moreover, this involved Asgard... Unfortunately, he had to finish unlocking the Scarlet Witch''s abilities first. "But it should be soon." Syd felt a surge of anticipation. As he pondered his powers, time flew by, and dawn broke. The sleeping world had no idea how much things would change upon waking. Birds chirped. In a luxurious villa, Tony Stark yawned and headed to the bathroom, still sleepy. "Good morning, sir," the AI J.A.R.V.I.S. greeted in its usual calm tone. "Morning, J.A.R.V.I.S.," Tony replied absently, preparing to freshen up. But before he could start, J.A.R.V.I.S. continued. "Sir, sorry to interrupt, but I must inform you that significant changes occurred in the world five hours ago." Tony, unaware of the gravity, replied casually, "What changes?" As he began brushing his teeth, J.A.R.V.I.S. outlined the events. Tony Stark nearly dropped his toothbrush. "Wait, what did you say? Mutants?" The world had changed drastically, and now there were these so-called mutants? Tony couldn''t believe it. He doubted whether J.A.R.V.I.S. had malfunctioned or if he was still dreaming. Otherwise, how could such an absurd dream challenge his scientific beliefs? When J.A.R.V.I.S. displayed the global changes and information on mutants, Tony Stark pinched himself, reluctantly accepting the truth. "Let me see these so-called mutants..." Tony Stark gestured, flipping through the holographic files. By the end, he felt like questioning his life choices, wondering if his scientific knowledge was all for nothing. These mutants exhibited supernatural abilities! How was this even possible? Tony was stunned. "Wait, what''s this..." He focused on a headline. Demon, devil... Mutant Messiah... City destruction... Tony couldn''t believe his eyes. (End of Chapter) Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Chapter 83: Chapter 83[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5 [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] [The Poll has Ended! Winner: I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Thanks to everyone that voted and reviews!, if your favorite fanfic lost, don''t worry, it can still be picked up later! Or you can sponsor it by becoming a Hyper Supporter in my P@treon!] Initially, Tony Stark was surprised by the news of mutants, but deep down, he wasn''t too concerned, confident in his ability to handle them. That changed when he read the headline. "A demon among mutants, the Messiah?" "A city destroyed by an out-of-control ability?" The more Tony read, the more shocked and unnerved he became. An entire city obliterated? He had to question the truth of this report. Could someone really destroy a city? Was this even humanly possible? With J.A.R.V.I.S.''s help, Tony watched a recent video. A young man in black floated in the sky, radiating intense light. The sun''s rays shone directly down, illuminating the entire city. Tony was taken aback. Under the light, countless objects-roads, cars, buildings, people-were reduced to dust particles. When the chaos subsided, all that was left was a massive crater and a few remnants of buildings; everything else had vanished. At that moment, Tony couldn''t ignore the mutant threat any longer, especially this particular mutant. This person was incredibly dangerous! Tony''s mind raced, trying to think of ways to counter this threat, perhaps develop something to counteract this mutant''s power. While contemplating, Tony also became curious about the boy. Who was he? How did he manage to destroy a city? A flood of questions filled his mind. Meanwhile, S.H.I.E.L.D. had already noticed something amiss. As they compiled and reviewed anomalies, every agent present was shocked. "My god, it''s like we''re in a different world!" "How did these people and things suddenly appear?" Most changes weren''t too drastic, but the sudden appearance of so many mutants was alarming! "Are they Inhumans?" Nick Fury flipped through the files, looking grim. He remembered the obelisk S.H.I.E.L.D. had once confiscated. Most who touched it died, but the few who survived gained superpowers. Research revealed these individuals had a special Inhuman gene. Initially, Fury thought these mutants might be Inhumans. But after reviewing more information and videos, he had to reconsider. Under the watchful eyes of several agents, the young man in the video pointed skyward, and a blinding light erupted. Buildings melted in the intense heat, flames engulfed the city, and screams echoed everywhere. In the end, the city was reduced to dust, the aftermath of the sunlight''s residual energy! Gasping sounds filled the room. Every person was horrified. Fury gripped his hand tightly, his one good eye fixed on the video of the boy in the sky. He had to admit, these mutants were far scarier than the Inhumans, capable of such terrifying feats. In such a short time, a whole city was wiped out! Both the woman at the beginning and the boy who ultimately destroyed the city were immensely terrifying. Fury reached for a bulge in his pocket-a black beeper. This pager was for summoning Captain Marvel. Fury was torn, unsure whether to call her back from space. With Captain Marvel here, they could surely counter this mutant boy, perhaps even kill him! Fury had great confidence in Captain Marvel. "This mutant must be contained. If he loses control again, the consequences would be unimaginable..." He murmured. Fury began strategizing how to capture this mutant boy with minimal casualties, then control him to prevent another incident, or eliminate him if necessary. This mutant was too dangerous! Fury was baffled by how such a small body could unleash such devastating power. His mind was filled with questions. If it came to it, he would call Captain Marvel to deal with this mutant! "Investigate this mutant thoroughly. Find his location and devise a foolproof capture plan!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fury ordered sternly. Agents immediately began their tasks, with a few exchanging glances, their eyes glinting with a hidden agenda. "We must get this weapon of mass destruction for Hydra!" "He''s ours!" Hydra operatives were equally eager to find this city-destroying boy and analyze his weaknesses. As long as he was a living being, he must have vulnerabilities and moments of carelessness; no one was invincible! Former S.H.I.E.L.D. director and undercover Hydra agent Alexander Pierce was confident. Once they found the mutant boy and successfully captured him, they could brainwash him into becoming Hydra''s ultimate weapon of terror! Then, who could stand against them? Pierce felt a surge of excitement. Simultaneously, S.H.I.E.L.D. and other organizations were secretly investigating the cause of the world''s sudden changes and the emergence of these anomalies. As agencies took action, American citizens waking up that morning were in for a shock. Especially in places like Hell''s Kitchen, it was a terrible day. Who would have thought that after a night''s sleep, the world would become even more dangerous?! "Mutants?" "Damn mutants!" People were filled with fear, especially upon discovering information about Syd Castell. "These monsters, especially that freak!" "Damn it, will I be gone by tomorrow morning?" They felt an unprecedented sense of insecurity. ... While agencies and even superheroes sprang into action, Syd was diligently collecting energy points. With the sunlight beaming down, his energy points steadily increased. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Syd knew many were searching for him. "Seems I need a bit of a disguise." He discarded his black attire, planning to find new clothes, and had Venom transform into a black mask to cover most of his face. He hoped this would buy him some time to restore more of his powers before they found him. "I wonder how Kaecilius is doing. Has he managed to get those Tesseract-powered weapons?" Thinking of his capable subordinate, Syd''s eyes gleamed with curiosity. The next moment, he focused his attention on Kaecilius. (End of Chapter) Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Chapter 84: Chapter 84[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Syd''s attention had just shifted to his connection with Kaecilius when he couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise. How long had it been, and Kaecilius had already managed to acquire some? On a wooden table, seven black energy guns powered by the Tesseract were displayed. In the center of each gun, a faint blue light flickered, storing the energy of the Tesseract. At this moment, Kaecilius, seated in front of the table, was pulling something out from a small portal he had just opened in front of him. Upon closer inspection, it was another energy gun powered by the Tesseract. "Did they find the warehouse for these super weapons?" Syd''s mouth twitched. Did they have a mole inside S.H.I.E.L.D.? Otherwise, how could they have found the storage for such dangerous weapons so quickly? Looking at the energy guns on the wooden table, Syd felt tempted. With these energy guns, his locked abilities could surely recover quite a bit! Moreover, before S.H.I.E.L.D. discovered them, Kaecilius might be able to obtain even more of these weapons. After all, compared to the Tesseract, these mass-produced weapons weren''t that heavily guarded. While Kaecilius was busy snatching energy guns from the S.H.I.E.L.D. warehouse, the Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One, had also figured out many things. Among them was the emergence of mutants. Looking at the woman unleashing terrifying energy on the screen and the black-clad youth in the sky who easily destroyed a city, the Ancient One''s expression became slightly grave, her attention heightened. She also noticed a sense of familiarity and soon recognized the black-clad youth in the sky as the mysterious figure she had encountered not long ago. However, she quickly dismissed it. Compared to the dimensional demons, she was less inclined to involve herself in Earth''s internal matters. During this period, she also learned about Kaecilius''s actions. "Is this the demon?" The Ancient One was perusing an ancient tome that described this demon, her expression growing more serious. At the same time, she was puzzled about the demon''s intentions. What exactly was it planning? Why create such grand events? What benefit did it get from this? Unable to understand, the Ancient One decided to communicate directly. Skillfully arranging a magical ritual, she soon contacted this mysterious entity. She inquired, "Unknown demon, what is your purpose? Why are you creating such major events?" While observing Kaecilius, Syd was startled upon hearing the Ancient One''s voice. Through the magical ritual, he naturally saw the Sorcerer Supreme in her yellow robes. Facing her question, Syd''s eyes flickered as he quickly considered how to respond. Soon, a profound, chant-like voice reached the Ancient One''s ears. "Consider it mere boredom, with no particular purpose. But you, a Sorcerer Supreme who relies on the dark dimension to sustain your life, seem to enjoy meddling in my affairs..." The Ancient One''s initially grave expression instantly changed. This unknown demon had sensed it? Syd, of course, was aware of this matter. In the movie, Kaecilius had his worldview shattered when he learned the Ancient One was drawing energy from the dark dimension to extend her life, ultimately leading him to ally with Dormammu. However, things were not as Kaecilius thought. The Sorcerer Supreme drawing power from the dark dimension was not merely for extending her life. To protect Earth long-term from extra-dimensional entities like Dormammu, she had to draw on the dark dimension''s power to extend her life and await a successor. Drawing power from the dark dimension was not without its hardships. One had to endure the dark power''s physical corruption and resist its temptations, constantly struggling between light and darkness. This mental fatigue and struggle were not something an ordinary person could endure. Kaecilius, lacking such strong will, quickly fell into darkness, becoming a fervent follower of Dormammu. The next successor, Doctor Strange, once asked the Ancient One why she drew on dark power, to which she replied that one must not only care about themselves. After Doctor Strange appeared, she ceased drawing on the dark dimension''s power, fearing she might one day be consumed by it and bring unnecessary disaster to the world. Ultimately, she chose to end her suffering by falling from a high building. The profound, chant-like voice continued to echo in the Ancient One''s ears. "All things are impermanent, all phenomena are not self, all sensations are suffering." "Nothing in this world is eternal, nor is anything fixed. Everything must endure the baptism of suffering." "Sorcerer Supreme, your suffering has been enough. Choose to ally with me, and I will grant you power and life, freeing you from the dark power''s corruption and pain..." Hearing the profound voice continually sounding in her ears, the Ancient One did not feel relieved but instead grew more solemn. In just a few words, she felt the demon''s terrifying nature more intensely. Dormammu could never speak such words. The next moment, Syd felt the connection severed as the Ancient One ended the ritual. Syd felt a bit regretful but not surprised. Honestly, what he had said was half-true, but the offer of power and life was genuine. Compared to drawing from the dark dimension, his light energy and chaos magic were more suitable for any sorcerer. Especially light energy, which was not only positive but also seemed to sustain life. After all, despite suffering from multiple cancers, he had managed to extend his life through light energy, indicating its complexity beyond mere appearance. Syd pondered. However, setting a long-term plan and whether it yielded results didn''t matter to him. Success was good, but failure was also acceptable. As he basked in the sun, gathering light energy, time quickly passed, and it was soon the third morning. The bright morning sunlight shone, and the fresh scent of dew was strong. Inside the dilapidated wooden house. In the dim light, about twenty black energy guns could be seen on the table. These were the results of Kaecilius and his team''s efforts during this period. If S.H.I.E.L.D. had not discovered it early, the entire warehouse might have been emptied. Although S.H.I.E.L.D. still had plenty of these weapons, obtaining more would now be more difficult. S.H.I.E.L.D. had already deployed heavy guards, and Kaecilius would have to plan carefully to continue acquiring them. During these two days, Kaecilius had also been planning. Syd placed his hand on one of the energy guns. Quickly, the spatial energy in the gun became agitated, instantly drawn by his Orochi powers. Blue energy glowed, seeping up Syd''s palm and rapidly entering his body. As he absorbed the gun''s energy, a previously near-recovered ability quickly unlocked. [Ability: Divine Finger (Unlocked)] The notification sounded. Syd glanced at the remaining twenty energy guns. Time passed as one by one, the energy guns were absorbed... [Ability: Spirit Light Column (Unlocked)] [Ability: Soul Extraction (Unlocked)] Notifications kept sounding. In the end, only Sunshine and Floating Flight remained unrecovered. "Why couldn''t these guns have more energy?" Looking at the over twenty Tesseract energy guns he had already drained, Syd felt a bit disappointed. The two most crucial abilities had not recovered... Then, his attention shifted to the Scarlet Witch panel. [Energy Points: 39573] (Unlock Progress: 31%) "Almost forty thousand energy points. I wonder how much the Scarlet Witch mimicry progress will increase?" Syd''s eyes showed anticipation. Could chaos magic be unlocked? What changes would happen to his body? The next moment, he added all the energy points to the unlock progress. The 31% unlock progress blurred for a moment and then changed. (Unlock Progress: 70%) Simultaneously, a notification sounded in Syd''s surprised gaze. [Ability: Chaos Magic (Unlocked)] S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ability: Chaos Magic (0/100) Level One] In an instant, he felt a difference in his body. A familiar warm current appeared, quickly flowing through his entire body, with his cells and genes changing. In a short time, his genetic cells became more mysterious, housing more enigmatic power. "Whoa, what''s happening?" Venom exclaimed, crawling out from Syd''s right hand, looking shocked. Just now, Syd''s body had changed again. Whether it was his illusion or not, Venom felt Syd''s body had become even more mysterious. Just staying in his body for a moment, Venom felt his strength increase significantly. As Syd''s body grew more mysterious, Venom, residing in his body, also became much stronger. Most notably, Venom''s suit could now perfectly withstand bullets from handguns and rifles. Perhaps now, only special armor-piercing rounds could break his defense! Venom was confident; he was now much stronger than that foolish half-brother. This period of accumulation was enough to overwhelm him! "If we meet again, hehe, I''ll give you a surprise," Venom muttered, both shocked and delighted. Syd ignored him, focusing on his body''s changes. At this moment, his nerves were extremely active, with heightened thoughts and reactions to stimuli. "Is this mental power?" Syd felt a force in his mind. Though weak, it was still significant compared to having none. Before, even if other mental ability users attacked him, he might not notice. Now... With this mental power, he could fully detect and defend against attacks from other mental ability users! Moreover, as his chaos magic level increased, his mental power might also grow! Momentarily disregarding these changes, Syd focused on a mysterious power within him. Raising his right hand, he attempted to channel that mysterious power. "Is this chaos magic?" Syd murmured. A red glow appeared on his right hand. (End of Chapter) Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Chapter 85: Chapter 85[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Syd''s right hand glowed with red light. In the next second, the black guns that were placed on the table floated up in unison. They moved erratically in the air. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] Syd controlled their floating while pondering. "It seems the power at level one is quite weak." He could clearly feel that floating this many guns was already quite taxing, and he could probably only float about a dozen more before reaching his limit. Other than telekinesis, Syd didn''t notice any other differences with chaos magic. "I wonder if I can use chaos magic for mind control..." Syd remembered that at close range, chaos magic could confuse minds, creating illusions in the target''s brain. However, the only one left in the room was Venom, who was staring in shock, and Venom''s mental resistance was nearly maxed out, making it impossible to test the effects. Bang bang bang... After putting down the guns, Syd furrowed his brow and tried to alter reality. The next second, both his hands emitted red light, enveloping the table. However, to his disappointment, the table remained unchanged for quite some time. "Is the chaos magic level too low?" Syd felt a bit disappointed but then thought it made sense. If level one chaos magic could do such things, early Wanda wouldn''t have been so weak. Of course, it might also be related to the fact that reality alteration could only be activated in a state of emotional agitation and loss of control, making it a passive ability. "Forget it, I should focus on leveling up chaos magic first." [Chaos Magic Experience +1] [Chaos Magic Experience +1] [Chaos Magic Experience +1] Syd''s hands glowed red as he practiced chaos magic. In the following time, various objects in the room continuously floated up. [Chaos Magic Experience +1]... Since it was only at level one and his light energy was abundant, it didn''t take long for the notification to sound. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] [Ability: Chaos Magic (0/500) Level Two] As chaos magic reached level two, Syd felt his light energy limit increase slightly, absorbing sunlight continuously from the window. Additionally, the telekinesis limit of chaos magic increased significantly; now, he could lift objects weighing over a hundred kilograms, enough to easily lift an adult. "Level two is still a bit weak, though my mental power has increased significantly..." Syd felt his mind becoming more active, making the use of chaos magic much smoother. A red glow flickered on his hand, and the next second, he directed it to the center of the wooden table. With a bang, the table was blown apart, leaving a hole in it. "Not bad, but not great..." Syd was somewhat dissatisfied and continued practicing chaos magic. Time passed, and two days later in the morning. The notification sounded. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] [Ability: Chaos Magic (0/1000) Level Three] With a casual flick, under Venom''s surprised gaze, the red glow flashed, and the entire wooden table shattered into pieces, even leaving a pit in the ground. The next second, both of Syd''s hands glowed with the unique red light of chaos magic, and his entire body floated up under its power. "It works..." Syd tested it and found that the speed wasn''t as fast as his floating flight, and the consumption was similar to using telekinesis, significantly more than the steady state of floating flight. "Well, it''s still usable; at least it''s a flight method until floating flight is restored..." Sensing the increased light energy within him, Syd murmured, "It''s time to leave this place." He had been in this house for several days, and if he didn''t leave soon, someone might come knocking. "Syd, are we finally leaving this boring place?" Venom asked excitedly. Syd nodded, his figure flashing and disappearing from the house. Two hours later. Syd was walking along a secluded path, now dressed entirely in white. To avoid recognition, he had chosen all-white clothing: white shirt, white pants, white mask, and even white shoes. As for Venom, he had turned it into a black eye mask, butterfly-shaped, somewhat resembling the masks of Wolverine and Jean from the comics. Suddenly, urgent footsteps and a stern shout came from ahead. "Stop, mutant ahead! Raise your hands and stand still!" Three people, two men and one woman, were running towards Syd, with four armed police officers chasing them. "Get out of the way!" A young woman with magenta hair and light green eyes, running at the front, called out to Syd in a panic. Syd furrowed his brow and was about to step aside. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, one of the four police officers chasing them glanced at a palm-sized monitor and then shouted at the strangely dressed man in white standing nearby, "Don''t let him get away! He''s a mutant too!" What? Both the three mutants, the other three police officers, and the viewers watching the live feed of the capture were surprised. Not only were they surprised, but the tens of thousands of viewers watching the capture operation through cameras were also a bit puzzled. Then, many of the viewers grew excited. Since the terrifying light incident several days ago, society''s and the government''s attitudes towards mutants had worsened, becoming even more hostile. The government had started capturing mutants, and to reassure the public and make them believe mutants could be defeated, many capture operations were broadcast live, including this one. So, seeing another mutant appear, the viewers felt their fears ease and grew excited. "God bless, another mutant has appeared!" "Looks like the officers are going to score again." "Hurry up and catch him!" As the viewers eagerly watched, the four police officers exchanged glances and immediately raised their special guns, firing at Syd as well. Bang bang bang... Small injection darts containing mutant suppressants quickly shot towards Syd. However, just as the three mutants looked panicked and the police and viewers were filled with anticipation, the darts stopped mid-air! What?! (End of Chapter) Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Chapter 86: Chapter 86[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== "What? They stopped?" "What''s going on?" The four police officers looked bewildered, and the tens of thousands of viewers were equally astonished. The panicked trio stood frozen. At that moment, red light glowed from the hand of the man in white. "Is that..." "A mutant ability?" "What kind of power is this? Telekinesis?" The viewers quickly realized and breathed a sigh of relief. They thought something serious had happened, but it turned out to be a mutant ability. As long as the power was revealed, it was fine. This ability looked like telekinesis, which shouldn''t be too frightening. The fact that this person could stop injection darts didn''t mean he could stop metal bullets; the kinetic energy was completely different. Recently, both police and viewers had seen many strange abilities, and this initial shock wasn''t new to them. But without exception, they all got captured in the end. The viewers were filled with confidence. Syd glanced at the transparent darts suspended in mid-air. In an instant, he knew what they were an injectable agent that suppressed mutant abilities. He waved his hand. The next second, the darts reversed direction and shot towards the police officers with a swoosh. "Dodge quickly!" The four officers were alarmed and tried to evade, but the darts seemed to lock onto them, making escape impossible. With a soft thud, the needles pierced their bodies. Fortunately, the serum was designed specifically for mutants and had no effect on them. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The officers sighed in relief. They quickly raised their real firearms and started shooting at Syd. "Ah!" Blink and her companions were shocked. These were real bullets! Then, to their amazement, the eight or nine bullets also stopped mid-air! One of the officers, a white man named Donald, saw that bullets were ineffective and quickly threw something from his belt. A black round object arced through the air. Boom! With a violent explosion, flames enveloped Syd. At that moment, both the officers and the tens of thousands of viewers breathed a sigh of relief. This was a specially made bomb that could penetrate steel doors, designed to deal with mutants who posed a significant threat to officers. But to everyone''s shock, including Blink''s group and others, Syd stood unharmed after the flames dissipated. A red glow surrounded him, seemingly protecting him from the bomb. This... This mutant''s ability could resist a bomb? Before the police and viewers could recover, Syd waved his hand, and the remnants of the bullets shot back at the officers. Screams filled the air as the four officers fell to the ground, writhing in pain. Syd walked forward, crouched down, and placed his right hand near the fallen officers. "What are you doing?" "No, stop!" Ignoring their fearful shouts, Syd''s hand emitted a red glow that seeped into their heads. He tried to use his mental abilities to induce their deepest fears. Quickly, the officers'' eyes filled with terror as if they were witnessing their worst nightmares. Syd pondered. "Are they trapped in illusions?" He placed his hand on one officer''s forehead, and his mental power delved into the man''s mind. In the dark night, inside a dilapidated old mansion, Syd saw the man being chased by a ghostly woman, his face full of fear. Afraid of ghosts? "This guy''s deepest fear is ghosts? Interesting..." Syd found it amusing and checked the other three officers'' minds. Two of them had common fears, but the last one startled him. In the illusion, a familiar black-clad figure floated in the sky, coldly watching everything below like ants. The next second, a destructive light enveloped everything. "No, no! Monster! Monster!" The officer cowered in fear, shouting and trembling. Syd was taken aback. "This guy''s deepest fear is me?" He couldn''t help but twitch his mouth. Was he really that terrifying? After a brief exploration of his mental powers, Syd stopped. However, even though he released them, the viewers watching through drones, and the trio of Blink, looked at him like he was a monster. Especially when they saw the officers waking up, pale and terrified, screaming in fear. Blink and her companions looked at Syd with even more strange expressions. "What did he do?" "Another powerful mutant, after that city-destroying light demon?" The viewers felt a rising terror and unease towards mutants, mixed with jealousy. At that moment, footsteps sounded from afar, and five more police officers approached. Syd frowned, glancing at the four fallen officers. The next second, a red glow enveloped them, and he flung them towards the approaching officers. Screams filled the air as the five officers were knocked down. Before leaving, Syd noticed the movement in the sky, and his right hand gathered red light. With a casual flick, the drone filming from above exploded and crashed. Taking one last look at the distant officers, Syd quickly left. He didn''t want to make a big scene before fully regaining his powers. His actions were a necessity, so he decided to test his chaos magic. Watching him leave, Blink''s group exchanged glances and hurriedly followed. Hearing their footsteps, Syd frowned and glanced at them, his gaze lingering slightly longer on Blink. He recognized this young girl. Red hair and green eyes were rare, especially someone resembling a certain actress. Clearly, this was Blink from the X-Men, the one who could open portals but was ultimately killed by Sentinels in "Days of Future Past." And this Blink seemed quite young. "Hey, wait for us," the white youth among the trio called out. Syd slowed down slightly to hear what they had to say. The green-eyed Blink looked at him with hope. "In these dangerous times, we mutants should help each other and unite to resist the coming crisis." "Your power is impressive. Would you be interested in joining our group?" Syd shook his head. Staying in one place, waiting to be found, he doubted they could resist the Sentinel robots when they came. (End of Chapter) Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Chapter 87: Chapter 87[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Seeing his refusal, Blink and her companions were disappointed. They tried to persuade him a bit more, but seeing that he had no intention of joining them, they gave up and started chatting. Blink sighed, a hint of anger appearing on her face. "Those people are really too much. They''ll do anything to capture us..." After sharing some of their experiences, Blink''s eyes showed unwillingness, and she sighed again. "If only that mutant Messiah were here. With him around, those people wouldn''t dare to mess with us!" The young white man, Al, said angrily, "Yeah, if Messiah were here, he''d definitely give those guys a hard time!" "You think so too, right?" "Wait, you don''t know Messiah? What mutant doesn''t know him by now?" Seeing Syd''s strange expression, Al frowned. He continued, with admiration in his voice, "He''s an Omega-level mutant, capable of easily destroying a city. He''s like a god among mutants!" "Hey man, as a mutant, how can you not know him? You must have come from the backwoods." Listening to his rambling, along with the agreement from Blink and the other companion, Syd''s expression grew even more peculiar. "Ahem, you''re right." What else could he do? He just agreed. Before they parted ways, Blink and her companions told Syd that if he had nowhere to go, he could find them. Also, they implored him to inform them if he had any news about Messiah, clearly showing their idolization. Syd vaguely agreed and then shook his head, walking away alone. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They separated here, but the previous incident did not end so easily. Things didn''t go as Syd expected, simply fading away. On the contrary, the video of his actions spread across the internet, drawing significant attention. "Wow, he dealt with so many people so easily?" "Who is this guy?" "Another powerful mutant?" "This guy with the glowing red powers looks really strong. When will the government capture him?" "We don''t want to see another city-destroying freak. He must be dealt with!" Netizens buzzed with discussions, each person feeling a mix of fear and anxiety. Especially with this powerful-looking mutant, it only heightened their unease. Apart from ordinary citizens, mutants also saw the video. "Glowing red light, what ability is this?" "Telekinesis? Mind control?" In the X-Men, Cyclops, Scott Summers, watched the video with a puzzled expression. Storm, Ororo Munroe, standing beside him, shook her head. "No, Scott, look at the red glow in his hand when he blasted the drone. That''s not just telekinesis..." Professor X, Charles Xavier, nodded. "This mutant also has other mental abilities." He adjusted the video, pointing to the scene where the white-clad man controlled the four police officers. "Are they trapped in illusions?" Cyclops quickly guessed, commenting, "He has great potential!" Professor X, Storm, and the others agreed with his assessment. "It''s surprising to see another capable mutant emerging so quickly." "Though not as powerful as the Omega-level mutant Messiah, he''s quite impressive. His abilities show significant potential." "I think we should invite him to join the X-Men." The X-Men proposed this idea, and Professor X agreed, thinking it would be beneficial to recruit him. At that moment, Wolverine, Logan, suddenly asked, "Hey, Cyclops, any news on that kid, Syd?" Cyclops glanced at him, "No, we''re still looking." "Alright..." Wolverine shrugged helplessly. In the crowd, the burly and tall Colossus watched Professor X and the others, looking hesitant. He was considering whether to reveal the child''s identity to Professor X. While they discussed this, the Brotherhood of Mutants also noticed this new mutant. Pyro and Toad were surprised. "Impressive," Magneto, Erik Lehnsherr, remarked. "Should we invite him?" Mystique, asked. Like the X-Men, they also saw the potential in this white-clad man. Although he wasn''t as powerful as the Omega-level Messiah, he was still very formidable among mutants. No exception, they also paid attention to him. If they found any leads on him, they would definitely invite him to join the Brotherhood to fight against humans. In addition to ordinary citizens and mutants, several government agencies also noticed Syd. In S.H.I.E.L.D., Fury''s single eye flashed with contemplation, considering the possibility of recruiting him into the Avengers. After a while, he felt the task was tricky. This guy''s identity might be unacceptable to the public. He decided to observe for a while. If this capable individual''s character wasn''t too bad, they might attempt to recruit him. Otherwise, their lab could use more test subjects. The hidden Hydra organization within S.H.I.E.L.D., a terrorist group, also noticed Syd. "A powerful weapon," Pierce praised. Soon, the mission to capture this white-clad man was assigned. Although his importance was considered lower than that of the mutant Messiah, they still sent a significant number of agents. In their eyes, he was an excellent candidate for brainwashing. If they could brainwash him, they might use his mental abilities to control the terrifying mutant Messiah! If they succeeded, they would hit the jackpot! Controlling the terrifying Messiah, who could resist them then? While S.H.I.E.L.D. had their plans, Base Commander Alessandro of Base 23 was watching the video with Dr. Bolivar Trask. "Dr. Trask, how''s the production of Sentinel robots going?" Commander Alessandro asked. Dr. Trask, while operating the computer, replied, "We''ve produced over four hundred units so far." "That many?" Alessandro''s eyes lit up with interest. "Doctor, do you think these Sentinels could take down Messiah?" Dr. Trask was stunned for a moment, then instinctively replied, "No way. With his city- destroying power, our chances are slim unless we have more Sentinels." (End of Chapter) Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Chapter 88: Chapter 88[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Listening to his analysis, Commander Alessandro shook his head. "Doctor, have you considered that the Messiah might not be as strong as we think?" What do you mean? Destroying a city isn''t strong enough? Dr. Bolivar Trask was a bit taken aback. Commander Alessandro explained, "Of course, I''m not saying the Messiah isn''t powerful. What I''m suggesting is that his endurance might not be as long as we think!" "After observing several of his attacks, I noticed that whenever the Messiah uses that all- destroying light, he always retreats afterward. This suggests something, doctor, and I think you understand." Upon hearing this, Dr. Trask''s eyes lit up, "You mean..." "Yes, we can send waves of Sentinel robots to exhaust that guy!" "If your guess is correct, then this is an excellent plan!" Dr. Trask paced excitedly in the lab, a look of exhilaration in his eyes. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, he seemed to envision the so-called Messiah falling at the hands of his proud creations, the Sentinels. He muttered, "There aren''t enough Sentinels now, but we''re running out of funds." Alessandro smiled slightly, "Don''t worry, doctor. I''m sure the senators will willingly allocate us a large sum of money. The Sentinels will only increase in number!" Dr. Trask agreed. If they didn''t want to live in fear of the Messiah forever, they would certainly do whatever it took to eliminate him! Despite having a solid plan, he still felt the need to take additional precautions. He said, "I need you to go to the X-Mansion and capture that girl named Anna." "She can absorb the abilities and life force of other mutants through contact and use those abilities herself. She will be of great help in perfecting the Sentinels!" "With her, countering the Messiah will be much more certain!" Dr. Trask spoke solemnly. Commander Alessandro was startled but then nodded. He had also noticed some deficiencies in this generation of Sentinels. Apart from their ability to change shape, many powers couldn''t be replicated. Maybe, with that girl named Anna, everything would change? At that time, he wanted to see how the Messiah could resist them! No matter how powerful he was, could he fight against countless Sentinels? "Your final fate can only be to become a test subject in my lab, dead or alive!" Alessandro smiled. Apart from their plans to deal with the mutant Messiah, the mysterious man in white also caught their attention. Before long, ten Sentinels were dispatched from the factory at the request of government agencies, intended to capture this white-clad mutant. While various organizations were mobilizing, Syd Castell was currently hiding and absorbing sunlight, aiming to quickly bring the Scarlet Witch''s unlock progress to 100%. He was curious and eager to see what changes would occur when the Scarlet Witch''s abilities were fully unlocked. Time passed quickly, and it was soon noon on the fifth day. "What''s approaching?" Sensing danger approaching, Syd glanced at the panel. [Energy Points: 79631] (Unlock Progress: 70%) Glancing at the energy points, Syd thought, "I wonder how much progress this will bring?" The next second, he allocated all the energy points to the unlock progress. The 70% progress blurred for a moment and then changed. (Unlock Progress: 100%) [Energy Points: 1951] "100% already?" "And there''s some left over?" Syd was surprised. He knew that the last 30% for Orochi had taken a lot of time. He expected this time to reach maybe ninety-something percent, but it was actually full? The next second, he didn''t have time to think, as the changes in his body interrupted his thoughts. A warm current flowed through his body, with his genes becoming increasingly complex. Boom! A red glow erupted from him, extending several meters around him. Syd''s eyes, which had turned golden from sunlight exposure, began to take on a red hue. Two scarlet points flickered in his pupils. [Ability: Chaos Magic (0/2000) Level Four] [Ability: Probability Manipulation (0/1000) Level Three] Syd felt a surge of power throughout his body, his nerves exceptionally active, as if he could do anything. At the same time, he noticed that the probability manipulation ability seemed to have merged more deeply with chaos magic. "Probability manipulation and chaos magic both leveled up?" Syd clearly felt the power within chaos magic had greatly increased. He even suspected that his current strength was very close to Scarlet Witch''s frenzied state in "Avengers: Endgame," where she nearly tore apart Thanos without the Infinity Stones. After all, Thanos, even without the stones, was no ordinary opponent, capable of shattering Captain America''s vibranium shield with a mere blade, showcasing his immense strength. And the Scarlet Witch nearly ripped him apart. Moreover, Syd estimated that the power of chaos magic would fluctuate with his emotions, making it hard to accurately gauge his strength. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] A red glow enveloped the ground. With a boom, under Venom''s surprised gaze, a large pit about two or three meters wide appeared, with dirt and rocks floating in the air. Syd felt extremely relaxed, not exerting much force at all. Pausing for a moment, he didn''t continue testing because Venom sensed danger approaching. "Syd, be careful!" Venom said seriously. Syd nodded, staying alert in the secluded alley while also focusing slightly on his internal energy. The light energy within him continued to increase with the sunlight. He estimated that the current light energy should allow him to use third-level abilities over a hundred times and fourth-level abilities around eighty times. Of course, chaos magic was based on duration, so it was roughly the same overall. "Light energy is still not enough..." Syd couldn''t help but complain. While he was alert, ten fully armed soldiers and ten Sentinels were rapidly approaching from the distant sky. Above them, several drones floated, their cameras clearly recording the capture operation. Netizens discussed excitedly. "Ten Sentinels? Haha, let''s see how that white-clad weirdo escapes!" "He''s doomed. After all, he''s no mutant Messiah." "Another powerful mutant is about to die!" Netizens were buzzing with discussions. Meanwhile, the mutants watching the live broadcast were worried and scared. During this time, they had privately given this white-clad man the nickname "White Knight." If the White Knight died, it wouldn''t be long before it was their turn. So they worried about the White Knight and feared what would happen to them if he died. Watching the battle, both the X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants had a foreboding sense of the outcome. No one knew better than they did about the power of the Sentinels. Not everyone was a mutant Messiah who could easily deal with Sentinels. To ordinary mutants, Sentinels were monsters, their nemesis! (End of Chapter) Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Chapter 89: Chapter 89[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Under the watchful eyes of hundreds of thousands of viewers, the X-Men, the Brotherhood of Mutants, and Blink''s group, the mysterious figure in white came into view. Unfortunately, despite what Blink and the other mutants hoped, they could only watch as the Sentinels approached the white-clad man, surrounding him. They could do nothing to intervene. The audience, however, was filled with anticipation, eager to see the Sentinels take down this recently emerged, powerful mutant. Soon, the two sides were ten meters apart, staring at each other. Syd looked at the Sentinels, frowning slightly, feeling uncertain. For these flying, shape-shifting, laser-shooting Sentinels, he wasn''t sure if his current chaos magic could handle them. In the distance, ten soldiers stood with their guns, choosing not to approach or attack, leaving everything to the Sentinels while they stood by. The next second, all ten Sentinels flew towards Syd, their heads glowing, ready to fire lasers. Syd frowned, and red light burst from his hands. Then, to the amazement of the audience and mutants, he slowly floated up. At the same time, a faint red shield appeared around him. Syd''s right hand reached out, grabbing one of the Sentinels in the air and hurling it towards the others. With a loud crash, five Sentinels were knocked off balance, interrupting their laser attacks. As for the remaining four, their head lasers had already fired. At that moment, the audience watched with bated breath. "Let''s see how he dodges this!" "That''s high-energy laser; this guy in white is in trouble!" To their shock, Syd simply raised his left hand slightly, and the red glow around him intensified, thickening the shield. Boom! Four laser beams collided with the red shield! The next second, what they expected-the shield breaking-did not happen. Instead, the shield blocked the laser attacks from the four Sentinels. "What?!" "Is his ability that strong?" Both the hundreds of thousands of viewers and the mutants were stunned. They had thought the white-clad mutant was somewhat powerful, but they never imagined he could block four laser beams. If it were an ordinary mutant, they would likely be finished by now! Syd, continuously pushed back by the laser impact, noticed that the energy shield was holding up without signs of breaking. He then raised his right hand towards the nearest Sentinel. A red glow enveloped it! The black Sentinel quickly reacted, its program prompting it to change form. Its skin, like fish scales, swiftly turned silver, mimicking the form of Colossus. In this state, its hardness was second only to Adamantium, the metal comprising Wolverine''s skeleton. Seeing the Sentinel transform, the surprised audience breathed a sigh of relief. "Finally, it changed! This Sentinel is now invincible!" "Right, apart from that mutant Messiah, I''ve never seen anyone break its defense. This guy in white won''t be an exception." "I can''t wait to see this mutant''s shocked expression, haha..." As the audience eagerly discussed, and the X-Men, Brotherhood, and other mutants looked worried, Syd frowned, countering the other Sentinels'' laser attacks while exerting force with his right hand. Bang, bang, bang... Instantly, the silver Sentinel began to twist, emitting the unpleasant sound of grinding metal. Syd clenched his right hand forcefully. Bang, bang, bang... In a scene that left countless people stunned, the silver Sentinel''s limbs and head were torn off by the red glow! S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amidst the flashing lights, the Sentinel, now resembling scrap metal, crashed heavily to the ground. It looked like it was made of wood, not steel, offering almost no resistance! The audience was dumbfounded, thinking they must have seen wrong. "That was supposed to be a steel body, and it was just torn apart?" "How powerful is that red light?" "Impossible!" Glancing at the destroyed Sentinel, Syd was both surprised and not entirely unexpected. His current chaos magic power was already close to Scarlet Witch''s state in "Avengers: Endgame." At that time, Scarlet Witch could break Thanos''s sword with chaos magic. Remember, Thanos''s sword could shatter Captain America''s vibranium shield without showing any signs of dullness, indicating its hardness. Although the Sentinels'' steel state was tough, it was not up to the level of Thanos''s sword. Despite the effort, he managed to tear apart the Sentinel. Frowning, Syd increased the output of chaos magic to counter the lasers from the remaining Sentinels. Glancing at a nearby wall, he raised his right hand, and the entire wall collapsed, being pulled towards him. He hurled it at the Sentinels. Boom! Three Sentinels were buried under the rubble, momentarily incapacitated. Syd focused on the two still-standing Sentinels. Red light enveloped them. Under the stunned gaze of countless viewers, Syd exerted force with his right hand. Their limbs and heads twisted, and like the previous Sentinel, they were rendered useless. Wasting no time, Syd withstood the laser and spike attacks from the Sentinels, dismantling them one by one. One, two... Ten minutes later, what appeared before everyone were the dismembered remains of the Sentinels. "All gone?" "Ten terrifying Sentinels, all dealt with?" Both the hundreds of thousands of viewers and the mutants were stunned. These were Sentinels, capable of giving mutants a headache! And now, this guy in white had dismantled ten of them? Aside from the mutant Messiah, another mutant could take down Sentinels? Where did this guy come from? "Why are there so many powerful mutants everywhere?" "Is there really no hope for humanity?" "Another Level 4 mutant?" The viewers who had previously gloated over the white-clad mutant''s presumed demise refused to believe what they saw. X-Men. "Wow!" Watching the live broadcast, Logan, exclaimed. Professor X, and Cyclops exchanged looks. They realized they had underestimated this newly emerged mutant. This level of combat ability didn''t match their initial assessment. Definitely a Level 4 mutant! Though not as powerful as the Omega-level Messiah, he was undoubtedly stronger and more promising than they had thought! (End of Chapter) Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Chapter 90: Chapter 90[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Brotherhood of Mutants. "Another mutant with extraordinary potential." Magneto, marveled, feeling genuinely pleased to see another powerful comrade emerge. This further proved that humans were an outdated species that needed to be eliminated; only mutants were the future! With this thought, he grew curious about what the person under the white garb looked like. Was he an older man or, like Messiah, a very young individual? Luxury Villa. Tony Stark, wore a serious expression, pondering whether his Iron Man suit could defeat this guy. After thinking for a while, he felt disappointed to realize that, as of now, he probably couldn''t beat him. He decided that once the Anti-Messiah armor was created, he would prioritize building an armor specifically designed to counter this white-clad individual. S.H.I.E.L.D. Watching the live video, Fury''s single black eye showed both fear and desire. Hydra leader Pierce grew increasingly interested, feeling more and more satisfied with this future tool. While various factions had different thoughts, after Syd had dealt with the Sentinels, he sensed a significant amount of light energy still remaining in his body and looked ahead. The ten soldiers in the distance, seeing the Sentinels fail, immediately started to flee. They knew they were no match for the freak in the distance, and shooting would be futile, so they chose to retreat. The next second, red light spread across the ground. Bang, bang, bang... Bricks and dirt floated up. Then, they flew towards the ten fleeing soldiers. "Ah..." The soldiers were buried under the bricks and dirt. Syd''s hands glowed red, ready to fly away from there. But before he could, he noticed something flying overhead. The surroundings had quieted down, making the drones more noticeable. The hundreds of thousands of viewers watched in horror as the mysterious figure in white seemed to give them a cold glance. His hands then glowed red. With a whoosh, several energy blasts flew out. Boom, boom, boom! Drone debris fell from the sky. Syd''s figure moved, and his pure white form quickly flew away. It was only after he had disappeared for a while that people dared to clean up the battlefield. As Syd flew, the various factions increased their attention on him, secretly plotting different schemes. Syd was aware of this but had no choice. With the Sentinels targeting him, he had to destroy those things. Even though greater danger might come later, that was a problem for the future. At this moment, Syd was feeling a strange sensation within him, frowning slightly. At some point, a faint whispering had reached his ears, as if trying to communicate with him. Syd shook his head, confirming it wasn''t an auditory hallucination. His expression changed. Fortunately, the strange whispering disappeared after a short while. Despite this, Syd thought a lot in that brief moment and even came up with a plausible guess. "The Dark God of Magic, Chthon?" His face looked slightly grim. He had long been wary of enhancing chaos magic, fearing it might attract the attention of the Dark God. And now it seemed his fears had come true. Wanda''s chaos magic had countless connections with Chthon. It was said that shortly after Wanda was born, Chthon had influenced her, giving her chaos magic. In other words, the source of chaos magic was actually this Dark God, Chthon! Of course, this referred to chaos magic without the probability manipulation that could alter reality. Chthon had given Wanda chaos magic, hoping she would grow powerful enough to break his dimensional seal and possibly act as a vessel for his descent! However, as Wanda grew, she broke free from his control, rendering his expectations and investments futile. Another theory suggested that chaos magic was innate to Wanda, and Chthon had marked her out of interest in chaos magic. Syd pondered, his face looking grim, "Chthon is far scarier than Dormammu..." Opposite to Chthon were the three Vishanti, the trinity of white magic. This gave an idea of Chthon''s power. "So, he''s targeting me now?" He could only say one thing... "Who can understand the frustration of being stalked by a creepy, perverted guy at just sixteen years old? Looking for help, urgently!" After pondering for a long time, Syd could only sigh. Apart from striving to increase his strength, he couldn''t think of any other solution. He could only hope to grow strong enough to resist Chthon''s schemes before the dark god made his move. Thinking this, he felt a bit helpless, realizing chaos magic was indeed a big pitfall. He could clearly feel that the chaos magic he had mimicked was entirely his own, unrelated to Chthon. But even so, it still caught Chthon''s attention? It seemed that, in Chthon''s eyes, he might be more attention-worthy and significant than the Scarlet Witch. Syd thought, feeling helpless. Half an hour later, he stopped in a small grove. Time passed quickly, and it was soon evening. Syd looked up at the distant sky. Seeing the sun set completely, his urgent desire for power led him to focus on the new panel. "I wonder what the God of Light, Balder, is like. What will I gain from enhancing the unlock progress?" Curious and expectant, he looked at the new ability panel. [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining lifespan: 199 days)] [Mutant Ability: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimicry Target: Balder Odinson (Title: God of Light, Son of Odin)] (Unlock Progress: 1%) [Ability: (Not Unlocked)] [Energy Points: 7963] Seeing his remaining lifespan, Syd felt frustrated. Cancer seemed like an unshakable curse. He was puzzled; with the significant amount of light energy in his body, how could he not cure a mere cancer? Though it was a mix of several types of cancer, it still seemed too exaggerated! As he pondered, his face changed slightly. He vaguely remembered that cancer in the Marvel universe was considered a cosmic-level disease, extremely difficult to cure... "Did I remember wrong?" Syd''s mouth twitched, feeling it was a bit unscientific. After a while, he shook his head, deciding not to dwell on it. As long as he continued to enhance his abilities, he would cure cancer one day! His gaze shifted to other parts of the panel. Aside from the 1% unlock progress, nothing else stood out. He needed to increase the unlock progress to see any special abilities. Glancing at the remaining energy points, he allocated 1,200 points to the unlock progress. The 1% progress blurred. (Unlock Progress: 11%) Meanwhile, a surprising notification appeared. [Ability: Divine Physique (Unlocked)] [Ability: Divine Physique (0/100) Level One] In an instant, Syd felt his body enveloped in a warm current, different from before. The changes were more significant this time. Bone density increased, and his blood gradually took on a golden hue, radiating light. Muscles and skin tightened, minor flaws disappeared, and his whole body evolved towards perfection... However, perhaps because Divine Physique was only at level one, the transformation wasn''t complete, only progressing slightly. Even so, Syd felt his body was different now. His spirit was vigorous, as if he could stay up all night, his strength had increased significantly, and even some muscle had begun to form. He was evolving from a fragile human body towards a divine physique. "What''s happening?" Venom was baffled, forced out of Syd''s body. Perhaps due to some form of corrosion, Venom''s black body now glowed faintly with gold, looking somewhat comical. Venom swore he had never encountered someone who could turn him into this bizarre state. At this moment, he was questioning his existence. "Syd is probably a monster, as humans say, right?" He was both shocked by Syd''s current transformation and filled with confusion, not understanding what strange changes were happening to him. "My body..." Syd raised his right hand, pinching his left arm. He could feel his body''s resilience and density had significantly increased, in simpler terms, his defense had improved a lot. "Divine Physique..." Syd murmured. After testing, he found that although it was only at level one, his skin''s defense was already comparable to that of a bull, and his strength was nearing that level too. To put it simply, he was becoming a human-shaped beast. Divine Physique filled many of his shortcomings. Previously, a single bullet could kill him if he wasn''t careful, emphasizing his fragile body. But now, as Divine Physique gradually increased, he could compensate for this fragility, becoming a perfect six-sided warrior... or mage? "Just 11% unlocked, and I already have Divine Physique. I wonder what else will come?" Syd looked forward to the possibilities. Most importantly, divine power would surely awaken eventually! Having divine power made a huge difference! "I wonder how much progress is needed," Syd thought expectantly. Glancing at the remaining energy points, he eagerly allocated them all. (Unlock Progress: 34%) Nothing happened for a while. Syd felt a bit disappointed but had no choice but to wait until the next day. Afterward, he continued fleeing while trying to enhance Divine Physique. He found that by running a newly emerged force within his body, possibly his blood, Divine S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Physique''s experience would slowly increase. [Divine Physique Experience +1] [Divine Physique Experience +1] While hiding, Syd noticed a square broadcasting news about Iron Man, Tony Stark. Based on the information, he deduced that the current events were post-"Iron Man 2." Shaking his head, he focused on enhancing Divine Physique. [Divine Physique Experience +1] [Ability: Divine Physique (235/500) Level Two] The next evening, while Syd was practicing Divine Physique and sensing the changes in his body, a bright light beam descended from the distant sky in the dark night! It seemed something had arrived on Earth! Looking up at the distant scene, Syd was startled and murmured, "Thor?" (End of Chapter) Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Chapter 91: Chapter 91[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== In the distant sky, a beam of light with a faint hint of rainbow colors descended from the heavens! Seeing this phenomenon, Syd had a thoughtful expression. "To cause such a commotion at this time, it must be Asgard''s Bifrost!" Asgard''s Bifrost, while a planetary weapon, also serves as an intergalactic transportation device, capable of transporting people to any location within the Nine Realms. The Nine Realms, in scientific terms, are nine relatively distant star systems, with the solar system being one of them. When the Bifrost transports someone, it creates this kind of light beam phenomenon. "If I''m not mistaken, this should be Thor intruding into the realm of the Frost Giants, Jotunheim." Syd pondered, "Due to nearly starting a war, Odin stripped Thor of his powers and banished him to Midgard, one of the Nine Realms, which is Earth." Ultimately, Odin believed Thor was too arrogant and eager for conquest, lacking the qualities of a true king. Odin had high expectations for his son, wanting Thor to become more compassionate, humble, and protective. Only when Thor possessed these qualities could he become a worthy king. To achieve this, Odin stripped Thor of his divine powers, hoping he would learn humility and other virtues on Earth as a mortal... He even cast a spell on Mjolnir, Thor''s hammer. In simple terms, whoever could lift Mjolnir would be deemed worthy of possessing Thor''s power! Only when Thor became worthy of the hammer could he lift it again. Watching the distant light beam, Syd couldn''t help but become intrigued. One had to admit, Odin was tough on Thor. The spell on Mjolnir was real; anyone who could lift it would truly gain Thor''s power! Even Odin probably didn''t anticipate that someone on Earth could lift Mjolnir, right? "If I can lift it..." Syd stroked his chin. Based on known information, lifting Mjolnir required a kind, pure, and selfless character. Captain America was one such person, and only such individuals could lift Mjolnir. In contrast, even heroes like Iron Man, Hawkeye, Hulk, and War Machine couldn''t lift it. Though they were heroes with righteous hearts, their minds weren''t pure enough to lift the hammer. Of course, this was based on the movies. In the comics, the only condition for lifting Mjolnir was... Being deemed worthy by Mjolnir! That hammer had its own logic, judging situations and recognizing different people in different contexts. In times of crisis, it would grant the privilege to lift it to a hero who could be a savior, regardless of past grievances. Of course, after such situations, the person would still be unable to lift Mjolnir, showing its selective nature. Apart from this, members of Odin''s family were the easiest to lift Mjolnir. Even if they weren''t perfect, arrogant, or proud, as long as their thoughts hadn''t deviated significantly, they could usually lift Mjolnir. Syd didn''t believe Thor''s heart wasn''t tainted with arrogance and pride, nor that he had a pure heart. "Maybe I should give it a try?" Syd thought hesitantly. After a moment, he decided to try. After all, there was no harm in trying, and if he succeeded, he would gain Thor''s power for free! With this in mind, under the dark night sky, he moved, his hands glowing red, flying quickly towards the phenomenon. In the distance, A car was driving through a desolate field, with two young women and an old man with white hair, all marveling at the scene in the distance. They had come to collect weather data, but they ended up witnessing this spectacle. The sky glowed like a beautiful aurora. A beam of light connected heaven and earth, accompanied by a tornado and lightning! Despite this, they continued driving towards the phenomenon while filming, embodying the reckless spirit of Americans. By the time they realized the danger, it was too late. The vehicle was caught in the storm, making them dizzy. Bang! Suddenly, as they frantically turned the steering wheel, a figure crashed into the car window, cracking the glass. Screams and exclamations ensued. Fortunately, the storm passed quickly. As soon as everything calmed down, they rushed out of the car. One of the young women, holding a flashlight, hurried to the side of the fallen figure. "Get the first aid kit." "Please don''t die, please!" Jane looked at the blonde, muscular man on the ground and called out urgently. Hearing the voices, Thor opened his eyes and saw a woman, looking confused. Seeing that he seemed fine, Jane relaxed but then looked puzzled as she turned to her companions. "Where did he come from?" She looked around the desolate area, finding it odd for a man to appear suddenly. "Are you okay?" Jane asked. Thor ignored her, shakily getting to his feet, calling out, "Hammer, hammer..." He tried to summon Mjolnir, but it didn''t respond. Darcy shrugged, muttering, "Looks like he''s drunk." While the three of them talked, Thor looked up and called out, "Heimdall, I know you can hear me. Open the Bifrost!" Seeing his calls were in vain, Thor turned to Jane. "You, what realm is this?" "Elfheim?" Seeing his crazed behavior, Darcy aimed a taser at him. Thor looked disdainful, "Do you dare threaten me, Thor!?" "With such a small weapon..." Before he could finish, the taser hit him. Crackling with electricity, Thor collapsed. Jane and her companions looked at Darcy, mouths agape. Darcy hurriedly explained, "He was scaring me!" Jane and the others sighed, dragging the unconscious Thor into the back of the car, preparing to take him to a hospital. As the car roared away, another dazzling light appeared not long after, crashing to the ground and creating a large crater. Looking inside, one could see flickering electricity, surrounding a silver hammer - Mjolnir! As the electricity dissipated, Mjolnir returned to its original form, looking like an ordinary hammer. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Less than half an hour later, a figure with glowing red hands slowly flew closer. "So this is Mjolnir?" Syd watched the hammer in the crater in amazement. While Syd observed Mjolnir, in Asgard, on the Bifrost bridge platform, A man in golden armor, holding a golden sword, with golden eyes, seemed to notice the disturbance. (End of Chapter) Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Chapter 92: Chapter 92[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Heimdall, who had been keeping an eye on Thor, noticed the disturbance near Mjolnir and turned his golden eyes toward the hammer''s location. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Heimdall, who had always favored Thor and held a grudge against Loki, was the guardian of Asgard. His duty was to protect the realm from evil forces. With his astonishing perception, his golden eyes could observe any place and countless beings across the Nine Realms. At this moment, he noticed a Midgardian approaching Mjolnir. "A sorcerer?" Seeing the glowing red hands, Heimdall pondered. He thought this person either accidentally discovered Mjolnir or intended to lift it and gain its power. Shaking his head under his golden helmet, he thought to himself, "Mjolnir is not something just anyone can lift. Those who attempt to do so with impure intentions will only find their efforts in vain." Not only had Heimdall noticed this scene, but Odin, who had just sent Thor to Midgard and was concerned about his son''s condition, also sensed someone approaching Mjolnir. Odin, too, did not pay much attention, believing that no Midgardian could lift Mjolnir. Under their watchful eyes, Syd slowly descended to the edge of the crater. Looking at Mjolnir in the pit, he hesitated for a moment before reaching out with his right hand. His fingers touched the handle and gripped it. With a bit of uncertainty, he tried to lift it. To his surprise, Mjolnir felt weightless, rising effortlessly in his hand! Boom! The sky immediately filled with dark clouds, and lightning began to flash. Crash! A thick bolt of lightning struck Mjolnir, then coursed through the hammer into Syd''s body. But instead of feeling paralyzed or in pain, Syd felt a surge of comfort, as if his body was suddenly brimming with power. Lightning crackled around him as layers of silver armor formed on his body, transforming into Thor''s battle attire. "So this is Thor''s power?" Syd raised Mjolnir high, bolts of lightning descending from the sky, accompanied by a fierce storm! He swung the hammer towards the ground. Boom! A six or seven-meter crater appeared. Whoosh- Syd held Mjolnir by its leather handle and spun it like a fan. "It''s pretty easy to use. Is that it?" Lightning crackled around him, making him look like the God of Thunder. While Syd was feeling the ease of wielding Mjolnir, Heimdall and Odin, who were observing, were stunned. "A Midgardian lifted Mjolnir?!" Clang! Heimdall''s golden sword fell to the ground. His stern and silent face couldn''t hide his shock, and his eyes widened, his mouth agape. He wondered if he was seeing things. How could a Midgardian lift Mjolnir and gain Thor''s power? How was this possible... This was a spell cast by Odin! Moreover, if someone else had lifted Mjolnir, what would happen to Thor? Meanwhile, Odin, who had also noticed Mjolnir being lifted, was both shocked and puzzled. He instinctively tightened his grip on his eternal spear. His gaze grew sharp as he stared intently at the lightning-encased figure. Like Heimdall, Odin wondered what would happen to Thor if someone else gained Mjolnir''s power. His mind was in turmoil, considering whether he should intervene. "What happened?" Next to him, Frigga, the queen of Asgard, was startled by Odin''s expression and asked urgently. Hearing her, Odin said, "Thor is in trouble." Frigga looked even more confused. Seeing her bewilderment, Odin explained, "A Midgardian lifted Mjolnir before Thor did." "A Midgardian?" Frigga was equally shocked, her face showing anxiety as she was about to say something. Odin sighed and said, "Let''s see how things unfold. It''s time for Thor to learn a lesson and curb his arrogance." Though still anxious, Frigga could only accept reality after hearing Odin''s words and silently prayed. While they were in shock and confusion, Syd, who had been experiencing Thor''s power in the crater, suddenly frowned. At first, he felt immense power when Mjolnir''s energy entered his body. However, this power only lasted for a short time before he felt his body subtly rejecting the thunderous energy. It was like an overpowering guest invading his body, making the weaker host struggle to cope. The longer he maintained the Thor state, the more uncomfortable he felt. In an instant, Syd guessed what was happening. It was likely that the nascent divine power from his God of Light abilities was rejecting the powerful thunderous energy. But this divine power was too weak to resist effectively. Syd realized that with Mjolnir''s thunderous energy filling his body, the nascent divine power would struggle to grow. Helpless, he temporarily canceled the Thor state. The crackling lightning gradually dissipated, and silence returned to the surroundings. As the thunderous energy receded, his body briefly glowed with golden light before it quickly faded. In Asgard. "What was that?" Heimdall, who had been closely watching the Midgardian who lifted Mjolnir, noticed the fleeting golden light, his face showing confusion. For some reason, he felt the golden light carried a familiar aura, but it vanished before he could investigate further, leaving him with a headache. Odin, sitting on his throne, also sensed the fleeting golden light. Shaking his head, Odin thought he must have been seeing things. It was normal to misinterpret such a brief sensation. After all, how could a Midgardian... In the dark night. Looking at Mjolnir in his hand, Syd felt a sense of ambivalence. It was like having something that he didn''t particularly enjoy but couldn''t throw away either. He didn''t want to discard it but keeping it hindered his growth. After pondering for a while, Syd thought, "I''ll keep it for now. Let''s see what happens when Thor summons it back." Of course, he didn''t plan to sit idly by. It had been a long time since something interesting happened, so he might as well mess with Thor. With this in mind, Syd swung Mjolnir, then hurled it forward, instantly making it heavier. With a swoosh, the centrifugal force carried him forward. In a flash, his figure disappeared from sight, creating a sonic boom! (End of Chapter) Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Chapter 93: Chapter 93[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== As he felt the intense wind blowing against him, Syd realized he had underestimated the force of his flight. If not for his second-level God Body, which significantly increased his body density and defense, an ordinary person would have been in serious trouble by now. Observing Syd''s flight, Heimdall and Odin''s faces took on peculiar expressions. "This kid, why does he seem so familiar? Watching him fly, I almost thought I was seeing Thor," Odin mused. "A Midgardian, able to wield Mjolnir so effortlessly?" Odin was puzzled. In their watchful gaze, Syd flew towards the location where Thor had been. After several changes in direction, Syd finally found the car that had taken Thor to the hospital. He saw Jane Foster, Darcy Lewis, and Erik Selvig rush Thor inside. Not long after, Jane and Darcy appeared at the front desk, answering questions about Thor from the hospital staff. "I''ve never seen him before..." While they provided information, Thor awoke in the hospital room. As he opened his eyes, he saw a middle-aged doctor with blonde hair. "Hey, let''s draw some blood." The doctor moved to take action. Thor, furious, roared, "How dare you attack the son of Odin!" He began to struggle, trying to get off the bed. "Someone help me!" the doctor shouted, calling for help. Several people came over, but Thor pushed them away. "Call security!" "Security to emergency room three!" Before long, a group of burly security guards subdued Thor, who continued to shout, "You are no match for a god!" Eventually, after being given a sedative, Thor collapsed. "This guy is crazy. I bet he''s on something," a doctor muttered. The next afternoon, after some chaos, Thor finally understood his situation and accepted reality. He found himself in a diner with Jane and her team, eating food. "How did you get into the clouds?" "How can you eat a whole box of Pop-Tarts and still be hungry?" Thor, eating and drinking, praised, "I like this drink!" "Pretty good, huh?" Darcy smiled. "Another!" Thor suddenly smashed his cup on the ground, indicating he wanted more. Startled, Jane and the others quickly apologized to the diner owner. After cleaning up, Jane couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?" "This drink is delicious. I want more!" Thor, oblivious to his actions, didn''t see anything wrong with smashing the cup. "You have to say it." "I did." "Say it properly, don''t break things. Don''t do that next time..." While they talked, major changes were happening in Asgard. In the royal treasury, Loki was cautiously walking. Eyeing the blue treasure on a pedestal- the Casket of Ancient Winters, a prized artifact of the Frost Giants-Loki hesitated. Not long ago, during the battle in Jotunheim, he was accidentally struck by a Frost Giant, but instead of being hurt, the affected area of his skin turned blue, just like the Frost Giants. As the God of Mischief, he immediately suspected his true identity, wondering if he was a Frost Giant. He came to the treasury to find the Casket and verify his suspicions. Just as he picked it up, a stern voice rang out, "Put it down!" Without turning, Loki recognized the voice as his father''s, Odin. After a moment of silence, Loki asked, "Am I cursed?" "No." "What am I?" "You are my son," Odin replied. At this, Loki put down the Casket and slowly turned around. The influence of the Casket had turned his skin blue, revealing his Frost Giant form. "And what else?" Loki''s voice held a hint of despair. He walked slowly towards Odin, sadness, despair, and anger in his steps. "That day, you didn''t just bring back the Casket from Jotunheim, did you?" Wearing yellow robes and sporting a full beard, Odin remained silent for a moment before speaking. "After the war, I went to the temple and found a baby..." As he spoke, the surrounding scenery seemed to shift to a distant past. "As a child of giants, he was so small, abandoned there, suffering, waiting to die..." Finally, Odin revealed Loki''s true identity, "Laufey''s son..." The son of Laufey, the Frost Giant King? Loki''s eyes reddened as he confirmed this, but hearing no denial, he felt his world collapsing. "Why!" Loki panted, "Why save me after the massacre at Jotunheim?" "You were an innocent child..." Odin replied. But Loki didn''t believe it, angrily retorting, "No, you must have had another reason. What is it?" After a moment of silence, Loki shouted, "Tell me!" Odin had no choice but to explain, "I thought our two kingdoms could one day unite, bringing peace through you, forming a lasting alliance..." This was what Odin had always meant when he told both Loki and Thor they were born to be kings. He had hoped Loki would become the King of Jotunheim and Thor the King of Asgard, forging an everlasting bond. "But those plans are useless now..." Eventually, Odin had genuinely come to see Loki as his son. However, Loki didn''t listen. His face contorted in pain and anger, refusing to accept this. Recalling Odin''s favoritism towards Thor, Loki grew more heartbroken and furious. "So, I was just a stolen relic?" "Kept until you could use me?" he accused. "Why do you twist my words..." Odin tried to explain. But Loki continued, "You could have told me from the beginning who I was..." "Now everything is clear!" "That''s why you''ve always favored Thor. No matter how much you claim to love me, you would never let a Frost Giant sit on the throne of Asgard!" As Loki stepped closer, Odin, feeling unwell, sat down, opening his mouth to say something. But before he could finish, he fell into the Odinsleep. This was when a god''s power became so great that the body couldn''t handle it, requiring a period of deep sleep to adjust the divine power. As Asgardians age, their divine power increases. Odin''s power was so immense that he needed to undergo the Odinsleep periodically to adjust his strength. Just now, his emotional turmoil had forced him into the Odinsleep. Even in this state, he could still sense his surroundings, even perceiving events on Earth. Loki, startled, called out for help, "Guards!" "Guards, come quickly!" Soon, the doors to the treasury were flung open, and two armored guards rushed in. ... On Earth. After eating, Thor left the diner, with Jane and her team following. "Where are you going?" Jane asked, puzzled. "I need to retrieve my belongings," Thor said. Jane and the others were confused, "What belongings?" "Did you leave something at the place we were before?" Thor nodded, "Yes, I need to find my hammer!" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hammer again? Jane and the others exchanged looks, almost thinking this guy was still not right in the head. "What hammer?" Jane asked hesitantly. Thor, walking ahead, replied honestly, "Mjolnir, my hammer of thunder!" Mjolnir? The hammer of thunder? Jane and her team exchanged looks, truly believing Thor was delusional. Before they could question further, a voice called out from not far away. "Are you looking for this?" Thor and the others turned to see a mysterious figure dressed in white standing at a street corner, holding a silver hammer. Syd swung Mjolnir, watching Thor with interest. "My Mjolnir!" Thor''s eyes lit up with joy, then he hesitated, "How is it with you?" "Who are you?" Mjolnir, the hammer of thunder? Jane and the others were astonished, their eyes fixed on the hammer with curiosity. No matter how they looked at it, it seemed like an ordinary hammer. But this was called the hammer of thunder? Jane and her team, feeling incredulous, stared at both men. "Who am I?" Syd, hearing Thor''s question, decided to have some fun and said slowly, "I am Thor!" With a boom, the sky darkened, and a thick bolt of lightning struck down. Syd held Mjolnir, and a dazzling suit of armor appeared on his body. Watching the lightning-encased figure, Jane and the others, who had thought both men were crazy, were stunned. "Oh no, this can''t be!" Thor''s eyes widened, his hands clumsy, his face full of panic. "Mjolnir..." He stretched out his hand, trying to summon the hammer. But no matter how he called, Mjolnir didn''t budge, staying firmly in Syd''s hand. The white-clad figure, surrounded by a powerful aura, looked like the real God of Thunder! Thor''s face turned pale, looking as if he had been abandoned, pitiful and dejected. Syd: "..." Seriously, does he have to look so defeated? Jane and the others, looking back and forth between the two, were thoroughly shocked. "Are they not crazy?" "With all this thunder and lightning, is that really the hammer of thunder?" So, their identities are? Thinking about it, Jane and her team felt a growing sense of awe. (End of Chapter) Chapter 94: Chapter 94 Chapter 94: Chapter 94[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Could it be that there really are gods in this world? If so, then these two individuals... could they both be gods? Jane Foster, Darcy Lewis, and Erik Selvig looked skeptically at Thor. Just recently, he had been eating and drinking with them, seemingly an ordinary person. Gods wouldn''t be this weak, would they? In contrast, the man in white looked more like a god. "My Mjolnir..." Thor stared blankly at the hammer in the white-clad man''s hand before turning his gaze to the man, slightly pleading, "Please give it back to me." Hearing this, Syd pondered for a moment and then casually said, "You can try." With that, he threw Mjolnir to the ground with a thud. As Mjolnir left his hand, the armor on Syd''s body reverted to its original state. Seeing Thor''s eyes light up with excitement as he approached to grasp Mjolnir, Syd said, "Only the true god of thunder can lift it." Thor didn''t pay much attention to the remark. If he wasn''t the god of thunder, who was? With confidence, he bent down and grasped Mjolnir, fully expecting to lift it. Jane and her companions watched with anticipation. However, contrary to their expectations and Thor''s own, no matter how hard he tried, Mjolnir remained immobile, as if it were welded to the ground. This seemed to defy the laws of physics! Watching Thor exert all his strength to no avail, Jane and her companions were astonished. "No, this can''t be!" Thor exclaimed, stepping back several times, unwilling to accept reality. As he retreated, Syd raised his right hand, and Mjolnir, as if summoned, flew back into his grasp with a whoosh. Seeing this, Thor felt even more devastated, as if his world had crumbled. "Midgardian, what have you done?! Why does Mjolnir not respond to me but to you?!" Thor couldn''t believe Mjolnir would ignore him. He was convinced the Midgardian must have done something to prevent the hammer from recognizing his call. However, the Midgardian''s response left him stunned. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Have you forgotten that you are now just a mortal?" Syd said. With those words, Thor''s mind seemed to explode. He suddenly remembered and understood why Mjolnir no longer responded to him. He sat down on the ground, dazed. Yet, as he sat there, he thought of something else. If even he couldn''t lift the hammer, how could this Midgardian do it? A rare moment of clarity struck Thor''s mind, and a question arose. "Midgardian, how do you know so much about Asgard and what has happened to me? Who exactly are you?" Thor stared at the white-clad figure, filled with confusion. Syd shook his head, as if making a prophecy, and said, "You should think about how to deal with Loki''s pursuit." With that, he turned and began to leave. "Loki?" "Pursuit?" Thor was taken aback, then smiled, finding it amusing. "What is this Midgardian talking about, Loki pursuing me?" Ridiculous... Thor thought it was laughable. The Midgardian''s previous statements must have been lies. As he pondered, the Midgardian''s voice rang out again from a distance. "Oh, by the way, your friends, the Warriors Three and Lady Sif, will come down from Asgard to find you soon. Perhaps you''ll all die together." The final words echoed as the white-clad figure disappeared down the street. Thor was stunned, utterly disbelieving. When he came to his senses, the man was already gone. The next second, Thor felt regret. "My Mjolnir!" While Thor regretted not stopping the white-clad man, in Asgard, Heimdall, standing on the Bifrost platform, had witnessed everything. He had heard the Midgardian''s words, which left him stunned. He had been planning to gather the Warriors Three and Sif. After Odin fell into the Odinsleep, Loki had assumed the throne and personally warned Heimdall not to open the Bifrost without his permission. Heimdall knew Loki''s intentions well. When he sensed the Warriors Three''s plans to defy Loki and find Thor, he had planned to call them for a talk. His true intention was to leave the Bifrost''s key, the golden sword, with them after the talk. Heimdall believed they would understand and use the opportunity to open the Bifrost, allowing him to technically comply with the king''s orders while helping Thor. So, when he heard the Midgardian''s words, he was dumbfounded. If everything went as planned, the Warriors Three and Sif would indeed go to Midgard to find Thor! "Is this a prophecy?" Thinking of prophecies, Heimdall was in disbelief. Even Odin had to sacrifice an eye for limited prophetic power, which wasn''t always clear or specific. This Midgardian possessed such power? Prophecy was a significant force in any pantheon. Zeus in Greek mythology both feared and coveted Prometheus'' prophetic power. Though fate was hard to change, knowing a prophecy provided a chance to attempt altering it. Heimdall, thinking deeply, felt a bit downcast. Though fate was hard to alter, prophecy remained a vital force, giving a chance to change the future. Watching the Midgardian, Heimdall''s golden eyes grew solemn. If everything the Midgardian said came true, it would prove he had at least partial prophetic power! (End of Chapter) Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Chapter 95: Chapter 95[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ===== In a palace some distance away, the Warriors Three and Lady Sif were also growing increasingly anxious. Thor had been banished, King Odin had fallen into the Odinsleep, and Loki had taken power, forbidding them from seeking out Thor. This made them even more desperate. Compared to Loki, they believed Thor was more suited to be king, the true king of Asgard. Moreover, Asgard might soon face war. The incident with the Frost Giants in Jotunheim had angered them, and there were signs they might initiate conflict. Loki, eager to prove himself a better king than Thor, was already devising plans to deal with the Frost Giants definitively, aiming to demonstrate to Odin that only he, Loki, was fit to rule Asgard. In the palace, Fandral, one of the Warriors Three, paced anxiously, while Volstagg indulged in food and drink, and the others remained silent, lost in thought. After some time, as they discussed going to find Thor, a guard entered the hall. "Heimdall needs to see you." As the guard left, Fandral and the others felt a surge of apprehension. Heimdall wouldn''t have overheard them planning to defy Loki and seek out Thor, would he? Despite their trepidation, the Warriors Three and Lady Sif had no choice but to go. A short while later, in the Bifrost bridge chamber, Heimdall awaited them. As soon as they arrived, he began his questioning. "Do you intend to defy Loki, our king? To commit treason in rescuing Thor?" The room fell silent. Lady Sif stepped forward, "Yes." "Good," Heimdall replied, nodding before turning to leave, seemingly outraged. "Will you help us?" Sif asked urgently. As he walked away, Heimdall responded, "I serve the kingdom and cannot open the bridge for you." With that, he left the chamber. As he departed, Fandral asked, "Isn''t he difficult to deal with?" They contemplated whether they could overpower Heimdall and force him to open the Bifrost. However, as the guardian of Asgard''s gates, Heimdall''s combat prowess was formidable, and even together, they weren''t confident of victory. "What should we do?" Volstagg asked, his large frame slumping in frustration. Suddenly, Sif nudged Fandral and pointed behind him. They turned to see a golden sword embedded in the chamber''s center, the key to the Bifrost bridge. Sparks of white energy danced along the blade, indicating the bridge had been activated. The four exchanged a look of joy and relief before stepping into the light and vanishing. In the palace, Loki sensed the Bifrost''s activation and made his way to Asgard''s treasure vault. Using the royal scepter, Gungnir, he unleashed the Destroyer armor, a fearsome sentinel capable of autonomously seeking and eliminating threats, far more formidable than any sentinel robots. "Don''t let my brother return," Loki commanded the Destroyer, ensuring its obedience. He then prepared to travel to Midgard himself, having intended to go earlier but delayed by the Frost Giants'' issues. He wanted to see Thor and Mjolnir for himself. He remembered Odin''s enchantment, believing that if he could lift Mjolnir, it would prove his worthiness. Meanwhile, on Earth, a massive beam of light from the Bifrost illuminated the sky, depositing the Warriors Three and Lady Sif. They set off toward Thor''s location, attracting the attention of curious onlookers. "Is this a Renaissance fair?" "Mom, those people look strange!" Their armored and armed appearance drew stares and comments, but they paid no mind, focused on their mission. In a nearby shop, Thor, still reeling from Mjolnir''s rejection, heard a knock at the glass door. He turned to see four armored figures. Volstagg''s booming voice announced, "We found you!" They burst through the door, embracing Thor warmly. Jane and her friends watched in amazement. Thor introduced his friends, "These are my companions." He turned to the Warriors Three, excitement in his voice, "I''m so glad to see you." But then, his expression darkened, "You shouldn''t have come." "Why not?" Sif demanded, "Do you know how hard it was for us to get here? Why don''t you want to come back with us?" The Warriors Three and Sif looked at him in confusion. Thor hesitated before explaining, "I''m no longer the God of Thunder. Father stripped me of my powers, and Mjolnir..." His voice faltered, "It rejected me, choosing a Midgardian as its master." His friends were stunned, unable to believe what they were hearing. "Mjolnir chose a Midgardian?" Fandral exclaimed. "How is that possible? Who is this person?" The questions came rapidly, their disbelief evident. Thor, remembering the words of the white-clad figure, told them, "Before he left, he said you would come for me." The revelation left them speechless. A Midgardian knowing their plans? "And he said Loki would try to kill me," Thor added. The Warriors Three and Sif exchanged uneasy glances, considering the possibility. Loki, hidden nearby and listening, felt a chill. A Midgardian predicting his actions? He resolved to find this person, needing to understand how they knew so much about Asgard S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. and his intentions. In disbelief, he muttered, "Midgardian, who are you?" Whether for Mjolnir or the prophecies, Loki knew he had to meet this enigmatic figure. (End of Chapter) Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Chapter 96: Chapter 96[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [New Fanfic is Out! ''Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs''!!] At this moment... "Look over there!" Jane suddenly exclaimed, pointing outside. Everyone turned to see the sky in the distance forming a swirling vortex. With a thunderous crash, it seemed as though something had descended. "Is anyone else coming here?" Jane asked in confusion. Sif and her companions exchanged glances and hurriedly ran out of the building, looking towards the vortex. They saw a huge, dark, menacing iron-clad figure walking slowly across the open field. Thor and the others recognized it immediately. It was none other than the Destroyer Armor, specially created by King Odin to combat the Celestials. "Hey, guys, he was right!" Volstagg exclaimed in shock. There was no need to think-currently, the only one in Asgard who could control the Destroyer Armor was Loki. And the purpose of the Destroyer Armor appearing here was clear! Two prophecies, and both came true? A Midgardian? If this isn''t a coincidence... Thor and his companions exchanged glances, their emotions indescribable. The person who predicted this seemed more mysterious to them than ever, making both the Asgardians and the science-believing Dr. Jane Foster and her team feel a sense of awe. Their worldview was being reshaped. Meanwhile, the Destroyer Armor was moving towards Thor and his companions, destroying everything in its path. Boom! A yellow energy beam shot from its head, causing violent explosions wherever it hit, be it vehicles or buildings. Flames spread across the street, turning everything in sight into ruins. Seeing this devastation, Thor and the others looked grim. "Jane, you must leave here," Thor said seriously. "What about you?" Jane asked in astonishment. "I''m staying," Thor replied. Volstagg, the bearded warrior, quickly said, "Thor, fight with us!" Thor walked to Fandral and the others, saying, "My friends, I am merely a mortal now. I might only hinder you and get you killed." After thinking for a moment, he added, "But I can help these people get to safety." He pointed to the bystanders who hadn''t yet realized what was happening. Quickly, they began to disperse the clueless crowd. Inside a restaurant... "Danger is approaching, everyone get out, run, you can eat later..." Boom! While Thor and the others were dispersing the crowd, the Destroyer Armor continued to blow up vehicles and houses. Valkyrie Sif and the Warriors Three moved towards the center of the street, ready to buy Thor and the others some time. "Let''s distract it," Sif said. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, she hid quietly. Fandral and the others exchanged glances. Volstagg took a running start and, with the help of Fandral and Hogun, leaped towards the Destroyer Armor. "For Asgard!" Volstagg raised his axe high in the air, ready to strike the black, menacing Destroyer Armor. But before he could land his blow, the Destroyer Armor punched him away. Bang! He crashed heavily into a car, denting it. The Destroyer Armor slowly approached the weakened Volstagg, glowing yellow, ready to fire an energy beam to finish him off. At that moment, Valkyrie Sif leaped from the rooftop above, aiming her spear at the Destroyer Armor''s neck. With a swift motion, her spear pierced through the Destroyer Armor''s neck. The Destroyer powered down. However, just as Volstagg breathed a sigh of relief and Sif looked proud, the Destroyer Armor lit up again. A sound of twisting metal filled the air. Its body contorted and twisted, quickly turning to face Sif. Seeing it about to fire another beam, Sif released her grip and fell to the ground in fear. "Retreat!" Terrified by the formidable enemy, Valkyrie Sif shouted and started to run. Volstagg and the others began to retreat as well. Behind them, the Destroyer Armor''s energy beams continued to chase them, causing a series of explosions along the way. Boom! An energy beam hit the ground near them, sending dirt flying like a powerful grenade, its massive impact blowing them away. "Run!" Thor called out to Jane and the others still there. Seeing them leave, Thor quickly ran over to the severely injured Sif. Noticing she was trying to get up, Thor held her shoulder and said, "Sif, you''ve done your best." He didn''t want Sif and the others to keep risking their lives. However, Sif shook her head, looking at Thor, unwilling to abandon him. She said solemnly, "No, I want to die like a warrior. Today''s story will be told and retold." Seeing her determination, Thor persuaded, "Live on, tell the story to the children yourself." Reluctantly, Sif agreed. Just as she left, an energy beam shot over, blowing up a car. Thor quickly dropped to the ground. He got up swiftly and ran to Fandral and the others. He spoke to the Warriors Three as if delivering his last words, "You must return to Asgard and stop Loki!" Fandral looked at him in surprise and asked, "What about you?" Thor forced a smile and said, "Don''t worry, my friends. I have a plan." With those words, Fandral and Hogun took the heavily injured Volstagg and fled. Watching them disappear, Thor''s cheerful expression faded. He surveyed the burning streets and the Destroyer Armor still wreaking havoc in the distance. Thor understood something. He knew that no one here could defeat the Destroyer Armor, including Sif and the others. And if he didn''t stay, the Destroyer Armor would continue to harm others. Not wanting Sif and the others to die, he... As Volstagg and the others fled, Thor instead walked step by step towards the Destroyer Armor. From a distance, Jane and the others occasionally glanced at him, stunned. "What is he doing?" Jane murmured. Noticing Thor approaching, the Destroyer Armor, controlled by Loki, temporarily ceased its attacks and watched him. Thor walked, speaking sadly, "Brother, no matter how I offended you, or whatever I did to make you hate me so much, I truly ask for your forgiveness." "These people are innocent. Killing them does you no good." As he got closer, the Destroyer Armor began to glow yellow, its head opening as if ready to fire an energy beam. Seeing this, Thor murmured, "Kill me, end this!" (End of Chapter) Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Chapter 97: Chapter 97[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [New Fanfic is Out! ''Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs''!!] Hearing Thor''s plea, the Destroyer Armor hesitated, halting its attack. It seemed Loki was conflicted. Seeing this, Thor''s face lit up with a hopeful smile. However, as if provoked by his smile, the Destroyer Armor turned back and delivered a heavy punch to Thor''s face. "Ugh..." Thor was sent flying. In the distance, Jane and the others were horrified. "No!" Jane ran over and cradled the severely injured Thor. "It''s all over..." Thor said weakly. "It''s not over yet!" Jane shook her head. Thor forced a smile, "At least you are safe." "It''s all over..." As he spoke, his eyes closed, seemingly passing out. The Destroyer Armor slowly turned away. Jane and the others were visibly saddened. In the distance, SHIELD agents, who had come to investigate, were shocked as they recorded the events unfolding. In Asgard, Odin, who was in the Odinsleep, seemed to sense all of this, and a tear rolled down his closed eyes. Just when everyone thought it was all over, a figure enveloped in electricity emerged from the corner of the street. "Who is he?" Sif and the other Asgardians were stunned. Jane, in a daze, murmured, "It''s him, the one who lifted Mjolnir!" Hearing her, Sif and the others looked at his right hand, where he was holding a silver hammer, indeed Mjolnir. From the lightning surrounding him, it was clear he had been recognized by Mjolnir, not using any trickery. The Valkyrie and the Warriors Three were astonished, finding it incredible. "Why would Mjolnir acknowledge a Midgardian?" And looking at his demeanor, he seemed more like Thor than Thor himself! Could Thor have been right? Especially since he had twice predicted events concerning Asgard, shrouding him in mystery. Who is he? In the distance, Loki, watching the scene, was equally puzzled. A Midgardian? How? SHIELD agents in the distance immediately recognized who he was. "That''s the fugitive!" It was clear they knew him. "What''s he doing here?" "And that hammer in his hand..." As they were stunned, Syd shook his head, letting go of the eager Mjolnir. With a swoosh, the hammer flew to the unconscious Thor''s hand. Dark clouds gathered in the sky, and a bolt of lightning struck Thor. Layers of silver armor covered Thor''s body, and he awoke, his powers restored amidst the flashing electricity. At the same time, the power of Mjolnir disappeared from Syd, causing the latent divine power within him to surge back. In an instant, he was enveloped in a golden glow. The Valkyrie and the others, initially focused on Thor, were stunned, turning their gaze to the mysterious figure in white. "Is that divine power?" Sif and the other Asgardians, including the now smiling Thor and Loki, were all dumbfounded. They wondered if they had sensed wrong. How could they detect divine power from a Midgardian? Although it was only in its nascent form and not fully awakened, it was still divine power, the power of a god! Moreover, they felt this divine power was familiar, seemingly belonging to Asgard, possibly even royal! Typically, only the Odin lineage possessed this power. In Odin, it was called the Odinforce. In Thor, it was the power of Thor, though Thor had not fully awakened and was still just the God of Hammers. The golden glow didn''t last long and quickly faded, but Sif and the others were still in shock. Not only them, but Heimdall, frozen as punishment for letting people pass the Bifrost unauthorized, also witnessed everything. His golden eyes flashed with astonishment. In the Odinsleep chamber, Odin sensed it too, his mind echoing one thought. Impossible... On Earth. How is it possible! Sif and the others doubted their senses. How could they detect divine power from this figure in white? Who is he? This question deeply rooted itself in their minds. Jane and the others, not understanding, saw their stunned expressions and asked, "What''s wrong?" Sif replied, "We sensed divine power from this man in white..." Jane and the others were shocked. "You mean, he''s also a god?" They were astonished. While they were in shock, the Destroyer Armor began to glow yellow, its head opening, seemingly preparing to fire an energy beam. Judging by its aim, it was targeting the man in white. "No!" Thor and the others were alarmed. This was the Destroyer Armor''s energy beam. Whether Midgardian or Asgardian, being hit meant certain death! "There''s no time to stop it!" "We''re doomed..." Fandral and the others seemed to see the man in white being hit by the energy beam and turning to ashes. Thor, Heimdall, and Odin instinctively tensed, wanting to prevent this but unable to do anything, forced to watch the impending tragedy. Boom! In the next instant, a massive yellow energy beam shot towards the man in white. It''s over! But just when they thought it was over, Syd Castell''s right hand moved slightly, red light flashing, and a red shield appeared in front of him. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] In the next second, the Destroyer Armor''s energy beam collided with the Chaos Magic shield. Boom! A violent explosion ensued, flames and hot winds engulfing everything. The strange red shield blocked the Destroyer Armor''s energy beam! The energy beam kept firing, with residual energy spreading around the red shield, creating a scene of destruction. Syd frowned. If not for the Chaos Magic counteracting the impact, he might have been blown away by the energy beam. Even so, he was struggling to withstand the Destroyer Armor''s energy beam. The Destroyer Armor was indeed formidable, more challenging than the Sentinel robots. With this thought, he flicked his hands, red light flashing as he used Chaos Magic to attack the Destroyer Armor. In Jane, Thor, and the others'' eyes, the man in white used a strange red shield to block the energy beam. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thor and the others were shocked. Then, they saw the man in white move his right hand, causing the Destroyer Armor to lose control and fly into a nearby building. Boom! The building was left with a huge crater! Watching the man in white seemingly effortlessly gain the upper hand, Sif and the others were dumbfounded. This was the Destroyer Armor! Previously, it had made them, Asgardians, struggle and retreat. Now, it was being held off by one person and even knocked back! It was unbelievable! As the Destroyer Armor stood up from the rubble, unharmed, Syd Castell''s frown deepened, red light flashing as he gathered Chaos Magic energy. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] He flicked his hand, sending Chaos Magic energy balls at the Destroyer Armor. Boom, boom, boom! Sif and the others watched in awe as the energy balls bombarded the Destroyer Armor, making it stagger. The Destroyer Armor was completely suppressed! While they were in shock, Syd Castell realized that Chaos Magic was ineffective against it. Despite suppressing it momentarily, it barely caused any damage. "What kind of material is this? So durable?" Not only was the material hard, but it also had magic immunity, reducing the effectiveness of Chaos Magic. Syd Castell felt that his current Chaos Magic was too weak. Maybe at level five, it would be different, but at level four, it wasn''t enough. His right hand glowed red, extending the light to the Destroyer Armor. He exerted his power, holding it in place for a moment, then glanced at Thor. Snapping out of his shock, Thor spun Mjolnir and took to the sky. In an instant, lightning filled the sky. Thor spun Mjolnir, forming a massive tornado. Finally, he leaped down, wielding Mjolnir. Boom! Mjolnir struck the Destroyer Armor''s head with immense speed. Bang! A blinding light covered everything. Then, the residual energy from the Destroyer Armor''s destruction spread! Buildings collapsed, and windows shattered. Luckily, Sif and the others had taken Jane and the others to safety in time, avoiding serious injury. "Ah..." However, the SHIELD agents in the distance, in their shock, didn''t react in time and were blown away by the energy wave. They soon lay on the ground, unable to move. Syd frowned, using Chaos Magic to shield himself. As the smoke cleared, he glanced at the nearly destroyed Destroyer Armor and shook his head. Loki and Thor had wasted such a divine artifact. Despite its recent performance, the Destroyer Armor was created by Odin to fight the Celestials, beings capable of destroying stars! The Destroyer Armor needed to be worn to maximize its power, not used like a robot... Syd sighed at Asgardians'' wastefulness. At this moment, Thor, having dealt with the Destroyer Armor, strode over. Standing beside him, Thor stared at him, shocked, and asked, "Asgardian power?, who are you?" (End of Chapter) Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Chapter 98: Chapter 98[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [New Fanfic is Out! ''Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs''!!] "Are you from Asgard?" Thor asked incredulously. Facing his inquiry, Syd glanced at him and replied casually, "You''re overthinking it." However, neither Thor nor Sif and the others believed him. Even Loki, hiding in the shadows, as well as Heimdall and Odin from Asgard, doubted his words. They all felt that this mysterious man in white must have a deep connection with Asgard. His current claims seemed like a cover. After all, the evidence had been right before their eyes! Noticing the curious, puzzled, and inquisitive looks on their faces, Syd''s lips twitched slightly. Then, he lost interest in dealing with them. After one last glance at Thor holding Mjolnir, feeling a bit regretful, he prepared to leave. Seeing his movements, Thor quickly chased after him, persistently saying, "You can''t be a mere Midgardian. You must be from Asgard. Tell me your true identity!" "What kind of god are you?" Suddenly, he speculated, "Could it be... you''re my father''s illegitimate child?" His casual remark caused Sif and the others to exchange glances, filled with suspicion and uncertainty. Maybe, perhaps, it''s possible... Otherwise, how could they explain the divine power emanating from this man in white? They hesitated in their thoughts. In the shadows, Loki''s eyes widened, and his gaze turned sharply towards Syd, filled with complex emotions. In Asgard, even though Heimdall was still frozen, hearing this statement made him shiver inwardly. He felt a bit dazed. This explanation made sense... Even Odin, in his Odinsleep, couldn''t help but have a moment of doubt upon hearing Thor''s words, despite knowing it was impossible. This man in white did seem somewhat... Odin''s mind was filled with uncertainty. On Earth. Hearing Thor''s increasingly outlandish speculations, Syd was speechless. Shaking his head, he let his hands glow red, lifted off the ground, and quickly flew away. "Who exactly are you..." Watching him fly away, Thor''s curiosity deepened. If it weren''t for Sif and the others and the pressing matters at hand, he might have chased after him. He swore to uncover this man''s identity later! "Thor, are you just going to let him go?" "This man in white seems to be connected to Asgard and might even have the gift of prophecy..." Sif said doubtfully. "There will be another chance..." Thor replied, looking at them. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they talked, Loki, hidden in the shadows, had already slipped away quietly. He returned to Asgard and, following his plan, used the Eternal Spear, the symbol of the king''s authority, to open the Bifrost, allowing the Frost Giants into Asgard. "Welcome to Asgard," Loki said. Laufey, the leader of the Frost Giants, with his dark blue skin and red eyes, looked satisfied. They then headed to Odin''s chamber, planning to help Loki kill Odin as per their agreement. However, things didn''t go as planned. When Loki reached Odin''s chamber, after repelling the guards and Frigga, he spoke triumphantly to the sleeping Odin. "It''s said you can hear and see everything while in the Odinsleep. I hope that''s true!" Laufey, with a smug expression, formed an ice blade in his right hand. "So you''ll know it was I, Laufey, who killed you!" Just as he was about to strike Odin, a beam of light shot from behind him. It was the sound of Odin''s artifact, the Eternal Spear! With a sizzling noise, Laufey screamed as the yellow beam hit him, sending him flying and leaving him severely injured and unable to move. "And the one who kills you is Odin''s son!" Loki, clad in armor, said coldly as he looked at the fallen Laufey. He then mercilessly raised the Eternal Spear again. Laufey looked at him in disbelief. Before Laufey could reveal the truth, Loki began his cover-up. A yellow beam shot from the Eternal Spear, hitting Laufey. In an instant, Laufey''s superhuman body turned into particles of light and scattered, completely disintegrating. Seeing this, Frigga, who had been knocked down nearby, got up in relief. "Loki, you saved your father!" She walked over and embraced Loki excitedly. As they shared this moment, Heimdall, summoned by Thor, broke free from his icy prison and activated the Bifrost, transporting Thor and his companions back to Asgard. Thor arrived just in time to witness the recent events. At this moment... "I swear to you, Mother, I will make them pay for today''s deeds!" Loki vowed. Seeing this, Thor stepped forward and called out, "Loki!" Frigga was delighted, "Thor, I knew you''d return." After hugging her, Thor walked towards Loki, "Why don''t you tell Mother how you sent the Destroyer to kill me and my friends?" "What?" Frigga was shocked. "I was only carrying out Father''s last command..." Loki retreated step by step. Thor, in disbelief, said, "You really are a master of lies." Loki, a bit panicked, tried to stay calm, "It''s good that you''re back. Excuse me, I need to destroy Jotunheim." With that, he used the Eternal Spear to knock Thor out of the hall. As Thor fell, Loki hurried to the Bifrost control room. Using the Eternal Spear, he activated the Bifrost, sending a massive energy beam towards Jotunheim, the land of the Frost Giants. Under the immense power of the Bifrost, Jotunheim''s ground began to collapse, causing panic and chaos among the Frost Giants. Shortly after activating the Bifrost, Thor rushed in. "It''s too late to stop it. The Bifrost will split Jotunheim in two!" Loki said grimly. Thor tried to intervene but was easily knocked away by the Eternal Spear. "Why are you doing this?" Thor demanded. Loki spread his arms, like a child seeking approval, "I want to prove to Father that I am worthy of being his son!" "When he wakes, he will know it was I who saved him, I who exterminated the monstrous race. I am the true heir to the throne!" (End of Chapter) Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Chapter 99: Chapter 99[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== "You can''t exterminate an entire race!" Thor shouted angrily. Loki, incredulous, replied, "Why not?" "When did you change? Do you forget why Father banished you? Back then, you stormed Jotunheim and wanted to wipe them all out." "Why have you suddenly become merciful towards the Frost Giants?" Thor was silent for a moment, then said, "I''ve changed..." "So have I!" Loki struck Thor''s face with the handle of the Eternal Spear. Seeing Thor not fighting back, Loki became enraged, "Fight back!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He hit Thor again, sending him sliding across the ground. Loki''s eyes turned red, "I never cared about the throne. I just wanted to compete fairly with you!" His heart ached as memories of Odin favoring Thor flashed in his mind, filling him with resentment. Why did Father choose Thor for the throne and never consider him? He just wanted a fair competition! "I don''t want to fight you, brother!" Thor yelled. Loki, filled with bitterness, retorted, "I am not your brother, never have been!" "Brother, stop this madness!" Thor couldn''t understand why Loki had changed so drastically. Why was he saying such things out of the blue? Clearly, Thor didn''t know the truth about Loki''s origins. Seeing Thor''s continued refusal to retaliate, Loki''s anger grew, tears forming in his eyes. "You think I''m mad? Do you?" "How could a trip to Earth make you so weak?!" Loki thought of Jane. "Is it because of a woman?" "Fine, after I finish you, I''ll go see her myself!" With a cold laugh, Loki launched into a fight with Thor. Even though Thor was strong, he couldn''t easily handle Loki wielding the Eternal Spear. Luckily, Thor found an opening. Thor knocked Loki off, causing him to fall over the edge of the Bifrost. Loki clung to the edge, preventing himself from falling. "Help me..." Loki called out. Thor walked over, kneeling to grab him. But before Thor could touch him, Loki vanished in a puff of illusion. The real Loki appeared behind him, striking him down. "Ha ha ha..." Multiple illusions of Loki appeared, laughing mockingly at Thor. "Enough!" Thor roared. A massive lightning bolt struck down, dispersing the illusions and knocking Loki to the ground. Thor placed Mjolnir on Loki''s chest, immobilizing him. As the Bifrost continued its destructive charge towards Jotunheim, Loki mocked Thor''s helplessness, saying it couldn''t be stopped. Unexpectedly, Thor lifted Mjolnir and began destroying the Bifrost. "You''re mad?" "Destroying it means you can never return to Earth or see the one you love!" Thor ignored him, focusing on destroying the Bifrost. Finally, the Bifrost shattered with a loud explosion, and the massive energy wave sent both of them flying. As they began to fall into the cosmic abyss formed by the destroyed Bifrost, Odin appeared just in time to catch Thor, while Loki clung to Thor. Odin stood on the bridge, with Thor and Loki dangling below, swinging precariously. Seeing Odin, Loki felt a glimmer of hope and triumphantly shouted, "I almost succeeded, Father, I almost wiped them out for you, for everyone!" However, Odin responded, "No, Loki..." Loki''s expression froze, disbelief washing over him, and he slowly let go. "Loki, no!" Thor shouted. But despite Thor''s cries, Loki released his grip, falling into the cosmic abyss, choosing death over living with his despair. Falling into the cosmic abyss meant certain death. No one could survive that! "No!" Thor screamed in agony. Odin felt regret, "No..." In the end, Loki was swallowed by the abyss, disappearing without a trace. When he regained consciousness, he found himself face-to-face with Thanos, who sought to collect the Infinity Stones and invade Earth. ... On Earth. Although Syd had flown away from the battlefield, the impact of the events lingered. The incident caused a significant stir, with information quickly spreading online and attracting widespread attention. The SHIELD agents who were injured during the battle were rescued, and the data related to the fight was sent to Director Nick Fury. "What''s the situation, boss?" Noticing the shocked expression on Nick Fury''s face, SHIELD agent Coulson asked in confusion. "Coulson, do you think there are gods in this world?" Fury, dressed in black, asked. Coulson, a middle-aged man, replied, "Of course not, that''s just ancient myth..." Before he could finish, Fury handed him a video, explaining as he did. Watching the video, Coulson''s face showed astonishment. "Based on the information gathered, these people are likely gods from Norse mythology..." "That''s Thor, and this one is..." Fury introduced each figure gravely. Coulson, recovering from his shock, suggested, "Boss, is it possible they''re just aliens?" Looking at them, these so-called gods didn''t seem as fearsome as the myths suggested. Fury, with his single eye, glanced at Coulson and said, "Regardless of whether they''re gods or aliens, their civilization is undoubtedly more advanced than ours. We can''t take them lightly." Coulson nodded. Finally, Fury focused intently on a white-clad figure in the video. "This guy in white is also suspected to be a god..." he said. Coulson asked in surprise, "Isn''t he a mutant?" "Not sure, we need more information," Fury shook his head, adding, "We''ll hold off on any plans against him until we know more." Coulson nodded. While SHIELD paused their plans against Syd Castell, other organizations were preparing to act. At Facility 23. In various cells, prisoners were discussing recent events. "What do you think they did with Number 35?" A black man in a cell called out. In response, voices echoed from nearby cells. "If I remember correctly, Number 35''s mutant ability is pretty ordinary, right?" "Isn''t it something about reducing presence, making people less vigilant?" Just then, a well-informed white man laughed, "You guys don''t know anything. His ability is not that simple!" "Even though he''s just Number 35, he''s quite a handful for some people, like Number 37, who escaped!" The prisoners were astonished. "Oh?" "What do you mean?" (End of Chapter) Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Chapter 100: Chapter 100The burly white man, Bricon, said with a gloating smile, "Number 35''s ability doesn''t just reduce his presence; it also makes others lose their sense of danger." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To put it plainly, if you encounter him, your danger sense won''t work!" Bricon, thoughtful, speculated, "I guess the base thinks Number 37 is so hard to deal with because of his danger sense. They''re planning to use Number 35''s ability to see if they can block Number 37''s danger sense and then quietly take him out." Hearing his analysis, the prisoners'' eyes lit up, all agreeing with his reasoning. "If that''s true, Number 37 is in trouble!" "Relying too much on danger sense can make one complacent." After discussing this, they moved on to other topics. "Hey, I heard there''s another powerful mutant recently. Wonder when that person will join us?" "Soon, I guess. Arrogant ones like that, except for that Messiah, usually get caught eventually. Even the Messiah can''t evade capture forever." "That''s true..." The prisoners laughed, eager for new company. In a laboratory some distance away, their guess was spot on. The base indeed planned to use Number 35''s ability to ambush Number 37. After researching Number 35''s genes, they had made significant progress. In the lab... "Dr. Bolivar, how''s the research going?" asked Alessandro, the head of Base 23, turning to the short, lab-coated Dr. Bolivar. "Almost done. Given the Sentinel robot''s characteristics, it should soon have this ability. The challenge lies in the related equipment," Dr. Bolivar replied without looking up from his work. "We can hire some assassins, have Number 35 lead them to ambush the guy in white." "Though he''s not as strong as the Messiah, he''s still a decent target. Testing this ability on him first will help avoid mishaps when we go after the Messiah." Alessandro nodded in agreement. Indeed, ambushing Number 37, the Messiah, required careful planning, but ambushing the recent upstart was no big deal. The target had psychic abilities and might also sense danger, making him a good test subject for Number 35''s power to ensure no mistakes when dealing with the Messiah. Then Alessandro asked, "Dr. Bolivar, how''s the research on that rogue, Rogue?" Dr. Bolivar thought for a moment, then said, "It''s progressing well, but it will take some time. We''re researching how to replicate her ability with Sentinel robots." "Once her ability data is uploaded to the database, all Sentinel robots can use Anna''s power." "Moreover, I''m trying to improve it so that Sentinel robots can absorb and replicate other mutants'' abilities within a certain range without physical contact." Hearing this, Alessandro was shocked. He understood the implications better than anyone. From then on, the Sentinel robots'' copying ability would no longer be limited. Abilities previously uncopyable would now be replicable! Including Magneto Erik''s power, and even the Messiah''s abnormal abilities! Who could stop the Sentinel robots then? He was no longer worried about the Messiah, believing that the Messiah would be captured or killed by the Sentinel robots'' onslaught. Now, he only feared the possibility of the Sentinel robots going rogue. "I must be overthinking. How could the Sentinel robots go rogue?" Alessandro reassured himself. After talking with Dr. Bolivar, the assassination task targeting the man in white, known as White Knight among mutants, was quickly arranged. Soon, a $4 million bounty appeared on the dark web. It didn''t take long for the bounty to catch the attention of many, including top ten-ranked assassins. Recently, the most famous figure on the dark web was the Messiah, with a $370 million bounty, the highest ever! Unfortunately, the elusive Messiah was hard to locate, making assassination attempts futile. The appearance of a bounty on the White Knight mutant drew immediate interest. Since both targets were mutants, those who couldn''t find the Messiah now had a new target. Quickly, the $4 million bounty was taken by the world''s tenth-ranked assassin, disappointing many. "Damn, that top-ten guy had to get involved?" "Looks like we won''t get the bounty..." Though they could still try to intercept the White Knight, claiming the bounty after the task expired, they didn''t want to cross a top-ten assassin. Such a figure had unmatched abilities, weapons, and networks. They could be hunted down and killed in their sleep. Moreover, such top-tier assassins rarely failed missions. The White Knight was in for a tough time. If they were him, they''d prepare a will and arrange for someone to collect their body. As dark web users discussed and awaited the assassination news, the tenth-ranked assassin, Masao Yamasaki, was already on a plane. En route, he finalized details with his employer. ... The next morning. Bright sunlight streamed down. In a rarely visited park, Syd Castell sat on a swing, gently swaying with the breeze and sunlight. [Ability: Divine Physique (346/500) Level 2] Glancing at his panel, Syd''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, "Almost there, in a day or two, I should reach Level 3!" He looked forward to reaching Level 3, expecting a qualitative change. Even at Level 2, the Divine Physique had brought significant changes. Syd found his body density much higher, with increased defense. Without tests, he could only estimate his strength, but he felt significantly stronger. "I remember there''s a zoo two kilometers away?" Thinking this, Syd''s eyes lit up with interest. He planned to go there for a test. Early in the morning, the zoo was likely closed, and even staff might not be there yet. (End of Chapter) Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Chapter 101: Chapter 101[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Ten minutes later, Syd hovered quietly above the zoo, making sure not to touch the ground. After a quick scan, his eyes locked onto the area where the king of beasts, the tiger, resided. In the early morning, the zoo was nearly empty. Syd silently floated down to the tiger''s resting area, destroying the surveillance cameras in the process. Just as he landed and took a few steps, a nearby large yellow tiger awoke. Seeing the intruder, the massive tiger bared its teeth and roared, trying to drive him away. Syd hesitated for a moment, ready to use his Chaos Magic for defense, and then slowly approached. The tiger, accustomed to being fed, hesitated and took a few steps back as Syd neared. However, Syd''s persistent approach provoked the tiger, which let out a roar and pounced on him. With reflexes far beyond normal humans, Syd clearly saw the tiger''s movements, even catching a whiff of its scent. He raised his hands, attempting to grab the tiger''s paws. The tiger struggled and roared continuously. Syd frowned slightly, feeling like he was holding a wriggling, bouncing fish, finding it somewhat difficult. Typically, a tiger''s bone density is three to five times that of a human, with nearly ten times the impact resistance and several times the strength. Yet now, Syd could forcibly hold a tiger, although this one seemed a bit weakened from captivity. This indicated that his physical strength was now comparable to the tiger''s. Slash! In his deliberate testing, the tiger''s claws grazed his right arm. Instantly, several scratches appeared on his arm. Syd looked up. The scratches weren''t deep, only breaking the skin slightly, with a tiny bit of golden blood oozing out. As the tiger tried to bite him, Syd sealed its mouth with Chaos Magic, leaving it to whimper in fear with wide, terrified eyes. "It seems my skin''s defense isn''t strong enough yet," Syd mused. "I wonder if my skin''s toughness can rival a rhinoceros''s?" Syd released the yellow tiger. Freed, the tiger whimpered and ran to a distance, watching him warily, finding him terrifying. After the test, Syd felt both disappointed and expectant. This was just level two. What about level three, four, or five? What would his defenses be like then? "I wonder how many levels it will take for my body to withstand bullets?" Thinking of Loki and Thor, Syd felt envious. Neither Loki nor Thor could be harmed by human firearms, their bodies incredibly resilient. Even Loki, after being smashed by Hulk, could act as if nothing had happened after a while, indicating their remarkable physical strength. And this was just their physical strength, not counting their divine powers. No wonder they were regarded as gods alongside the Greek and Egyptian pantheons. Though Thor, before fully awakening his power, seemed more like an alien than a god, somewhat tarnishing the image of divinity. Of course, Syd felt that his mimicked version of Balder was different. Balder, the God of Light, was rumored to be the personification of light itself. His death was said to have caused the sun to lose its warmth and brightness! Even the light within people''s hearts seemed to fade, leading to moral decay and downfall! In a way, the beginning of Ragnarok was tied to his death. From these descriptions, it was clear that Balder''s power was rather abstract, unlike a typical god. Or perhaps this was the true power of the Asgardian gods! "I wonder if I will possess these traits later on?" With this thought, Syd eagerly anticipated further unlocking his abilities. The divine power, the abstract abilities, all intrigued him. But what level of unlocking would reveal these powers? (Unlocking progress: 34%) Glancing at the progress bar, Syd channeled the energy points he had accumulated into it. In an instant, the unlocking progress changed. (Unlocking progress: 37%) Hearing no anticipated notification, Syd felt slightly disappointed. Had it not been for the constant practice and consumption of the divine physique, replenishing his energy with sunlight, he would have had more energy points. "First, I''ll get the divine physique to level three, then focus on unlocking the next ability." Syd pondered. At that moment, distant footsteps and shouts approached, indicating someone had noticed the commotion and was coming to investigate. Glancing at the cowering tiger, Syd chuckled, shook his head, and left silently before anyone arrived, leaving the tiger bewildered. The tiger seemed to ponder the fact that two-legged creatures could fly. Its eyes filled with more fear as it thought. They were indeed terrifying; good thing it hadn''t attacked them earlier. With these thoughts, the tiger crouched down and instinctively licked its paw. Unnoticed, a few tiny threads of golden blood were absorbed into its body, beginning to change it rapidly. Two male workers arrived, hearing the tiger''s agonized screams. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s happening?" "What''s wrong with the tiger?" The two young workers stared in shock at the tiger rolling and wailing on the ground. Blood oozed from the tiger''s body, quickly rendering it emaciated. However, despite its gaunt appearance, its aura grew increasingly terrifying, like a beast ready to devour anyone. Tiny golden tendrils emerged from its body, absorbing the blood on the ground. "Ah!" Witnessing this horrifying scene and the tiger''s grotesque transformation, the workers were terrified and turned to flee. But before they could run, the tiger leaped like a rocket, reaching them in a few bounds. Before they could react, they saw the golden tendrils from the tiger pierce them. "Ah..." "Help..." In an instant, they were punctured and left riddled with holes. Gurgling sounds followed as the tendrils drained their blood, leaving them as dried corpses on the ground. The tiger''s eyes showed fear, but its newfound consciousness harbored no such emotions, surveying its surroundings. Influenced by this consciousness, the tiger''s eyes filled with a longing expression. It wanted to find its father, or rather, its master! (End of Chapter) Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Chapter 102: Chapter 102[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== With these thoughts, the tiger leaped out of the zoo''s iron fence in a few bounds. Then, it ran in the direction it remembered the man had left, hoping to find him. If Syd were here, he would immediately recognize what was happening and feel exasperated. Ultimately, this had to do with his blood, though not entirely. While his blood was potent and could potentially enhance ordinary creatures, it could also kill them, but it wouldn''t cause such a mutation. The main cause of this mutation was Venom. Since Venom was hosted on his right hand, and the tiger had scratched his right hand, some of Venom''s tissue likely remained on the tiger''s claw. When the tiger ingested it, this scene naturally unfolded. The entity now residing in the tiger was a mutated offspring of Venom, caused by Syd''s blood. If Syd had been present, he wouldn''t have known how to handle this situation, which was connected to him yet beyond his control. At that moment, Syd returned to the desolate park and sat on the swing. "Let me check if Kaecilius has completed the task I assigned him." Syd suddenly remembered that it had been a while since he checked on Kaecilius and the mission to steal energy weapons from SHIELD. He wondered about the progress. Given the advantage of teleportation, there should have been some success, right? With this thought, he used his mental connection to focus his consciousness on Kaecilius. Upon tuning in, he saw Kaecilius and a few followers discussing whether to set up a magical ritual to communicate with him. "Let''s wait a bit longer. I believe the great demon god will notice us soon," Kaecilius decided. Seeing his decision, the others agreed and moved on to other topics. "Has anyone found the remaining SHIELD weapon locations?" a slightly overweight follower in black asked curiously. "SHIELD is very vigilant; it''s hard to pinpoint the locations." "Yes, our previous thefts have put them on high alert." "Fortunately, we''ve collected quite a bit already. It should satisfy the demon god." The followers discussed among themselves. Overhearing this, Syd became curious and excited. "From their conversation, it seems they''ve collected quite a few energy weapons." Syd quickly scanned their surroundings. Soon, he noticed a pile of energy weapons on an altar nearby, including standard energy guns and other peculiar designs. In total, there were about seventy or eighty items! "This should be enough!" Seeing these weapons, Syd''s eyes lit up. "Kaecilius, bring the items to the designated location," he commanded in a voice resonant like a divine decree. Kaecilius froze for a moment, then became excited. "Yes, I will follow your instructions!" Kaecilius replied respectfully. Quickly, Kaecilius used a portal to transport the energy weapons to Syd''s designated location, pleasing him. "This minion did well," Syd couldn''t help but remark. If he had done it himself, it would have taken much longer, and he might not have acquired as much. Thinking this, he pondered what ability to lend Kaecilius this time. After all, you have to give to receive. It wouldn''t be fair to provide no benefits. After some thought, he chose an ability he hadn''t showcased much before. Soul Extraction. This ability, overshadowed by more useful ones, hadn''t seen much use and was nearly forgotten. While it seemed redundant to Syd, it would be invaluable to these sorcerers. As long as they didn''t face someone with a strong spirit or soul, like Professor X, ordinary people hit by Soul Extraction would be almost certainly doomed. The soul would be pulled out, leaving no room for resistance. With this in mind, Syd lent the ability to Kaecilius. "This is the power I grant you, called Soul Extraction," a resonant voice echoed. In the next moment, Kaecilius felt different, sensing a new ability within him. "Is this astral projection?" Kaecilius, familiar with out-of-body abilities, wondered if this was similar. In Eastern terms, it would be like the soul leaving the body. "No, it''s not that simple..." Using a portal, Kaecilius grabbed a wild boar and pulled his hand away. His followers were amazed. In Kaecilius'' right hand was a blue energy orb containing a miniaturized boar-its soul. Instinctively, Kaecilius tightened his grip slightly. The blue orb shattered effortlessly. Similarly, the boar''s soul inside the orb shattered with a wail. Kaecilius and his followers were astonished. Such power! Instantly, they thought of various combat techniques using this ability. Using magic had its costs. Even white magic had side effects if overused. These included taste disorders, nightmares, negative emotions, etc., making Kamar-Taj sorcerers prefer close combat. Thus, a close-range soul-extraction ability was more appealing than repulsive. "I feel that using Soul Extraction has no cost," Kaecilius murmured. It required only a bit of mental strength, physical energy, and magic. His followers, hearing this, were even more envious. It was evident that the lack of cost was due to the demon god not demanding a price. At this moment, they contemplated how to please the demon god, hoping to receive such cost-free power and magic. Syd, seeing their expressions, understood their thoughts but knew they were overly optimistic. Aside from abilities, the magical energy they called light energy was something he barely had enough of for himself, let alone lend to them. Even Kaecilius still borrowed magic from other dimensions for most spells. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, he didn''t voice this, letting them dream on. (End of Chapter) Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Chapter 103: Chapter 103[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] After checking on Kaecilius, Syd refocused on his own situation. His hands glowed red as he floated towards the location where Kaecilius had placed the energy weapons. Soon, he arrived at the secluded spot. Seeing the pile of weapons on the ground, Syd squatted down and began absorbing the energy. Blue light flickered from the weapons, with strands of spatial energy seeping out and crawling onto his hands, quickly entering his body. Syd could feel the damaged Orochi panel rapidly recovering. As time passed, one weapon after another was drained of its energy. Soon, he heard a series of notifications. [Ability: Levitation (Unlocked)] [Ability: Sunshine (Unlocked)] Hearing the notifications, Syd withdrew his hands, feeling quite pleased. "Finally, all my abilities are restored. I have a preliminary means of self-protection!" Syd breathed a sigh of relief. In the Marvel universe, where gods and powerful beings were everywhere, even with Sunburst, he still felt a bit uncertain. After all, the previous out-of-control incident was a fluke. He couldn''t rely on losing control every time to unleash a city-destroying move. Under normal circumstances, Sunshine at level three might cover about 120 meters, which was great for dealing with weaker foes but uncertain against stronger opponents. Thinking about this made Syd even more eager to improve his strength. Given more time, he could surely develop his powers to their fullest! Looking at the abilities on his panel, Syd focused on his current weak spot. [Ability: Godly Physique (346/500) Level 2] (It''s fits better than ''Divine'') "Let''s get this to level three first. I wonder if I can upgrade it this afternoon..." He started channeling the nascent divine power within his body. A series of notifications sounded. [Godly Physique experience +1] [Godly Physique experience +1] [Godly Physique experience +1] As he practiced Godly Physique, Syd also pondered other ways to enhance his strength, possibly through external means. If he could become stronger through experiments, he''d consider it, but as a wanted fugitive, that wasn''t feasible. So, external items were his only option... "I remember in Thor: The Dark World, the Aether, or Reality Stone, appeared, right?" "On Earth?" "Or maybe in a space connected to Earth..." Syd pondered. The Reality Stone was a game-changing item, capable of altering reality much like Chaos Magic. For example, turning bullets into bubbles or people into stone-simple tasks for the Reality Stone. It could reshape the surroundings according to the user''s will. Of course, the power of a single stone had limits, and the Reality Stone''s effect varied with the user''s strength. Its changes were temporary, and things reverted if the stone was moved too far away. Unlike Chaos Magic, which could make permanent changes, bending reality without breaking the universe-a remarkable feat. Still, the Reality Stone was more convenient and stable, ready for use whenever needed. And with other stones, its effects would be extraordinary. With the Infinity Gauntlet linking all the stones, the Reality Stone could erase physical forms, the Soul Stone could erase souls, and the other stones would make these changes permanent... Syd frowned. "Better not gather all the Infinity Stones. With my current strength, I probably can''t withstand them..." Even if he did nothing, he could still turn to dust, a victim of cosmic whims. Unless, of course, the stones were in his possession. "Currently, Earth has the Time Stone, Space Stone, and possibly the Reality Stone. The Mind Stone will appear later..." Syd grimaced. Six stones in total, yet so many were on Earth. It was absurd! "Where exactly is the Aether, the Reality Stone?" Suddenly, Syd realized he couldn''t recall the exact location. He remembered that Jane Foster had to find it, after which it truly appeared. "Seems like I need to keep an eye on Jane Foster, waiting for her to disappear. That''s when the Reality Stone will emerge." Syd rubbed his chin in thought. Under the sunlight, his body continuously replenished its consumed energy. [Godly Physique experience +1] Time passed, and soon it was around 2 PM. [Ability: Godly Physique (488/500) Level 2] Leaving the park, Syd walked along a secluded path, checking his experience points. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Almost level three..." As he circulated the nascent divine power within his body, someone began quietly stalking him. Watching the white-clad figure from a distance, Masao Yamasaki''s eyes showed disdain. A mere mutant, no matter how powerful, had a fragile body. A successful ambush would take down even the strongest mutant! "Even the Messiah would die if I got to him, let alone this so-called White Knight!" Yamasaki thought disdainfully. Preparing to act, hidden cameras began broadcasting the scene live. "Is it that weird guy in white again?" "Is he going to strike?" Excited viewers watched, anticipation in their eyes. Those in the know felt a twinge of sympathy for Syd. A top ten world-class assassin-his targets never survived! If they were the man in white, they''d have prepared a will and coffin long ago. How pitiful! Influential figures and those in the know felt sorry for him. At that moment. Walking along the street, Syd noticed two middle-aged passersby approaching. Initially, they didn''t catch his attention. After all, he often encountered others. However, as they were about to pass by, Syd noticed something odd in his peripheral vision. The middle-aged man with a mustache on the left suddenly moved his right hand. With a swift motion, a sharp dagger slid from his sleeve. In a flash, the dagger aimed for Syd''s heart. In that instant, both Venom and Syd were momentarily stunned. How did this man attack without triggering his danger sense? (End of Chapter) Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Chapter 104: Chapter 104[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [News! I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived! Event!!!] <150 Power Stones/Chapter!> ==== In the face of imminent danger, Syd didn''t have time to think. Relying on his superior reflexes, he quickly used Chaos Magic. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] A red glow appeared on his chest, effectively blocking the incoming dagger. Seeing the dagger halted, Syd breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, his reaction speed was fast; otherwise, he might have been in serious trouble. Given his current level of Godly Physique, he might not have been able to completely block the dagger''s attack, potentially resulting in a wound, albeit not a fatal one. After all, even a rhino or elephant would get hurt by a sharp dagger, let alone him. In a split second, Syd decided to use Chaos Magic to restrain the attacker. However, something unexpected happened, surprising both him and the viewers. As the dagger thrust forward, a thick white smoke quickly emanated from Masao Yamasaki, engulfing him. Yamasaki''s figure blurred and vanished into the dense fog, completing the process smoothly and swiftly. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] Syd reached out with Chaos Magic into the mist. To his surprise, the mustached man seemed to have disappeared or quickly relocated. The fog rapidly spread across the entire street, creating a dense environment where visibility was nearly zero. This strange technique caught Syd off guard. At this moment, the viewers were equally surprised and amazed. "What a peculiar technique. Is he a mutant? Is this a mutant ability?" "It doesn''t seem like it. It looks more like those ninja arts from Japan, just some deceptive tricks." "Now that you mention it, he does look a bit like someone from there." "It looks like the guy in white is in trouble. This assassin seems very skilled. One wrong move and the guy in white might get killed." The viewers discussed the situation gleefully. They believed that no matter how good the guy in white''s mutant abilities were, he might not even have the chance to use them before getting killed by these assassination techniques. However, the thick fog annoyed them, as they couldn''t see the fight clearly and had to rely on sounds to judge the situation. At that moment. Several faint whistling sounds came from the mist, indicating something flying towards Syd. Frowning, Syd used Chaos Magic to create a shield in front of him. Boom! A series of explosions erupted, engulfing everything in front of him in flames. Boom! Boom! Boom! More bomb-like projectiles resembling shurikens kept coming, making Syd increasingly frustrated. He almost wanted to use Sunburst to clear the entire street and kill this annoying flea. Unable to tolerate it any longer, Syd''s hands glowed red as he floated into the air, quickly ascending dozens of meters above the fog. Seeing him suddenly fly away, Masao Yamasaki, ready for another attack, was stunned and spat in annoyance. "Damn coward, running away because you can''t win!" Just as he thought this, a red beam descended from the sky. Boom! Not far away, the ground exploded, creating a nearly two-meter-deep crater. Another explosion followed quickly. Yamasaki was astonished, unsure of what was happening. The viewers, who had been gloating, were also confused. However, it soon became clear. A black beetle-like camera, specifically for filming, quickly flew out of the fog and captured the scene from high above, revealing the guy in white. Syd was seen continuously releasing red energy blasts from his hands, bombarding the ground below. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground shook constantly, craters forming one after another, and walls collapsing. The viewers were in disbelief. This guy''s mutant ability was this powerful? In such widespread bombardment, who could survive? No matter how skilled the assassination techniques were, they couldn''t succeed under this onslaught. Surely, he would die! They suddenly realized they had misjudged the situation, and many of them felt uneasy. The immense commotion, like a map-wide artillery strike, shocked not only the viewers but also passersby on distant streets who noticed the incident. "Oh my God, may the Lord protect us!" "What''s happening?" "It''s the guy in white, the mutant!" Soon, people recognized who the floating figure was. But at the same time, they were shocked by his power. The ground continued to shake, and loud explosions echoed from below. Not long after, the fog dispersed, revealing the aftermath. Within a range of dozens of meters, there was hardly anything intact, only variously sized craters! At the center of the devastation, they saw Masao Yamasaki lying in the rubble, covered in blood and barely alive. As for the other middle-aged man, he had long since lost his life. "Defeated already?" "An entire street destroyed?" "Forget the city-destroying Messiah, even this new mutant is terrifying?" "Why are there so many powerful mutants?" The viewers and many influential figures were shocked and stunned. Syd paused his bombardment and slowly floated down to Masao Yamasaki. Seeing him approach, Yamasaki glared at him fiercely. Syd raised his right hand, enveloping Yamasaki in a red glow, lifting him into the air. "You bastard, you damn bastard..." Yamasaki spat out blood and cursed vehemently. Syd understood the meaning and his expression turned cold. He slowly clenched his right hand. "Ah..." Yamasaki, no longer in the mood to curse, trembled violently and let out a scream that sent chills down the viewers'' spines. His body, compressed by the red glow, emitted cracking sounds. Yamasaki''s face contorted in agony, with emotions of despair, fear, resentment, and hatred flashing in his eyes. "Damn... ah..." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a final scream, Yamasaki''s body burst into pieces, blood splattering everywhere like rain. Witnessing this brutal scene, everyone felt a deep fear of Syd and mutants. Soon, someone in the distant crowd started running away in terror. In no time, the area within hundreds of meters was deserted. For now, Syd had no interest in them. He checked his remaining energy after the bombardment and frowned, thinking. Although the assassin was dead, he knew this wouldn''t be the end. His current identity, though not as high-profile as his previous one, had still attracted a lot of attention, and such incidents were likely to continue. Reflecting on this, Syd realized another serious issue. (End of Chapter) Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Chapter 105: Chapter 105[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [News! I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived! Event!!!] <150 Power Stones/Chapter!> ==== Has the danger sense failed? Pondering this, Syd decided to question Venom in detail. Flying away from the scene, he asked aloud, "Venom, what happened to your danger sense?" "Why didn''t you warn me beforehand?" At that moment, Venom''s small head emerged from his right hand. "It''s terrible, I don''t know..." Venom said dejectedly, "Before that human attacked, I didn''t sense any danger. That''s not normal..." Syd knew it wasn''t normal either and pressed for more details. "What exactly did you feel?" Venom replied, bewildered, "It felt just like any other time. I didn''t sense anything unusual." Syd frowned. Quickly, he thought of something. That assassin had another person with him... If his guess was correct, it must be because of that person. "Hopefully, this is an isolated case. Otherwise, it will be troublesome..." Syd felt the situation was tricky. If his danger sense failed every time there was an assassination attempt, things would get really bad. Given his current fragile body, any unnoticed attack could be life-threatening. After all, he couldn''t stay vigilant every second; he needed to rest sometimes. "I need to enhance my Godly Physique as soon as possible. With a denser body, I''ll have more confidence facing attacks." Thinking about Godly Physique, Syd realized he was close to leveling up. As he flew away, he began channeling the nascent divine power within him. [Godly Physique experience +1] [Godly Physique experience +1] After some time, a notification sounded in his ear. [Ability: Godly Physique (0/1000) Level 3] Syd immediately felt a significant change in his body. A warm current spread throughout his body, increasing the density of his bones, muscles, and skin. His physique and appearance also improved, becoming more perfect. The energy within his blood grew more potent. Syd sensed the nascent divine power within him rising, and his overall mental state becoming more vigorous. The overall changes were similar to the previous upgrades but on a much larger scale. Squeezing his left arm, Syd felt that his defense had increased significantly. As for the exact amount, he was unsure. "Let''s test it out." Soon, Syd returned to the zoo from last time. As he arrived, he noticed that the area had been cordoned off by the police, seemingly to prevent ordinary people from entering. It didn''t take long for him to find out what had happened. Syd was surprised. "So, that tiger mutated..." He wasn''t too surprised, though. He had seen similar situations before. In Venom 2, Eddie had been bitten, and the resulting blood ingestion led to the birth of a new symbiote, Carnage. Carnage was much stronger than the original Venom, and every newly born symbiote was stronger than the original... After thinking for a moment, Syd shook his head and dismissed the matter. The mutated tiger had little to do with him, as long as it didn''t interfere with him. Taking advantage of the lack of attention, Syd destroyed a few cameras and approached a tiger. With experience from before, this time he used his left hand. "Roar..." The tiger growled angrily, swiping its paw at him. Swipe! The large paw brushed against Syd''s left arm. To his surprise, the arm remained unscathed, with only a few white marks that quickly disappeared. Syd was amazed. "It seems my body density has increased significantly..." At that moment. The tiger, still enraged, opened its jaws to bite him. Syd grabbed its neck with his left hand, easily subduing it despite its struggles, clearly indicating his strength had grown considerably. Thinking it over, he used Chaos Magic to seal the tiger''s mouth. Although his arm could now withstand the tiger''s claws, he didn''t want to test its bite force. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Being bitten might not result in lost limbs like an ordinary person, but it would certainly break the skin and cause bleeding. Bleeding would be inconvenient. Before anyone arrived, Syd silently left the area. "What''s going on here again?" "What''s wrong with this tiger?" Several workers and police officers ran over, puzzled by the tiger''s anxious pacing. Two middle-aged officers began talking. "Could this tiger be mutating too?" the younger officer asked warily. "It can''t be that coincidental... I''ve already requested an inspection team to take them away for examination," replied Officer Oro. The younger officer, Edward, sighed, "I heard that mutated tiger has killed more people..." "What''s going on lately? Why are these things happening..." "What''s the cause of the tiger''s mutation?" While they talked, the mutated tiger they referred to was stalking someone in the shadows. In a secluded alley, screams and crashes echoed. Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots rang out intermittently. "Monster!" Cornered and desperate, six black-clad men with guns huddled against a wall in terror. Their target was a monstrous figure over two meters tall, covered in black, hideous symbiote -Venom. Chomp! Venom bit off a man''s head, licking his lips as he eyed the others. "Hurry up, people are coming," Eddie urged. "Yeah, yeah, Eddie, you''re so annoying." Venom, or rather the newly named Carnage, replied impatiently. He was about to leap and finish off the remaining men when he paused, looking towards a distant direction. "Eddie, something''s wrong!" "What''s the matter?" While Carnage was on alert, Eddie was puzzled, and the black-clad men were terrified as a large yellow tiger emerged from the shadows. The tiger grinned menacingly, showing its sharp teeth. "Damn, I see it smiling," Eddie exclaimed. "What the hell is this?" As they wondered, a hoarse, bloodthirsty voice spoke. "I sense the presence of God, of my master, from you, human. How strange..." A gold-red liquid oozed from the tiger''s head, forming a liquid face resembling a tiger''s. The voice came from its mouth. "What are you?" "A symbiote?" Carnage and Eddie exclaimed. Then, they noticed the strange symbiote''s words. "God?" "Master?" "What is it talking about?" Both Carnage and Eddie, as well as the six black-clad men, looked puzzled. (End of Chapter) Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Chapter 106: Chapter 106[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [News! I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived! Event!!!] <150 Power Stones/Chapter!> ==== "Are you a symbiote?" "What do you mean by ''god'' and ''master''?" Eddie asked, confused. The symbiote-possessed tiger, nicknamed "Bomber," bared its fangs menacingly. "God is god. You, a mere mortal, cannot comprehend his power..." With that, it suddenly lunged at the six black-clad men in the distance, moving with incredible speed, leaving only afterimages. Seeing the monster charge, the already tense men screamed and fired their guns. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets whizzed through the air at supersonic speeds, seemingly about to hit the target and kill the monster. To their shock, and to the surprise of Eddie and Venom, strands of golden-red tendrils emerged from the tiger, wrapping around the bullets and effortlessly neutralizing them. "Monster! Another monster!" The men were terrified. Bomber leaped among them, extending tendrils that quickly drained two of them, turning them into desiccated corpses. Witnessing this horrifying scene, both the remaining four men and Eddie and Venom were scared. This eerie tiger''s speed and strange attack methods were terrifying. Staring at the blood-sucking Bomber, Eddie, within Venom''s symbiotic form, fearfully said, "Hey Venom, I think I know what it means by ''god'' and ''master'' now..." "Doesn''t take a genius, Eddie..." Venom would have rolled his eyes if he could. Both Venom and Eddie, as well as the four remaining men, realized the gravity of the situation. If this eerie tiger was so powerful, then its ''god'' or ''master'' must be even more terrifying. After finishing its meal, Bomber ignored the bullets fired by the terrified men and turned its head towards Eddie and Venom. "You are strange." "You are like a part of the god, my master, possessing a similar aura." It began questioning, "What is your relationship with the great one?" "You, a weak human, and you, a creature like me but far weaker, how could you be connected to a god?" "Answer me!" It bared its fangs and glared at them, a mix of excitement and anticipation in its eyes. Eddie and Venom were bewildered, not understanding what this monster was talking about. Still, they realized the danger they were in. Reluctantly admitting it, Venom sensed that this creature was extremely dangerous, its power beyond imagination! He couldn''t fathom why this damn tiger symbiote was so absurdly strong, stronger than anything he''d seen! They racked their brains for a way out. Suddenly, Venom had an idea. "Damn, could it be talking about my other half?" Eddie was taken aback, then remembered something. "Tell me everything you know!" Bomber demanded. Quickly, Venom recounted his experiences, including an encounter with a mysterious man in black. As he listened, Bomber''s eyes gleamed with understanding. "If that''s the case, everything makes sense. Your other half is hosted by the god, my master." "And through him, with some of the god''s blood and power, I was indirectly created..." Bomber murmured. Upon hearing this, Venom, Eddie, and the four men were stunned, then gasped. "So this monster was born because of that so-called god?" "No wonder it''s so hard to deal with..." "Wait, does that mean there''s really a god in this world?" "Just a bit of his blood and power created this monster?" They were incredulous. If this monster was so strong, then what about the god it spoke of? Who was this god, anyway? Suddenly, Eddie remembered something. "Wait, Venom, could this god be the Messiah?" Venom was stunned, then recalled the identity of that individual. They had heard and seen news of the Messiah destroying a city not long ago. Comparing the mysterious man with the Messiah, they realized that he was indeed the Messiah! So this tiger''s god might be the Messiah? After all, Venom''s other half had been hosted by him. Though they knew the Messiah was terrifying, creating such a monster with just a bit of blood and power was unimaginable! At this moment, both Eddie and Venom, and the four men who overheard, were stunned and incredulous. "This monster was created by the Messiah''s blood and power?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If it''s his blood and power, that makes sense." "Damn, just a bit of his stuff can kill us..." The four men spoke, faces filled with unwillingness and fear. As for Venom, he felt a surge of envy and jealousy. Though he believed he and Eddie were well-matched and didn''t want to change hosts, he couldn''t help but feel those emotions. At that moment. "Messiah?" Bomber paused, finding relevant information in the memories of those it had consumed, then felt a burst of joy. Finally, some information about its master! Knowing this... In the next instant, with a few swipes, Bomber killed the four men trying to escape, devouring them. "Ah..." After finishing them, it saw that Eddie and Venom had already run far away. Bomber hesitated, unsure whether to chase them. After a moment, it decided against it. "Those two seem connected to my master, so I''ll let them go..." With that thought, Bomber leaped away to continue its search for its master. In the distance. "Is it still following?" Eddie asked worriedly as they ran. "No..." Venom sensed, relieved. They both sighed in relief. Sensing Eddie''s worry, Venom reassured him, "Don''t worry, Eddie. With how arrogant it is, it''ll get into trouble soon enough!" Eddie relaxed at that, thinking Venom was right. As he relaxed, a thought struck him, and his eyes lit up. "Venom, do you think the latest news about the Messiah would be worth a lot?" "Uh..." Venom paused, remembering that Eddie was still a journalist. (End of Chapter) Chapter 107: Chapter 107 Chapter 107: Chapter 107[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [News! I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived! Event!!!] <150 Power Stones/Chapter!> ==== Quickly, Eddie sold the news about the mutated tiger for a very high price. As he had anticipated, anything related to the Messiah drew significant attention. Even a mutated tiger was no exception. Upon hearing the news, many people started plotting to capture it. While Eddie happily counted his money and various factions rejoiced at the appearance of the mutated tiger, Irina, who hadn''t hosted a live broadcast in a long time, started one! Under the spotlight, Irina, with her slender figure and wearing a light green long dress, looked stunning. "Hello, everyone! It''s been a long time." Irina smiled, her red lips captivating. Watching the broadcast, the audience and netizens felt confused. Even the X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants were puzzled. Since Irina had mentioned the authorities'' plans to bring more firepower and troops, only for them to lose again, she hadn''t hosted any live broadcasts for a long time. Whether it was embarrassment or fear of backlash, she hadn''t continued her show. So why now? Under the spotlight, Irina showed a pitiful expression. "I know you want to criticize me, but please hold off. This time, I bring you the latest news about the Messiah." The latest news about the Messiah? The audience and netizens were intrigued, and the mutants watching became more alert. The news about the Messiah made them pause their criticisms, ready to hear what Irina had to say. Under the spotlight, Irina sighed, "According to reliable sources, the monstrous tiger roaming the city and killing people is related to the Messiah." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s rumored that this tiger''s mutation and birth are connected to him..." Hearing her words, countless viewers were stunned. Lately, besides news about the Messiah and the White-Clad Freak, the murderous tiger had garnered the most attention online. The tiger''s presence had made many people afraid to leave their homes, fearing for their lives. And now, this murderous tiger was connected to the Messiah? The audience was shocked. Irina continued, "Rest assured, the authorities are already planning to capture it. It won''t be long before this mutated tiger is dealt with." "Moreover, I have more news for you today." "According to reliable sources, the Messiah has appeared in a small city." Her face filled with righteous indignation, Irina said, "This Messiah not only defies the government''s attempts to capture him but is also recruiting disciples." "He has gathered many mutants, seemingly to oppose the government. Among them, twelve apostles, or guardian knights, have committed numerous heinous acts." Upon hearing this, both ordinary viewers and mutants like the X-Men were taken aback. The Messiah was recruiting mutants to rebel against the government? And he had appointed twelve apostles? At the X-Mansion. "This child..." Professor X, sitting in his wheelchair, looked grave, sighing inwardly at the misguided path the Messiah was taking. He pondered how to guide this powerful Omega mutant back onto the right path. Beside him, the burly Colossus and Wolverine, Logan, looked incredulous. Could Su really be doing such things? They found it hard to believe. At the Brotherhood of Mutants. Erik, listening to Irina''s latest news, brightened up, smiling gradually. "This child is on the right path..." Not only did he think the Messiah was not wrong, but he also thought he was doing great. He felt that the Messiah was becoming more like him. If they met, they might become close friends. Magneto thought to himself. At Stark Tower. Tony Stark, busy working on his armor, looked serious, feeling that human society might face significant turmoil because of the Messiah. He wondered if there was any way to stop the Messiah... Meanwhile, in the broadcast, Irina pointed to a large screen in the distance. In the next second, the large screen filled most of the broadcast, with Irina becoming a small window. As the footage began playing, Irina narrated, "This is a battle scene of one of the twelve apostles, the Crystal Man." In front of countless viewers, a young black man was confronting seven or eight armed men. The young man smirked, then extended his right hand towards them. In the next instant, the armed men cried out as transparent, crystalline substances rapidly covered their bodies. In mere moments, they were immobilized, transformed into crystal statues. Through the transparent crystals, their terrified, desperate expressions were visible. They looked like insects trapped in amber, frozen in time. During this, some had realized the danger and fired their guns, but the bullets were encased in crystals mid-air and fell to the ground. This only deepened their despair. As the footage played, Irina, with a serious expression, said, "This is the power of the Messiah''s disciple, one of the twelve apostles, the Crystal Man." "Recently, he attacked this base alone, and everyone inside died. Not a single person survived!" "This Crystal Man''s actions are utterly vile, defying the law!" Finally, Irina said gravely, "And this is just one of the Messiah''s apostles. There are eleven more!" Listening to her, countless people gasped. This was terrifying! What kind of power, what kind of force was this? Especially with the Messiah involved! At this point, the footage of the Crystal Man changed to another scene. In the new footage, a familiar-looking young man in black stood on a platform, giving a speech. Below him, hundreds of fanatical followers listened. This shocking scene made countless people gasp again. Ordinary citizens were terrified, though a small number were dismissive. "Does he really think he''s a god?" "Does he think no one can take him down?" "Having some power makes him so arrogant?" These were the voices of those in positions of power and those with strong abilities. (End of Chapter) Chapter 108: Chapter 108 Chapter 108: Chapter 108[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [News! I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived! Event!!!] <150 Power Stones/Chapter!> ==== They thought this Messiah was nothing but a clown. With such arrogance, someone would inevitably deal with him sooner or later! And just as they predicted, Irina''s solemn voice rang out in the broadcast. "Rest assured, viewers, such evil forces will not be tolerated by the government. Authorities are already addressing this issue, and it won''t be long before we have an answer." "Neither the Twelve Apostles nor this Messiah will escape!" "Rumor has it that the authorities have prepared even more powerful and mysterious weapons this time!" "Please rest assured..." Irina comforted the many viewers. However, despite her reassurances, the viewers weren''t entirely convinced. The Messiah was so powerful; what kind of secret weapon could possibly deal with him? No matter what Irina said this time, they found it hard to believe. Irina knew what most of the audience was thinking, but she didn''t rush to argue. Time would prove everything. She smiled confidently. Seeing her sudden confident smile, X-Men like Logan and members of the Brotherhood of Mutants felt a pang of worry for Syd. What preparations did they have to make this woman so confident? They believed Irina wasn''t foolish and wouldn''t underestimate the power of the Messiah. At Stark Tower. Tony Stark had just recovered from Irina''s news bombardment when he heard Jarvis''s voice. "Sir, you have a call." Tony Stark was puzzled. He glanced at the phone but decided to ignore it. After a while, when Tony didn''t answer, Jarvis''s voice sounded again. "Sir, my program has been altered." Then, the voice of a middle-aged man came through. "Mr. Stark, I need to speak with you." It was S.H.I.E.L.D. agent Phil Coulson. Tony Stark sighed, picked up the phone, and quickly said, "This is, um... Agent Coulson, please be brief. I''m busy." Soon, Agent Coulson arrived via elevator. He raised his hand and handed Tony Stark a file. Tony didn''t take it and casually said, "I don''t like people handing me things." Coulson, exasperated, remembered Tony Stark''s peculiar habit. After placing the file on the table, Tony Stark began to flip through it. "And this is..." he asked as he read. "Mr. Stark, these are some materials on the Sentinel robots. The Director hopes you can join the project to help us perfect them," Coulson explained. Putting the file down, Tony Stark impatiently said, "Hey, Agent, why should I help you?" He knew what the Sentinels were and always thought they were too dangerous. Coulson corrected him, "Mr. Stark, this isn''t helping me; it''s helping S.H.I.E.L.D." "I''ll be frank, Mr. Stark, that mutant Messiah is too dangerous. We need your help to perfect the Sentinels so we can deal with him." Tony frowned and said, "He''s just a kid. Maybe there''s still room for negotiation. Are you sure this is necessary?" Honestly, he was reluctant to develop dangerous weapons to target a kid. To him, the Messiah was still a child. Everyone had their youthful indiscretions, and perhaps destroying a city wasn''t his intention. From his usual behavior, he didn''t seem like a mass murderer. If not for Coulson and others pushing him, that child might not have done such a thing. Coulson, frustrated, said, "Mr. Stark, he''s no longer a child. Have you ever seen a child destroy a city?" "The power he holds is too dangerous. If not dealt with in time, it could lead to greater disasters..." They talked for a long time, but in the end, Tony didn''t agree to join the project. However, he had his own plan. He decided to visit the child soon to see if there was a chance for reconciliation. While Tony and Agent Coulson talked and various factions took action, Syd was utterly S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. baffled. Standing in a hidden corner, watching the broadcast on the big screen in the square, he was completely dumbfounded. He could only say... Who can understand this? After waking up, he suddenly had twelve apostles and a bunch of followers out of nowhere. Who understands? Syd was speechless. He was still here, yet everywhere people were talking about him recruiting disciples, having twelve apostles, and guardian knights. Watching Irina''s broadcast, his mouth twitched non-stop. "Who is this person?" At that moment, the broadcast showed the Messiah giving a speech on a high platform. Syd looked at the person from different angles but couldn''t see any difference in appearance. "Is it Mystique?" From his memory, the only one who could mimic a person so perfectly was Mystique. But then he thought it might not be her. "And these twelve apostles..." Syd curiously observed the so-called apostles and couldn''t help but admire the imposter''s ability to recruit people. After watching the entire broadcast, he pondered. Eventually, he decided to find out who this imposter was. He went to a secluded alley and waited for a while. After dealing with a group of armed robbers, he obtained some cash. Quickly, he used the money to get a map. In the next moment, he took off, flying swiftly towards his target. Unlike before, this time he flew at an incredible speed, leaving only a shadow visible to the naked eye. It was the newly unlocked floating flight! [Floating Flight experience +1] Feeling the wind, Syd couldn''t help but marvel at the speed of floating flight. It was much faster than using chaotic magic. Of course, it was still slower than the supersonic speed of Mjolnir. However, floating flight was only at level four. As his fastest-growing ability, it would likely match or surpass Mjolnir''s speed at level five! Thinking of Mjolnir, Syd recalled Thor. He wondered when Thor would reappear. While heading towards his destination, preparing to see the commotion, the mutated tiger Cannonball also noticed the news about him and happily set off to find its master. Not only it, but the X-Men and Magneto''s Brotherhood of Mutants also began to take action. (End of Chapter) Chapter 109: Chapter 109 Chapter 109: Chapter 109[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== X Academy "Scott, take Storm and the others and try to persuade the child," Professor Xavier, sitting in his wheelchair, instructed Scott who was standing not far away. "I''ll go too," Logan raised his hand. Chris and a few others also expressed their desire to go along. Charles considered their relationship with the child and agreed to their suggestion. Brotherhood of Mutants Magneto sat in his chair, pondering for a while before deciding to send Mystique to talk to the child. Soon, Mystique set off with a few mutants. Meanwhile At Base 23, black Sentinel robots suddenly raised their heads and looked into the distance, moving in unison. Swish, swish, swish, they quickly flew towards their target. In addition to them, Tony had also donned his suit and was heading towards the same location. There were also individuals from other forces heading there quietly, including but not limited to Hydra, the Dabari aliens, and others... Messiah City Since the arrival of the Messiah, the city had been renamed to Messiah City. At this moment, the twelve disciples of the Messiah, all mutants, were having a serious discussion. "Why are you nervous? Let them come. Do you think we would be afraid?" said Ayana, the Crystal Man, a tall and lean man with black skin, sitting in his chair indifferently. "Indeed, no matter who they are, they won''t be our match!" Heidi, a red-haired woman in white, smiled. Beside her sat Kirill and Mark, both of whom had once encountered Syd and were awed by his terrifying power. Since witnessing his god-like destruction, they had admired him greatly, believing him to be the god of mutants, the one who could save them. So, when they heard about the Messiah recruiting disciples, they came without hesitation. Although the twelve disciples were chosen through a competition where the weak were eliminated, the initial spots were more available, so the three managed to secure positions. However, they would lose their spots if stronger newcomers appeared. Heidi smiled at the other eleven disciples, "Moreover, with the god-like Messiah here, how could those weaklings be our match?" A chorus of agreement followed her words. "Yes!" "With Messiah-sama here, those people are no match!" "Messiah-sama is an Omega-level mutant. Those people seeking trouble with such a powerful mutant are seeking death!" Half an hour later, a black fighter jet landed outside Messiah City. As the hatch opened, Logan and others, dressed in black X-Men uniforms, stepped out. "This is Messiah City?" "Where is Syd?" Cyclops and the others examined the small city ahead. Soon, they grabbed a city resident. "Brother, do you know where Messiah is?" Otto, a middle-aged man with a wrinkled face, asked a passerby. Initially feeling annoyed at being stopped, the young white man Bob''s expression changed to one of fear. "At the center of the city. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have things to do," Bob said quickly and then hurriedly ran away. Logan and the others exchanged glances, noticing the fear in the young man''s eyes. "It seems Syd isn''t very popular," Otto remarked. As they spoke, they made their way towards the city center. However, halfway there, they saw tall, black humanoid figures flying past in the distance. "Sentinel robots!" They recognized them immediately, and their faces changed. One, two, ten... Seeing only ten, Logan and the others sighed in relief but were also puzzled. These ten Sentinels were undoubtedly sent to deal with Syd. After learning their lesson, knowing Syd''s strength, why did the authorities only send ten Sentinels? It seemed like a death mission. Scott and the others were perplexed. Thinking about it, they hurried towards the city center. By now, other forces had also arrived and were heading towards the city center. When Logan and the others approached the center, they saw ten Sentinels standing outside a tall building, not making a move. "What are they doing?" Logan wondered, "Why aren''t they attacking?" As time passed, the twelve disciples, wary but eager, walked out to confront the Sentinels. They included ten men and two women, ranging from young teenagers to elderly men. "Are they Messiah''s twelve disciples?" At this time, Raven and others from the Brotherhood of Mutants also arrived. Raven stood at a distance, cautiously watching the Sentinels. She found it strange. It was understandable if the disciples hesitated, but why weren''t the Sentinels making a move? While they were confused, the reason was clear to Alessandro, who was secretly controlling the Sentinels, and Dr. Bolivar. They needed all forces to arrive before defeating the disciples and Messiah publicly, demonstrating the consequences of opposing their government. As time passed, more forces arrived, and even drones began live-streaming the scene. With millions of viewers watching, three factions emerged: the disciples led by Messiah, the Sentinels representing the official forces, and the X-Men and other forces. Even Iron Man Tony Stark arrived, frowning at the scene. When everyone had almost gathered, a hidden speaker on the shoulder of a Sentinel robot buzzed. "Laughable disciples, bring out your Messiah, or you won''t have a chance later." Alessandro''s mocking voice came through the speaker. Hearing this, Ayana, the Crystal Man, sneered, "Just these robots, and you think they deserve Messiah-sama''s attention?" "I alone can deal with this trash!" With that, he acted immediately. Under millions of gazes, the ten Sentinels were instantly covered in crystal layers. Within seconds, they were frozen in crystal! Seeing this, the onlookers from various forces were stunned. The Sentinels were dealt with just like that? Ayana looked proud, secretly relieved, and said, "Sentinel robots?" "They''re nothing..." Just as he was about to continue, the disciples smiled, but then their faces changed. The Sentinels, frozen in crystal, began to glow red, turning into a magma-like form. In an instant, the crystals melted into liquid. Ayana''s face changed drastically, and the other disciples were equally shocked. "Ayana failed?" "These are Sentinel robots?" "They''re tough to deal with?" Whether it was the disciples or the Hydra forces, everyone was shocked. Several times, the Sentinels had been easily dealt with by Messiah, making them seem weak. But now, they realized they were underestimated. Was it that Messiah was too strong, making the Sentinels seem weak? Flying in the distance, Tony was also surprised, more impressed by the child''s power. Agent Coulson''s words seemed more credible. The child''s power was indeed terrifying. As they thought it was over, the Sentinels displayed an even more horrifying scene. "Ah..." Ayana tried to use his powers, covering the Sentinels in layers of crystal, trying to freeze them again. But before he could succeed, something strange happened to him, catching everyone''s attention. "What happened to Ayana?" "Is this a manifestation of his powers?" A familiar crystal layer appeared on Ayana. Thinking it was a manifestation of his powers, Ayana''s terrified shout interrupted their thoughts. "Crystal?" "How is this possible? I didn''t activate my powers on myself!" "Heidi, help..." Ayana reached out, trying to ask for help, but before he could finish, he was completely encased in crystal, his terrified and confused expression visible inside. "This is..." Everyone, including Logan and the onlookers, realized something was wrong. The crystal on Ayana wasn''t a manifestation of his powers. It was... "The Sentinels?" Eyes widened in shock, looking at the Sentinels. Gasps erupted. "My god, they can copy mutant abilities. Did they copy Ayana''s power?" "I heard Sentinels had flaws and couldn''t copy abilities. What''s going on?" "Have they been upgraded?" Cyclops Scott and the others felt a deep fear. Watching the live stream, Professor Charles Xavier and Magneto were equally alarmed. If the Sentinels could freely copy abilities, what future did mutants have? Even Professor X worried about the future of mutants. While mutants worried, millions of viewers were thrilled. "My god, copying abilities. That mutant Messiah is nothing against these Sentinels!" "So strong!" "Defeat those damn mutants..." "Kill Messiah, avenge the city''s people, haha..." Their initial doubts turned to belief that the Sentinels could defeat Messiah. The next scene confirmed their thoughts. Seeing Ayana frozen, Heidi and others couldn''t sit still and attacked. A tall, white-haired old man roared, turning his body into a grey stone form. He charged at the Sentinels, leaving grey footprints that turned to stone. As he touched a Sentinel, it began to petrify, but it stopped quickly. The Sentinel transformed to match him, copying his ability. The Sentinel''s right hand turned S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. sharp and stabbed at him. "Ah..." The old man screamed as his abdomen was pierced and then thrown to the ground like trash. This scene repeated with other disciples facing similar situations. Whether invisibility, energy lasers, or other abilities, each Sentinel could replicate them. In a short time, more than half of the disciples were down, writhing in pain. A blue-haired girl, nicknamed Healer, frantically tried to heal members but couldn''t keep up with the injuries. Eventually, a Sentinel grabbed her neck and lifted her. "Ah..." she screamed. "Healer..." Heidi and others shouted anxiously. The Sentinel didn''t rush to kill, and Alessandro''s voice came through the speaker. "Where is your Messiah? Why hasn''t he come out yet?" (End of Chapter) Chapter 110: Chapter 110 Chapter 110: Chapter 110[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Listening to the middle-aged man''s smug voice over the transmitter, both the X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants were filled with concern at the sight of these powerful Sentinel robots. "They can copy mutant abilities. Messiah-sama..." Even the twelve disciples, who had great confidence in the Messiah, felt uncertain after facing these despair-inducing Sentinels. Although Messiah-sama was nearly god-like, dealing with these ability-copying entities might not be easy. "Does the government know what they''re researching?" Flying in the distance, Tony frowned, feeling the Sentinel robots were too dangerous. He also harbored some doubts about whether the child could defeat them. At that moment, a beastly roar echoed. A large yellow tiger appeared out of nowhere, moving as swiftly as the wind, leaving only an afterimage as it leaped behind a Sentinel robot. Fine, hair-like golden-red tendrils emerged and struck the back of the black Sentinel robot like lightning. In an instant, the golden-red tendrils pierced through the Sentinel robot, which was too slow to react or change form. Seeing this, the X-Men, Brotherhood of Mutants, S.H.I.E.L.D., Hydra, and other onlookers were all astonished. "This..." The Sentinel robot was destroyed just like that? "What is that thing?" "A tiger?" After a moment of surprise, Tony and the others quickly recognized it. "It''s that mutant tiger that escaped from the zoo?!" "Is it really that powerful?" In response to the sudden attack, the remaining nine Sentinel robots transformed into their steel forms. This gave Heidi and the other disciples a brief respite as they looked at the intruding tiger in amazement. Soon, the battle between the Sentinel robots and the mutant tiger began. Under countless gazes, the tiger, agile as a bullet, left numerous afterimages, dodging laser and physical attacks repeatedly. However, against the steel-formed Sentinels, its golden-red tendrils made no progress, causing almost no damage. Suddenly, the running tiger''s body stiffened, becoming encased in a transparent crystal. Boom! Three Sentinel robots seized the opportunity, their heads opening to release three thick yellow-red laser beams that instantly hit the tiger. "Roar..." With a painful roar, the tiger was blasted away by the laser beams. When the laser beams subsided, the onlookers saw its charred body, with most of it missing. Just when they thought the tiger was dead, it staggered to its feet, dragging its heavily damaged body. Tiny tendrils wriggled rapidly in its gaping wounds, seemingly healing. It devoured the corpse of a dead disciple, leaving only the skeleton. Then, its damaged body rapidly regenerated. Seeing this, Alessandro, secretly controlling the Sentinels, and Dr. Bolivar were both surprised. Not only them, but Logan and the others, along with the online audience, were also taken aback. "This monster is hard to kill? It can still move even after that, without a vital point?" "I remember this mutant tiger is related to the Messiah, right?" "Even if it''s just related to Messiah, it''s this powerful?" The onlookers were astonished and secretly admired the Messiah, thinking that if an influenced tiger was so formidable, what about the Messiah himself? Unfortunately, even though the tiger was powerful, against the Sentinels, it was just struggling to survive. Indeed, as the Sentinels continued to attack, the tiger quickly fell into a disadvantage. Even with the remaining disciples'' help, they were on the verge of defeat. The X-Men and Brotherhood of Mutants hesitated, unsure whether to step in. However, the Sentinels'' strength made them wary. At this moment, as the nine remaining Sentinels were pressing the disciples, they suddenly paused, ceasing their assault. While everyone was puzzled, the Sentinels looked in one direction and then flew towards it. "What are they doing?" Just as the crowd wondered, the middle-aged man''s excited voice came through the transmitter. "Messiah, is that you? You''ve finally come out?!" Messiah? The various forces were stunned and quickly followed the Sentinels. At this moment, the despairing disciples became excited. Following the Sentinels, they saw a young man in black standing at the side door of a building, confronting the Sentinels. Everyone immediately recognized the young man. "It''s Messiah!" "It really is him!" The X-Men, Brotherhood of Mutants, Hydra, S.H.I.E.L.D., Tony Stark, and other factions were all invigorated. Every eye was fixed on the young man, including the millions of viewers watching the live stream. Seeing the ordinary-looking young man standing there, they felt an invisible aura, a palpable tension. This was the rumored Omega-level mutant who destroyed a city! The ultimate threat among mutants! His terrifying power and identity made them tremble and feel suffocated. No matter how they belittled him before, facing him now, they couldn''t deny their fear. Even without doing anything, his mere presence pressured them. Even Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar, controlling the Sentinels, felt the pressure. The transmitter carried Alessandro''s low voice. "Messiah, you finally showed up!" "This time, you will be punished!" With that, Alessandro controlled the Sentinels to attack despite the pressure. Swish. Some Sentinels turned invisible, others opened their heads to fire lasers, and some even used the Crystal Man''s ability to attack the Messiah. "Wait..." Under countless gazes, the ''Messiah,'' who had been pretending to be calm, suddenly showed panic and tried to shout something. But with a bang, he was struck by a feint from a Sentinel and sent flying. With a scream, ''Messiah'' hit a distant wall and spat blood. Alessandro, controlling the Sentinels, was stunned, as was Dr. Bolivar. Mystique Raven, Wolverine Logan, Cyclops Scott, and the remaining disciples were all stunned. S.H.I.E.L.D., Hydra, the Dabari aliens were all shocked. "This child..." Tony was dumbfounded. Even Professor Xavier, Magneto, and millions of viewers watching the live stream were no exception. After a moment of silence, chaotic discussions erupted. "My God!" "Messiah was defeated?" "He was beaten and spat blood?" At this moment, they felt their worldview crumbling and doubted everything. Could the Omega-level mutant Messiah, who destroyed a city, be defeated so easily? Even if they thought the Sentinels had a chance, it shouldn''t have been this easy! Even Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar, controlling the Sentinels, couldn''t believe it. "Messiah-sama, you..." "How could this be..." Heidi and the disciples, eyes red, felt their worship and admiration shatter. Was Messiah really so useless? In the midst of the shocked expressions, the fallen ''Messiah'' struggled to stand, looking panicked, trying to say something. At this moment, a hoarse, bloody voice echoed. "No, you are not my master!" It was the mutant tiger speaking. Everyone was stunned. They knew the tiger''s relationship with the Messiah. Its words meant... Before they could react, the tiger hesitated and said something even more shocking. "No, no!" "I sensed my master nearby. He must be here!" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone was astonished. The tiger''s words hinted that the real Messiah was still nearby. (End of Chapter) Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Chapter 111: Chapter 111[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== What? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone was stunned. Initially confused by the Messiah''s strange behavior, they were further baffled by the mutant tiger''s claim that it sensed the Messiah''s presence nearby. The mutant tiger carefully sensed again and then directed its gaze toward a specific direction. "Master, you must be here!" the tiger exclaimed excitedly. Following its gaze, everyone instinctively made way, creating a large open space. Seeing this, Syd, hiding behind a building, shook his head and slowly stepped out. Dressed in his black attire, fluttering in the wind, his mysterious figure came into view. Recognizing the familiar face of the young man, they were taken aback. Another Messiah? At this moment, "Yes, I''m a fake, an impostor!" "Don''t kill me!" The injured ''Messiah'' hastily confessed. As he spoke, his body shimmered and transformed into a middle-aged man right before everyone''s astonished eyes. "I used my illusion ability to disguise myself as Messiah. Initially, I just wanted to make some money, but I..." The middle-aged man, Emin, explained with a bitter smile. The remaining disciples and the crowd were both shocked and furious. They had been fooled by a charlatan? Just then, "How do we know you''re not fake too!" Alessandro''s voice came through the transmitter. Suddenly, a silver Sentinel robot moved swiftly toward Syd, the real Messiah. It raised its massive right hand, clenched into a fist, and swung at Syd with a powerful whoosh. Seeing this, the audience''s eyes filled with anticipation. This time, they didn''t immediately believe this was the real Messiah. Even the remaining disciples and Tony Stark shared similar thoughts, expecting to see Messiah being punched and sent flying, bleeding. As the fist approached, Syd frowned and instinctively raised his right hand to block. [God Finger experience +1] Their clash created the sound of shattering glass! Everyone saw the young man lightly raise his right hand, and with a bang, the Sentinel robot was flung away like an annoying piece of trash. With a loud crash, the Sentinel robot hit the ground, creating several cracks in the surface. Tony and the others looked over to see the Sentinel robot, its steel arm deformed and covered in large gashes from glass shards. It was clear that the Sentinel had suffered significant damage from a single blow. "This..." Everyone was astonished. One blow had severely damaged a Sentinel robot? The twelve disciples together couldn''t take down a single one, and now it was easily handled? Wasn''t he supposed to be sent flying by the Sentinel''s punch? "Is he the real Messiah?!" Slowly realizing this, they were struck by a wave of pressure. Regardless of their previous doubts, facing the real Messiah confirmed their fears. After all, this was the one who destroyed a city, the rumored Omega-level mutant! Even among millions of viewers, Tony and others felt the weight of this realization. At this moment, "Hahaha, you''re the real one!" Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar, controlling the Sentinels, weren''t disappointed by the failure. Instead, they seemed even more excited, possibly emboldened by defeating the fake Messiah. The remaining eight Sentinels and one barely functioning Sentinel flew up, surrounding the black-clad Syd. Syd frowned and, under everyone''s gaze, slowly ascended into the air. A haunting, ethereal tune began to play, and an invisible aura emanated from him. Floating, mysterious, ethereal... He appeared almost god-like... "This kid..." Tony was taken aback. Even with prior expectations, witnessing it firsthand gave him a unique feeling. No wonder this one was called Messiah; even an impostor could gather many followers. It made sense. At that moment, Tony felt like he was looking at a god. The others who witnessed this shared similar feelings. However, seeing him face off against the Sentinels, they were uncertain who would win. Even Professor Charles Xavier and Magneto had their doubts. The Sentinel''s previous display of abilities was indeed terrifying. At this moment, The Sentinels attacked. One Sentinel turned invisible, disappearing as if becoming air, likely preparing for a covert strike. Another transformed into a stone-like state and charged. Others opened their heads, glowing yellow-red, ready to fire lasers. To everyone''s surprise, one Sentinel vanished from its spot in a flash. Seeing this familiar scene, Syd''s eyes widened in surprise. "Teleportation?" "How is this possible..." No time to ponder, he disappeared from his position, sensing no danger. [Teleportation Experience +1] Sure enough! Behind him, a Sentinel''s right hand, shaped like a spear, pierced through where he had just stood. If he hadn''t teleported away, he would''ve been skewered! At this moment, "Syd, finish them quickly. The longer this drags on, the more dangerous it becomes!" "And for some reason, my danger sense is acting up, sometimes working, sometimes not. It''s strange..." Venom urged anxiously. Without Venom''s reminder, Syd already sensed something was wrong. "That Sentinel just copied my teleportation?" Syd''s heart grew heavy. [Rebound Shield experience +1] He raised his hand, blocking several incoming laser beams. Though doubting the Sentinels could easily copy his abilities, he decided not to delay any longer. The next moment, Syd made his move. (End of Chapter) Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Chapter 112: Chapter 112[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [Black Particle experience +1] Syd tentatively launched black particles. They shot forward like bullets at an incredible speed toward the nearest Sentinel robot. However, just as the particles were about to hit, a familiar scene unfolded before everyone''s eyes. The Sentinel robot blurred and vanished, reappearing a short distance away. Syd frowned. What surprised him even more was that another Sentinel robot suddenly emitted a black wave from its hand. In the next second, familiar black particles shot toward him. "Black particles?" "These Sentinels can really copy my abilities?" Syd thought, his form flickering as he used teleportation to vanish from his spot. At this moment, Alessandro''s voice came through the transmitter on the Sentinel robots. "Hahaha, Messiah, I admit you''re formidable and your abilities are terrifying, but how will you fight against yourself?" "Ha! The Sentinels just used your abilities!" His voice echoed around Syd and was also heard by the onlookers from various forces and the millions of online viewers. Discussions erupted. "Wow, no wonder those black things looked familiar. They''re Messiah''s abilities!" "Are Sentinels really that terrifying?" "Messiah is terrifying, but because he''s so terrifying, these Sentinels have also become monsters. He can''t possibly defeat opponents with his own abilities!" "Messiah is finished, hahaha..." Not only the online audience thought this, but the X-Men and Brotherhood of Mutants also shared the same fear. These Sentinels were using Messiah''s abilities! And Messiah was an Omega-level mutant! If they had to face Sentinels with Messiah''s abilities, it was better to die quickly to avoid prolonged suffering. Seeing this, both Professor Charles Xavier and Magneto Erik felt a deep sense of dread for the future of mutants. There was a feeling that mutants were facing an apocalypse. At this moment, Alessandro''s mocking voice continued through the transmitter. "Facing your own abilities, do you feel powerless and afraid?" "Don''t worry, soon you''ll face several opponents with your abilities. Let''s see how you win!" As he spoke, Syd, surrounded by Sentinels, began to glow. [Sunshine experience +1] A terrifying platinum-colored light burst from his body, rapidly spreading outwards. The light illuminated everything around him! Whether invisible or preparing to attack, all the Sentinels were enveloped by the light. "It''s useless!" Seeing this, Alessandro''s cold voice followed. It seemed he expected the Sentinels to copy this ability and use it to suppress Messiah into despair. Tony and others, far away, shared similar thoughts. But to Alessandro and Tony''s surprise, when the light hit the Sentinels, they didn''t replicate it. Instead, they kept switching forms-stone, diamond, steel... However, no matter how they changed, the light caused their materials to disintegrate into particles and ashes. For a moment, dust filled the air! The Sentinels struggled but to no avail, ultimately turning to ash and vanishing. When the light dissipated, all the Sentinels were gone! Seeing Syd still emitting a faint glow, Tony and the others immediately began to discuss. "Is this the Omega ability of the Messiah?" Scenes of city destruction replayed in their minds, making them feel suffocated and pressured. "Damn it!" Watching the darkened screen, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar were dismayed and somewhat regretful. They hadn''t ordered the Sentinels to escape earlier because they hoped to copy the Messiah''s abilities. Now it was too late. "Dr. Bolivar, why couldn''t the Sentinels copy the Messiah''s ability?" Watching the scene through a drone''s camera, Alessandro turned and asked. The short Dr. Bolivar frowned as he checked the data. "Messiah''s ability is complex and highly destructive, exceeding the limits of replication. Moreover..." "You know, the current Sentinels aren''t fully developed; they''re prototypes. Their ability to copy relies on Rogue." Alessandro nodded silently. He knew that the Sentinels'' copying ability had flaws, similar to Rogue''s. They had to be within a certain range to copy abilities and needed time to do so. Additionally, the copied abilities had a time limit, becoming ineffective after a while, just like Rogue. If Rogue could infinitely store and absorb other mutants'' abilities, she would have become invincible and wouldn''t have ended up as their lab subject. Moreover, Sentinels couldn''t use multiple mutant abilities simultaneously. Abilities like flight and lasers were inherent to the machines themselves. Too many shortcomings... Due to these flaws, Alessandro sought out S.H.I.E.L.D. to invite the arrogant Tony to join and help improve the Sentinels. Unfortunately, Stark refused! Thinking about this made Alessandro furious. "Activate the contingency plan," Dr. Bolivar suggested. Alessandro nodded. Back at the battlefield, as the light faded, Syd checked his remaining energy and breathed a slight sigh of relief. Thankfully, he hadn''t used his full power with Sunshine and had tried to limit its range. Otherwise, his energy would have been entirely depleted. He was well aware of Sunshine''s draining nature. "Syd, we should leave quickly!" Venom urged anxiously. Syd nodded. Without Venom''s reminder, he also sensed something was wrong. The number of Sentinels seemed too few. With his current energy levels, facing more Sentinels that could copy his abilities would be challenging. Glancing at Tony, who was flying over to greet him, Syd didn''t have time for pleasantries and quickly flew away. Watching his fading figure, Tony Stark''s eye twitched. "Jarvis, do you think this kid dislikes me?" "Sir, I believe that''s not the case..." AI Jarvis comforted. Indeed, as Jarvis predicted, not long after the child disappeared, twenty more Sentinels flew S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. over from a distance. They all headed in the direction the child had disappeared. Tony raised an eyebrow, preparing to follow. Not only him, but others in the distance had the same idea. (End of Chapter) Chapter 113 Chapter 113 [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5][www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Iron Man moved swiftly, controlling his Mark armor as he flew in the direction the child had disappeared. Seeing Tony vanish, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents Coulson, Black Widow, and the recently thawed Captain America exchanged glances. "We need to follow!" Agent Coulson said. He quickly headed towards the parked vehicles. Once Captain Steve Rogers and Black Widow were in the car, he started it and sped off after Iron Man, violating several traffic regulations in the process. Other forces also sprang into action. X-Men "Hold on tight!" Ororo said. Logan grumbled but grabbed her hand. Soon, a gust of wind carried them in the direction Iron Man had disappeared. Members of Hydra, the Dabari aliens, and others were not far behind. Millions of viewers watching the live stream were left astonished and bewildered. "Is it over already?" "Weren''t those Sentinels supposed to be invincible, able to copy any ability? Why did they suddenly become useless?" "Messiah just cleaned them up like trash?" "Of course, he''s an Omega-level mutant. There might be some abilities they can''t copy." Speculations ran wild among the viewers, who guessed that Omega-level mutants had special abilities that the Sentinels couldn''t replicate. They also noticed the twenty Sentinels that followed. Meanwhile, Syd, far from pleased, noticed Sentinels guarding the city''s edge. They spotted him and began to encircle. At this point, the confident voice of host Irina cut into the broadcast. "Don''t worry, viewers. The Sentinels will catch up to the Messiah¡­" As she reassured the audience, special live-stream drones quickly followed. Meanwhile, Syd, far from pleased, noticed Sentinels guarding the city''s edge. They spotted him and began to encircle. Frowning, Syd changed direction, soon evading the Sentinels. Thankfully, they hadn''t copied his flying ability, or they would have caught up by now. About two kilometers away, Syd landed and blended into the city streets after confirming he had lost the Sentinels. Finding a secluded spot, he changed his appearance, donning Venom''s mask and contacts, and reverted to his White Knight outfit. After pondering for a moment, he quietly made his way out of the city. On the way, he noticed several people looking for him. Suddenly, he spotted a familiar group. From a black car stepped a middle-aged man with a receding hairline and a suit¡ªAgent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. Alongside him were a slender woman in a black tactical suit with red-brown wavy hair¡ªBlack Widow¡ªand a tall, muscular man in a star-spangled uniform carrying a red, white, and blue shield¡ªCaptain America Steve Rogers. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "S.H.I.E.L.D. agents?" Syd hesitated, preparing to change direction. However, Agent Coulson spotted him and quickly said to Captain America, "Captain, stop him." Steve nodded, holding his vibranium shield as he blocked Syd''s path. Syd frowned slightly, unsure of their intentions. Agent Coulson ran over, looking at the white-clad figure in surprise. "White Knight?" he said, astonished. "What are you doing here?" Familiar with this figure who had once shocked him and caught the attention of Director Fury, Coulson was curious. Apart from the newly thawed Steve Rogers, who was unfamiliar, Black Widow Natasha also recognized the White Knight, known for his impressive abilities. Though not as powerful as the Messiah, he was still formidable. What was his purpose here? Syd frowned, thinking quickly. In a slightly altered voice, he replied, "S.H.I.E.L.D.?" "I''m here for the same reason you are." Hearing S.H.I.E.L.D. mentioned, Natasha and Coulson were instantly on guard. This person knew about S.H.I.E.L.D. and recognized them? Coulson and Natasha, whose identities were highly classified, found this concerning. As for Captain America, who had been frozen for decades, it was even more surprising for someone to link him to S.H.I.E.L.D. Their suspicion grew. "Are you here because of Messiah?" "If so, that makes sense." Their minds raced as they considered this possibility. The scene fell silent as both sides pondered what to say next when suddenly, a sound came from the sky. Looking up, they saw Tony in his red Mark armor. "Hey, have you seen that kid?" Tony opened his visor, looking annoyed. He had lost track of the boy around here. Just then, some Sentinels, drawn by the commotion, approached. Tony and the others were caught off guard, but Syd frowned deeply. As the Sentinels drew closer, Syd said to Captain America, "Step aside." "I have to leave." Steve looked at Coulson, seeking his input. Coulson spoke up, "I''m Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. Our director wants to¡­" Before he could finish, the White Knight moved to bypass Steve. "Sir¡­" Steve started, reaching out to stop him. But before he could touch him, Syd''s hand glowed red. "American Sweetheart, don''t block my way." In the next instant, Captain Steve Rogers was flung against a nearby building wall. Coulson and Natasha were shocked. "American Sweetheart?" Tony Stark raised an eyebrow, amused by the scene, just as he was about to make a remark. "And you, tin man in a suit, don''t think I didn''t see you. Move aside too!" In Stark''s startled gaze, he was similarly flung against a distant wall with a bang. "Damn it, okay, you''ve got my attention!" "You''ve successfully caught my attention!" (End of Chapter) Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Chapter 114: Chapter 114[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Tony, after being thrown against the wall, felt both a surge of irritation and a hint of surprise. The strength of this white-clad individual was unexpectedly formidable. When he tried to struggle against the person''s grip earlier, his Mark armor couldn''t move at all. This realization made Tony take the White Knight more seriously. Steve felt similarly. Despite his super-soldier serum-enhanced physique, which was several times stronger than that of a normal human, he had been effortlessly flung aside. Coulson''s interest in this person was clearly justified. As for being called "America''s Sweetheart," Steve instinctively ignored it. Not far away, Coulson watched in admiration. "No wonder this guy is as famous as the Messiah lately. Neither Cap nor Tony could resist him." Syd, however, was more focused on leaving. He wanted to take advantage of this moment to get away, but several Sentinels had already surrounded him, clearly targeting him. Alessandro, secretly controlling the Sentinels, noticed this through surveillance cameras and his eyes lit up. He had been frustrated when Messiah seemed to vanish into thin air after they cleared the surrounding Sentinels. But if this White Knight could serve as a substitute, it would be worthwhile. Early on, both he and Dr. Bolivar had noted the potential of this person''s abilities. Capturing or eliminating him and bringing his remains to the lab for research could be highly beneficial. Deciding to focus on the White Knight, Alessandro and Bolivar abandoned their search for the possibly escaped Messiah. Quickly, the Sentinels began to form a perimeter around Syd. The X-Men and other factions noticed the abnormality and followed the Sentinels. A few live-stream drones arrived first, broadcasting the scene. From a distance, millions of viewers saw what was happening. "Is that Captain America and Iron Man? What are they doing there?" Seeing these two superheroes together piqued the curiosity of the viewers. The fact that they seemed to have been attacked added to the intrigue. Some also noticed Syd in his white outfit. Soon, someone recognized him. "My god, it''s the White Knight!" "What''s happening today? First Messiah, now the White Knight?" "Haha, great! Both disgusting mutants appearing together. Perfect timing to eliminate them!" "Right, Messiah''s abilities are terrifying, but the White Knight is in trouble. These Sentinels are different this time. Let''s see how he fights back." As more Sentinels surrounded Syd, some viewers, with violent tendencies, displayed excitement and anticipation for the upcoming conflict. Syd frowned, his hands glowing red as he floated up, attempting to leave. However, before he could move far, several Sentinels flew in front of him, blocking his path. At this moment, Alessandro''s voice came through the hidden transmitters on the Sentinels. "White Knight?" "Didn''t expect to see you again. This time, you won''t escape. Haha..." Then, over a hundred black Sentinels surrounded him. The sheer number was enough to shock the viewers and those observing from afar, including Wolverine Logan and other factions. Any one of these Sentinels could easily kill many mutants. Now there were over a hundred of them? Even against Messiah, they had only deployed ten. Messiah had to exert effort to deal with ten Sentinels, but now there were more than a hundred... This force could easily challenge Messiah, let alone the White Knight. X Academy Watching the scene, Professor Charles Xavier sighed from his wheelchair. "Another potential mutant is about to die, isn''t he?" At this moment, both he and Erik felt a sense of sorrow. Erik had even considered inviting this mutant to join the Brotherhood of Mutants. Though not an Omega-level mutant like Messiah, he was still a powerful level four mutant. But now... Using cameras to capture the expressions of the onlookers, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar felt pleased. They were proud of the Sentinels and eager to eliminate another powerful mutant. Syd''s frown deepened as he surveyed the encircling Sentinels. He had considered escaping, but no matter where he went, the Sentinels blocked his path. The next second, under Alessandro''s command, the Sentinels began to move. Some changed their forms, while others opened their heads, emitting yellow-red glows, ready to fire lasers. The following moment, nearly a hundred thick laser beams surged towards Syd. Simultaneously, a layer of crystal began to spread over Syd, indicating the use of the Crystal Man''s ability. Seeing this dire situation, Scott, Logan, Ororo, and others fell silent. Professor Xavier and Magneto felt a sudden tension, while Tony, Steve, Black Widow Natasha, and Coulson also remained silent. Many viewers'' eyes lit up with anticipation. "Yes, just like that. Mutants should be crushed like ants, not jumping around freely!" At this moment, Alessandro smiled. In the face of danger, Syd''s emotions fluctuated violently. Teleportation? Sunshine?! No... Suddenly, an eerie red glow flashed. (End of Chapter) Chapter 115: Chapter 115 Chapter 115: Chapter 115[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Boom! Boom! Boom! As nearly a hundred laser beams were about to strike Syd and the crystal was about to engulf him completely, an astonishing scene unfolded under everyone''s watchful eyes. A red glow flashed on Syd''s body, and then... Boom! Boom! Boom! The laser beams slicing through the air abruptly transformed upon nearing Syd. They changed from energy into matter, turning into multicolored streamers! It was as if the Sentinel robots were celebrating Syd''s birthday, continuously showering him with festive ribbons. Even the crystal covering his body turned into water, sliding off instantly. The scene fell into a stunned silence. "What just happened?" "Is this real?" Tony blinked hard, trying to clear his mind. Otherwise, how could he have seen laser beams turning into party streamers? Sentinel robots spraying the kid with streamers? What kind of joke was this? And the crystal on the kid''s body turning into water and falling off? Crystal equals water? At this moment, Tony felt like his scientific worldview was being challenged. Then, his AI, J.A.R.V.I.S., chimed in, "Sir, if this isn''t an illusion, then everything you''re seeing is real." "My data also indicates that the scene is accurate..." Shit, so the unscientific event that just happened might actually be real? Tony''s eyes widened in disbelief. Even J.A.R.V.I.S. was confirming it, leaving Tony unsure of how to make sense of it. Others shared similar expressions at that moment. Steve glanced at Natasha and Coulson, clearly seeing the astonishment and shock in their eyes. Obviously, they had all witnessed the same thing. Professor Charles and Magneto were equally puzzled, unsure what to make of the situation. Rational thinking told them such a scene was impossible, yet it had undeniably occurred. "Could this White Knight have illusion-casting abilities, like the fake Messiah?" The exaggerated event led them to suspect that what they saw was an illusion. This thought crossed the minds of many viewers as well, given the precedent set by the fake ''Messiah.'' Among the Dabari Aliens "This doesn''t seem like an illusion," said Margaret, a platinum-blonde with an elegant aura, her expression growing serious as she watched from a distance. Other Dabari aliens shared similar thoughts. As a technologically advanced race, they could somewhat distinguish between reality and illusion. If not an illusion, then what? The Dabari were filled with questions. Meanwhile, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar, who had been controlling the Sentinels, finally snapped out of their stupor. They exchanged glances. "It must be an illusion. Keep attacking him!" Dr. Bolivar said with a smile. Alessandro nodded, immediately commanding the Sentinels to resume their assault. But before they could act, Syd made his move. Enveloped in red light, Syd felt a strange sensation. Instinctively, he opened his mouth and uttered a phrase. From a Distance "What did he say?" "Anyone who can read lips, translate that!" Given the earlier fantastical scene, many eyes were on Syd as he floated in the air. When he moved his lips, it was clear he was saying something, but due to the distance and his low voice, it wasn''t audible. Among the Crowd Tony Stark asked J.A.R.V.I.S., "J.A.R.V.I.S., what did he just say?" Almost immediately, Tony received an answer. "Sir, if I''m correct, he said..." "...Sentinel robots should not exist!" Tony paused, confused. "J.A.R.V.I.S., are you sure? Did he really say Sentinel robots should not exist?" As they conversed, Coulson, Steve, Natasha, and others nearby also heard and instantly reacted. "Sentinel robots should not exist?" That''s what the White Knight said? Coulson and the others were perplexed. Why would he say something like that out of the blue? Was it out of fear, a desperate utterance before death? Thinking this way, it made sense. Perhaps the Sentinels'' power had driven him to despair, leading to this final, hopeless statement. Coulson and the others sighed inwardly. Even though Sentinel robots shouldn''t exist, what could they do? They couldn''t stop them. The Captain gripped his shield, resolving to help mutants if their situation became dire. Though he couldn''t stop what was happening now, he could still assist other mutants in the future. Among the millions of viewers, some lip-readers quickly deciphered the phrase. Sentinel robots should not exist? The viewers found it amusing. "He''s still in the fight and suddenly says something like that. Is he giving up?" "Hahaha, maybe he''s gone mad from despair. Why else would he say such nonsense?" "Hahaha..." As the viewers laughed and anticipated the Sentinels'' next attack, hoping to see the White Knight''s demise, the unexpected happened. Boom! Boom! Boom! Nearly a hundred yellow-red laser beams reappeared, aiming at the target. At that moment, under the watchful eyes of Tony Stark and the millions of viewers, a sudden change occurred! One by one, the Sentinels turned transparent, and in almost an instant, their entire forms vanished... Not only the Sentinels, but even the nearly hundred laser beams disappeared, as if they had never existed. It was as if they never existed in the first place... (End of Chapter) S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Chapter 116: Chapter 116[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [August Poll!! New Fanfics Are Out!!] [Remember To Vote On Patreon!! THE VOTE IS FREE!!] [Reviews Are Also Counted!!] [Naruto: Infinite New World] [Slashing Through Worlds: Starting from the Soul Society] [One Piece: My Piltover Technology is Far Ahead] ==== Shock! Horror! The scene fell into an eerie silence. After a moment... "What happened?" "Am I seeing things?" "Where did the Sentinel robots go?" Everyone stared wide-eyed at the spot where the Sentinels and nearly a hundred laser beams had suddenly vanished, unsure of what had occurred. How did the Sentinels just disappear out of nowhere? Was it an illusion? At that moment... A black beetle-like mechanical insect flew out, with a panicked voice coming from it. "You in white, what did you do just now?" "Where are my Sentinels?!" "They vanished, my God, what did you do!" Right after the White Knight spoke, Alessandro noticed the screen went black, and the cameras on the Sentinels seemed to disappear. Initially, he didn''t think much of it until he tried to control the Sentinels and realized they were gone. Vanished?! As Alessandro''s voice trailed off, everyone who had thought this was an illusion stood stunned. It wasn''t fake? The Sentinels really disappeared? "What did he do?" Tony and the others were both shocked and confused. Suddenly, someone thought of something. "Wait, didn''t he say something before? Something about the Sentinels shouldn''t exist?" Agent Coulson was in a daze. At his words, Tony and those around him connected the dots. Yes, if there was anything unusual before the Sentinels vanished, it was the White Knight''s words. Sentinels shouldn''t exist? Did he erase the Sentinels? "Shit, are you telling me that just because of one sentence, those black robots disappeared?" "Because of a single sentence?" This defied logic so much that Tony found it hard to believe. Not just him, but Steve, Natasha, and Coulson also found it difficult to accept. Wasn''t that supposed to be a desperate utterance before his death? Spoken out of hopelessness and despair? How could something so absurd be true! But the problem was, it had happened. Because of a single sentence, over a hundred Sentinels vanished into thin air. Captain America and the others were left with nothing but confusion and shock. Meanwhile... The millions of viewers who had been mocking the situation were equally stunned. The image of the White Knight dying in despair didn''t appear; instead, the Sentinels were gone, eliminated? "Did the Sentinels really disappear?" "Wasn''t he supposed to be driven mad by despair, babbling nonsense? How did it come true?" Among the Dabari aliens... Margaret and the other aliens wore expressions of disbelief, their disguised faces frozen in shock. Before coming to Earth, their target had been the incredible Phoenix Force. But that power had been destroyed by a human? Defeated by a power wielded by a human native? They had found it incredible then, thinking this planet must be extraordinary to produce a force capable of contending with the Phoenix. Now, they were shocked to discover yet another incredible power! Margaret and her people''s eyes gleamed with both excitement and greed. X Academy "What kind of power is this?" Professor Charles Xavier was in awe. Brotherhood of Mutants Magneto murmured in shock, "Is this a mutant ability?" Wasn''t this White Knight supposed to be a level four mutant? What exactly had happened? An illusion? A fake? Or was it real? As they were lost in their astonishment, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar hurriedly checked on the remaining Sentinels outside the city. To their shock, they couldn''t contact those Sentinels either. Even their tracking devices had vanished, as if they had evaporated. This left them both terrified. Suddenly, Dr. Bolivar thought of something and, with wide eyes, urgently instructed, "Check the warehouse Sentinels now!" Alessandro quickly connected to the warehouse camera, only to be greeted by an empty space. The bright warehouse was entirely empty; hundreds of Sentinels had vanished without a trace. Not one remained! "This is impossible!" "This must be an illusion!" "Hundreds of Sentinels in the warehouse disappeared as well?" Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar exclaimed. Not only had the Sentinels in Messiah City vanished, but the ones in their warehouse too? How could this be! If it were just the Sentinels in Messiah City, they might suspect signal interference, but those in the warehouse? "The warehouse is dozens of miles away from Messiah City!" "At such a distance, it''s impossible..." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What did he do?!" Alessandro was horrified. As they were reeling in shock, everyone else who had been speculating and comforting themselves with the idea that it was an illusion also stood stunned. Due to Alessandro''s hasty actions, he forgot to turn off the transmitter, so his exclamations were broadcasted to millions of viewers, as well as Tony Stark and the others. At this revelation, everyone, including Tony, froze again. Earlier, they had entertained the idea that the Sentinels might have vanished because of a single sentence. Still, in their minds, it was just the hundred Sentinels they had seen. Now, the voice over the transmitter revealed that hundreds of Sentinels stored miles away had also disappeared. Shock! Horror! Once again, they recalled that seemingly absurd statement. Sentinels shouldn''t exist? "Because of this one sentence, all the Sentinels disappeared?" "Hahaha, hey, maybe I haven''t woken up." "An unscientific occurrence from a dream happened?" The spectators felt their minds were about to explode, teetering on the brink of madness. (End of Chapter) Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Chapter 117: Chapter 117[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [August Poll!! New Fanfics Are Out!!] [Remember To Vote On Patreon!! THE VOTE IS FREE!!] [Reviews Are Also Counted!!] [Naruto: Infinite New World] [Slashing Through Worlds: Starting from the Soul Society] [One Piece: My Piltover Technology is Far Ahead] ==== Otherwise, how could something so insane happen? Just because he said ''Sentinel robots shouldn''t exist,'' they actually disappeared? At this moment... Inside the Mark armor, Tony heard the voice of his AI, J.A.R.V.I.S. "Sir, based on analysis, there is a high probability, over sixty percent, that the individual before us altered reality..." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tony was stunned and said, "J.A.R.V.I.S., are you saying there''s a sixty percent chance that this guy in white altered reality and erased the Sentinels?" J.A.R.V.I.S. replied, "Yes, sir. Remember what happened moments ago? The lasers turned into streamers, and the crystal turned into water..." "That was likely real. It''s probable that the White Knight altered them, transforming them into these forms." "He twisted and changed reality!" As the words sank in, Tony instinctively took a deep breath. He swore that ordinary events wouldn''t shock him, but what J.A.R.V.I.S. had just analyzed was truly... The nearby people, including Captain America, were equally stunned. "Mr. Stark, what did you just say?" Agent Coulson asked, dazed. Tony didn''t hide anything and explained J.A.R.V.I.S.''s analysis in detail. After hearing it, Natasha and the others were instantly shocked. "Altered reality with a single sentence?" "Mr. Stark, is this abnormal event real?" The people around quickly understood what was going on. Shocked murmurs arose immediately. "My God, did he really alter reality with a single sentence?" "Reality changed because of a single sentence?" "What kind of power is this?" Gazing at the figure floating in the sky, clothed in white and exuding an aura of mystery, they were filled with indescribable awe. What kind of power is this? What kind of ability? At this moment... J.A.R.V.I.S.''s voice continued, now echoing around due to Tony not limiting the output. "Sir, if all of this is true, then this White Knight is very likely another Omega-level mutant!" "This power is extremely dangerous, sir." "I estimate it has the potential to spiral out of control, as mutants often do." "If this White Knight were to lose control and say a random sentence, the world would change." "Humans might vanish, or the apocalypse might come..." As J.A.R.V.I.S. spoke, everyone around felt a surge of fear and shock. Even the nearby live-stream drones picked up these words, broadcasting them to millions. "An Omega-level mutant?" "My God..." They first reeled from the mention of ''Omega.'' Currently, the only known Omega-level mutant was Messiah, and they had all seen the terrifying power he wielded, capable of destroying cities! And now, another Omega-level mutant? Another Omega-level mutant? Wait, if twisting and altering reality was real, then this individual truly must be an Omega-level mutant! Only an Omega-level mutant could do such things! Following that, the potential horrors J.A.R.V.I.S. outlined made everyone gasp. Humanity might disappear? The apocalypse might come? This power was too terrifying! The fact that it could be real was what made it so frightening! Everyone felt a chill, and those in power turned gravely serious. Could it be possible that with a single sentence, their country might vanish? Their hearts trembled, eyes fixed on the mysterious White Knight on the live stream. Members of Hydra, along with former S.H.I.E.L.D. director and secret Hydra leader Alexander Pierce, all felt a surge of desire. "Hahaha, an Omega-level mutant indeed! This man will be our ultimate weapon!" "If we control him, then..." Then they could rule America... No, they could rule the entire world! America, China, all nations would bow to Hydra! If they combined the powers of Messiah and this new Omega-level mutant, who could resist them? Pierce''s eyes gleamed with ambition. Meanwhile, among the Dabari aliens... Margaret and the others felt even more excited, their breathing becoming heavier. "This power..." "This power is what we need!" The Phoenix Force was gone, and this human''s power seemed even more wondrous and terrifying. With this human''s power, their civilization could be restored instantly! X Academy Sitting in his wheelchair, Professor Xavier felt both gratified and shocked by the emergence of another Omega-level mutant, but also deeply troubled. Just one Omega-level mutant, Messiah, had already caused unimaginable disasters, and now there was another one... If this one lost control too... Just imagining the scene sent chills down Xavier''s spine. He could also foresee the trouble this new Omega-level mutant would face. If captured and controlled by malicious forces, it would spell disaster! The ultimate threat to humanity! And mutants! Xavier''s eyes turned serious. Brotherhood of Mutants Seeing the same scene, Erik''s eyes burned with fervor. Another Omega-level mutant? And his Omega-level power... With his help, mutants would no longer be oppressed by humans! At this moment, he was already thinking about how to bring him over and persuade him to use his powers. As they watched the mysterious White Knight floating in the air, eyes filled with awe and terror... After shouting those words, the red glow around Syd gradually faded. He felt a wave of emptiness, his body swaying as he nearly fell to the ground. Fortunately, with the sunlight restoring some of his energy, and using Orochi''s floating ability, he managed to stay aloft. With his heightened senses, thanks to his divine physique, he heard the nearby conversations clearly. Syd''s mouth twitched, feeling that they were overthinking and filling in too many gaps. (End of Chapter) Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Chapter 118: Chapter 118[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [August Poll!! New Fanfics Are Out!!] [Remember To Vote On Patreon!! THE VOTE IS FREE!!] [Reviews Are Also Counted!!] [Naruto: Infinite New World] [Slashing Through Worlds: Starting from the Soul Society] [One Piece: My Piltover Technology is Far Ahead] ==== Syd felt exasperated, thinking they were overreacting. If he were truly that powerful, would he still be pursued by Sentinels? The idea of humanity disappearing or an apocalypse was sheer nonsense. Even in the state of Chaos Magic activation, he couldn''t alter reality to that extent. Chaos Magic was only at level four for him, and he could clearly sense a range within which it was effective. Although the range was considerable, it was nowhere near as terrifying as they imagined. Even the Sentinels in the warehouse disappeared only because they were relatively close. Moreover, he had already exited the state of Chaos Magic activation. It was a passive ability, and its occurrence was indeed passive. In truth, whether in comics or movies, even the Scarlet Witch could not control this ability freely most of the time; otherwise, she would have been invincible, and no one could resist her. Of course, there were benefits to this situation. At least this time, Syd didn''t feel any issues with his interface; only his internal light energy was depleted, unlike the berserk state of the Serpent''s power. Still, he sensed that this Chaos Magic incident wasn''t a true outburst, merely a small-scale event. It was similar to the scene in Doctor Strange 2, where the Scarlet Witch casually erased Black Bolt''s mouth. It was an occasionally triggered, controllable state. And as everyone knows, Chaos Magic is truly terrifying only when it loses control completely. As he pondered, Syd suddenly thought of something. "I wonder if I''m mimicking the movie version of the Scarlet Witch or the comic version?" If it were the movie version, that would be manageable. If it were the comic version, then things would indeed be more outrageous. At this moment... Feeling the light energy slowly returning within him and seeing the still shocked crowd in the distance, he pondered. Given the drained state of his light energy, staying here would be too dangerous. It would be best to leave quickly before they could react. With that thought, he moved immediately, his hands glowing red with Chaos Magic, though he was actually using the Serpent''s floating flight ability. The next second, he vanished from the spot, quickly moving away. Seeing him disappear, the crowd finally snapped out of their shock. "The White Knight is gone!" "The new Omega-level mutant just ran away?" Some people felt regret for not stepping forward to stop him. After all, this was an Omega-level mutant, someone on the same level as Messiah! Others felt a sense of threat and a desire to eliminate this new Omega-level mutant. If this new Omega-level mutant couldn''t be controlled, it would be best to eliminate him! In reality, such a significant threat shouldn''t exist! This sentiment wasn''t just in the hearts of those in power; millions of viewers watching the live broadcast felt the same. Just imagining the new Omega-level mutant''s powers made them shudder. No one wanted to suddenly die! This new Omega-level mutant seemed even more terrifying than Messiah. At least Messiah''s power had a process that allowed them to understand their death, but this new one... "Omega-level mutants are monsters, freaks. How can such beings exist!" "Messiah is disgusting enough, but this Omega-level mutant is even worse!" "Damn it..." In their fear, they hoped the government could solve this problem. Some even took action, sending emails or making calls to complain. At the Live Broadcast Site Watching the disappearing White Knight, Tony hesitated but didn''t pursue. Compared to Messiah, he was less inclined to confront this presumably adult individual with such dangerous mutant abilities. At that moment, someone in the crowd spoke up. "Does anyone know the identity of this White Knight?" "What does he look like?" With those words, Tony and others remembered that the White Knight had always kept his identity hidden since his first appearance. No one knew what he looked like or who he was. In the next moment, various factions started planning. The next step was to uncover this person''s identity. Not just because he was one of the only two remaining Omega-level mutants, but also because of his abilities. Knowing his identity would make it easier to find him and formulate targeted plans. While they were considering this, Syd, now far away, noticed several tails following him, indicating someone was trying to track him. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, with his current speed, he quickly shook off those pursuers. Additionally, with his keen mental senses, Syd felt a faint sense of surveillance from above. In an instant, he realized what was happening. "Satellites are monitoring me?" Syd''s face darkened. All this relentless pursuit had also left him feeling annoyed. In a flash, he thought of the research base. "Taking advantage of the recent Chaos Magic outburst that wiped out the Sentinels, the research base should have minimal defenses now. I should go and destroy it!" Syd''s eyes lit up. He had wanted to do this for a while but had previously felt his power was insufficient, and the base likely had many Sentinels, so he had shelved the idea. But now... Syd''s figure flickered as he sped up. His hands glowed red as he used Chaos Magic to boost his speed. To avoid satellite surveillance, he chose routes with many buildings and trees. He also used spatial transfer a few times to evade the feeling of being watched. Sensing the surveillance lift, Syd sighed in relief. "The next targets are to destroy that base and increase my power." Syd felt his current power was still somewhat lacking. Facing over a hundred Sentinels before, if not for the fortunate Chaos Magic outburst, he might not have survived. He needed to increase his power enough to withstand a hundred Sentinels. Moreover, he knew that the Sentinels were only temporarily eradicated. He didn''t believe those people wouldn''t continue their production. Soon, he might face even more Sentinels! If he didn''t strive to increase his power, he might as well be waiting for death! "I wonder what it''s like to be at the Father level?" Syd suddenly thought of the Father-level power. Currently, the threats he could encounter were at the Father level, like the Ancient One and Odin. But neither had truly shown their full power. Even when the Ancient One fell to his death, it was more like a small skirmish, displaying close combat prowess. Syd seriously doubted that this was merely a case of holding back power; it seemed more like a deliberate restraint. Even Doctor Strange, who had trained in magic for just a few years, could use various dazzling spells and hold off Thanos for a while. (End of Chapter) Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Chapter 119: Chapter 119[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [August Poll!! New Fanfics Are Out!!] [Remember To Vote On Patreon!! THE VOTE IS FREE!!] [Reviews Are Also Counted!!] [Naruto: Infinite New World] [Slashing Through Worlds: Starting from the Soul Society] [One Piece: My Piltover Technology is Far Ahead] ==== The Ancient One, who had lived for hundreds of years, seemed so weak, unable to use any powerful magic-was that possible? Even a pig, with dull intelligence, would learn something after practicing magic for hundreds of years, at least better than Doctor Strange! So, Syd suspected that the Ancient One had intentionally sought death, putting on a show of weakness. As for Odin, due to aging and other factors, his displayed power was also limited and unremarkable. However, during the events of Ragnarok, the Fire Giant Surtur, who destroyed Asgard, showed a glimpse of the power of a Father-level being. In the end, he destroyed Asgard with a single sword strike, a truly shocking scene. Given enough time, Surtur could probably destroy Earth as well. Aside from them, there were also the even more powerful Celestials. Syd remembered that there was a Celestial incubating in Earth''s core. Once it successfully emerged, it would mean Earth''s destruction... Syd frowned. "Forget it, I won''t think about that now. I need to restore my internal light energy first, then destroy that research base." ... Time quickly passed. Soon, the next day arrived. As dawn broke, the golden sunlight spread across the land. A series of footsteps echoed in the distance as Syd looked out. He saw familiar large walls and black-clad guards. It was Base 23! At this moment, Syd was dressed in black, returning to his Messiah attire. His internal light energy had fully recovered. The next second, he stepped towards the base''s main gate. At the gate of Base 23. Currently, four black-clad guards were chatting while on duty. "If it weren''t for that Messiah, we wouldn''t have been sent here to guard this place." John, a blond man, complained with a grimace. The thought of his colleagues slacking off inside while they had to guard under the blazing sun irritated him. His words quickly gained the sympathy of the other three. "Exactly, that disgusting mutant. If I ever meet him, I''ll shoot him down with a few bursts!" Clint, a burly bearded man, picked up his black rifle, mimicking shooting it with a "bang, bang, bang" gesture. Hearing this, the others laughed heartily. "Haha, Clint, you''re all talk. If you really met Messiah, you''d turn into a coward." "Right, haha..." Clint retorted, "Coward? If I meet him, I''ll shoot him down and show him my might!" As they joked about Messiah, Syd appeared in their view, coming around the parked vehicles. "Stop!" Seeing the approaching figure in black, John and the others frowned. Who was this sudden arrival? Just a passerby? Curious to peek into the base? Either way, a bit of intimidation would make him leave in a hurry. As they thought this, the approaching figure got closer, and their eyes widened in horror. "Me-Messiah?" "It''s you?" "What are you doing here?" This black-clad figure with a familiar face was unforgettable, even if he turned to ashes. "Ah..." They screamed in terror, instinctively taking a few steps back, ready to flee. Their earlier bravado vanished; now faced with Messiah, they lacked the courage to even pull the trigger. The psychological pressure of confronting Messiah was overwhelming. His mere presence almost made them wet their pants. Legs trembling, they attempted to run. However, they didn''t get far. Syd''s hands glowed blue. The next second, a blue energy beam shot out. Blue light flashed. With a swift motion, the fleeing guards were cut down, their blood spraying as they fell. A blast from the energy beam left a crater about one or two meters deep. The four men, with expressions of resentment and unwillingness, fell headless to the ground. "Damn Messiah, why did you come here?" "No..." They died in despair, without even managing a single shot. Throughout, Syd barely glanced at them. They were nothing more than insects. With his current power, Syd thought casually. However, the energy beam''s upgraded effect was indeed impressive and convenient. After dealing with the guards, Syd turned his gaze to the solid silver gate. Previously, he had escaped through spatial transfer, but now... The next second, his hands glowed blue again. With a swift motion, the blue beam sliced across the silver gate. However, to Syd''s surprise, the energy beam at its current level didn''t cut through the gate completely, only leaving a deep gash. The gate was unexpectedly thick. In the next moment, the blue beam''s power surged, and the gate was completely severed, toppling inward. With a loud crash, the gate fell, raising a cloud of dust in the sunlight. "What''s that sound?" "What happened to the gate?" Black-clad guards and soldiers looked on in shock. At that moment, an alarm blared, signaling an external breach. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "An intruder?" "Who dares invade? Are they insane?" As the alarm rang out, guards, soldiers, researchers, and prisoners alike were bewildered, finding it hard to believe anyone would dare invade the base. After the last incident with that woman, security had been tightened. Now, whoever dared to break in was doomed! A flurry of footsteps echoed as hundreds of black-clad guards and soldiers rushed to the gate. They saw a black-clad young man walking towards them as if taking a casual stroll, his gaze sweeping over them indifferently. So arrogant, insane? But as they got a clear look at his face, their thoughts changed. "Messiah?" "Ah..." Cries of shock rang out. Syd ascended into the sky, his aura intensifying. He looked down at them coldly. The ethereal, urgent music that accompanied his rise heightened their sense of suffocation. (End of Chapter) Chapter 120: Chapter 120 Chapter 120: Chapter 120[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [August Poll!! New Fanfics Are Out!!] [Remember To Vote On Patreon!! THE VOTE IS FREE!!] [Reviews Are Also Counted!!] sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Naruto: Infinite New World] [Slashing Through Worlds: Starting from the Soul Society] [One Piece: My Piltover Technology is Far Ahead] ==== Messiah actually came to the base? Seeing the young man floating in the air with a cold expression, hundreds of guards and soldiers were shocked and terrified. This guy could destroy a city! As members of Base 23, they knew well where Messiah originally came from-he escaped from their very base! His purpose for coming here was clear to them in an instant, and fear filled their eyes. Meanwhile, the situation was being broadcasted live through various surveillance cameras. Alexandros and Dr. Bolivar watched the scene with wide eyes. "Everyone, don''t be afraid. Messiah is just a human; he can die like anyone else!" "Open fire!" Suddenly, someone shouted, and gunfire erupted. Bang bang bang bang... A series of powerful bullets were fired from their rifles. [Deflection Shield +1] In no time, thousands of spinning bullets were aimed at Syd. However, as the bullets approached him, they seemed to disappear as if sinking into water. As members of Base 23, they knew this was coming. The base had prepared for this, equipping everyone with bulletproof shields. In the next moment, they all raised their shields in front of them. Syd was slightly surprised and stopped reflecting the bullets, switching to a mode he had rarely used. In the void space storing the bullets, their material and kinetic energy were converted into blue energy. The next second, a massive blue energy ball formed and flew towards the hundreds of guards and soldiers. Boom! Blue light burst forth, and energy exploded, accompanied by screams. In one strike, more than a dozen people died. Even with their shields, they were not spared. If the explosion''s range had been larger, more would have perished. Syd didn''t stop, his hands glowing with blue light. (The names of the skills may change slightly, I did it because it fits more, but you will still now which skill is) [Energy Beam +1] Boom! A blue energy beam slashed across. "Ah..." "Monster..." In an instant, another six or seven people died, leaving the surviving guards and soldiers with terror and hatred in their eyes. Syd didn''t care what they thought and continued his assault. [Energy Beam +1] [Energy Beam +1]... Blue energy beams shot from his hands, cutting down enemies like harvesting wheat, creating a bloody and brutal scene. In less than thirty seconds, he had eliminated half of them. "Run!" The remaining guards and soldiers, terrified, abandoned any thoughts of fighting and turned to flee. But as they ran ahead, Syd floated behind them, continuously attacking. With the amount of energy he had now, he could sweep through the entire base if the energy beam didn''t reach level four. Buildings collapsed, and people died continuously... Fire broke out in the base, and screams of agony filled the air. Hovering in the air, Syd reached the research area. Seeing those escaping in white lab coats-young, middle-aged, and elderly-Syd''s expression remained cold. He raised his right hand. [Energy Beam +1] Boom! "Ah..." "Help..." Among them, he saw a few familiar faces-the ones who had injected him with cancer cells. Syd gathered these six individuals together. "You monster!" "Don''t kill me, let me go..." "I know I was wrong..." The six of them spoke in terror, some cursing in anger, others kneeling and begging for mercy. To those who had given him cancer and from which he hadn''t yet fully recovered, he had nothing to say. [Energy Beam +1] Blue light flashed, and the legs of the six, from the thighs down, were instantly severed. "I curse you, you murderous fiend. You will go to hell when you die!" "Freak, if you have the guts, kill us!" Screams, curses of hatred, and groans of pain echoed continuously. Listening quietly, Syd found it somewhat amusing. "If I''m going to hell, what about you who experiment on people so casually?" "And I can tell you ordinary people one thing-hell is real. You''re definitely going there, ha..." "Maybe Mephisto will welcome you warmly..." Syd instantly thought of the rulers of hell dimensions, including Ghost Rider, who was related to Mephisto, a lord of hell, and the rumored God. With gods like Odin and the Greek pantheon, there naturally was the Hebrew God, and even Egyptian deities. Of course, Marvel''s God seemed to have several versions, not as terrifying as DC''s. As for whether he would go to hell after death, Syd wasn''t sure. Generally, gods turned into energy upon death, as did Jane Foster, who wielded Mjolnir and died of cancer. Her body also turned into energy. The soul might go to the so-called Valhalla or just dissipate... As for himself, if someone could indeed kill him, whether his soul would remain or be destroyed was still a question. At that moment, hearing his words, the six researchers paused, staring at him in disbelief. Hell? Is hell real? They widened their eyes, filled with fear. After glancing at them, Syd turned to destroy other parts of the base. As for them, they weren''t so lucky. Unlike Wolverine, they didn''t have a healing factor and would slowly die in despair and pain from the severed limbs. In a few minutes, they''d fall into shock, and in about ten minutes, they''d be dead. No one would save them; the base was in chaos, and those trying to escape wouldn''t bother calling 911 for ambulances. Floating in the air, Syd''s hands continued to glow blue. Unconsciously, he found himself in the prisoners'' area. The prisoners, who had been terrified and clueless about the commotion, widened their eyes as they recognized the familiar figure floating above. "It looks like Messiah?" "My God, he''s destroying the base?" "What incredible power-so this is the power of number 37? Can a mutant be this strong?" They stared in disbelief. (End of Chapter) Chapter 121: Chapter 121 Chapter 121: Chapter 121[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [August Poll!! New Fanfics Are Out!!] [Remember To Vote On Patreon!! THE VOTE IS FREE!!] [Reviews Are Also Counted!!] [Naruto: Infinite New World] [Slashing Through Worlds: Starting from the Soul Society] [One Piece: My Piltover Technology is Far Ahead] ==== Hearing others talk about it is nothing compared to witnessing it firsthand. So, this is the power of one of the only two Omega mutants? Is an Omega mutant really this powerful? The absurd news about the White-Clad Man altering reality was something they knew. Initially, they didn''t believe it, but seeing Messiah''s overwhelming power made them start to believe. Hearing the whispers, Syd glanced at the prisoners but didn''t pay them much attention. He was busy eliminating the remaining personnel and searching for the base''s leaders. To his surprise, he couldn''t find any trace of them after searching for a while. Syd grabbed a fleeing person and asked, "Where are the leaders?" The terrified man stammered, "You mean Base Commander Alexandros or Dr. Bolivar?" "Where are they?" Syd frowned. The next second, he received an answer that deepened his frown. "They left the base as soon as the White-Clad Man made the Sentinels disappear. I don''t know where they went..." Syd casually disposed of the man, muttering, "They were prepared and fled so quickly?" "So cautious?" He felt the situation was becoming troublesome. Eliminating only the subordinates of Alexandros was pointless if the base commander and Dr. Bolivar, the mind behind the Sentinels'' development, weren''t dealt with. Through the surveillance cameras, Alexandros and Bolivar watched the fire engulfing the base, which was nearly in ruins, with a sense of terror. This Messiah... At this moment, Alexandros felt a surge of relief. Fortunately, Dr. Bolivar had the foresight to arrange an early evacuation plan. Otherwise... As they felt fearful, Syd suddenly sensed the surveillance from satellites. Moments later, Venom''s urgent voice came from his right hand. "Syd, danger!" "In the sky!" Syd frowned, ignoring the panicked people around him. He flew higher, scanning the sky. Soon, with his keen eyesight, he noticed several white dots approaching. With his exceptional vision, Syd saw that they were eight white-shelled missiles. [Floating Flight +1] Without thinking much, he moved to evade. However, to his surprise, the eight missiles were incredibly fast and locked onto him, adjusting their direction no matter where he flew. Boom boom boom... Deafening explosions erupted! Raging flames, shrapnel, and shockwaves instantly engulfed the entire base, heading straight for Syd. Without much time to think, he quickly used his deflection shield in front of him. [Deflection Shield +1] [Deflection Shield +1] [Deflection Shield +1] Three deflection shields wrapped around him. As the fire and shockwaves engulfed him, Syd also used chaos magic for extra protection. A layer of red energy shielded him completely. Even Venom was ready to cover him fully at any moment. Boom boom... The terrifying explosions continued, covering at least a hundred to two hundred meters, creating a mushroom cloud-like explosion on the ground. Base 23 was almost instantly obliterated, leveled by the fiery shockwaves! The intense heat and waves scorched the area, far more terrifying than any summer sun. In mere moments, countless lives in the base were lost! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Syd resisted the missile bombardment, the military base that had launched the attack was filled with tension and anticipation. Recently, because of the White-Clad Man''s Omega mutant ability, several countries, including the United States, had secretly signed an agreement to eliminate Omega mutants. Other countries would provide funding to assist the United States in eliminating Omega mutants, specifically Messiah and the White-Clad Man. At this moment, they were executing this mission. Watching Messiah being engulfed by the missile shockwaves, Colonel Anton, a blond, blue- eyed officer in a green uniform, clenched his fist with excitement. "Got him, haha! This Messiah is dead for sure!" "This is what happens when you oppose us, the United States!" Seeing Messiah seemingly defeated, other soldiers also cheered, including a general. Their excitement stemmed from the belief that while Messiah''s mutant powers were strong offensively, his defense was likely weak! According to analysts, Messiah''s weakness was probably his defense! In the military base, dozens of soldiers and some powerful figures watching through their devices saw the flames and shockwaves gradually subside. As the smoke cleared, what appeared before them was a scene of blackened, charred ruins. Ignoring other areas, they quickly looked towards the spot where Messiah had been hit by the shockwaves. The next second, they were dumbfounded. What they saw was Messiah, seemingly unharmed, with not even his clothes torn! This barrage of missiles hadn''t killed him; it hadn''t even injured him! Many faces turned pale with shock. Omega mutants are this terrifying? At the explosion site, while Syd might have seemed unscathed, he had just relaxed. Moments ago, three deflection shields had been shattered by the shockwaves, and even the chaos magic shield had dissipated. If it hadn''t been for Venom enduring the last bit of the impact, he might have been injured! However, even so, Venom was now severely hurt and was recuperating in his right hand. After all, its weakness was fire and sound waves. The next second, Syd moved, flying quickly towards the city. He couldn''t guarantee he''d survive another round! Leaving a trail behind, he flew through the air. Sure enough, within a few minutes of flying, he spotted more white missile silhouettes in the distant sky. "These missiles are so fast?" Syd tried to shake them off, but they were too fast. He had underestimated modern technology. These missiles, though not nuclear, packed a significant punch, traveling at several times the speed of sound! (End of Chapter) Chapter 122: Chapter 122 Chapter 122: Chapter 122[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] [Last Day To Vote!!!] [Naruto: Infinite New World] [Slashing Through Worlds: Starting from the Soul Society] [One Piece: My Piltover Technology is Far Ahead] ==== Could a normal person dodge this? Syd considered that he was no Flash. With his floating flight ability only at level four, there was no way he could dodge these damn things. After all, the speed of a level four floating flight had not yet reached the speed of sound. At this moment, he couldn''t help but think of upgrading his floating flight to level five. Perhaps, level five would be different? Unfortunately, thinking too much now was useless; there was no time to upgrade his floating flight ability. Faced with another wave of eight white-shell missiles, he had to find a solution. Black particles? No, currently, the black particles were only at level three, with a range of only about twenty meters. They couldn''t destroy the missiles from a distance. Still, Syd decided to give it a try. [Black Particle +1] The next second, black ripples appeared from his hand, shooting towards one of the rapidly approaching white-shell missiles. In almost a blink, the two collided. But then, something unexpected happened. As soon as the black particles touched the missile, it seemed to trigger something, and the missile instantly exploded! Boom! The flames and shockwaves spread, and the remaining missiles were also triggered and exploded! Boom! Another violent explosion with a radius of nearly two hundred meters occurred! Syd''s expression changed slightly, but he had prepared himself mentally. As soon as he shot the black particles, he was ready with the deflection shield. Three invisible deflection shields stood in front of him. The shockwaves from the explosion were incredibly fast, hitting the deflection shields almost instantly. At the same time, Syd activated his spatial shift. (Some names of skills got reworked to fit better) [Spatial Shift +1] [Spatial Shift +1] As he resisted the explosion, he kept using spatial shifts, trying to escape the blast radius. However, he underestimated the speed of the expanding explosion. Even after several spatial shifts, he couldn''t escape the blast radius immediately. The speed of the flames and shockwaves matched his spatial shift speed. Or rather, although the blast radius was nearly two hundred meters, its speed could reach several kilometers per second, hitting him instantly, making it impossible to dodge. Moreover, spatial shifting was limited by the speed of thought. Before each shift, he needed to think about where to move, and even though his thoughts moved faster than ordinary people, it still took time. He could only activate the next shift after reaching the new position, creating inevitable delays. Even if these delays were short, they were still a weakness. Otherwise, teleporters like Nightcrawler and Azazel would have been invincible and not just side characters. Currently, spatial shift was only at level two, with each shift covering just about ten meters... Although he hadn''t escaped the blast radius immediately, the buffer time created by the continuous shifting and the deflection shields allowed them to last much longer. With the protection of chaos magic, Syd remained unharmed for now. In the military base. Seeing another explosion, the military personnel looked hopeful, with some already imagining the charred remains of Syd hitting the ground and turning into a pile of mush. To their astonishment, they saw a figure emerge from the explosion''s remnants. Looking closely, it was Messiah, seemingly unharmed? This is an Omega mutant? In an instant, they were filled with dread. If it were any other superpowered being in the missile''s blast center, they''d likely be vaporized. Only this rumored Omega mutant could withstand such an absurdly powerful missile strike unscathed. Because of this, they were even more determined to eliminate this Omega mutant! Such a severe threat had to be dealt with! Almost simultaneously, another wave of missiles appeared! On the scene. Syd hurried towards the city while glaring at the approaching white dots, his face grim. If this continued, he wasn''t sure how long he could hold out. His light energy wasn''t infinite. He had considered using spatial shifts to reach the city continuously. However, the city was still quite a distance away, and his light energy couldn''t sustain thousands of spatial shifts. Moreover, with these missiles traveling at several times the speed of sound, continuous spatial shifts might not even shake them off. Flying rapidly towards the city, Syd mixed in spatial shifts for added speed. Boom boom boom! Another round of violent explosions erupted! Soon, more missiles followed. Syd''s light energy was depleting rapidly. In the military base. Watching this, the officers'' eyes brightened. The first Omega mutant was about to die by their hands! The fourth wave''s remnants cleared... The sixth wave... The tenth wave... The twenty-fifth wave... In the military base, the officers, who had been hopeful and smug, were now filled with astonishment. Despite twenty-five consecutive waves of missile bombardment, Messiah was still not dead? Are Omega mutants really this hard to kill? However, there was some relief. After twenty-five waves of missile bombardment, the satellite images showed that Messiah appeared quite battered, with charred, tattered clothing, seemingly on the verge of collapse! Every officer''s eyes shone with excitement. Just a bit more, and Messiah would be dead! The Omega mutant threat would be eliminated! Suddenly, their expressions changed as Messiah neared the city, its outline visible in the distance. "Stop him!" General Luca shouted. The personnel firing the missiles scrambled in panic. On the scene. Glancing at the approaching missiles and the city''s silhouette in the distance, Syd felt the remaining light energy within him and breathed a sigh of relief. After a series of deflection shields and spatial shifts, only a fifth of his light energy remained. Fortunately, he reached the city before his light energy ran out; otherwise... S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he approached the city rapidly, his mood grew heavy. If the city were five kilometers further, he might have been in real danger, potentially bombed to death by the missiles! "It seems my strength is still insufficient, and my light energy reserves need to increase..." Syd felt the urgency. If he didn''t continue to enhance his abilities, the next time, it might be the end of him. This time, it was only because the city was near. Otherwise... (End of Chapter) Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Chapter 123: Chapter 123[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Boom! Boom! Boom! Amidst the missile bombardment, Syd soared towards the city at incredible speed. Simultaneously, people in the city heard the distant explosions. After some investigation, they were shocked. "Oh my God, are those missiles?" "Who are the missiles targeting?" "Is that Messiah?" While they were in shock, General Luca and others in the military base were furious. Just a little more, just a little more, and they would have killed Messiah! If only they had more time... Unfortunately, Messiah got close to the city, preventing them from continuing their assault! At this moment, they were filled with frustration. But no matter how frustrated they were, they had to stop. Bombing Messiah within the city would have too great an impact. Of course, while Messiah escaped this time, he wouldn''t be so lucky next time; his death was inevitable! On-site. Landing in the city, Syd looked up at the sky, noticing that no more missiles were coming. His tense nerves slightly relaxed. Ignoring the shocked bystanders, he chose a hidden direction and immediately flew away. Seeing him fly away, the bystanders began to chatter. "It really is Messiah!" "He was attacked by missiles?" As they speculated, Syd managed to evade the satellites'' surveillance and found a secluded spot to rest. As he basked in the sunlight to replenish his depleted light energy, he pondered his next steps. Meanwhile, online discussions about him had erupted. With the appearance of the White-Clad Man, also known as the White-Clad Freak, netizens were comparing his identity and strength to Messiah''s. A white youth furiously typed his opinion. "Who cares about Messiah? The White-Clad Freak is way stronger. He could kill Messiah with just a word!" Immediately, others stepped up to refute him. "That''s bullshit! Messiah is obviously stronger. That White-Clad Freak would turn to dust in an instant!" "Right, Messiah is an Omega-level mutant. There''s no way he''d be taken down so easily. Use your tiny brain to think for once!" Feeling indignant, Felix, sneered and continued typing. "So many Sentinel robots, and the White-Clad Freak made them disappear with a single word. Isn''t that terrifying enough?" "He''s like a god. Why wouldn''t Messiah be scared?" "From what we''ve seen, the White-Clad Freak easily surpasses Messiah in terms of power and fear factor!" Felix''s argument had some merit and garnered quite a bit of support. Most people agreed that even among Omega-level mutants, there were differences in strength, and the White-Clad Freak clearly seemed superior. Felix continued his tirade. "In terms of threat level, the White-Clad Freak also beats Messiah hands down. Didn''t you see how much more people fear and dread the White-Clad Freak?" "Even the top brass probably fear the White-Clad Freak more than Messiah!" "The attention given to the White-Clad Freak is unmatched by Messiah!" "With such power, people worldwide probably fear he''d wipe them out with a single word..." With his continuous posts, comparing the two Omega-level mutants, the few remaining supporters of Messiah gradually fell silent. Even they had to admit that in terms of displayed power and threat level, the White-Clad Freak seemed much more terrifying. However... Ever since Messiah''s first appearance, they had been in awe and fear of him. Even though Messiah was a terrifying mutant, it didn''t stop them from admiring his strength and discussing him. Seeing so many people support the White-Clad Freak now made them feel inexplicably uneasy, as if they were losing. Just as they were feeling frustrated, a man named Igel had a revelation. Quickly, he posted a rebuttal that many people saw. "You do have a point, but... you''re all ignoring something!" Seeing this post, Felix and the others felt puzzled. "What are we ignoring?" Felix sneered, ready to type a rebuttal. Then a new post appeared. "Haven''t you noticed? When Messiah first appeared, his strength was much weaker compared to now." "Back then, he struggled against ten captors. But now?" "His power and abilities have grown to a terrifying level!" This post left Felix and countless others in shock. Thinking back carefully, they indeed realized that it was true! If Messiah hadn''t been hiding his strength... Felix, feeling incredulous, typed, "Are you saying Messiah''s power growth is abnormal and he''s getting stronger too quickly?" But before they could dwell on this, Igel posted another shocking theory. "Compared to the White-Clad Freak, Messiah''s power is not only growing unusually fast, but he also seems to be gaining more mutant abilities over time!" "You can check some early videos and news about Messiah..." This post sent shockwaves through the online community, making everyone, including Felix, feel a chilling sense of disbelief. If this theory were true, then Messiah''s potential and terror were far beyond what they initially thought. It could indeed be terrifying! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment of shock, Felix quickly retorted, "Come on, this is just your guess. It''s not true..." His post sparked more responses. "Right, it''s just your theory. No mutant is that scary; don''t scare yourself to death!" "Even if Messiah is an Omega-level mutant, he can''t be that terrifying. Science and reason still apply!" Few people wanted to believe this theory. As the debate continued, the topic of whether Messiah or the White-Clad Freak was stronger drew more and more attention. As the only two publicly known Omega-level mutants, they naturally attracted interest, especially with such a contentious topic. Even at Stark Tower''s Tony Stark, the X-Men, the Brotherhood of Mutants, and S.H.I.E.L.D. were paying attention to the discussion. (End of Chapter) Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Chapter 124: Chapter 124[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Stark Tower. "Sir, here''s the latest news on Messiah..." JARVIS projected the news in front of Tony. Tony, working on his new suit, raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Who''s stronger?" He instantly had a bias in his mind. Although Messiah was an Omega-level mutant, he still believed the White-Clad Freak''s abilities were more potent and terrifying. Altering, Distorting Reality... Whether it was changing matter or making the Sentinel robots disappear, it all showcased the White-Clad Freak''s terrifying power! Even though both were Omega-level mutants, Tony sensed a difference. However, after reading the man Igel''s comment, he couldn''t help but be amazed. Could it be true? If this guy''s theory was right, then Messiah was even more absurd than the White-Clad Freak! Tony frowned and ordered JARVIS, "Pull up video footage of Messiah from the beginning until now." Quickly, a series of video clips appeared before him, and Tony reviewed them swiftly. After a while, he realized that the theory had some solid evidence. Messiah''s power indeed seemed to be growing rapidly. If it was all true, Messiah''s terror couldn''t even be described in words... Of course, just like others who refuted it, he wanted to believe in science and reason. Tony didn''t want to believe this theory either. Could any mutant''s potential be that terrifying and unimaginable... Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters. The X-Men and mutant students were discussing the topic of Messiah. To them, both Messiah and the White-Clad Freak were terrifying, objects of their admiration and envy. However, when it came to comparing who was stronger, they, like the ordinary people, felt the White-Clad Freak''s abilities were more extraordinary. "Messiah''s power and abilities are growing rapidly over time?" "No way, that can''t be true!" The mutant students were in disbelief. Even if Messiah was an Omega-level mutant, this was too outrageous! Office. "Professor..." Scott handed the latest information to Professor Xavier. After reading it, Professor Xavier''s face grew solemn. He had thought he was already paying enough attention to Messiah, but it seemed he had underestimated him. If the theory about Messiah''s rapid growth in power was true, then Messiah was unbelievably terrifying! A mutant growing so quickly was something he had never seen! Moreover, he dreaded to think what kind of disaster could occur if Messiah fell into the wrong hands. "I hope this theory is incorrect." Professor Xavier sighed, "That child''s power is already terrifying enough. If it continues to grow, I fear he won''t be able to control it. If it goes out of control..." Scott tried to comfort him, "Professor, don''t worry too much. Messiah''s power is already terrifying. His growth speed can''t be that fast." "There can''t be a monster with such overwhelming strength and endless growth potential. You can rest assured, Professor!" Hearing this, Professor Xavier thought for a moment and realized Scott had a point. He gradually set aside his worries. S.H.I.E.L.D. "Boss, what''s wrong?" Seeing Director Fury in a frowning and dazed state, Agent Coulson asked with concern. Looking at the latest news on Messiah, Fury furrowed his brows and subconsciously touched the pager to call Captain Marvel. He was hesitating whether to summon Captain Marvel back from another planet. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment, he reassured himself that it was just a theory and there was no need to overthink it. The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was unnecessary to call Captain Marvel back to Earth from far away. Estimating that she''s probably busy saving aliens right now. As far as he knew, the only one currently capable of contending with Messiah and the White- Clad Freak was his old friend, Captain Marvel. As Syd''s topic heated up, host Irina saw an opportunity to gain traction and decided to capitalize on the moment. Moreover, her boss had sent the latest information about Messiah, perfect for a live broadcast. With that in mind, she began preparing immediately. Half an hour later, Irina''s announcement of another live broadcast quickly spread across the internet. "Irina is live again?" "Get lost, we don''t need your broadcast!" "Irina, you have no credibility here!" Irina was well aware of the ridicule and insults online but was used to it by now. When she teased the audience with news about Messiah, the viewers finally calmed down. At 11 a.m., the live broadcast began on time. Under the spotlight, Irina, dressed in a pink dress with dyed red hair, radiated a vibrant energy. "Hello, dear viewers, it''s great to see you again. I''m your old friend, Irina." Holding a white microphone, she smiled sweetly. Hearing her opening line, viewers almost lost their composure, ready to mock her. Irina, knowing their sentiments, wasted no time and dropped a bombshell. "Today, I bring you the latest update on Messiah, and it''s a huge piece of good news." "Not long ago, the military reported that they had repelled and defeated Messiah once." Upon hearing this, the viewers, who were just mocking Irina, fell silent, their eyes wide with disbelief. "Messiah was repelled and defeated?" "No way, that''s impossible!" "Irina, you must be lying again!" Their first reaction was disbelief. All along, Messiah had given them the impression of being invincible. Especially after the recent city-destroying incident, they couldn''t believe anyone could defeat him. Now, Irina was boldly claiming that Messiah was repelled and defeated. How could they believe that? Seeing their reaction, Irina quickly explained, "This is true. The military did repel and defeat Messiah." "According to the information, the military used several powerful missiles in a long-range attack on Messiah." As she spoke, she gestured towards a man in the distance, saying, "I''ve invited a witness to share the specifics. Please welcome him." Under everyone''s watchful eyes, a nondescript white man stepped onto the stage. (End of Chapter) Chapter 125: Chapter 125 Chapter 125: Chapter 125[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Karim spoke into the microphone with a solemn tone, "At the time, I heard the sound of the missiles exploding and saw Messiah flying over. He looked very battered, like he couldn''t hold on..." As he spoke, a large screen in the distance played a short clip showing Messiah being bombarded by missiles, forced to flee in a sorry state. Irina smiled sweetly, "Did everyone hear our guest''s statement and see the footage on the screen?" "I can assure you all that Messiah was indeed defeated by the military!" Listening to her words and watching the footage, the audience finally accepted the truth. Irina continued to smile, "What this means, I think everyone understands." "Messiah is not invincible. He can be defeated. It may not be long before the military can eliminate this Omega-level mutant!" Her words brightened the eyes of the audience, filling them with excitement. Discussions erupted: "So Omega-level mutants can be defeated?" "The military is amazing; I can''t wait to see the day Messiah is taken down!" "If this is true, then Messiah isn''t as hard to deal with as we thought, haha..." Irina continued, "I''ve heard that the military is deploying a series of operations related to Messiah. It shouldn''t take too long, so let''s stay tuned!" Finally, she said, "Well, that''s about it for today''s live broadcast. See you next time. I, your host Irina, will continue to bring you the latest updates on Messiah." With that, Irina smiled and waved goodbye to the viewers, ending the broadcast. Although the live broadcast ended, its impact did not disappear. The content quickly spread. In the discussion about who was stronger, Messiah or the White-Clad Freak, Felix tagged Igel, who had refuted him earlier, feeling quite pleased. "Did you see the broadcast? Your Messiah seems to have been defeated." "You said Messiah was powerful; how did he end up like this?" "If the military strikes again, the next news about Messiah might be his demise, hahaha..." "Haha, I told you the White-Clad Freak was stronger, but you wouldn''t believe me, haha..." Before long, Igel saw Felix''s message, and his mood soured. He found it hard to believe that Messiah had been defeated. How was that possible? Not only him, but other supporters of Messiah also felt distressed. Stark Tower. Watching the latest news about Messiah, Stark was taken aback. That kid was defeated! He found it unbelievable. "How many missiles did the military use?" While Tony was pondering, the X-Men, the Brotherhood of Mutants, and S.H.I.E.L.D. also received the news. Logan and the others were naturally worried, while S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Fury breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this kid hadn''t reached the point where he needed to call in Captain Marvel. The military''s firepower was sufficient to deal with him. Fury''s single eye revealed a hint of a smile. He wondered when the military would take the next step and whether Messiah would become the first Omega-level mutant to fall. Fury was somewhat looking forward to witnessing that scene. ... While news about Syd was spreading everywhere and people were discussing it, Syd was hiding in an abandoned factory, basking in the sun while floating in mid-air. [Float Flight Experience +1] [Float Flight Experience +1]... Syd''s eyes were filled with anticipation. Float Flight was about to reach level five. What kind of speed boost would level five bring? Breaking the sound barrier? Besides Float Flight, other abilities hadn''t been upgraded in a long time. He turned his attention to the Reflective Shield and other abilities. If the Reflective Shield reached level four, facing missiles wouldn''t be as embarrassing as before. Previously, even three Reflective Shields couldn''t withstand the missile blasts; it felt quite weak. Perhaps, if the Reflective Shield reached level four, just one or two shields would suffice against those missile attacks! Additionally, if Black Particle reached level four, its range would significantly increase, and if the Divine Physique advanced from level three to level four, his defense would receive a substantial boost! There were so many things to upgrade, and Syd felt pressed for time. As he thought, he looked at the unlocking progress and subconsciously added all the energy points he had accumulated from time to time. With the energy points depleted, the unlocking progress blurred momentarily and then changed. (Unlocking Progress: 44%) "Not yet..." Seeing the progress, Syd felt slightly disappointed. If he could unlock divine power or Baldur''s divine attributes, his strength would significantly improve! Not to mention, just divine power alone, as seen with Thor, would bring noticeable combat enhancements after awakening. Before awakening, Thor was an average warrior wielding a hammer, but after awakening, his combat power visibly increased. A classic moment was when he wielded Stormbreaker, resisting the Infinity Gauntlet''s gem rays and seriously injuring Thanos, which seemed absurd. Syd mused expectantly, "45% or maybe 50%?" At this point, he wasn''t sure whether to upgrade his current abilities first or focus on unlocking new ones. After pondering for a while, he decided to upgrade some existing abilities first and consider new ones later. He focused on the Reflective Shield. [Ability: Reflective Shield (195/1000) Level 3] With a thought, an invisible Reflective Shield appeared before him. [Reflective Shield Experience +1]... As he practiced repeatedly, the Reflective Shield''s experience continued to increase. Time passed. Soon it was the morning of the fourth day, and a notification sounded in Syd''s ears. [Ability: Reflective Shield (0/2000) Level 4] As the Reflective Shield reached level four, Syd immediately felt a slight change in his body; his genes became more complex. At the same time, the energy within him also transformed slightly. While basking in the sun to recover his depleted energy, Syd began testing his abilities. An invisible Reflective Shield instantly appeared before him. "This is..." Upon testing, Syd was surprised. The level four Reflective Shield formed a U-shape, covering most of his body, and the energy it contained felt significantly stronger. Additionally, he found that he could now summon four Reflective Shields at once. "I wonder how it will perform against those missiles again," Syd pondered. "It shouldn''t be as embarrassing as before, right?" (End of Chapter) S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 126: Chapter 126 Chapter 126: Chapter 126[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Imagining the scene of facing missiles again, Syd turned his attention to his other abilities. [Ability: Black Particle (170/1000) Level 3] Black Particle was also at level three, and it would take several days to reach level four. In the past few days, he had noticed an increasing number of military tracking personnel. He wasn''t sure what they were planning. He hoped to increase his strength before any major changes occurred. With this in mind, Syd continued to practice his abilities. [Black Particle Experience +1] [Black Particle Experience +1] At this moment, Venom slowly emerged from his right hand, forming a small head. In a slightly weak voice, Venom asked, "When are we going to deal with those humans who bombed us, Syd?" His tone was filled with intense anger, as if he couldn''t wait to rush to those missile- launching soldiers and tear them apart. "Give it some time," Syd replied after a moment''s thought. Then he asked, "How are your injuries from the missile attack?" Venom sensed himself for a moment and then sighed, "Syd, staying in your right hand has sped up my recovery. I''m almost fully healed." Syd nodded, feeling a bit relieved. Then, under Venom''s confused gaze, he resumed practicing Black Particle. [Black Particle Experience +1] While Syd was busy practicing Black Particle, a battle was taking place in a remote corner of another city. Roars of beasts and human screams echoed intermittently in this dark alley. A large yellow tiger stood in the alley, glaring at a group of enemies armed with firearms. Both sides faced off, eyes filled with mutual apprehension. At this moment, a mass of gold-red liquid emerged from the tiger, covering its body like armor. Numerous tiny gold-red tentacles writhed around the armor, making it look both eerie and terrifying. The tiger spoke, "What do you humans want?" Staring at the dozen people in front of him, the tiger, was cautious. The leader, a burly middle-aged man named Walton, glanced at the three bodies on the ground and sneered, "What do we want?" "Of course, we want to capture you and bring you to the lab. I didn''t expect your strength to be this formidable. They got careless and were killed by you..." Recalling the earlier scene where tentacles pierced through and killed three teammates in an instant, Walton felt a chill. He was also taken aback by this symbiote''s strength, which far exceeded his expectations. Thinking about the symbiote''s information, he took out a silver ball-shaped device from his waist and pressed a button on it. The next second, a loud, jarring noise emanated from the device. "Buzz..." In an instant, the noise spread and enveloped Cannonball. Seeing their leader activate the sonic weapon, the others, armed with guns and even rocket launchers, brightened up. They knew why their leader did this. Before coming to capture this creature, they had read a lot of data, including information about its kind. They knew that symbiotes had a weakness against sonic attacks. They were eager to see how the creature would react. They expected the symbiote to jump off the tiger upon hearing the noise. However, to their astonishment, the tiger showed no reaction to the sonic attack and looked at them with puzzlement. "What? You''re not affected?" "How is that possible?" Walton and his team were stunned, unable to believe what they were seeing. Symbiotes were supposed to be vulnerable to sonic weapons. Why wasn''t this creature reacting? At this moment, Cannonball realized what they were trying to do and sneered, "Did you think I''d be afraid of this?" "I''m not like those weaklings. Born from my master''s power, I''m naturally superior, and my strength is greater!" The tiger''s face was full of disdain and pride. "Damn it, it''s that Messiah again!" "Omega-level mutants are this strong?" Walton and his team were furious and horrified. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Simply being connected to that guy made this symbiote lose its weakness? Seeing no way to capture the creature by trickery, Walton waved his hand, signaling his team to attack. The next second. Bang! Bang! Bang! Boom! Golden bullets shot out continuously, along with several rockets. Cannonball leapt, dodging many bullets. Even when hit, the bullets had no effect, deflected by his armor. The rockets, however, were more troublesome. Boom! The explosion sent flames and shockwaves over Cannonball. (Cannonball is the name of the Tiger. Weird, but not bad) The golden-red armor shattered, and fur and flesh were blown off, blood spilling. But to Walton''s and their employer''s shock, the golden-red tentacles squirmed, and the injuries healed quickly. "This mutated symbiote..." Walton and his team were increasingly alarmed. Cannonball wasn''t passive either. With incredible speed, he leapt in front of them. Golden-red tentacles, sharp as knives, pierced through them. One team member couldn''t dodge and was turned into a dried corpse. As time passed, the sounds of beast roars and human screams echoed in the remote area. In the end, Cannonball''s battered figure fled. With rocket launchers and other weapons, Walton and his team managed to drive him away, but their goal of capturing him was unfulfilled. They had underestimated this mutated symbiote and the influence of Messiah. Just being connected to him made this symbiote exceptionally difficult to handle. Injuries healed quickly, and after consuming a body, it could become vigorous again, almost unkillable. "Useless!" "You can''t even handle a mere symbiote. If I sent you to deal with Messiah, you''d all die in an instant!" A deep, powerful voice came from the intercom. Finally, with a hint of anger, he said, "Bring back the blood and flesh samples on the ground and get back here!" (End of Chapter) Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Chapter 127: Chapter 127Despite their reluctance, Walton and the remaining team members couldn''t object. They obediently collected the tiger''s body tissues from the ground. During this process, they gathered a significant amount of blood and flesh, but they didn''t find any symbiote tissues. It was unclear whether the tiger had been cautious and not left any behind. Two hours later, they arrived at Base 6. The samples from Cannonball''s body were immediately handed over to the researchers. Quickly, the laboratory bustled with scientists in white lab coats. As evening approached, a tall, black-suited middle-aged man with a thick beard strode into the pristine lab. His gaze settled on an elderly man with a head full of white hair. "Dr. Amuti, how are the studies progressing?" Dr. Amuti, peering into a microscope, responded with a mix of astonishment and excitement, "You wouldn''t believe what I''ve discovered." "It''s truly remarkable. Observing the tiger''s tissues, I found tiny traces of golden blood." "This golden blood carries an incredible amount of energy. It seems to be the source of the mutated symbiote''s power and uniqueness." "Golden blood?" The head of Base 6, Phil, looked both surprised and intrigued. In an instant, he made a connection. "Is it the blood of that Messiah?" Phil asked, astonished. Dr. Amuti paused thoughtfully before replying, "I believe so." "This golden blood is exceptionally unique. The structure of its cells is not only incredibly stable and complex but also highly corrosive." He continued, almost rambling in his excitement, "Its strength surpasses anything I''ve seen. It doesn''t resemble human blood or even mutant blood. It''s like the blood of a god!" "And this golden blood might have been diluted. I can''t even imagine how powerful and miraculous the original blood would be." Phil, the base head, frowned and asked, "Can you extract anything useful from it?" At this point, Dr. Amuti''s attractive assistant interjected, "It''s difficult. The blood is extremely stable and complex." She paused before making a bold suggestion, "However, we could try separating the golden blood from regular blood and injecting it into animals or humans to observe the effects." Phil''s eyes lit up at this idea. "You should try it. Whether it''s animals or death row inmates, just let me know." Dr. Amuti and his assistant nodded and began preparing for the separation experiment. Time flew by, and by the following afternoon, Phil was staring in amazement at a glass vial in his hand. Inside the transparent vial was a clear liquid with a tiny golden speck floating within- separated golden blood. Holding the vial carefully, Phil joined Dr. Amuti and others behind a glass wall. Inside the lab, an experiment was underway. A disheveled, white-haired prisoner was strapped to a white examination table, his head and limbs restrained. He struggled and shouted in fear, "What are you going to do to me? Let me go!" Phil and the others ignored his pleas. Phil handed the vial to the researcher, who promptly extracted the blood with a syringe and injected it into the prisoner''s body, despite his protests. The researcher then left the lab, which was immediately sealed. Dr. Amuti and the others watched expectantly. Suddenly, the prisoner convulsed, his face contorted in pain. "What did you do to me?" he screamed, "It hurts!" Blood began oozing from his body. With a final, agonized scream, a massive blood mist erupted from him, and he passed out, convulsing until his heart stopped. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Phil was stunned. "Just a tiny bit of blood, and he couldn''t handle it?" Despite this initial failure, they pressed on, conducting more experiments. Elderly people, children, pregnant women... Days passed, and after countless attempts, they found no success. "Is Messiah''s blood really this terrifying?" Phil murmured. Both he and Dr. Amuti were frustrated but had no solutions. While they conducted these experiments, Syd was listening to the sound of another system prompt in his mind. [Ability: Black Particle (0/2000) Level 4] "Finally, level four..." Syd sighed in relief. Feeling the substantial changes in his internal energy, he began testing his abilities. [Black Particle Experience +1] A head-sized black wave emerged from his right hand and shot out. Seeing the increased range, Syd was pleasantly surprised. From an original range of 25 meters, it had increased to over 50 meters. "I wonder about the power..." Syd mused. Unfortunately, he had no target to test on, but he felt the power must have significantly increased. Additionally, he noticed a considerable increase in his internal energy. After waiting for a while and fully restoring his internal energy, Syd ran a simple test. He discovered that with his current energy, he could use level three abilities around 220 times, but level four abilities only about 120 times. Syd frowned. His energy was still too limited. If he faced another barrage of missiles, he wasn''t sure he could withstand it. Thinking of energy, he turned his attention to the experience bar for floating flight. (End of Chapter) Chapter 128: Chapter 128 Chapter 128: Chapter 128[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Syd looked at the levitation flight experience bar. [Ability: Levitation Flight (1988/2000) Level Four] (Sounds better than floating) During this time, although he hadn''t intentionally upgraded his levitation flight, the experience points had been increasing rapidly due to the nature of the ability, and it was nearly at level five. "I wonder what will happen when levitation flight reaches level five?" With curiosity and anticipation, Syd floated in the air, quietly waiting for the levitation flight experience points to fill up. [Levitation Flight Experience +1] [Levitation Flight Experience +1] Accompanied by the final prompt sound, the data for levitation flight in front of Syd changed, and at the same time, he felt a significant transformation within his body. [Ability: Levitation Flight (Max/Max) Level Five] "Level five is the limit?" Syd frowned slightly and thought, "Is this the limit, or do I need some specific conditions to continue upgrading?" If level five was the limit, then it felt a bit weak. Aside from the numerical change, the photon energy within Syd''s body also became more concentrated and pure. Meanwhile, the sunlight overhead continuously replenished the emptiness inside him. Judging by the momentum, reaching level five in levitation flight significantly increased his photon energy. As for the specifics, he needed to wait until his photon energy was fully restored to be sure. With these thoughts, Syd''s eyes showed anticipation as he began testing the speed of level five levitation flight. In an empty grove under the sunlight, his floating figure suddenly moved, disappearing from his original spot in the next second. Boom! A massive sonic boom sounded. In the blink of an eye, Syd appeared far from where he started. "Have I reached the speed of sound?" Listening to the echoing sonic boom, he felt quite pleased. "I wonder what multiple of the speed of sound this is-one, or two?" "I also wonder if my current speed can surpass those missiles..." Syd pondered, feeling a bit uncertain. However, even if he couldn''t surpass those missiles, it would still be much harder for them to catch up with him than before. After testing his speed, Syd began testing his constant flight state. In constant flight state, using levitation flight consumed almost no photon energy, but before, once he exceeded a certain altitude, the photon energy consumption returned to normal. He wondered how it would be now. With curiosity, Syd moved. Accompanied by a sonic boom, his figure quickly ascended into the sky. Three hundred meters... One thousand meters... Five thousand meters... Ten thousand meters... When he reached ten thousand meters, Syd finally felt the constant flight state disappear, and the photon energy consumption returned to normal. Although he couldn''t maintain the constant state indefinitely, which was slightly disappointing, the improvement from level four to level five in constant flight state was significant, and he was quite satisfied. After all, he could still consume photon energy to continue flying; it would just require more energy. A layer of golden sunlight shone down. At this moment, Syd stood above the clouds. Below his feet was a layer of milky-white clouds, resembling cream or white cotton candy. Stepping on them felt like walking in a heavenly palace, and with the golden sunlight illuminating the clouds, it was a breathtaking sight. Of course, if he ignored the thin, suffocating air and the subzero temperatures, it would be even more perfect. Even with a level three god''s body, Syd still felt a bit uncomfortable. Or rather, if not for the level three god''s body, he would have frozen to death or suffocated by now. "It seems that a level three god''s body is still a bit low." Syd pondered. At an altitude of ten thousand meters, it was already like this. If he went higher, a level three god''s body definitely wouldn''t hold up. "I wonder at what level of the god''s body I could survive in outer space?" Syd felt unsure. He remembered that Thor had once been exposed to outer space and survived for a while due to his strong Asgardian physique. As for staying there indefinitely, he wasn''t sure. For instance, Ebony Maw, one of Thanos'' subordinates, could control floating objects elegantly, like an alternative Magneto. However, he ended up freezing to death in outer space after the ship''s hull was breached. On the other hand, Thor floated in space for a while and could still open his eyes, showing the strength of Asgardian physiology, especially that of the royal family. The Asgardian royal family''s physique differed from that of ordinary Asgardians. "If Thor can survive in space, there''s no reason I can''t. At least, I should be able to after reaching level five..." Syd pondered. For now, it was better to stay on the clouds. Going higher would not only consume photon energy to maintain flight but also endure increasingly harsh and cold environments, which he didn''t want to suffer through. However, although staying on the clouds was slightly uncomfortable, the sunlight was truly abundant. At least, Syd felt that his photon energy was increasing much faster. In the future, if he encountered cloudy or overcast weather, he could directly fly above the clouds to bask in the sun, indirectly reducing his development time. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Syd floated quietly above the clouds, enjoying a one to two-hour sunbath, a commotion suddenly came from the distant clouds. A large white passenger plane suddenly emerged from the clouds. Looking at this slow-moving plane, Syd frowned slightly. At the same time, someone on the plane noticed him. In the endless expanse of white clouds, a black-clad humanoid figure standing on the clouds was impossible to miss. "My God..." "Look outside, there''s someone standing there!" A white man in his thirties pointed in shock at the distant black figure. His words left the surrounding passengers and passing staff stunned, thinking this person must be crazy. Given the conditions outside, how could anyone be standing there? But when they looked over, they indeed saw a mysterious black-clad humanoid figure standing on the clouds, observing them like he was looking at a new toy. The passengers widened their eyes, covering their mouths in shock. Aliens? Their first thought was UFOs or aliens, as such news was not uncommon here and appeared frequently. But as they looked closely, they realized it was a human. And from the appearance, the figure seemed somewhat familiar? (End of Chapter) Chapter 129: Chapter 129 Chapter 129: Chapter 129[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== At this moment, the figure standing on the clouds in their eyes flickered and then disappeared, as if it had never been there, making them wonder if it was all just an illusion. "It probably wasn''t an alien..." "Was that the Messiah just now?" A man named James hesitantly said. Hearing this, the others thought back carefully and realized it did look a lot like the Messiah. Although he had a new outfit, it was still black overall, and given his recognizable appearance, they quickly figured it out. "It''s most likely the Messiah!" "I think so too..." As the passengers were discussing, a flight attendant exclaimed, "This is ten thousand meters high, and the Messiah can actually survive here?" Hearing this, the others realized something was off. Indeed, this was ten thousand meters high. For a moment, they couldn''t help but be amazed in their hearts. No wonder he was one of the only two Omega mutants, his abilities were indeed terrifying and powerful. If it was the Messiah, walking in the sky at ten thousand meters was only to be expected. Speaking of the Messiah, someone started talking about recent events. "The Messiah is powerful, but wasn''t he overshadowed by the White Robe Freak?" "The Omega ability of the White Robe Freak seems to be much more terrifying and powerful." "I heard the military even defeated him. I wonder if the Messiah can withstand the military''s attacks..." The previous man, James, sighed a few more times. The Messiah was powerful, but ultimately no match for military missiles. After all, as long as he was still a living being, he couldn''t possibly withstand the siege of various high-powered weapons. While they were discussing, Syd was hiding in the clouds, pondering things. "Levitation Flight level five, Chaos Magic level four, Black Particle level four, Reflective Shield level four. What should I upgrade next?" After a moment''s thought, Syd decided to upgrade the Spirit Energy Beam. He had to admit, the Spirit Energy Beam was very useful after the upgrade, being able to fire from his hand. Although not as terrifyingly powerful as the Black Particle, it was much more useful when facing a crowd. After deciding what to upgrade next, Syd looked up at the sky with some hesitation. Staying here increased the recovery speed of his photon energy by at least a third. If he stayed here, his power would grow much faster. But doing so would also expose him to unknown dangers. For example, being discovered by the American military and bombarded with missiles again. Thinking about the plane he encountered earlier, Syd decided to play it safe and return to the city once his photon energy was fully restored. Time passed quickly, and soon his photon energy was fully restored. [Photon Energy +1] At this moment, Syd felt his photon energy was fuller than ever before. If the previous level four abilities allowed him to use it about one hundred and ten times, now he could use it around one hundred and sixty times, a significant increase. His photon energy had increased by nearly half! If he were to face another missile bombardment, he could handle it with ease just by relying on his photon energy. Of course, although the increase in photon energy was nice, Syd still felt it was a bit lacking. Levitation flight was fine with its constant state having minimal consumption, but if other abilities were upgraded to level five, the photon energy might not be enough. Thinking about this, Syd shook his head. "Let''s increase my strength first. Photon energy will increase over time." The next second, a sonic boom sounded, and Syd''s figure rapidly descended toward the ground. In less than a minute, he was back in the city. [Spirit Energy Beam Experience +1] Syd began practicing the Spirit Energy Beam. Shortly after he left, a few fighter jets appeared in the area he had been, patrolling the skies. After searching for a while without finding anything, they withdrew from the area. However, although the fighter jets left, a satellite quietly focused on the area, monitoring it in real-time, ready to alert the monitoring personnel at any sign of abnormality. Fortunately, Syd left early; otherwise, he might have been discovered. Time flew by, and soon five days had passed. During Syd''s hiding, nothing significant happened. Meanwhile, a prompt sounded in his ear. [Spirit Energy Beam Experience +1] [Ability: Spirit Energy Beam (0/2000) Level Four] With the Spirit Energy Beam upgraded to level four, not only was his internal gene modified by a warm current, becoming more complex, but his photon energy also increased again. Ignoring the photon energy, Syd focused on the Spirit Energy Beam. [Spirit Energy Beam Experience +1] The next second, blue light blossomed in his right hand. Boom! A nearly thirty-meter blue beam of light flashed, plowing the ground instantly. "This range..." Syd was somewhat surprised. If this was aimed at a crowd, wouldn''t it kill a lot of people? Syd felt it was quite good. Besides the ultimate move "Sunshine," he finally had another large-scale attack, making up for a not-so-small deficiency. At least, he wouldn''t be forced to use "Sunshine" and drain his photon energy when surrounded. Just as Syd was about to continue testing, his keen hearing picked up the sound of unfamiliar footsteps in the distance. His figure flickered and disappeared from the spot. Not long after, seven fully armed, well-trained men who didn''t look like ordinary people appeared. "There''s a high-energy reaction here, it''s astonishing." A woman in her thirties, wearing a black uniform and holding an instrument, stared solemnly at a deep scratch on the ground. The other six members scanned the surroundings. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After observing for a while and confirming there was nothing suspicious, a burly man with a brown beard, Brian, muttered, "This scratch looks familiar, like I''ve seen something similar before?" Thinking for a moment, he suddenly realized something, eyes widening in surprise, "Uh, this scratch looks a bit like the one left by the Messiah?" Hearing this, the team members examined it closely and indeed found it familiar. They had seen similar marks before; it seemed to be one of the Messiah''s abilities. "Brian, are you saying this was left by the Messiah?" Another middle-aged teammate, Fermi, joked. He didn''t believe it was left by the Messiah, thinking it was just a coincidence. "Uh..." Brian smiled awkwardly, thinking he might be overthinking it. But just as they all felt they were overthinking, the sound of footsteps suddenly came from behind them. "Who''s there?" Everyone turned, alert and ready. (End of Chapter) Chapter 130: Chapter 130 Chapter 130: Chapter 130[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Brian and the others were startled, instinctively turning around and reaching for their guns, aiming in the direction of the footsteps. At that moment, they saw the appearance of the newcomer. A young man in black, with a handsome face that felt familiar-it was none other than the Messiah they had just been discussing. "The Messiah?!" Brian and the seven others were shocked. They couldn''t believe that just a routine search had actually led them to the Messiah. At the same time, their hearts were filled with panic, their bodies trembling slightly. "What do we do now?" "This is the Messiah..." Even though they were holding guns, they had no confidence at all. After all, the Messiah''s power was deeply ingrained in their minds, and they knew guns wouldn''t be effective. Despite pointing their guns at the Messiah, none of them dared to pull the trigger. Syd stopped, facing them from a distance. "Whose orders are you following?" he asked directly. "Are you searching for my location? What''s your purpose?" One of the team members stammered, "N-no purpose, we just wanted to confirm your location." "Oh, really?" Syd said coldly. "I''ll count to three. If you don''t talk..." However, when he finished counting, the seven remained silent. The next second, Syd''s body floated slightly, and then he vanished from his spot. Boom! A sonic boom echoed. Syd appeared beside one of the men, punching him in the abdomen. In a blink, the man was sent flying. "Clayton!" Brian and the others were shocked, first worrying about Clayton''s safety. Then... "So fast!" "Was that a sonic boom?!" They couldn''t believe it. When had the Messiah become so fast? According to their information, his speed shouldn''t be this fast, especially based on the video analysis from when the Messiah was bombarded by missiles recently. He definitely didn''t have this speed! Supersonic speed-could a human achieve that? Could the recent outrageous rumors be true? That the Messiah''s growth rate was extraordinarily fast? Brian and the others were in disbelief. "If you don''t want to talk, then forget it..." Syd''s hand glowed with blue light. [Spirit Energy Beam Experience +1] With a boom, the blue light flashed... In the end, Syd didn''t get any useful information. Even the last person, just before dying, only said that the military wanted to confirm his location, possibly to see if there was an opportunity to use missiles again. Syd didn''t care much about this explanation. As for the seven men, their fate was obvious. After a brief cleanup of the battlefield, Syd quickly left, preparing to continue practicing his abilities. While he was on his way, in Cairo, Egypt''s capital, a group of people was searching for something in an underground cave. Egypt, Cairo. "Is this the legendary resting place of the god?" Several Arab men, wearing headscarves and beards, held flashlights, searching the cave buried under stones. As their flashlight beams illuminated the scene, they saw what had been buried for thousands of years. Ancient Egyptian statues, murals, and mysterious hieroglyphs, all exuding an ancient, exotic atmosphere. Tristan and five others were there because they had read in an ancient book that over three thousand years ago, a god had appeared in Egypt. That god had been betrayed by the Egyptians of that time and had eventually fallen into a deep sleep in this place, a ruined pyramid buried underground. After some searching, they found a golden pyramidion, which should have been at the top of the pyramid. The pyramidion seemed to be made of pure gold, covered with intricate patterns, looking very mysterious. Tristan and the others circled it once, then gathered around the pyramidion, chanting prayers with reverence. "Almighty god, please grant us power..." "Please grant us authority..." "Great and almighty god..." "We are your faithful followers, please grant us light, great almighty god..." As they chanted, sunlight happened to shine into the cave, illuminating the patterns on the golden pyramidion, making them glow brilliantly. "Look, look!" "Look, guys..." Seeing the radiant golden pyramidion, the six were overjoyed and began chanting their prayers even more fervently. "Great almighty god..." As their chanting grew louder, a ritual that had been interrupted by the betrayal of the ancient Egyptians reactivated in the pyramid ruins. Golden patterns spread everywhere. Then, deep within the dark ruins of the pyramid, on a stone platform, a man clad in armor with blue skin, who had been asleep, opened his mouth and began breathing heavily. The god Tristan and the others spoke of, Apocalypse, opened his eyes. After a moment of adjusting to his body and looking at the stones pressed around him, Apocalypse''s eyes turned white, and he activated his power. Purple-white light shone, lifting the stones one by one, causing the entire pyramid ruin to shake. "What''s happening?" Tristan and the others above looked around in panic. Seeing the shaking stones and falling dust, they scrambled out of the cave in fear. Boom! The pyramid ruins exploded, and a tall figure with blue skin slowly emerged from the rubble. As for those six men, they were buried under the stones due to their failure to escape in time. Staring at the sun overhead, Apocalypse''s eyes showed a trace of confusion. After a while, wearing a black robe, he appeared on the streets of Cairo, Egypt. Seeing the strangely dressed pedestrians and the suddenly approaching cars, Apocalypse felt a bit out of place. What era was it, and who was ruling now? Apocalypse was puzzled. He was also curious about the current situation of his fellow mutants. Were they living better or worse? How had they developed? With these thoughts, Apocalypse walked through the streets of Cairo, observing his sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. surroundings. After some time, he noticed their situation seemed bad... It wasn''t like this thousands of years ago. Back then, he was even revered as a god... But now, what did he see? Mutants being loathed and even captured by ordinary people? Had the situation for his kind deteriorated this much? (End of Chapter) Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Chapter 131: Chapter 131[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ===== If Syd were here and saw this blue-skinned man, he would immediately recognize who this guy is. It is none other than Apocalypse, the oldest mutant and the first mutant. During ancient Egypt, he was even worshiped as a god by humans at the time and ruled over ancient Egypt. His abilities are numerous, including but not limited to telekinesis, super strength, matter manipulation into sand, teleportation, and enhancing other mutants'' abilities. The reason he possesses so many abilities is due to his soul transfer ability, or more precisely, energy transfer. He can perform a ritual to take over another person''s body, permanently acquiring their abilities. Each time he takes over a mutant, he gains another ability. Over three thousand years ago, the ancient Egyptians, dissatisfied with his rule, rebelled during one of his rituals to take over a mutant with super healing abilities, interrupting the transfer ritual. In the end, the pyramid where the ritual was held collapsed, and his body was protected by his Horsemen of Apocalypse, preventing major damage, until now when he has awakened. ... Cairo, Egypt. On the yellow-toned streets, En Sabah Nur, also known as Apocalypse, was walking. Suddenly, a car almost hit him. Apocalypse showed no fear, ignored the driver''s curses, touched the car, and then continued walking as if nothing had happened. At this moment, he saw a mutant being mistreated. Not far away on the street, a small boy wearing ragged pants, naked on the upper body with black patterns, squatted on the ground, surrounded by a group of kids bullying him. "You disgusting freak, mutant germ..." The children punched and kicked the boy, ignoring his cries and pleas. At this moment, Apocalypse walked over and stopped them with a gesture. "Stop." Seeing him approach, the children instinctively stopped and looked curiously at this strange man. Not only did he look odd, but even the way he spoke was peculiar. A sturdy boy stood out, hands on his hips, and said, "Who are you? Stay out of our business!" Apocalypse didn''t say much, grabbed the boy by the collar, and casually threw him several meters away. "Ah..." Seeing this, the children were terrified, screamed, and fled in panic. "Child, you''re safe now." Apocalypse walked to the bullied mutant boy and squatted down. As they tried to communicate, Apocalypse quickly learned the local language using his rapid learning abilities. In less than ten minutes, they heard footsteps from afar. Apocalypse and the boy turned to see four adults holding sticks and other objects. "Did you bully my kid?" "You freakish clown, do you want to die..." Behind them were several kids, looking smugly at Apocalypse and the boy. One of the burly parents prepared to raise his stick to teach the clown a lesson. But at that moment, they saw the blue-skinned man raise his hand slightly. Instantly, a part of the yellowish wall turned into sand. The sand flashed, and with a puff, the parent ready to strike had his head sliced off by the sand. "Ah..." Seeing the severed head, the people around showed expressions of horror and began to flee, screaming. The boy on the ground was also startled, stammering, "You... you killed someone..." Apocalypse didn''t respond, pulled the boy up, and walked away. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Along the way, he collected and learned the modern language while speaking in his broken sentences, "They betrayed me, forgot their god, and deserve punishment." Looking down at the boy, Apocalypse asked, "What''s your name?" The boy hesitated and said, "My name is Todd." As they walked along the yellow roads, they began to talk about mutants. "Is life this hard for you now?" Apocalypse asked, confused. "What do you mean?" Todd looked puzzled. "Are you talking about us mutants?" Seeing Apocalypse nod, Todd lowered his head in frustration. "Yes, sir, our situation as mutants is very bad now. Since the Light Incident, it''s gotten worse. Being bullied like I was is considered lucky..." Light Incident? Apocalypse paused but didn''t interrupt, continuing to listen. Todd continued, "Some are worse off. I''ve heard some are taken to labs for inhumane experiments!" When he finished, Apocalypse asked, "Isn''t anyone resisting?" Hearing this, Todd lowered his head, showing a hint of sadness. "Some resisted, but the effect was minimal. They couldn''t match the armed forces, and every resister died." Apocalypse continued, "Don''t you have strong ones among you? Are they all as weak as you?" "Weak?" Todd felt embarrassed. Apocalypse nodded. In his eyes, whether it was Todd or someone several levels stronger, they were all weak, a confidence from being the strongest mutant of his era. Are mutants of this era so weak... Seeing Apocalypse nod, Todd then thought of something and said, "There are, like the Messiah..." Just as he was about to say more, they heard footsteps again. Apocalypse and Todd turned to see a modern armed squad approaching. "It''s the army, we have to run!" Todd, scared, widened his eyes in fear. He tried to pull Apocalypse''s hand to run, but Apocalypse remained unmoved, standing still. Todd was nearly in tears, looking at the surrounding soldiers with their black guns aimed at them, his legs almost giving way in fear. Seeing the two, the leading soldier with a full black beard smirked, aiming his gun at them. "Two mutant scums, don''t you know where you are? This isn''t a place for you to be arrogant." "Just because you have some mutant abilities, you think you can do whatever you want? You have a lot of nerve!" "Do you think you''re the Messiah? You''re seeking death!" Todd was nearly in tears, while Apocalypse, En Sabah Nur, was moved. Messiah? (End of Chapter) Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Chapter 132: Chapter 132[E-E-Extra Chapter!!] Messiah? This was the second time Apocalypse had heard this name, the first being from the boy Todd, and now from this bearded man. From both Todd''s and this man''s expressions and tone, it was clear they highly valued this person. "Messiah?" "Is he a strong person in your era?" En Sabah Nur asked. Listening to his words, the scared and anxious Todd froze, as did the sneering soldiers like Charlie and some bystanders. Discussions erupted. "Are you from Antarctica? How do you not know the Messiah?" "Is this a joke?" Whether it was the bystanders or the soldiers, no one believed that in this age, someone wouldn''t know about the Messiah, thinking he was mocking the military. The bearded man Charlie snorted, "Are you playing with us?" "If so, then I think you''ve succeeded!" He sneered menacingly, "Do you really think you are the Messiah? Just you?" "Watch as I put a few holes in you!" Seeing him about to act, Apocalypse continued, "Is he very strong? Are you afraid of him?" Charlie, who was about to shoot, paused and laughed out of anger. A soldier beside him said, "I think this guy isn''t mocking us, he''s just a madman. Who doesn''t know the Messiah?" "Even Omega mutants are aware of the Messiah." The words struck a chord with En Sabah Nur, and he paused. Next to him, Todd, seeing his expression, thought he truly didn''t know and quickly explained, "Here, mutants are classified into five levels, from Level 1 to Level 5..." "Those considered the greatest threat, even an ultimate threat, are called Omega mutants." "Omega mutants possess incredible power, representing infinite potential and possibilities, they are like gods among us mutants..." Todd quickly recounted information about Omega mutants, something everyone knew since the Light Incident. The surrounding soldiers and bystanders also knew this information. However, hearing Todd''s explanation, En Sabah Nur was stunned. "Omega mutants..." he muttered. As the former ruler of Egypt, he knew some legends about Omega mutants even in his time. Back then, both ordinary people and other mutants believed Omega mutants didn''t exist. These mutants with undefined and unmeasurable power limits were only legends, and even in ten thousand years, one might not appear. Even as the ancestor of mutants, with numerous abilities, he was only at the peak of Level 4, between Level 4 and Level 5. Yet, in this era, Omega mutants had appeared? How was this possible... His first reaction was disbelief. "You say the Messiah is an Omega mutant?" To confirm, he described the characteristics of Omega mutants. "A mutant with undefined and unmeasurable power limits?" "Of course," Todd said. While Apocalypse was in shock, Todd and others displayed expressions of ''how could he not know the Messiah,'' even thinking he was mad. Todd even added another shocking statement for Apocalypse. "And there''s not just one Omega mutant, there''s another." "What did you say?" Apocalypse was utterly shocked. Two Omega mutants? Having one was already astonishing, but two? Apocalypse found it hard to accept. Knowing he needed more information, Todd continued naturally, "Yes, there''s also the White Clothed Freak. His powers are mysterious, rumored to alter and twist things, changing large- scale reality with just a word. He''s terrifying!" Thinking there might be a mistake between their definitions of Omega mutants, Apocalypse was stunned. From the abilities alone, he could tell this White Clothed Freak was likely an Omega mutant... At this moment, En Sabah Nur''s heart raced, both shocked and excited. If he could control an Omega mutant, take over their body through the transfer ritual, he might acquire their Omega abilities! His heart pounded at the thought. An Omega mutant, a being he had sought during his reign but never found! This was the body he had always desired. At this moment, whether out of curiosity or greed, he wanted to meet the Messiah and the White Clothed Freak. Meanwhile, Charlie grew impatient, "Have you talked enough?" "If so, stay quiet and don''t resist. Maybe I''ll spare your lives." He prepared to use force, but only Todd was scared. The strange blue-skinned mutant showed no fear and spoke solemnly. "Thank you for telling me about the Omega mutants. As a token of gratitude, I will let you leave here." Charlie and the others couldn''t believe it and started laughing. Ignoring their warnings, as they prepared to act, Apocalypse raised his right hand slightly. In the next second, sand swirled beneath the Egyptian soldiers'' feet. "Open fire!" Charlie reacted quickly, pulling the trigger while shouting to his comrades. Bang! Bang! Bang! However, all bullets shot at the blue-skinned man were blocked by a transparent shield. In the next second, the sand pierced the soldiers'' necks. They fell like water, powerless against the sand! Even avoiding it was impossible. Seeing the soldiers fall rapidly, the bystanders and Todd were shocked. "Monster... another monster..." Charlie muttered his last words, falling to the ground in despair and disbelief. They couldn''t understand how they encountered another mutant like a monster. "Ah..." The distant bystanders screamed and fled. Todd was stunned by the scene. Before he could recover, a purple energy shield enveloped them, and they were teleported to another place by Apocalypse''s space teleportation ability. Ignoring Todd''s gaping expression, the ancestor of mutants, Apocalypse, spoke warmly. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Child, continue telling me about the Messiah." (End of Chapter) Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Chapter 133: Chapter 133[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Todd, snapping out of his shock, hurriedly said, "This isn''t the place to talk. Come home with me first, and we can talk later." Clearly, he was terrified and worried something else might happen, believing home to be safer. Looking around and seeing familiar surroundings, Todd breathed a sigh of relief and immediately pulled Apocalypse by the hand, running towards his home. After more than twenty minutes, they arrived at a shabby little house. With a creak, Todd pushed open the wooden door and led Apocalypse inside. The interior was dim, and the only appliance in sight was an old television. Seeing the environment, Apocalypse asked, "Your parents?" While tidying up the messy house, Todd casually replied, "When they found out I was a mutant, they kicked me out, but they still send me some living expenses each month, so at least I don''t starve..." Noticing Apocalypse''s gaze lingering on the old TV, Todd quickly said, "I found that TV in the trash. Do you want to watch it?" He turned on the TV. As the TV powered on, colorful images began to play on the screen. Staring at the TV, En Sabah Nur walked over and touched the screen. In the next moment, the TV screen seemed to be interfered with, flickering for an instant. "What are you doing?" Todd asked, puzzled. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apocalypse''s eyes turned white, a sign that he was using his powers. "I''m learning..." At this moment, various images flashed in his mind, including TV shows, news, and even information from search engines. In a short time, vast amounts of modern knowledge were absorbed through the internet, at a speed comparable to or even faster than artificial intelligence. "Weapons..." Images of modern weapons appeared in his mind, including firearms, missiles, and even nuclear mushroom clouds. "Superpowers..." Scenes of different countries flashed in his mind, finally focusing on the United States. "Weak humans, ruling this world..." "They betrayed me..." After watching these, Apocalypse evaluated, "These false gods, rulers, will cease to exist." "Because the only god in this world, I, Apocalypse, will return..." Todd, listening to his muttering, found it increasingly strange. Apocalypse continued, "This world needs purification and salvation. The world will no longer belong to them..." Todd was dumbfounded. "You''re really weird. Are you from Antarctica, like people say, dreaming of ruling the world?" Apocalypse ignored him, or rather, he was attracted to something strange. After acquiring and learning a lot of knowledge, he also noticed that the world had recently changed, many things had shifted. En Sabah Nur was intrigued, believing that a mysterious force had changed these things. "What changed everything..." While he pondered and learned modern knowledge, a video of him slaughtering soldiers on the street was uploaded online. Due to the attention mutants like Messiah and the White Clothed Freak garnered, combined with Apocalypse''s displayed power, the video quickly attracted significant attention. "Where did this mutant come from?" "He looks so terrifying?" "Are there so many powerful mutants?" Watching the video, many people were shocked. Meanwhile, the tremors caused by Apocalypse''s emergence from the pyramid also caught many people''s attention. People far away could feel their houses shaking. Because of this, Professor X, was currently discussing the matter with Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. While organizing documents, Agent Coulson said, "Since mutants appeared, we''ve been investigating their history." "We discovered something interesting about the first mutant in the world." "He was an ancient person, disappearing thousands of years ago..." Professor X, and others like Cyclops showed surprised expressions. "Mutants existed that long ago? Aren''t mutants a modern phenomenon?" Agent Coulson shook his head. "It does seem incredible, but according to our intelligence, mutants might have existed tens of thousands of years ago, with the first mutant emerging in that period." After speaking, Agent Coulson got to the point. "Although this first mutant disappeared thousands of years ago, there''s a legend that he would reappear..." "Has he appeared?" Professor X asked in surprise, "Can he live that long?" Cyclops and others also found it incredible. A mutant who lived for tens of thousands of years? Agent Coulson explained, "According to records, this first mutant has a unique ability to transfer his consciousness to other bodies." "Whenever he''s near death, he finds an ordinary person or a mutant to transfer his consciousness to." "Notably, he absorbs the abilities of those mutants after each transfer..." "An omnipotent mutant?" Professor X remarked. "Yes!" Agent Coulson said seriously. "Recently, we detected a tremor in the capital of Egypt. According to our informant, it was likely caused by this first mutant." Although records indicate that the modern era has the most mutants, ancient times had few, but over tens of thousands of years, who knows how many abilities this first mutant has accumulated... The combined abilities are terrifying, making one wonder how powerful he might be. Hearing this, Professor X and the other X-Men felt a heavy burden. Agent Coulson finally said, "Professor Charles, we need your help to locate this first mutant. Can you do it?" Professor X nodded. A while later, the group stood outside a door to a secret room. Suddenly, Agent Coulson asked, "Is this the Cerebro?" "Professor Charles, have you thought about using it to find the Messiah and the White Clothed Freak?" (End of Chapter) Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Chapter 134: Chapter 134[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] "You don''t need to tell us; we''ve already considered that," Cyclops said, glancing at Agent Coulson. "Unfortunately, both the Messiah and the White Clothed Freak seem to be able to block the Professor''s telepathic searches." "Maybe that''s just a special trait of Omega mutants?" Agent Coulson looked surprised, clearly not expecting this. Do all Omega mutants have such a characteristic? While he pondered this, Professor Charles Xavier had already entered the Cerebro chamber and donned the helmet that amplified his telepathic abilities. "Professor, let me help you with the coordinates." Hank McCoy, covered in blue fur, operated the machine, locking the search range onto Cairo, Egypt. Soon, the Cerebro chamber projected red silhouettes, each representing a mutant. Voices occasionally buzzed around them. Before long, Professor Xavier opened his eyes. "I think I''ve found him." Found him? Agent Coulson and the others perked up. At this moment, in Cairo, Egypt, just as Professor Xavier located the ancient mutant Apocalypse, En Sabah Nur, who possessed countless abilities, also discovered him. Apocalypse gazed intently in a direction, murmuring, "How fascinating." Clearly, he sensed Professor Xavier''s telepathic wave and, through it, vaguely perceived numerous people. Such a range... "What''s fascinating?" Todd asked curiously. "I''ve found my answer," Apocalypse replied cryptically. Apocalypse knew that his final piece to ascend to a Level 5 mutant had appeared. If he could take over the body of this person with incredible psychic powers, he would become a Level 5 mutant! sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Back in the Cerebro chamber. "Professor, what''s wrong?" Everyone noticed Professor Xavier had suddenly fallen silent, and upon closer inspection, his eyes had turned black, a clear sign of mind control. At that moment, something shocking happened. A purple, water-like energy shield suddenly appeared outside the Cerebro chamber door. As the purple energy shield opened, two figures-one large and one small-materialized. It was Apocalypse and Todd, who had located the place and teleported there. "Who are you?" "What do you want?" "Stop!" Seeing the tall blue figure approaching, the X-Men issued warnings. When he continued to advance and the Professor fell into an inexplicable state, Scott couldn''t hold back. He raised his right hand and fired a laser beam. Boom! The red laser shot out, hurtling towards Apocalypse at an astonishing speed. However, to Scott, Storm, and the others'' surprise, an invisible shield appeared, effortlessly blocking the laser. No matter how long Scott attacked, he couldn''t break through, and the intruder''s footsteps never faltered, still approaching leisurely. Realizing the dire situation, Agent Coulson drew his gun, Storm''s hands crackled with lightning, and Logan''s claws extended. Bang! Bang! Bang! Boom! Boom! Boom! Unfortunately, their combined attacks failed to break the invisible shield or halt Apocalypse''s advance. They were shocked, feeling helpless and desperate. "Who are you?" "How are you so powerful?" "Are you the ancient mutant ancestor?" Agent Coulson''s mind raced, and the others were equally stunned. Ignoring them, Apocalypse walked straight to the wheelchair-bound Professor X. A purple energy shield enveloped them. In the next second, Apocalypse, Todd, and Professor X vanished from the Cerebro chamber. "Professor!" Helpless to stop it, Scott and the others were left in chaos. "What does he want with the Professor?" Logan frowned. Agent Coulson suddenly had a terrifying thought. "I think it''s bad." "This ancient mutant might want to take over Professor Charles'' body to gain his abilities." The realization left Logan and the others horrified. They couldn''t fathom how powerful an already formidable ancient mutant would become with Professor X''s psychic abilities, or what he might do. "But we''re no match for him. How can we save the Professor?" Scott said in despair. Recalling the earlier scene, he felt suffocated. Not just him; Storm and the others felt the same. Even combined, they couldn''t break the invisible shield around the ancient mutant. The gap was so vast it left them hopeless. They couldn''t think of a way to rescue the Professor. "If only Jean were here," Scott sighed. If Jean were here, maybe she could have stopped him? Sadly... At this moment, a burly, bearded man who had been silent until now, Chris, suddenly spoke up, "Maybe I have a way to save the Professor." Huh? Everyone''s eyes turned to this unassuming man. "What way?" Storm asked, puzzled. Under their gaze, Chris said solemnly, "Maybe only the Messiah can save the Professor now. We can ask him for help." Scott and the others were stunned. Indeed, maybe only the Messiah could save the Professor now... But... "We have no relationship with the Messiah. He wouldn''t help us..." Storm sighed. Chris shook his head, glancing at Logan, "Logan and I both know the Messiah, and..." "The Messiah might have a reason to save the Professor." What? Everyone, including Storm, Agent Coulson, and Logan, looked surprised and puzzled. How could he be so sure the Messiah would save the Professor? It was strange... Watching his expression, they felt confused and bewildered. Meanwhile, another problem arose: how to contact the Messiah. Scott and the others exchanged glances. As a S.H.I.E.L.D. member, Agent Coulson spoke up, "Leave contacting the Messiah to me." They quickly sprang into action. While they moved, Professor X, taken by Apocalypse, woke up. (End of Chapter) Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Chapter 135: Chapter 135[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Charles Xavier, taken by Apocalypse, opened his eyes and awoke. As soon as he woke up, he looked around and found himself in a dimly lit living room. At the same time, he also saw Apocalypse and the boy Todd nearby. Holding his head, Professor X murmured, "Such incredible power..." When Apocalypse controlled him, he felt the immense power within Apocalypse, a power that left him unable to resist. "What have you done to me?" Instinctively, Professor X tried to use his abilities but failed, feeling his psychic powers rendered ineffective. Apocalypse looked down at him and explained, "I can block you from entering others'' minds." "This is a talent I acquired over tens of thousands of years of reincarnation..." He paused, looking at Professor X with admiration. "However, the ability to perceive others'' thoughts and control them is your talent." This ability to sense and control the minds of many amazed and intrigued Apocalypse. It was precisely what he lacked. With this ability, he could control everyone in the world! Moreover, he wouldn''t need a device like Cerebro. Professor X''s abilities could be perfectly integrated into him. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or rather, their potential was sufficient, but they hadn''t fully realized it. Apocalypse, skilled in enhancing others'' abilities, would naturally bring out this potential in himself. Looking down at Professor X, Apocalypse said slowly, "I want you to convey my message to everyone in the world. Tell them that Apocalypse has returned and that this world will be turned to ruins!" "This is my punishment to humanity, from En Sabah Nur!" His voice was cold, showing little compassion for the humans who had once betrayed him. Apocalypse squatted down, staring directly into Professor X''s eyes. "Now, relay my message." Professor X frowned, unwilling, and said, "Even if I wanted to, without Cerebro, I can''t simultaneously enter so many minds." Hearing this, Apocalypse shook his head, amused. "You don''t need any machine to amplify your abilities. I can help you." What? Professor X found this hard to believe. Apocalypse''s eyes turned white, signaling the activation of his powers. At the same time, Professor X felt a power infusing his body, unlocking his psychic abilities, making them stronger than ever before. Only when using Cerebro had he felt this strong, able to easily connect with every mind in the world. After a brief attempt, realizing he couldn''t resist this ancient mutant''s power and that Apocalypse could cut off this enhanced state at any moment, Professor X had no choice but to comply. He also had his own plan, hoping to use this opportunity to warn others about Apocalypse and prepare them for the coming threat. In the next second, with his cooperation, Apocalypse''s words were transmitted to every mind on the planet. "Listen, everyone in this world..." As the words fell, people around the world were startled, instinctively looking around in disbelief. "What''s happening?" "Who is speaking?" Due to the telepathic communication, there were no language barriers, so everyone heard Professor X''s words. Even the deaf could hear. At S.H.I.E.L.D., Director Nick Fury''s expression grew grave. At Stark Tower, Tony Stark paused his work on a new suit. In the midst of countless people''s confusion, Professor X''s message continued. "This is my warning to all of you, humans and mutants alike." "You have lost your way, but I have returned, and the final judgment is at hand." "All your buildings, your towers, will fall, and a new era will begin..." "For your future, you no longer have a choice!" The voice echoed in the ears of nearly everyone in the world. "Hmm?" Walking on the street, Syd Castell frowned. He noticed the odd expressions of people around him and vaguely sensed a mental wave enveloping the area. Subconsciously, he connected with this mental wave, and he heard Professor X''s words. Thinking quickly, Syd realized what was happening. "Apocalypse?" From his memory, only Apocalypse''s situation matched this scenario. "But wasn''t Apocalypse''s story supposed to happen after ''Days of Future Past"?" Syd felt something was off. Then he understood: Apocalypse had always been there, regardless of the timeline. The difference was whether someone disturbed him, causing him to awaken. "This could be troublesome..." Syd frowned. His intuition told him he and Apocalypse wouldn''t coexist peacefully. Whether or not he interfered, Apocalypse would likely seek him out. If he were an ordinary or slightly powerful mutant, they might coexist peacefully, but... Syd doubted Apocalypse would ignore an Omega-level mutant appearing before him. It was as absurd as ignoring a hundred-dollar bill lying on the ground. "With his body-snatching ability, if he had the chance, he''d definitely trouble me." "Even if we temporarily coexist, if I become vulnerable, he''d surely act." "After all, an Omega mutant before him, ready to be taken, would tempt anyone." Syd murmured to himself. Not just Apocalypse, anyone would be tempted. Clearly, peaceful coexistence was unlikely. While pondering, Syd sensed something and tensed. As he connected to the mental wave, both Professor X and Apocalypse sensed him. Given the strength of Syd''s mental power, he stood out like an elephant among ants, impossible to ignore. (End of Chapter) Chapter 136: Chapter 136 Chapter 136: Chapter 136[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== In the shabby house, Apocalypse squinted his eyes and secretly used his abilities, attempting to invade this person''s mind with Professor X''s powers. However, Syd was prepared. His eyes glowed red as he used his considerable psychic strength to forcefully break free from the mental link, causing Apocalypse to lose his target. But in the final moment, he heard a voice resonate in his mind. "I will find you..." Hearing this voice, Syd frowned. In the old wooden house, both Professor X and Apocalypse were left guessing about the powerful psychic presence that had intruded. Although their perception was a bit fuzzy, they still vaguely sensed the intruder''s strength. "An Omega mutant?" Apocalypse squinted. Whether or not the intruder was an Omega mutant, such a powerful individual could not remain unknown. They would inevitably meet again. Thinking this, he glanced down at Professor X. As long as he could obtain this man''s abilities, he would possess even greater power, unafraid even of Omega mutants. Even now, with his numerous abilities, he did not fear Omega mutants. Looking at Professor X, Apocalypse said, "Let''s continue." Soon, after a moment of silence, Professor X''s voice once again echoed in everyone''s minds. Apocalypse spoke slowly, "The purpose of conveying this message is simple: to tell the strongest among you, those with great power, that this world is about to belong to you." Originally repeating Apocalypse''s words verbatim, Professor X suddenly altered the last sentence. "...those with great power, protect those around you. This is what I want to tell you!" Hmm? Apocalypse''s eyes returned to their normal color as he cut off the enhancement and looked at Professor X with a displeased expression. As Professor X finished speaking, reactions varied worldwide. At S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury''s expression grew serious as he gripped his pager, contemplating whether to summon Captain Marvel to confront this ancient mutant. Thinking it over, Nick Fury sighed, "Mutants are truly dangerous." First the Messiah, then the White Clothed Freak, and now this ancient mutant. Each one stronger than the last... Elsewhere, the X-Men, in the midst of their mission, also heard the message. Recognizing Professor X''s voice, they knew time was of the essence and quickened their pace. Before long, at the Brotherhood of Mutants'' base, a black jet landed. Sensing the commotion, Magneto, Mystique, and others emerged. Seeing the familiar jet and the descending Scott and others, Magneto frowned, "You guys again? What do you want, and what was that voice? It must have been Charles. What is he up to?" Facing him, Scott stepped forward sincerely, "Magneto, we need your help..." He then briefly explained the situation with Apocalypse and Professor X''s kidnapping. Hearing this, Magneto''s face darkened. Although he often clashed with Charles, he didn''t want anyone else to harm him. Of course, he simply didn''t want Charles to die. After some thought, he agreed to join Scott and the others in their fight against Apocalypse. The group boarded the jet, heading for Cairo, Egypt. Meanwhile, Agent Coulson, using S.H.I.E.L.D.''s technology, intelligence, and special tools, located the Messiah''s region. Soon, Syd saw a group of black-clad agents holding signs on the street. Scanning the signs, which mentioned needing his help against Apocalypse, Syd frowned and pondered for a moment before stepping out of a secluded corner. Dressed in a suit, middle-aged with a slight baldness, Agent Coulson paced anxiously nearby. "Is the Messiah not in this area?" he felt increasingly worried. Just then, a black-clad figure emerging caught his attention. In an instant, he recognized him. "Messiah!" Ignoring the agents'' attempts to stop him, Coulson ran to Syd. "Messiah, we need your help. Could you..." He spoke nervously, unsure if the Messiah would agree. Standing beside such a formidable figure, he wasn''t as calm as he appeared. Cold sweat dotted his forehead as he felt the pressure. Syd, aware of what he wanted, contemplated. If Apocalypse hadn''t declared he would find him, he might have ignored him for a while. But now... After a moment of thought, to Coulson and the other agents'' surprise, he nodded in agreement. "Alright, lead the way. I need to meet Apocalypse anyway," he said expressionlessly. Coulson, thrilled, hurriedly led him to a waiting helicopter. Seeing his slow pace, Syd frowned and said, "Coulson, right? No need for the helicopter. Just point me to Cairo, Egypt." Huh? Coulson, startled, instinctively pulled out a device, checked the satellite map, and pointed left. In the next second, Syd effortlessly grabbed Coulson by the collar and floated into the air. With a swoosh, they sped toward Cairo. Feeling the wind rush past, Coulson was inwardly shocked. Watching the rapidly receding scenery, he murmured, "So this is the Messiah''s speed... It''s incredible..." Seeing it in a video was nothing compared to experiencing it firsthand. This was much faster than a helicopter. If only he knew that Syd could fly even faster, breaking the sound barrier, if not for his concern about Coulson''s well-being, who knows what he''d think. In Cairo, Egypt. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apocalypse stood with Professor X on a high vantage point, overlooking the capital below. "What are you planning?" Professor X felt a bad premonition. "You''ll know soon enough," Apocalypse glanced at him, saying indifferently. In the next second, he raised his hands, aiming at the distant city. (End of Chapter) Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Chapter 137: Chapter 137[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Apocalypse''s eyes suddenly turned white, signaling the activation of his abilities. In the shocked eyes of Professor X and the boy Todd, a few kilometers around the city center began to change. Buildings, vehicles, and the land itself rapidly transformed into sand, swirling into the sky and converging towards the city center. "Help..." "Ah..." The people of Egypt''s capital were left in shock and terror. They could hardly believe the horrific scene unfolding before their eyes. Buildings and countless vehicles were quickly disintegrating into sand... For a moment, sand filled the air, creating a breathtaking scene. Witnessing this transformation, akin to a god''s creation and destruction, countless people screamed and fled in panic. During this chaos, some captured the terrifying scene on video, posting it online, while others frantically called the police for help. Quickly, netizens from other cities noticed the events unfolding and were instantly stunned. "Oh my God, is this a miracle?" In the eyes of many, the sand swirling towards the city center formed a grand pyramid. Bathed in sunlight, the massive pyramid stood majestically in the city center, creating an awe-inspiring sight. This spectacle gave people the illusion that past pyramids might have been built this way, leaving them in awe. As time passed, more netizens noticed the anomalies in Cairo, Egypt. Several satellites locked onto the area, observing the changes. Soon, they spotted Apocalypse, Professor X, and others standing prominently in an open area. The surviving citizens, netizens, and leaders worldwide were all abuzz with discussion. "Is it another mutant?" "The power this person displays rivals that of the Messiah, doesn''t it?" Besides the Messiah''s Light Destruction incident, this was the second time they had witnessed such a terrifying scene. Quickly, detailed information about Apocalypse spread worldwide. At Stark Tower, alerted by Jarvis, Tony Stark saw the information on Apocalypse. "The first mutant in history?" "Was the earlier voice also because of him?" With such power, who can defeat this man... Looking at Apocalypse''s information and then at his Mark suits, Tony Stark felt a sense of helplessness. He wasn''t the only one; netizens following the events in Cairo, Egypt, felt equally shocked and breathless. Using his abilities to nearly dismantle an entire city, could anyone truly stand against him? Leaders of countries like the United States even considered drastic measures, thinking about launching missiles or nukes to destroy Cairo and kill the fearsome Apocalypse. Unfortunately, before they could prepare for action, those weapons malfunctioned under Professor X''s psychic control, or the devices were destroyed. For the moment, modern long-range high-power weapons were rendered useless. "Terrifying, is this still a mutant?" Seeing this, people from various countries felt helpless, even thinking this guy was scarier than the Messiah. After all, the Messiah couldn''t do this. Apocalypse seemed truly unbeatable. In Cairo, Egypt, Apocalypse naturally sensed the new attentions but didn''t mind, openly displaying his power. The scene of nearly destroying a city, unsurprisingly, filled the humans with fear. Apocalypse smiled contentedly. As he prepared to take Professor X to the newly created pyramid for the body transfer ritual, before he could set up the site, a black jet appeared outside the pyramid. The X-Jet landed on the yellow ground, and a group of people, watched by Apocalypse, Professor X, and Todd, emerged. It was Magneto and his team. "Erik?" Professor X, lying on the ground, was surprised. After expressing his surprise, he anxiously addressed Erik and the others, "Get out of here quickly. You are no match for this man." Having witnessed the earlier scene, he had accepted his fate and didn''t want his old friend Erik and the others to get hurt. He also didn''t believe they could defeat this terrifying monster. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles, what are you saying?" Magneto Erik frowned. "I didn''t come all this way to hear you say that." Before Professor X could continue, Apocalypse showed interest. Gazing at Storm and the others, especially Magneto Erik, he said with interest, "My children, I can sense the great power within you. Would you like to join me?" Spreading his arms, he continued loudly, "This world doesn''t belong to humans. It belongs to those of you with great power. Join me, and we''ll create a new world!" Despite his grand talk, Magneto was momentarily tempted but, after glancing at Charles, his temptation subsided. The next second, Magneto said seriously, "Let Charles go, and I will join you." "Erik!" Professor X was anxious, wanting to say something. However, before he could finish, Apocalypse shook his head, "That''s unfortunate. I need Charles'' abilities and cannot return him to you." Once his weaknesses were addressed, no one could stop him, so he wouldn''t give up Professor X for Magneto. Finally, he said, "You can leave now, and I won''t harm you." While they talked, satellites captured the scene, transmitting it to leaders worldwide. Due to public demand and previous precedents, this event was also broadcasted to countless viewers online. "What are they discussing?" "Wait, someone is attacking. It looks like they''re in conflict?" Under countless watchful eyes, as talks broke down, Logan and the others exchanged glances and immediately attacked, aiming to rescue the Professor by force. The next second, Magneto spread his right hand, and from the distant city ruins, countless metal objects floated up, densely filling the sky. With a swoosh, the static objects suddenly moved, disappearing in an instant, shooting towards Apocalypse at an incredible speed. (End of Chapter) Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Chapter 138: Chapter 138[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== At almost the same moment, Storm''s hands crackled with lightning, and a massive bolt shot towards Apocalypse. Cyclops pressed his visor, and twin red laser beams burst from his eyes. Chris emitted a red glow, and Wolverine extended his claws... Boom! Boom! Boom! Metal, lightning, and lasers bombarded Apocalypse. However, to the shock of the X-Men and the watching netizens, an invisible shield blocked all the attacks, remaining steadfast. No matter how much power Magneto, Cyclops, and Storm unleashed, the shield showed no signs of breaking. Standing within the shield, Apocalypse''s expression remained calm, unfazed by their combined assault. "Impossible!" Magneto, Cyclops, and the others were astonished. In this moment, they felt immense pressure and a sense of suffocation. No one understood better than them the power they had unleashed, especially Magneto, a Level 4 mutant. Yet, even with their combined strength, they couldn''t break the invisible shield? The disparity in power was so vast it left them all in despair. Not only were they shocked, but so were the spectators, including members of S.H.I.E.L.D., Hydra, and other organizations. "Is that Magneto? Even he can''t break this guy''s shield?" "The combined attack of these mutants is comparable to a continuous missile barrage, isn''t it?" "Apocalypse''s defense seems even more terrifying than the Messiah''s?" Many people recalled the video of the Messiah being bombarded by missiles. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From the Messiah''s previous display, he struggled against continuous missile attacks, often choosing to evade. Yet, Apocalypse could withstand it effortlessly? "Does this mean Apocalypse might be stronger than the Messiah?" Those who thought this felt a surge of shock and fear. One minute... Two minutes... Gradually, Storm felt exhausted, and Cyclops'' eyes began to ache. Although his eyes connected to a mysterious particle space, allowing continuous laser emission, his eyes couldn''t withstand prolonged use and started to hurt. Instinctively, he closed his eyes, stopping the laser beams. Storm also ceased her attacks. Eventually, only Magneto continued controlling the metal barrage. Occasionally, Wolverine swung his adamantium claws, attempting to cut through the shield. But neither he nor anyone else could break the invisible barrier. After some time, even Magneto had to pause to catch his breath, and silence fell over the scene. Everyone was enveloped in silence and despair. "Damn it!" "How do we fight this?" Wolverine was the first to lose his cool, cursing loudly. Despite his outburst, it couldn''t hide his panic and helplessness. "So this is the difference between us..." "Who would have thought there''d be such a powerful mutant, an all-powerful mutant at that..." Hank murmured. His words echoed the sentiments of Magneto, Professor X, and everyone watching through satellites. Seeing them quiet down, Apocalypse smiled faintly, "Alright, children, just stay put." He raised his right hand. In the next second, countless sand particles emerged, spreading over the desperate X-Men, quickly binding them and rendering them immobile. Due to their exhaustion from using their powers, they couldn''t break free from the sand''s restraint. Apocalypse had no intention of killing them outright. To prevent them from interfering, this was his way of dealing with them for now. He then led Professor X, step by step, towards the pyramid. Magneto and the others knew what he intended to do. "It''s over..." They understood the consequences of Professor X losing his powers, more than anyone else. They also knew the terrifying potential of his abilities. As they were at a loss, a mysterious ethereal music began to play. Simultaneously, a satellite captured a figure swiftly approaching the pyramid. "What is this?" The divine and ethereal music grew clearer, and the rapidly approaching figure came into focus, revealing Syd, who had left Agent Coulson behind to fly at top speed. Hmm? Apocalypse stopped and looked up. He saw a handsome, mysterious young man in black, floating silently in the sky. An aura of strangeness surrounded him, blending with the world, one with all things, appearing both godlike and omnipresent. Compared to Apocalypse, who claimed to be a god with his blue skin, the appearance of Syd as the Messiah looked more divine to Magneto, and countless viewers. No matter how many times they saw it, this feeling remained, leaving them in awe. Below. Listening to the mysterious, ethereal music, Magneto was surprised, "Did you guys actually bring the Messiah to help us?" "We have no relation with the Messiah. Why would he help us?" His words echoed the confusion and astonishment of Storm, Cyclops, and the others. They hadn''t expected the terrifying Messiah to actually come to help them. They initially thought Chris was just talking. "Actually, the Messiah is..." Facing their puzzled gazes, Chris hesitated, wanting to explain. Seeing his hesitation, Magneto and the others grew even more confused. At this moment. "You are the Messiah?" The rumored Omega mutant? Apocalypse En Sabah Nur looked up at the floating youth with admiration. Standing on the ground, looking up, and Syd Castell floating above, looking down, the atmosphere grew tense. The netizens observing through satellites began to discuss. "Gasp, it really is the Messiah!" Despite their surprise, many shook their heads, doubting the Messiah''s chances. Although the Messiah''s power was formidable, from the video of him resisting missiles, it seemed unlikely he could defeat Apocalypse. (End of Chapter) Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Chapter 139: Chapter 139[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ===== Many people recalled the video they had seen not long ago, where the Messiah''s defense did not seem particularly strong, certainly not as impressive as Apocalypse''s. In such circumstances, whether the Messiah could defeat Apocalypse was a question mark. At this moment, Apocalypse looked at the floating youth in the sky with amazement. He could vaguely sense the terrifying energy within the youth. Although he could not pinpoint it exactly, it proved that this youth was indeed formidable, and the title of Omega Mutant was well-deserved. Furthermore, if the Messiah was this strong, what about the white-clad Omega Mutant? Apocalypse''s mind wandered back to the information he had gathered about the white-clad Omega Mutant during his research on this era. From the various reports and human evaluations, the white-clad Omega Mutant appeared to be far stronger than the Messiah, with abilities even more astounding. Facing the bizarre power of distorting reality, even Apocalypse felt uncertain and unsure of how to counter it, not knowing if the opponent''s abilities had any limitations. However, he did not feel particularly anxious about the Messiah in front of him. He had reviewed the Messiah''s data and videos, knowing well enough the extent of his power, which was not enough to make him fear. After all, the Messiah was still too young... Not just him, but Professor X and others were also worried. Based on the Messiah''s previous display of power and Apocalypse''s current display, the Messiah did not seem to have a significant advantage. If even the Messiah lost... The terrifying consequences made them shudder. If the Messiah''s abilities were also taken, then who could resist Apocalypse? The White-Clad Hero? Under the gazes of countless eyes, Syd raised his right hand, and black particles flickered. [Black Particle Experience +1] The next second, the Level 4 Black Particles, like bullets, shot towards Apocalypse from a distance of over thirty meters. Facing Syd''s probing attack, Apocalypse did not do anything initially but maintained the invisible shield. He wanted to see how strong this Messiah''s power was, whether it was as formidable as the data suggested. In the blink of an eye, the fluctuating black particles reached Apocalypse. Then, contrary to Syd''s expectations and Apocalypse''s, the following occurred. The black particles approached the mutant progenitor Apocalypse and came into contact with the invisible shield. The two forces stood in a standoff. The black particles stopped moving and continued to fluctuate on the surface of the invisible shield. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Even spatial abilities can be blocked?" Syd thought to himself. He hadn''t anticipated that the invincible black particles would encounter a setback. However, he quickly relaxed. The black particles and the invisible shield only remained in a standoff for less than a second before the black particles pierced through the invisible shield in the astonished eyes of Magneto and the others. With a soft thud, the black particles pierced through Apocalypse''s chest, leaving a gory wound the size of a human head. It was horrifying to see through the gaping hole to the other side! It seemed as if flesh and bone were being devoured by the black waves. "This is it?" Seeing this scene, whether it was Magneto and others, or Tony and others who were watching through satellite feeds and drone footage from the Egyptian authorities, everyone felt shocked and stunned. The invisible shield, which had withstood the combined attacks of Magneto and others, was broken in an instant by that black attack?! Does this mean that the Messiah''s attack alone surpassed the combined strength of these mutants? In an instant, they were once again aware of the Messiah''s fearsome power, and Nick Fury and others from SHIELD grew somber. Of course, what also stunned them was this: How could the supposedly divine Apocalypse be defeated and killed just like that? After all, a person with a gaping hole the size of a head in their chest could not possibly survive, right? Yet Syd did not relax, continuing to watch Apocalypse with a cautious gaze. "This power..." Apocalypse''s calm expression vanished in an instant, replaced by surprise as The touched his chest, seemingly feeling no pain. "My child, you truly live up to the title of Omega Mutant. Truly astonishing..." Apocalypse admired the Messiah floating in the sky. Meanwhile, under the watchful eyes of Magneto and Nick Fury from SHIELD, the wound on Apocalypse''s chest was rapidly healing! "Self-healing ability?" Magneto said in astonishment. The already terrifying figure had a self-healing ability? In this case, besides Omega Mutants, no other existence could handle this monster, right? Logan and others also felt a suffocating pressure. Not to mention them, even the public watching through satellites were horrified. Is this what a self-proclaimed divine being looks like? Just watching made them feel despair. With such strong abilities and terrifying self-healing capabilities, who could be a match for him? The pressure on the Messiah could be imagined; he must be feeling quite desperate now. Some even wondered if the Messiah would flee. Yet, contrary to their expectations, the Messiah not only did not despair but also said something that left them stunned. "So you do have a self-healing ability..." Syd said nonchalantly. Apocalypse, before falling into a deep slumber, had possessed a mutant with a self-healing ability, one that was even comparable to Logan''s. In fact, visually, the healing speed seemed even faster than Logan''s and... It seemed to be able to block pain? Even Logan felt pain when injured, but Apocalypse''s expression remained calm, suggesting perhaps another ability was in effect. Hearing his words, those who were wondering if he would flee, and others, were all surprised. The Messiah seemed to have known about Apocalypse''s self-healing ability all along? How is that possible? If the Messiah knew, why would he dare to challenge Apocalypse? At this moment. The wound on Apocalypse''s body had completely healed. Aside from some tattered armor, no sign of injury remained. Suddenly, Erik and others saw Apocalypse frown slightly. Gazing at the Messiah, he pondered, "A very unique attack..." He paused and then said something that shocked Erik and others. "Your attack, compared to the data I have seen, seems to be much stronger?" "Whether it is speed, power, or size..." (End of Chapter) Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Chapter 140: Chapter 140[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Apocalypse found it unbelievable, unsure if he had misinterpreted something. As he spoke, Magneto and the others, along with the people watching through the drones sent by the Egyptian authorities, felt confused. What does he mean... S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, under countless watchful eyes, Apocalypse launched an attack, controlling the swirling sand to strike at the Messiah. Syd frowned slightly and, in a flash, evaded the sand, rushing towards Apocalypse. The entire process took less than a second, and in the blink of an eye, Magneto and the others saw the Messiah appear beside Apocalypse. "How is that possible..." Instinctively, they thought they had seen things. Boom, a sonic boom followed. Those who recognized the sound were shocked, while those who didn''t were bewildered. [Divine Finger Experience +1] Crack, the sound of glass breaking, and the invisible shield in front of Apocalypse was impacted, sending him flying. [Space Shift Experience +1] Syd''s figure blurred, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared beside the airborne Apocalypse, raising his right hand. [Black Particle Experience +1] Thud, the black particles pierced the invisible shield, going through Apocalypse. Blood splattered, leaving a gaping wound the size of a head... Syd adjusted his position slightly, preparing to release another black particle aimed at Apocalypse''s head. Even if decapitation might not kill him, it should temporarily incapacitate him. However, before he could strike again, Apocalypse''s eyes, filled with shock, suddenly focused on him, clearly having regained his senses. Almost instantly, a layer of sand rose from the ground, binding Syd''s right hand, catching him off guard. "The speed of this sand..." Syd tried to break free, but the sand held firm. Despite his physical strength being several times that of a normal person, he couldn''t break free? Apocalypse continued to be hurled backward, crashing into a nearby rubble wall, and then slowly stood up. His wounds were healing rapidly. However, his mind was not on himself but on the young man not far away. Not only him, but everyone''s eyes were on Syd. As everything settled, they realized what had just happened. "Did you see Syd''s speed just now..." Chris murmured. "I saw it..." "That was a sonic boom?" Magneto and the others found it hard to believe. This meant that the Messiah''s flight speed had reached the speed of sound? But how was that possible? They had never heard or seen the Messiah move so fast! Even in the recent video of the Messiah dodging missiles, his speed was noticeably slower. "How suddenly did his speed increase so dramatically, observable to the naked eye?" Otto, in the crowd, asked in astonishment. Storm shivered slightly, suddenly saying, "Do you remember the discussions a while ago about who was stronger, the White-Clad Freak or the Messiah?" Her voice quickly spread to Magneto and the others and the countless people watching through the drones. "One person suggested that initially, when the Messiah appeared before us, his strength was not this formidable." "In the beginning, the Messiah seemed somewhat overwhelmed when facing ten captors, but now..." "According to that person''s theory, the Messiah''s power has been rapidly increasing over time..." Her words left Magneto Erik and the others in shock. They were aware of this, having watched and studied the Messiah''s early videos compared to now. They did notice the Messiah''s power seemed to grow over time, but they hadn''t thought much of it, assuming the Messiah had been hiding his strength. If that person''s theory was correct, and the Messiah''s power was rapidly increasing, his potential was beyond words! "Impossible..." Hank muttered. At Stark Tower. "Hey, what about science?" Tony Stark was dumbfounded, shaking his head in disbelief, trying to dispel the impossible thoughts from his mind. But the Messiah''s current display of power, so different from before, suggested that this terrifying hypothesis might be true. And this hypothesis was expanding... If true, the Messiah could be far more terrifying than the White-Clad Freak... Tony Stark could only comfort himself that this was temporary and that the Messiah''s display wasn''t as fearsome. At S.H.I.E.L.D. Nick Fury''s face showed unprecedented shock and gravity. Is this real? He couldn''t believe someone so terrifying existed in the world. Instinctively, he gripped the pager to call Captain Marvel and activated it. Among the audience watching the live feed, Phyllis, who had recently discussed who was stronger, the Messiah or the White-Clad Freak, was full of disbelief. "After some time, the Messiah has really become stronger?" "Could that guy be right?" As for the man of the theory, he was ecstatic. His theory had been proven true. The Messiah was no less powerful than the White-Clad Freak, possibly even more terrifying! On the battlefield. Taking advantage of the fight between Apocalypse and the Messiah, Cyclops led his team to Professor X. Seeing them, Professor X felt conflicted. Just recently, Scott had reassured him not to worry too much, saying that the Messiah''s power was already fearsome and that his growth rate couldn''t be too fast. Such a powerful being with endless potential didn''t exist. But now... Professor X murmured, "This child''s power is already terrifying. If it continues to grow and becomes uncontrollable..." If the Messiah fell into the wrong hands due to carelessness... The others felt a sense of dread. Countless viewers experienced intense emotional swings. Can Omega mutants really be dealt with? On the distant battlefield. [Sunshine Experience +1] Finding himself unable to break free from the sand, Syd''s hand emitted a gentle gold-white light, unleashing a weakened version of Sunshine. Under countless gazes, the sand particles gradually vanished. Watching the Messiah float back into the sky, gazing at Apocalypse, Professor X and the others felt complicated and heavy-hearted. (End of Chapter) Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Chapter 141: Chapter 141[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== At this moment, not only were Charles and the others astonished, but Apocalypse, facing Syd directly, was equally amazed. In tens of thousands of years, he had never encountered a mutant with such incredible potential. Is this the true power of an Omega mutant? Even Apocalypse had to admit that if the Messiah could indeed grow stronger over time, he would be far more terrifying than the White-Clad Omega Mutant. Previously relaxed, Apocalypse now felt a mix of fear and desire. If he could seize the abilities of this Omega mutant, he might truly become a god. He then noticed the golden-white light emanating from Syd. "Molecular manipulation?" "Material decomposition?" "A terrifying power," Apocalypse solemnly remarked. Hearing his words, Syd frowned as he watched from afar. The next second, blue light shimmered in his hands. [Spiritual Power Beam Experience +1] A nearly thirty-meter-long blue beam shot out, heading straight for Apocalypse, creating a spectacular scene. Boom! The Spiritual Power Beam struck Apocalypse''s invisible shield, causing the blue light to flare. However, facing the Level 4 Spiritual Power Beam, Apocalypse merely moved back slightly, his invisible shield remaining solid. "It''s like a turtle shell..." Syd frowned. He couldn''t determine if the shield was composed of telekinesis or something else; it was simply incredibly tough. Apart from the black particles, none of his other abilities seemed effective. Syd''s mind raced through his other abilities. "Soul Extraction?" He shook his head. With Apocalypse maintaining the invisible shield, he couldn''t get close enough to use Soul Extraction. Even if the black particles pierced the shield, it would instantly regenerate... Syd suspected that even if he managed to grab Apocalypse''s soul, it might not have any effect. Not only had Soul Extraction not reached Level 4, but Apocalypse''s soul and mind were also extremely powerful. Given that even Charles lost in a psychic battle against Apocalypse, his strength was evident. Just as he thought this, a powerful psychic force invaded his mind. Syd frowned slightly and instantly entered his mental world. Before him lay a vast yellow desert, with sandstorms raging. "How did you get in here? Using Charles'' abilities, or do you have your own psychic powers?" Watching Apocalypse slowly approaching, Syd felt puzzled. Apocalypse''s abilities were simply too enigmatic. Despite living for tens of thousands of years, the abilities displayed in the movies were limited. Of course, this might be because ancient mutants were rare, and it was only in modern times that mutants proliferated, leading Apocalypse to acquire mostly auxiliary abilities. Because of this, Syd was uncertain about the full extent of Apocalypse''s powers. "Child, the abilities I possess are beyond your imagination," Apocalypse said. Syd frowned, realizing that in this mental world, he couldn''t use his black particle abilities. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Facing Apocalypse''s incoming punch, he raised his right hand to block. "What is this..." Feeling the force transmitted through his hand, Syd realized he was being pushed back, taking a step back. In an instant, Syd understood something. In this mental world, one''s physical strength was irrelevant; it was tied to mental and spiritual strength. Since his mental and spiritual strength were inferior to Apocalypse''s, he was being pushed back. "Child, stop struggling and give up." Apocalypse punched repeatedly while persuading him to surrender. Facing Apocalypse''s barrage of punches, Syd felt it was getting difficult and sensed that if this continued, he might lose, with dire consequences... At the critical moment, Syd noticed something. The next second, his eyes glowed red, his entire being radiating an eerie light. "Get out!" Boom! The chaotic magic energy exploded, red light flashing, and the chaotic magic, infused with psychic power, engulfed Apocalypse, pushing him out of the mental world. "What kind of power is this?" Apocalypse was stunned. Typically, abilities couldn''t be used here. How was this child able to? Unless it was a power related to the mind or spirit... But when did the Messiah acquire psychic abilities? Apocalypse was puzzled. As he was blasted out of the mental world by the chaotic magic, he stared at the red light enveloping the entire mental world, feeling a sense of familiarity. "This is..." "Could it be..." At that moment, his heart was filled with shock, unable to believe his thoughts. The next second, he was ejected from the mental world. Outside. Both Syd and Apocalypse took a deep breath, snapping back to reality simultaneously. Those watching from a distance, including Erik and others, and the global audience through drones, noticed Apocalypse and the Messiah momentarily stunned before regaining their composure. They couldn''t help but feel puzzled. They saw Apocalypse looking extremely shocked, staring at the Messiah as if he had seen something unimaginable. "You..." Staring at the Messiah, whose eyes faintly glowed red, Apocalypse wanted to say something. However, before he could speak, Syd activated his Omega ability. At that moment, he floated in the sky, exuding a peculiar aura. It was as if heaven and earth were one with him, as if all things were united with him, like a god or the embodiment of all things. His internal energy dropped to a minimum. In full release, a faint tattoo appeared on his chest. Instinctively, Syd mimicked Orochi''s actions, pointing one hand to the sky and the other to the ground, symbolizing his supremacy over heaven and earth. From Erik and the others'' perspective, they saw the sun hanging behind him. Combined with his current pose and aura, he appeared both divine and mysterious. In an instant, the sun overhead seemed to brighten, its rays gathering and shining down. The Messiah''s body also began to radiate light. [Sunshine Experience +1] "Run!" Seeing this terrifyingly familiar scene, Erik and the others, about a hundred meters away, were horrified and quickly started running. After running to a safe distance and confirming they hadn''t turned to ash, they collectively sighed in relief. "Still alive..." Of course, if Syd hadn''t focused on Apocalypse, running wouldn''t have helped; they couldn''t have escaped in time. In almost an instant, the light enveloped Apocalypse. Apocalypse was filled with shock, spreading his hands wide. The invisible shield formed around him, trying to block the light. Unfortunately, even though Sunshine was only Level 3, its nature was far more potent than the Level 4 black particles. If the black particles could break his defense, so could the light from Sunshine. (End of Chapter) Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Chapter 142: Chapter 142[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Under the intense rays of Sunshine, the invisible shield only lasted a few seconds before it was corroded and disintegrated. Exposed to the sunlight, Apocalypse''s armor began to vanish inch by inch, his blue skin disintegrating to reveal the red flesh underneath. Sensing his impending end, Apocalypse looked at Syd floating in the sky, radiating light, and spoke. "Child, your talent and strength are astonishing, but this world cannot contain you..." Whatever ability Apocalypse used, his voice spread far and wide, echoing in Syd''s ears and also reaching Erik and the others a hundred meters away. Finally, Apocalypse said, "Everything has already been decided..." As he spoke, his flesh continued to disintegrate, revealing the bones beneath. Even though his flesh was healing, it couldn''t keep up with the speed of Sunshine''s disintegration, though he lasted much longer than an ordinary person would. Eventually, the flesh disappeared, and the bones began to vanish as well... As the light gradually faded, Apocalypse was gone, and where he stood, there was nothing left, as if he had never existed. "The progenitor of mutants, Apocalypse, is dead?" Watching from afar, Erik, Charles, and the others found it hard to believe. A foe so difficult to deal with was defeated just like that? Initially, they thought he would be an equal match for the Messiah... It seemed they had underestimated the Messiah''s abilities. "The Messiah''s power seems to have become even more terrifying." "This Omega ability is truly frightening..." Scott and the others were in a daze. The people watching through the drones felt the same. Is the progenitor of mutants really dead? Apocalypse''s defensive abilities seemed stronger than the Messiah''s. He withstood so many attacks, yet he was still defeated by the Messiah''s Omega ability? Many felt a growing fear and apprehension. Given the speculation about the Messiah''s rapidly increasing power, they found him even more terrifying. Omega mutants are never simple. Initially, they thought the Messiah couldn''t compare to the White-Clad Mutant. Now, they realized both Omega mutants were equally monstrous! If the speculation about the Messiah''s power growth was true, who could defeat him over time? Syd didn''t concern himself with their thoughts; he was focused on recovering his internal energy while floating in the air. If floating didn''t consume almost no energy, he might have fallen to the ground. Defeating Apocalypse wasn''t as simple as they thought. If it weren''t for the significant increase in his internal energy recently, using all of it to enhance Sunshine, Apocalypse wouldn''t have been so easily defeated. There was even a possibility that Apocalypse would have remained as a skeleton and then revived. "The level of Sunshine is still too low. Apart from the berserk state, there''s a significant gap compared to the Phoenix Force..." Syd pondered. Thinking of the berserk state, he noticed that while fully unleashing Sunshine Blessing, something seemed to appear on his chest. Was it a tattoo? However, the tattoo was faint and unstable. "Could it be that as my strength increases, I''ll be able to transform?" Syd recalled the time he went berserk. Indeed, that state was terrifying. However, he also felt that Sunshine he used then wasn''t complete, seemingly limited by its current level, and its full power wasn''t unleashed. It seemed that Sunshine''s ultimate state wasn''t what it appeared to be now... "Well, it will improve over time..." Shaking his head, Syd stopped dwelling on the matter and recalled Apocalypse''s last words. "Everything has already been decided..." He remembered Apocalypse''s words when he died at Jean''s hands, "Everything has already been revealed..." Back then, Apocalypse said that to himself after seeing Jean''s nightmare from Charles''s memories, or rather, the premonition from the Phoenix Force. At that moment, he realized that the scene of the fire was the Phoenix Force''s outbreak, showing his destruction. It indicated his inevitable fate, which couldn''t be changed. Since Jean''s whereabouts were unknown now, Charles hadn''t glimpsed her nightmares, and Apocalypse hadn''t seen the premonition. Therefore, when he said everything was already decided, it was directed at Syd. "Everything has already been decided? I don''t think so..." Syd thought indifferently. Glancing at Erik and the others from afar, he looked at them for a moment before turning and flying away. "It''s a pity that Erik''s abilities weren''t activated by Apocalypse; otherwise, he would have evolved into a true master of magnetic field control." Only after being activated by Apocalypse did Magneto become the true master of magnetism, with extraordinary capabilities. Due to the butterfly effect caused by Syd, Magneto remained the same as before... As Syd''s figure disappeared, Charles and the others had complex expressions. "Erik, I never thought the Messiah would come to save me. Was it you who called him?" Charles sighed. "Professor, you should ask Chris. He said the Messiah might come to save you. We didn''t expect it to be true..." Scott glanced at the burly Chris. "Uh..." Feeling the eyes on him, Chris was a bit embarrassed and unsure if he should explain the situation. As they discussed and Syd disappeared, far away in a sphinx, a mummified body floated in a blood pool. At that moment, consciousness and the breath of life slowly began to revive within the S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. corpse. ... Some time later, in the S.H.I.E.L.D. director''s office. Nick Fury sat in his chair, staring at the video playing on his laptop, looking stunned. The screen showed the battle between Syd and Apocalypse, replaying it over and over. Just then, someone knocked and entered the office. "Didn''t I say not to disturb me unless it''s important?" Nick Fury looked up impatiently. Then he froze. "What''s the matter?" a blonde woman asked, looking puzzled. "What are you watching?" It was none other than Captain Marvel, Carol Danvers. (End of Chapter) Chapter 143: Chapter 143 Chapter 143: Chapter 143[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] S.H.I.E.L.D. "You''re finally back." Seeing Captain Marvel walk in, Nick Fury secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Because of the Messiah, he had activated the pager to call Captain Marvel some time ago. He had feared she might be delayed or take a long time to get back, but fortunately, none of that happened. Her speed in returning from space was still quite impressive. Carol Danvers scanned him with a glance. "Fury, this isn''t like you. What could have made you so nervous?" She was very surprised, not knowing what could make Fury show such a relieved expression. "And what are you watching?" Her gaze shifted to the laptop that was continuously emitting sound, her curiosity piqued. Nick sighed. "I can''t help but be nervous. What I need to tell you is related to what you''re about to see. Take a look." With that, he pushed the black laptop towards her, indicating she should watch. Carol looked at him curiously before focusing on the video. The footage showed Apocalypse destroying a city and his battle with Syd. Both displayed incredible abilities, but it was the scenes of the glowing young man that particularly astonished her. After watching it all, she asked seriously, "Who are these two, with such astonishing power?" "Are there really people this strong on Earth?" she wondered aloud. Nick pointed to the blue-skinned Apocalypse in the video. "This one is called Apocalypse, but he''s dead now. You don''t need to worry about him. It''s this other one you need to focus on." He pointed to Syd in the video. "This young man is an Omega mutant..." Nick then briefly explained Omega mutants and other related matters to her. The more Carol listened, the more shocked she became. How could such a terrifying individual have emerged on Earth in the short time she was away? Seeing she understood the situation, Nick couldn''t help but ask, "So, do you think you can handle him?" "I''m not sure..." Carol pondered. Although she said she wasn''t sure, her tone did not reveal any fear, indicating she was not particularly worried. ... While Captain Marvel and Nick Fury were discussing, Syd was flying at supersonic speed back to the US from Egypt, glancing at his status panel with a frown. His eyes landed on his remaining lifespan. [Age: 16 (Remaining lifespan: 81 days)] "What happened? Why has my lifespan decreased?" Syd was filled with confusion. Logically, with the upgrade of his floating and flying abilities, the increase in his internal energy should mean his remaining lifespan would be at least two to three hundred days. How could it be only eighty-one? Instinctively, he used his mental powers to scan his body. With his senses extending inward, he detected some abnormal areas within himself. These areas glowed red, indicating danger and energy anomalies. These spots were likely where cancer cells resided, scattered throughout his body... In his mental scan, Syd noticed the cancer cells had undergone some changes, with a strange, eerie aura surrounding them. Delving deeper, he even heard some bizarre whispers. In an instant, his expression changed. He immediately withdrew his senses, his face growing more serious. Sensing these anomalies, Syd remembered something. "No wonder the cancer never healed..." he muttered to himself. He recalled that in Marvel, cancer was particularly special. Many heroes had suffered from it, and some had even died from it. Cancer was a cosmic-level illness, extremely difficult to cure. The reason for cancer''s resilience seemed to be connected to the Old Gods, the Elders of the Old Days. Syd pondered deeply. "If I remember correctly, the Old Gods exist in Marvel. Even the Ancient One''s true fate wasn''t simply falling off a building but being killed by the Elder God Shuma-Gorath." That would be a true end for the Ancient One, not just a trivial accident. And if an entity capable of killing the Ancient One existed, it was undoubtedly terrifying. Syd recalled that Shuma-Gorath had once dominated Earth during the Jurassic era. In modern times, not only did it cause the death of the Ancient One, but Doctor Strange''s demise was also related to it. Its creations had brought crises to the X-Men and fought multiple superheroes, including the Avengers. "In Doctor Strange 2, there seemed to be an appearance of a similar entity, a giant eye and tentacles creature..." "It only threw cars around and was eventually killed by Doctor Strange." Of course, that must have been just an extension of Shuma-Gorath''s power. As a Chaos Lord, it was far stronger than Dormammu and couldn''t be that weak. Cancer, being linked to these Old Gods, was influenced by their power. Syd strongly suspected that the changes in his cancer were related to these Old Gods. Perhaps his unique constitution attracted the attention of an old God from some dimension, causing the malignant transformation. Feeling his body gradually displaying abnormalities due to the cancer cells, Syd''s expression turned grim. He even sensed the entity''s intention to invade the real world through him... "Marvel has all kinds of crazy stuff..." Syd nearly cursed aloud. He even recalled that in a parallel universe, there was a connection to the DC Universe, with channels between them. It was absurd. He didn''t know what to criticize anymore. And now he was suffering because of this. With a cold smile, Syd muttered, "Influence me, huh? Let''s see if you can outpace my rate of improvement!" He refused to believe that this entity''s influence could surpass his growth rate. With that resolved, Syd focused on flying. Soon, he returned to his original city, skillfully avoiding the monitoring satellites overhead. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time passed quickly, and a few hours later, night fell. The sky was dark, with few stars visible, and the occasional chirping of insects could be heard from the bushes. Syd walked along the dimly lit, empty street, feeling the silence around him. Whether it was too late, around midnight, or because the area was remote, he didn''t see a single person. Under a dim streetlight, there was a row of benches. Syd slowly walked over and sat down. (End of Chapter) Chapter 144: Chapter 144 Chapter 144: Chapter 144[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== As he pondered which ability to enhance next, the distant sound of an approaching vehicle broke his thoughts. An old, large bus emerged from the darkness. Syd frowned slightly, his eyes flashing with curiosity. Why did this bus feel strange to him? Or rather, wasn''t it odd for a bus to appear in the middle of the night? As he considered this, the bus slowly came to a stop in front of him, conveniently at a bus stop. A faint mist had silently risen around the bus stop, making the already dimly lit area seem even darker. Syd focused his gaze on the peculiar bus. It was hard to see inside due to what seemed to be tinted windows; all he could see was darkness through the windows, revealing nothing about its interior or its passengers. The bus door clicked open, and Syd peered inside, noticing a driver dressed in a bus driver''s uniform sitting at the wheel. However, the driver''s face was hidden in shadows, making it difficult to see clearly, even with Syd''s extraordinary vision. At that moment, a nervous middle-aged man''s voice came from inside the bus. "Don''t get on! Leave now! This bus is not safe for you!" Syd, initially only curious and not intending to board, raised an eyebrow at the warning. Now, he was intrigued. He felt a sudden urge to board the bus and see what was going on. As for the supposed danger, he dismissed it outright. After all, what kind of threat could an old bus possibly pose to him? With that thought, he got up and stepped towards the bus''s open door. He walked up the steps and glanced around at the seats. First, he looked at the driver''s seat... Now that he was closer, the shadows hiding the driver receded, revealing his features. The driver appeared to be in his thirties, with a pale, somber face. As for the other passengers... "Didn''t I tell you not to get on? Why did you still come up?" The familiar middle-aged man''s voice spoke again. Syd looked over to see a middle-aged white man in a suit sitting in the fifth row, appearing to be in his forties, with a sturdy build and a rugged face. The man was frowning, looking at Syd as if he were crazy. Beside him sat a man and a woman, both frowning at Syd as well. Other than these people... Syd scanned the other seats but found them empty. The bus door behind him clicked shut, and the bus began to move. After a quick glance, Syd lost interest and casually walked to the back row, planning to sit there and observe what would happen. As he passed the three people, the middle-aged man who had spoken earlier sternly said, "You have no idea where this place is, yet you still dared to get on?" The man, feeling a bit helpless, looked at Syd, who was dressed in black, wearing a black mask and sunglasses. As a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, he and his two colleagues had been sent to investigate a series of disappearances in this area. According to the records, every few days, one or two people would vanish mysteriously from this street, totaling over a dozen disappearances so far. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Witnesses claimed that one of the missing individuals was last seen boarding a strange bus... Similar incidents were documented in S.H.I.E.L.D.''s secret files-trains vanishing mysteriously, only to reappear later with all passengers missing, and planes experiencing similar occurrences. Thus, S.H.I.E.L.D. suspected this latest series of disappearances was another such mysterious event. So, they had been dispatched to investigate. However, they hadn''t expected to see a random person boarding the strange bus shortly after they found it. The three agents were exasperated. This random person, likely like the other missing individuals, had foolishly boarded the bus, leading to their disappearance. The bus clearly looked suspicious, yet someone dared to board it in the middle of the night? Couldn''t they think twice about the oddity? They could already envision this young person becoming another victim of a mysterious incident. Syd ignored them and made his way to the last row, ready to watch how things would unfold. Seeing his dismissive attitude, the three agents were even more exasperated. Was this person so arrogant? "Kid, I''m not joking. This bus is dangerous; you shouldn''t have gotten on!" The man warned sternly, "When it stops, get off immediately, or you might not survive!" Despite the warning, the young person dressed in black, who appeared quite young, showed no reaction and simply ignored him. The woman with long auburn hair, sitting beside the man, pulled on his arm and said indifferently, "Gilu, forget it. If he wants to die, let him." Gilu frowned, feeling a bit annoyed. This young man was both arrogant and dismissive, ignoring their warnings completely. Forget it, if he wants to die, there''s nothing we can do... Shaking his head, he decided not to bother anymore. After a while, the bus seemed to be slowing down to a stop. Syd turned to look out the window. What was once a foggy scene, with nothing visible, gradually became clearer. An old bus stop appeared. Vaguely, he could see a few passengers waiting for the bus. As the first passenger boarded, Syd frowned slightly. The newcomer was dressed in black, tall and thin, and looked somewhat peculiar. His figure seemed a bit ethereal... Upon boarding, the man scanned the bus and fixed his gaze on them. Sniffing the air, his eyes showed a mixture of suspicion and greed. "Living people?" His gaze swept over the four of them. Gilu and his colleagues felt a chill. "A ghost?" "This is a ghost bus?" In an instant, they felt a cold realization, understanding how those people had disappeared. As they nervously pondered solutions, the black-clad man''s gaze moved past them with slight apprehension and focused behind them. Immediately, his eyes lit up with excitement. The next moment, he drifted towards the back row. Oh no! Gilu and his colleagues exchanged worried glances. Although they had previously thought the young man was seeking death, seeing someone about to die in front of them still made them want to help. If they didn''t act, this young man was as good as dead! (End of Chapter) Chapter 145: Chapter 145 Chapter 145: Chapter 145[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Watching the black-clad ghost drift towards the young man, Gilu and his two companions grew anxious. They exchanged glances, frantically thinking of a way to save the young man. Despite their earlier disdain, they didn''t want to see someone die in front of them. Plus, they weren''t sure if they would be next once the young man was gone. As they rummaged through their gear, ready to pull out some high-tech weapons, the ghost hovering in front of the young man sniffed the air greedily and asked, "You''re alive, right? Right?!" The ghost''s voice grew sharp with the last word. Gilu and his team felt a chill run down their spines, silently praying the young man wouldn''t respond. From their years of experience, they knew answering would spell trouble, possibly death for the young man. Unfortunately, at this crucial moment, they couldn''t speak up, only shake their heads and make hand signals behind the ghost''s back. To make matters worse, three more ghosts-two men and an old woman-had boarded the bus, silencing the agents further. All they could do was hope the young man would be wise enough not to react recklessly. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But then, they heard the young man''s voice. "Yes, I am alive," Syd replied, eyeing the ghost with a strange expression. The male ghost was momentarily stunned, then broke into a greedy smile, just like the three other ghosts who had just boarded. Their eyes gleamed with hunger. "You''re mine!" the male ghost shrieked, lunging at Syd as if afraid his companions might snatch the prize away. Gilu and his companions were horrified, almost too afraid to watch what would happen next. Just when they thought the young man was doomed, a bright light suddenly shone. In the eyes of Gilu, his companions, and the ghosts, the male ghost dissolved like snow in sunlight the moment he touched the light. In the blink of an eye, the greedy ghost vanished under the light. The three remaining ghosts looked bewildered, while Gilu and his companions were equally stunned. What just happened? Wasn''t the young man supposed to scream and die at the ghost''s hands? How did this... The female agent suddenly realized something, her face turning pale with shock. "Are you... Messiah?" Her words made Gilu and the other man gasp. "What?" "Messiah?" They looked closely at the young man, and indeed, he looked more familiar the longer they stared. And that terrifying light... Fear gripped their hearts as they exchanged glances, each seeing their own terror reflected back. Gilu let out a bitter laugh. He had thought the young man was finished just moments ago. What a joke. Even if they died, the Messiah probably wouldn''t, right? So, the young man wasn''t arrogant or dismissive earlier... In fact, it seemed entirely fitting, and they felt no sense of incongruity at all. While their thoughts raced, the three remaining ghosts recoiled in fear, one of them screaming in terror. To an outsider, it might have looked like Syd was the ghost and they were the victims. The old woman ghost spoke sharply, "Who are you, an exorcist?" "You''re done for! You killed a passenger on this ghost bus. The bus and the driver won''t let you go!" As if to confirm her words, the bus began to glow green, the interior becoming oppressively dark and sinister. A cold energy swept towards Syd, who was sitting in the last row, and the driver at the front of the bus shakily stood up. Seeing this, Gilu and his companions'' faces fell, while the ghosts smirked with anticipation. They hoped to feast on the young man''s flesh and soul after he was killed by the bus and its driver. Their greedy smiles widened. As they envisioned their feast... A blue light flashed. Boom! The next second, the ghost bus split in half, and the eerie, sinister atmosphere dissipated. The ghost driver froze, and the smug, expectant ghosts went rigid with shock. "W-what just happened?" the old woman stammered, her face blank with disbelief. "Is he human, or are we human...?" The other ghosts and the driver were equally stunned. The bus wobbled, tilting to one side. Gilu and his companions clung to their seats, alarmed. Syd floated in the air, simply releasing his internal light energy. Like the sun itself, the light enveloped the ghostly bus. The next second... "Ahhhh..." Screams echoed. The ghosts'' eyes widened in terror as their bodies disintegrated like snow under the sunlight. Not only did the ghosts vanish, but the entire bus began to dissipate into green vapors under the light. "No, spare us, sir!" "We didn''t know you were such a noble being. Please spare us..." The ghosts begged for mercy, but received no response. Within seconds, they and the bus disappeared in the sunlight. Gilu and his team, sprawled on the road, stared blankly around them, shivering as they looked at the floating Messiah. The Messiah''s power was indeed as terrifying as ever... Glancing at them briefly, Syd scanned the area from above. Something felt off about the surroundings, especially the old bus stop not far away. This place couldn''t possibly exist in reality; it was too old and eerie, like something from a past century. He suspected this was not the real world, or it was cloaked in an illusion. An idea for a solution struck him instantly. Using Sunshine or simply releasing his internal light energy, he chose the latter. This creepy place didn''t warrant using Sunshine. He ascended a bit higher. The next second, he unleashed his internal light energy. An endless flood of sunlight illuminated the eerie area. It was like a sun had descended and hung in the sky. (End of Chapter) Chapter 146: Chapter 146 Chapter 146: Chapter 146[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] "Ah..." Countless buildings dissolved, and faint screams echoed continuously. Soon, the gloomy buildings around began to fade, gradually revealing the real-world environment. At that moment, a roar came from a distance, seemingly from the master of this eerie realm. Seeing a black shadow flying towards him, Syd instinctively swung out a beam of spiritual energy. A flash of blue light, and the shadow vanished instantly, as if it had never existed. Syd was momentarily stunned, not quite comprehending what had just happened. Was that it? Was this a joke? That was way too weak, wasn''t it? He was a bit puzzled. If that shadow had known his thoughts, it would undoubtedly have roared in anger, accusing him of not realizing his own strength, and not knowing how powerful he truly was, thinking everyone else was just as monstrous. At this point, the illusory surroundings completely disappeared, and Syd found himself back in reality. Gradually retracting his released light energy, he glanced at the distant Gilu and his two companions before flying away, contemplating what ability to practice next. Seeing the sun in the sky disappear and leave, the three SHIELD agents sighed in relief. "Let''s report this to Director Fury," Gilu said, looking at his teammates. Jeff and Isabella nodded, starting to contact SHIELD and truthfully report what had happened. As they left, the area returned to silence, occasionally visited by people checking out what had happened. Not long ago, the nearby residents had seen a second sun in the sky. Some even thought it was the sun god descending and had uttered a few prayers. Four kilometers away. Flying through the quiet night sky, Syd vaguely heard a voice praying. However, the sound was so faint that it was almost nonexistent. By the time he tried to investigate, it had vanished. Shaking his head, he temporarily ignored the voice. He pondered on what to upgrade next. As he thought about it, his attention naturally fell on Sunshine. After upgrading to level three, it hadn''t improved for quite a while. By now, it was starting to feel a bit inadequate. Syd recalled the scene of using Sunshine against Apocalypse not long ago. Compared to the Phoenix Force, Sunshine''s power was still significantly weaker. At least in terms of performance, the Phoenix Force dealt with Apocalypse much faster, and he had less resistance. "First, upgrade Sunshine, then try to unlock the Light of God Balder''s divine light power." Time passed quickly, and soon the sky brightened as the sun rose on the horizon. [Sunshine Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1] Bathed in the morning light, Syd practiced Sunshine. Soon, a whole day had passed, and Sunshine''s progress had changed. [Ability: Sunshine (83/1000) Level 3] "Too slow..." Grumbling about the slow progress of Sunshine, he continued practicing. ... Seven days passed... As he silently trained Sunshine and avoided pursuers, a familiar prayer reached his ears. Hmm? Syd was startled, following the sense to locate Kaecilius. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is it?" he asked. A profound Sanskrit voice echoed in the reverent Kaecilius'' mind. In the next moment, Kaecilius replied, "Great One, according to our intelligence, the Tesseract has returned to SHIELD." "Do you need me to retrieve it for you?" Hearing this, Syd frowned slightly. The Tesseract was supposed to be in the hands of the Ancient One. How could it end up back at SHIELD? He didn''t believe that anyone at SHIELD could snatch the Tesseract from the Ancient One. In fact, they might not even know it was in the Ancient One''s possession. Thinking for a moment, he considered one possibility. Since it couldn''t have been taken by SHIELD, there was only one possibility left: the Ancient One had returned it to SHIELD. "Is it to prevent significant changes?" Shaking his head, Syd thought this was indeed something the Ancient One would do. After all, she had peered into countless timelines, knowing what actions would be beneficial and which would be detrimental. Clearly, in her view, returning the Tesseract to SHIELD, which would lead to the Chitauri invasion of Earth, was ultimately favorable for the planet. She believed that altering this event might make things worse. At this moment, Kaecilius, thinking Syd hadn''t heard him, repeated his question. "Great One, should I retrieve the Tesseract for you?" After contemplating for a moment, Syd''s profound Sanskrit voice replied, "No, the Earth must face its destiny. Arbitrarily changing it would not be wise..." Hearing the mystical voice in his mind, Kaecilius was left in a daze. Destiny of the Earth? Does this mean something significant is going to happen? Has the Great One foreseen something? These thoughts made Kaecilius tremble with awe, becoming even more respectful and devoted. The Great One indeed! As for whether something would actually happen, it would be verified later. If something did occur, it would mean that the Great One''s power was beyond comprehension! Had Syd known what Kaecilius was thinking, he would have been speechless, marveling at his ability to fill in the gaps. What he had said was merely a casual remark to brush him off. The reason he didn''t want to retrieve the Tesseract was simple: he was waiting for bigger opportunities. If he took the Tesseract, the Chitauri wouldn''t invade, and Loki wouldn''t appear. Where would he then get the Mind Scepter? By waiting, Loki would naturally bring the scepter to Earth. And the gem in the scepter was one of the Infinity Stones, the Mind Stone! Loki probably didn''t even realize that the tip of his scepter housed an Infinity Stone, did he? Besides the Mind Stone, taking the Tesseract could prevent the Reality Stone from appearing. Such a move could set off a chain reaction, disrupting future events, which Syd wanted to avoid. He instructed Kaecilius to notify him if there were any significant changes at SHIELD, then ended the connection. "The Chitauri should be invading soon, which means the plot of The Avengers is about to begin..." Stroking his chin, Syd''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. "Loki, don''t disappoint me." With that thought, his attention returned to Sunshine. [Ability: Sunshine (575/1000) Level 3] "Almost there..." With eager anticipation, Syd continued practicing Sunshine. Time flew by, and soon another six days had passed. Originally, there should have been three updates today... a bunch of stuff to deal with, really not intentional, apologizing to everyone, will try to make up for it tomorrow. (End of Chapter) Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Chapter 147: Chapter 147[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] <<>> Just before noon, a notification echoed in Syd''s ears. [Sunshine Experience +1] [Ability: Sunshine (0/2000) Level 4] With the appearance of the notification, Syd immediately felt changes in his body. A warm current spread throughout his body, his cells becoming increasingly complex and mysterious, filled with more energy. The Venom symbiote, which had been dormant in his right hand, was instantly awakened by the surge of energy, sensing the threat and quickly transformed into a black liquid, crawling out from his right hand. "Syd, what''s happening to you again?" "Uh, why did I say ''again''..." Venom formed a black head and looked at Syd, whose entire body was faintly glowing, unsure of what to say. How many times was this now? Every so often, it seemed, Syd would undergo this kind of transformation. Syd ignored Venom, focusing on the changes happening within his body. Apart from his internal light energy becoming more refined and his storage capacity increasing, he found that his control over sunlight seemed to have become easier. "How far can I control sunlight with Level 4 Sunshine?" Syd wondered, eager to test it out. [Sunshine Experience +1] The next second, his internal light energy sharply decreased. With a single thought, an astonishing phenomenon occurred! All the sunlight within sight twisted! The affected range was far greater than when Sunshine was at Level 3! After some calculations, Syd arrived at a startling conclusion. Nearly one kilometer of sunlight was twisted! "The range of Level 4 Sunshine is that vast?" This leap in power left Syd astonished. At Level 3, even with the boost from his internal light energy, Sunshine''s range was just over a hundred meters. Now, how many times had it increased? Covering nearly one kilometer, even a normal person would have to take about fifteen hundred steps to exit this range! He could hardly imagine the destruction this would cause if unleashed in a city. After understanding the range, Syd canceled Sunshine, and the sharp decrease in his internal light energy stabilized. "What about the specific power increase?" Knowing the approximate range, Syd was curious about the decomposition speed of Level 4 Sunshine. Unfortunately, Sunshine couldn''t be casually used, so he couldn''t directly observe the full effect. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, an idea struck Syd. "I wonder how Sunshine compares to the Phoenix Force now?" After contemplating for a while, he thought that while it might not surpass the Phoenix Force, it should be able to compete with it to some extent. With this thought, Syd considered another question, "What about Level 5? What changes will Sunshine undergo at Level 5?" He had a hunch that reaching Level 5 would bring unprecedented changes to Sunshine, distinct from previous levels. He was eager to reach Level 5 Sunshine and see the effects. Having studied the changes in Sunshine, Syd focused on his unlocking progress, glancing at the panel. (Unlock Progress: 44%) "44%, but how much is needed to unlock the divine light power?" "45%, 50%, 60%?" Syd pondered. Only when the divine power truly awakens can he be considered part of the divine race, like Thor before unlocking his power, who was just a hammer god, a physically strong alien. The difference between the two was enormous. Syd was eager to collect energy points, but his internal light energy was currently depleted and needed to be replenished after the extensive use of Sunshine. As the sun gradually set, his internal light energy rapidly recovered. [Photon Energy +1] With the notification, Syd''s internal light energy was fully restored. At that moment, he noticed a significant increase in his light energy. If using regular Level 4 abilities, he could now perform nearly two hundred times. Syd shook his head, feeling exasperated, "This mana pool is still too sparse." Level 4 Black Particle could only be used nearly two hundred times before he''d be drained, which seemed a bit underwhelming. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Syd continued gathering energy points, preparing to increase his unlocking progress while walking down a deserted street. In his spare time, he glanced at the lifespan section on his panel. [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 88 days)] Last time he checked, his remaining lifespan was 81 days... This meant that reaching Level 4 Sunshine only added seven days to his life? No, considering the time spent leveling up, it meant that Level 4 Sunshine only increased his lifespan by about twenty days... Syd frowned slightly, finding this cancer rather troublesome. As he pondered, he suddenly heard sounds in the distance. Faintly, he heard several people shouting. "Run, Dario, leave me!" "No way..." Hearing these shouts, Syd grew curious. "More thugs robbing people?" In recent times, he had witnessed numerous incidents of street robberies, confirming the chaotic reputation of America where gunfights seemed a daily occurrence. Of course, it might also be due to his frequent walks in remote, chaotic areas, but it didn''t change Syd''s perception of the mess and danger in America. Thinking it over, he decided to check out the commotion. As for intervening to save people, he mentally apologized, saying there was no such service, and he was merely bored and wanted to watch. Moreover, there were plenty of superheroes around to help, like a certain web-slinging guy. Approaching the scene, Syd emerged from the alley and looked towards the source of the noise. He saw two young men running frantically down the street. Chasing them was a large black robot, with a crowd of onlookers pointing and gesturing. The pursuing robot looked familiar to Syd. "Is that... a Sentinel?" Syd was taken aback, immediately frowning. How long had it been, and the government had already produced another batch of Sentinels? And they were still deploying them to hunt and capture mutants... Without a doubt, those two young men must be mutants. Syd took a closer look at the two young men. Just one glance, and he was momentarily stunned. One was dressed in black, the other in white, both with masks and disguises covering their faces. Recognizing their familiar outfits, Syd couldn''t help but twitch a bit. (End of Chapter) Chapter 148: Chapter 148 Chapter 148: Chapter 148[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== <<>> Their outfits were so familiar that Syd didn''t even know what to say. The guy in black was dressed almost exactly like him at the moment, while the one in white was nearly identical to his other persona. "Is it a trend now to dress like me?" Syd muttered to himself in exasperation. At that moment, the two young men in their twenties who were running away noticed the person dressed similarly to them. "Friend, run!" "It''s a Sentinel robot!" With just a glance, Dario and Fer recognized who the distant figure was supposed to be. Apparently, it was another person cosplaying as Messiah, just like them. If there was one person who had become the most popular in recent times, it was undoubtedly Messiah and White Knight, the two Omega mutants! Countless mutants, including the two of them, idolized and admired these figures. Because of this, the attire of Messiah and White Knight had become immensely popular. At some point, people started appearing on the streets dressed as Messiah and White Knight. At first, some citizens were frightened and reported sightings of Messiah. When government officials investigated, they discovered it was a false alarm-the person cosplaying as Messiah was just an ordinary citizen. Indeed, even ordinary people, and not a small number of them, were dressing up as Messiah, with many of them being children. Due to these ordinary cosplayers, government officials were overwhelmed and eventually chose to ignore such reports. This emboldened Dario and Fer to wear the Messiah and White Knight costumes outside. However, they hadn''t expected the government to deploy Sentinel robots so soon to hunt them down... Hence, the current scene: the two of them fleeing while a Sentinel robot chased after them. At that moment, seeing the person dressed exactly like them, Dario and Fer didn''t need to think-they knew it was another cosplayer. If it were an ordinary person, it wouldn''t be an issue, but if it were a mutant... So they shouted out a warning, hoping the cosplayer would be cautious and, if they were a mutant, smart enough to escape quickly. But just moments after they shouted, their hearts sank as the worst-case scenario unfolded. The Sentinel robot chasing them paused and turned to look at the person dressed as Messiah. In an instant, Dario and Fer deduced what had happened. Clearly, the Sentinel had detected another mutant! Because the Sentinel robot did not react to ordinary people, it wouldn''t have stopped to observe unless i detected a mutant. If it did react to ordinary people, the group of spectators who had been following and watching from a distance wouldn''t still be there so calmly. "Friend, run!" Dario, cosplaying Messiah, shouted. After shouting, he immediately turned and charged at the Sentinel, intending to distract it and give the other person time to escape. Sensing him approaching, the Sentinel''s yellow eyes focused on him. The next second, its head opened, firing a laser beam at him. However, although the laser beam hit Dario, it passed right through him. Boom! The laser beam struck the ground, sending fragments flying. Watching from the side, Fer breathed a sigh of relief, thinking, "Luckily, Dario''s phasing ability still works..." If not for Dario''s ability to phase through all matter and energy, unaffected by the Sentinel robot''s powers, they might have already been caught by now. That''s why Fer had shouted earlier for Dario to run and leave him behind, as Dario''s ability made him almost untouchable by the Sentinel. Seeing the laser beam ineffective, the Sentinel ignored Dario, turning its attention to Fer and Syd. Scanning Fer, who was standing close to Dario, the Sentinel''s logic processed quickly before it focused on Syd. The next second, it charged forward. "Oh no..." Dario and Fer''s hearts sank. "Don''t just stand there, run!" Seeing the cosplaying Messiah standing motionless, Dario and Fer grew anxious. They wanted to stop the Sentinel, but lacking the ability to do so, they could only watch as the robot advanced, bracing themselves for a tragic scene. For a moment, regret filled their eyes. They shouldn''t have led the Sentinel here. This way, their fellow mutant, who was cosplaying Messiah, wouldn''t face such a tragic end. Meanwhile, the distant crowd of spectators held their breath, anxiously awaiting the next moment. Just as they were discussing how many moves the cosplaying Messiah could withstand, a dazzling blue light flashed. [Spirit Power Beam Experience +1] In everyone''s eyes, the Sentinel robot froze mid-action, unable to transform before being sliced in half. With a crash, the Sentinel fell to the ground in two pieces, completely deactivated. Dario, Fer, and the distant onlookers were all stunned. The Sentinel robot was gone just like that? Wasn''t it supposed to overpower and crush the cosplayer? What just happened?! "That blue beam..." At that moment, Dario and Fer exchanged glances, their faces filled with shock. "Messiah?" "Are you really Messiah?!" They couldn''t believe it-they had encountered the real Messiah. Simultaneously, a wave of embarrassment washed over them. Looking at their own outfits and then at the real Messiah''s attire not far away, they felt awkward and didn''t know what to say. At the same time, admiration shone in their eyes. "Messiah is indeed powerful. The Sentinel robot was like a toy..." "Truly worthy of being an Omega mutant..." While they were feeling embarrassed, delighted, and admiring, the distant spectators'' expressions froze. Clearly, after a brief moment of confusion and shock, they also recognized what that blue light meant. "Me-Messiah?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My God, it''s really him?" They couldn''t believe it either-they had encountered the real one. (End of Chapter) Chapter 149: Chapter 149 Chapter 149: Chapter 149[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== In everyone''s mind, Messiah was synonymous with terror. Just a moment ago, they had been hoping to see Messiah beaten by the Sentinel robot, but clearly, that was never going to happen... The ordinary people were frightened. Some began to quietly move away, hoping to escape. Syd didn''t care what the ordinary people thought. He glanced at the two young men dressed like him, shook his head in exasperation, and then turned and left. Watching his figure gradually disappear, Dario and Fer wanted to say something to make him stay, but they didn''t know how to start, fearing they might offend him. In the end, they could only hold onto their excitement, watching their idol''s figure vanish from their sight. "Hey, Fer, we can brag about meeting Messiah and being saved by him for months..." Dario said, both excited and enthusiastic. Fer, equally thrilled, nodded in agreement. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They never expected that in a moment of danger, they would encounter their idol, Messiah, and even be saved by him! In their excitement, they quickly uploaded this incident to their social media, including a photo of the destroyed Sentinel robot as proof. When they posted it on a community dedicated to better cosplaying Messiah, they received a flood of comments filled with doubt, jealousy, and envy, which delighted them. While the two were reveling in their joy, Syd, who had left, was now frowning. "Sentinel robots again..." He felt troubled and regretted not killing the mastermind behind the Sentinel robots. If he had, there wouldn''t be so many problems now. As for where the mastermind was hiding at the moment, he really had no clue. Otherwise, he would fly over and blast them with a Spirit Power Beam. As the sun set, Syd flew through the city, scanning for any signs of Sentinel robots or suspicious bases. Although he couldn''t directly kill the mastermind, he could still destroy some Sentinel robots to vex them. They used Sentinel robots to vex him, so he would destroy their Sentinel robots to vex them back. The cost of making Sentinel robots couldn''t be negligible. He only needed to expend a little energy to destroy one, making it a very cost-effective endeavor. Thus, he began cruising around the city at supersonic speed. Boom! A loud explosion occurred just ten meters above the city, drawing everyone''s attention. "Oh my God..." Pedestrians on their way home from work, eating, or shopping were all left with their mouths agape. Countless people looked up to see a dark figure moving rapidly across the city sky. As it passed by, there was not only a deafening roar but also a sonic boom cloud, making it seem as though a cloud was circling around it. Many pedestrians screamed, raising their hands to shield themselves from the sweeping wind. "What is that?" "Is that a sonic boom?" "Was someone flying up there just now? This is insane! It''s one thing to fly, but flying at supersonic speeds, that''s just beyond belief. What kind of freak is this?" Watching the black figure in the distance, the Americans, who had been almost desensitized by repeated freakish events, were still shocked, with many showing signs of fear. This was supersonic speed, complete with a sonic boom cloud. If this person crashed into someone, it would be like turning them into a mist of blood, with no remains left. Or flying at supersonic speeds through the streets, they would leave a trail of blood. Just as they were thinking that, after the recent appearances of the Hulk and Apocalypse, there was now another freak, someone hesitantly recognized who it was. "Could that have been Messiah just now?" "Messiah?" Pedestrians on the street were stunned, quickly recalling, and the more they thought about it, the more it seemed like it really was Messiah! And Messiah was known for his ability to fly at supersonic speeds. During his battle with Apocalypse, countless people had heard the sonic boom around him, indicating his speed had reached or exceeded the speed of sound, though they weren''t sure exactly how fast. "Oh, it was Messiah. That makes sense..." Countless pedestrians breathed a sigh of relief. Messiah was a super freak, and supersonic flight was entirely normal for him. They didn''t find it strange at all. But if it were someone else, they wouldn''t be able to accept it. "What is Messiah doing?" Wherever Syd passed, pedestrians wondered, not understanding why Messiah was flying so conspicuously. Soon, the police and other departments received numerous reports claiming to have spotted Messiah. Unfortunately, although he was spotted, these departments couldn''t do much about it at the moment. After all, Messiah was no small figure and couldn''t be dealt with easily, especially not in a city. They were at a loss for a solution in the short term. For now, they could only helplessly watch Messiah fly around the city. It didn''t take long for everyone to understand why Messiah was flying around the city. Because wherever a Sentinel robot appeared, Messiah would stop his supersonic flight, release a blue beam, and in the blink of an eye, destroy the Sentinel attacking people. Even if the Sentinel tried to change its form, the level-four Black Particle would easily dispatch it. The government departments responsible for the Sentinels were furious, but there was nothing they could do. They could only watch as Messiah slaughtered the Sentinels. Witnessing Messiah fly away, many of the indirectly saved mutants felt both excited and awed. Sentinel robots were being destroyed one after another... Eventually, the American government departments gave up and stopped deploying Sentinels in this city. They realized that without thousands of Sentinels, they had no chance of threatening Messiah. A few, ten, or even a hundred Sentinels were just fodder for him. After flying around the city at supersonic speeds without encountering more Sentinels, Syd reluctantly ended his hunt. By now, the sky had darkened, and the sun had completely set. Seeing this, Syd found a secluded, abandoned factory and moved in. Landing, he didn''t concern himself with anything else but looked at his panel. [Energy Points: 2466] Although he had been hunting Sentinel robots, flying nearly costlessly, he had still managed to accumulate some energy points from occasional efforts over the past few days... After a quick glance, Syd immediately allocated all his energy points to the unlocking progress of Balder''s Divine Power of Light. (Unlock Progress 44%) In the blink of an eye, the progress had changed significantly. (Unlock Progress 49%) Seeing the 49% progress and not hearing a prompt, Syd''s brows furrowed. With a resigned expression, he hoped that something would change at 50%. However, that would have to wait until tomorrow. As the moonlight shone down, Syd, bored, gradually fell asleep. Occasionally, faint prompts appeared. [Photon Energy +1] Soon, the next morning arrived, and the first light of dawn hit him, waking him up instantly. A moment later, when the energy points reached seven hundred, Syd added them all to the unlocking progress. The next second, to Syd''s surprise, a prompt sounded. (Unlock Progress 50%) [Ability: Divine Power of Light (Unlocked)] [Ability: Divine Power of Light (0/100) Level 1] At that moment, a dramatic change occurred in his body. His entire skin began to glow, and Venom, startled, immediately slithered out of his right hand. Venom, with a stunned expression, watched as Syd''s entire body radiated a brilliant light, turning him into a large glowing orb, like a miniature sun, emitting a warm, radiant glow. Under this light, Venom inexplicably felt its mood becoming serene and filled with joy, as if all negative emotions had vanished, replaced by positive feelings. "Hey, hey, what''s happening to me? This is crazy," Venom exclaimed in shock. While Venom was bewildered and astonished by the changes occurring in Syd, inside, Syd was undergoing a significant transformation. In his perception, a strange energy was merging with the light energy, the two becoming one! The light energy underwent dramatic changes, becoming more refined, more concentrated, and imbued with a mystical, divine quality. As the Divine Power of Light awakened, an even more intense change occurred, not just within him but also in the outside world. "What''s going on?" As she approached the city where Messiah was located, Captain Marvel halted her flight, looking up at the sky. Not just her, countless others also looked up at the sky at that moment. Inexplicably, the sky had begun to shine brightly. While it was odd, the sky was indeed glowing, even during the day, and the light was clearly visible. In the Western Hemisphere, this might not be as noticeable, but in the Eastern Hemisphere, it was incredibly conspicuous! At this moment, in the Eastern Hemisphere, specifically in Japan, where it was night, the sky lit up as if it were day. Countless people were roused from their sleep, stunned by the light pouring through their windows. Moving to their windows, they either opened them or simply looked outside. Pedestrians on the street also stopped, astonished, looking up at the sky. The previously dark night sky was now bright as day, as if it were daytime. Many were confused, thinking it was day instead of night, and checking their watches and phones to confirm the time. No matter how they checked, it was indeed night, but the sky was impossibly bright, as if it were day! "Holy crap, it''s night, right? It''s night?" "My God, what''s going on?" "Is it the end of the world?" People in the Eastern Hemisphere were stunned, unable to comprehend how night had turned into day. Especially after searching the internet, they were even more shocked. According to the information they found, it wasn''t just their region or city that had turned into day. The entire Eastern Hemisphere was experiencing this phenomenon! Even in the Western Hemisphere, under the sun''s light, the entire world was bathed in this radiant glow, without exception! Not only were ordinary people astonished, but governments worldwide were also shocked and confused, trying to understand what major event had occurred. More importantly, under this strange light, countless people felt a sense of inner peace. A profound joy arose in their hearts as if they had encountered something immensely pleasing. Even those suffering from depression felt joyful emotions, unknowingly cured of their condition. This inexplicable joy left many bewildered, unable to understand what was happening. ... Vatican City. Gazing at the radiant sky, the white-haired Pope, surrounded by priests, looked up in reverence and longing. "Lord, is it you? Is this a sign of your presence?" Such a sudden light made countless religious believers instinctively believe it was a divine miracle. "Our Father in heaven, hallowed be your name. Your kingdom come, your will be done, on earth as it is in heaven..." At that moment, many believers and priests began to pray, hoping their God would hear their prayers and bless them. While governments around the world scrambled to investigate, they were unaware that this sudden daylight was not limited to Earth but had also illuminated the Nine Realms simultaneously! Jotunheim, the realm of the Frost Giants. In the dark, frost-laden realm of the Frost Giants, light suddenly filled the entire realm. The entire realm was bathed in light, warmth touching every Frost Giant. The Frost Giants stood in stunned silence, looking up at the sky in disbelief. A sense of joy filled their hearts, with some even shedding tears. This phenomenon was not limited to Jotunheim. Asgard, the realm of the gods. Unbeknownst to anyone, a strange light had enveloped the entire sky of Asgard. "Father, what is happening?" Thor, the God of Thunder, looked up in surprise at the sky, turning to ask his father, Odin. He, too, felt a sudden joy deep within, adding to his confusion. Beside him, Odin, the Allfather, looked at the light-filled sky of Asgard, his brows gradually furrowing. (End of chapter) Chapter 150: Chapter 150 Chapter 150: Chapter 150[500 PS REACHED!!! Next Goal: 1000PS!!] Odin furrowed his brow. Such a phenomenon had never appeared in Asgard, not even in the future visions he had foreseen. He couldn''t be sure if this was related to Ragnarok or how it might impact it. Moreover, he had a strange feeling that the light contained traces of the divine power unique to the Asgardian gods. Odin was both puzzled and suspicious. At this moment, it wasn''t just the two of them; many Asgardians, including Queen Frigga, also saw the extraordinary scene in the sky and looked up in astonishment. "What is this?" "So warm, it fills my heart with joy..." The Asgardians were all taken aback, amazed by this sudden phenomenon. In the distance, at the entrance of a palace, Queen Frigga, with her golden hair and elegant attire exuding grace and nobility, reached out her hand to catch the light. She couldn''t explain it, but a woman''s intuition told her that this light was somehow related to her, and the connection felt very intimate, leaving her puzzled. Driven by her intuition, Frigga walked towards where Odin was, determined to find out what was happening. Soon, the Asgardians, including Thor, were even more shocked. Upon investigating, they learned that this phenomenon wasn''t limited to Asgard. It had also appeared in Jotunheim, Midgard (Earth), Niflheim, and all the other Nine Realms! At the former site of the Bifrost. Heimdall, clad in golden armor, stood with his hands resting on the hilt of his golden sword, his golden eyes quietly observing the Nine Realms. "Heimdall, what''s going on? Have you found the cause of this phenomenon?" Thor strode over, puzzled, and questioned Heimdall. Heimdall''s golden eyes turned towards Thor, his deep voice resonating, "I''m not sure. I haven''t seen what caused all this, but I suggest you take a trip to Midgard." "Why do you say that?" Thor scratched his head, a bit frustrated by Heimdall''s cryptic words. Fortunately, Heimdall continued, "The phenomenon first appeared in Midgard before spreading to the other realms. This event is likely related to Midgard. You should investigate there." Thor, understanding now, still found it strange that Heimdall couldn''t see what had caused this. He asked, and Heimdall glanced at him, "Thor, I am not an all-seeing god. I can''t observe everything." Though he said this, the truth was that due to the Bifrost''s destruction, he had been focusing on potential uprisings from the Frost Giants and Dark Elves, leaving him little time to monitor Midgard closely. Midgard had always been peaceful, with no capability to threaten Asgard, so it wasn''t usually worth much attention, only getting occasional checks. Because of this, he hadn''t noticed the initial cause of this phenomenon. Thor felt a bit embarrassed. Still, after Heimdall''s suggestion, he seriously considered another trip to Midgard. Images of the mysterious figure in white, who possessed divine power, came to his mind. Last time, he hadn''t figured out why that person had divine power. This time, he might get an answer. There was one problem, though. "But Heimdall, the Bifrost is destroyed. How do I get to Midgard?" Thor looked confused. "Don''t worry, I have other means to send you to Midgard..." Heimdall replied calmly. While they conversed, on Earth, the phenomenon was almost over, and Syd was noticing the strange event caused by himself. He was astonished. What was going on? "Could this be related to Balder being the personification of light?" "Is that why awakening the Divine Power of Light caused this phenomenon?" Syd recalled some information about Balder, the Norse god of light. In Norse mythology, Balder was born with the divine power of light. His awakening was similar to the birth of the god of light. The birth of a god would surely be accompanied by some phenomena, especially for the god of light. At this moment, Venom, now back in Syd''s right hand, was filled with shock and confusion, communicating with him through their mental link. "Hey, Syd, what just happened?" "You glowing is one thing, but why was the sky glowing too?" "And my emotions seem off..." Venom explained its recent experiences. As Venom spoke, Syd understood more about what had happened. Besides the glowing sky, everyone touched by the light had their emotions affected, becoming peaceful and joyous. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As to why this happened, Syd only needed a moment to figure it out. Balder, the Norse god of light, was the child of Odin and Frigga, considered the personification of light. In mythology, he was adored by all, and his presence allowed all beings to bask in light. He symbolized the sun, representing goodness and joy. So he was also the god of joy... "That''s likely why being illuminated by this light made Venom feel peaceful and joyous," Syd mused, stroking his chin. Aside from this possibility, he couldn''t think of another explanation. Thinking further, Syd recalled some things. Balder''s death symbolized the end of light and the triumph of darkness. Even the sun''s light and warmth would fade... In traditional mythology, the beginning of Ragnarok was closely tied to this. The death of Balder marked the turning point where the forces of good began to wane... Considering this, Syd suddenly thought of a new question. "If 50% unlocking caused this phenomenon, what would 100% do?" Syd wasn''t sure what would happen then. With that thought, he started to explore the effects of the Divine Power of Light, or the newly transformed light energy. (End of chapter) Chapter 151: Chapter 151 Chapter 151: Chapter 151[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] After a while of testing, Syd roughly figured out some details. Aside from the radiance affecting people''s emotions, due to the purification and specialization of the light energy, the power of abilities like Level 4 Black Particles had increased somewhat, and he could now perform them over two hundred times. If that was all, Syd would still be a bit disappointed. Even though the Light Divine Power was only at level one and shouldn''t have a significant effect, he still felt it was somewhat useless. Fortunately, he noticed some other differences as well. With the awakening of the Light Divine Power, Syd realized he had a special ability. Looking up at the sunlight shining down, in the next second, the sunlight within a certain range began to twist and deform. As his thoughts focused and concentrated... Countless rays of sunlight gathered together, as if through a magnifying glass, and shone directly onto the ground. In an instant, the ground began to smoke. Just by looking, Syd could tell that the power of this beam was considerable-not only was the temperature extremely high, but its penetrating power might also be very strong. This ability to control light felt novel to Syd; it was his first time trying to control sunlight without being in direct sunlight. He could feel that the surrounding sunlight was like an extension of his body... Realizing this, a thought flashed through Syd''s mind. He tried to gather sunlight around himself, hoping to speed up the recovery of light energy and the collection of energy points. To his surprise, the speed did increase, but... After half a minute, Syd gave up this action. Because the energy absorption was only at level two, there was an upper limit to the speed of absorbing sunlight. Even though the consumption was minimal when controlling sunlight through divine power, it didn''t mean there was no consumption at all. "Not bad." In the end, Syd could only come to this conclusion, feeling a bit underwhelmed. Or perhaps it was because the Light Divine Power was only at level one, limiting its effects. Syd felt that if the Light Divine Power were to be enhanced, it might have unexpected effects. "For example, the ability to self-recover..." Syd pondered. Even if the light energy inside his body was exhausted, it could self-recover without sunlight, so he wouldn''t be in a tough spot in environments like nighttime. The improvement of ability levels would also be much faster. Syd believed that this wasn''t just wishful thinking; he could directly refer to Thor. After all, Thor couldn''t absorb sunlight to recover light energy like he could. Although Thor''s energy was likely drawn from Asgard, that didn''t matter to Syd. Drawing power from Asgard wasn''t something to be ashamed of; such a large power source was enough for him to absorb. "I just don''t know if this effect will appear at level three, four, or five..." At this moment, he couldn''t wait to level up the Light Divine Power. Syd continued to practice the Light Divine Power eagerly. [Light Divine Power experience +1] [Divine Body experience +1] Syd was somewhat surprised. As the Light Divine Power operated, not only did the divine power increase, but the Divine Body also indirectly improved. Originally, he thought the level three Divine Body was insufficient, but now it was just right, saving him the time to enhance the Divine Body. Under the sunlight, he quickly practiced the Light Divine Power and Divine Body. However, before he could practice for long, some unexpected guests interrupted him. Syd frowned slightly, looking towards the abandoned factory. Footsteps approached. Against the sunlight, several agents in black uniforms quickly walked in. Leading them was a woman in a blue and red combat suit with blonde hair. With just one glance, Syd recognized who it was from her attire. It was none other than Captain Marvel! Syd frowned. He was naturally familiar with Captain Marvel, a figure known as the most powerful superhero. Although this claim was questionable, her strength was undeniable. He vaguely remembered that her power came mainly from the Space Stone. During a mission, a light-speed engine containing a huge amount of energy exploded, and the energy directly infused her body. It could be said that she was like a walking Infinity Stone, possessing terrifying power. Without the stones, Thanos couldn''t take her on one-on-one. She was even stronger than a single Infinity Stone! S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or rather, the power of the Infinity Stones was so immense that most people couldn''t harness much of it, whereas she could perfectly utilize the energy in her body. In this context, she naturally appeared more formidable. Syd frowned slightly. The purpose of her visit was clear-she wasn''t here for pleasantries! Once they reached a certain distance, the group stopped. The agents remained silent, but Captain Marvel spoke. "Are you the Messiah?" Looking at the black-clad young man not far away, Captain Marvel Carol''s eyes flashed with curiosity and seriousness. In the next second, she continued, "Messiah, Omega-level mutant, once destroyed a city, eradicated the progenitor of mutants, Apocalypse..." "You possess teleportation, emit black waves, and blue energy beams..." Captain Marvel Carol slowly recounted Syd''s information, revealing both well-known and some hidden details, almost exposing all of Syd''s secrets. Finally, Captain Marvel Carol smiled, as if she had the upper hand, and asked, "I know a lot about you. Am I right?" The agents also showed faint smiles, as if they had already seen Messiah''s defeated expression. Listening to her recount, Syd remained indifferent, "Oh, really? That''s quite a coincidence. I know a lot about you too." In the next second, with Captain Marvel Carol looking puzzled and the agents astonished, Syd slowly began to speak. "Captain Marvel, Carol Danvers, during a mission, you blew up a light-speed engine, causing the energy to leak out and infuse your body, turning you into a superhuman..." "You have super strength, flight, energy projection..." As he spoke calmly, the agents showed expressions of shock, and Captain Marvel Carol''s expression froze. "How do you know about me?" Captain Marvel Carol asked in shock. (End of Chapter) Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Chapter 152: Chapter 152[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] "You..." Captain Marvel was utterly shocked. How did this Messiah know so much about her? Even the details of how she gained her powers during a mission? These events happened years ago, so how could Messiah know? For a moment, Carol''s eyes sharpened, staring straight at Messiah. Syd calmly returned her gaze. He knew well about this character, comparable to DC''s Superman, capable of destroying spaceships with sheer physical strength when fully powered. "What do you want?" Syd asked calmly. Recovering from her surprise, Captain Marvel raised an eyebrow and said, "Fury sent me to check on you." As soon as she finished speaking, she unexpectedly charged forward. Colorful radiance emerged from her hand, and she threw a punch toward Syd''s face. Syd frowned slightly. His extraordinary reflexes kicked in, allowing him to react quickly. He had no intention of taking the hit directly. He knew that Carol''s seemingly ordinary punch carried immense power, comparable to Thor and the Hulk, far exceeding Spider-Man. Naturally, he wouldn''t be foolish enough to block it with his hand. To the surprise of Carol and the agents, Syd raised his right hand and pointed a finger at the incoming punch. Carol hesitated for a moment, then sneered. Did this guy really think he could block her punch with a finger? Idiot! In an instant, her fist collided with his finger. [Divine Finger Experience +1] Boom! The sound of shattering glass echoed. As space fragments shattered, Carol felt a tremendous force from her fist, catching her off guard. With a loud crash, she was sent flying backward. Her feet dug into the ground, and Captain Marvel finally steadied herself. Her fist and wrist bore some scratches, blood flowing from them. However, it didn''t flow for long before stopping, indicating her self-healing ability. Carol was astonished. It had been a long time since she had experienced injury. Even though it was minor, it was still unbelievable. This guy could break through her defense... The observing agents were equally shocked. Messiah''s aura was as overwhelming as ever. Despite the brief exchange, they felt a suffocating, desperate pressure. "You..." Carol glared at the young man. Syd looked at her calmly and said, "What gave you the courage to face me in your normal state?" "You do know!" Carol frowned, flexing her wrist. She had indeed wanted to test if she could deal with Messiah in her normal state. Clearly, she failed. His power was too troublesome. "Consider that a warm-up." Carol smiled arrogantly, clenching her fist. In the next second, to the astonishment of the agents and Syd, her entire body began to radiate colorful light, extremely dazzling. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She gradually floated up, looking down at Messiah and the distant agents from above. Looking up at Carol, the agents were in awe. This was Captain Marvel, daring to challenge Messiah. She looked incredibly powerful... While they marveled at her, Syd glanced at the sunlight outside. In the next second, sunlight within a hundred meters focused into beams, shooting towards Carol''s chest in a flash. "What-" Captain Marvel didn''t react in time, nor did anyone else. By the time she noticed, the beam had already reached her chest. Simultaneously, the powerful light pressure formed by the gathered sunlight hit her, sending her flying out of the abandoned factory. The agents were stunned as they watched Captain Marvel being suddenly knocked back. Syd looked up and saw Captain Marvel stopping herself after being blasted a distance away outside the factory. Standing in the sunlight, she endured the continuous impact of the light beam without showing any pain. Syd stopped the light beam attack, and it gradually dissipated. "This woman can indeed absorb light." The light beam had not harmed her; instead, she absorbed a lot of it. Without reaching a certain threshold to break her absorption limit, it seemed unwise to use this ability recklessly. Under the watchful eyes of Captain Marvel and the agents, Syd began to float as well. A strange and sacred melody played. As he floated, an awe-inspiring aura emanated from him, contrasting sharply with Captain Marvel. Syd also flew outside, facing off against Captain Marvel in the air. "You''ve pissed me off, kid!" Captain Marvel stretched her body, preparing for a real fight, and said, "That was a new move, right? It didn''t seem impressive, but it did recharge me a bit. Felt good." As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly raised her right hand and swung it towards Syd. Boom! A colorful energy wave shot out at incredible speed. Syd reacted quickly, leaving an afterimage as he dodged, appearing half a meter to the side. Boom! The energy wave hit the ground, creating a large crater. It didn''t end there. In the next second, Captain Marvel launched another energy wave at him. This time, Syd didn''t dodge. He raised his right hand to block it. [Reflective Shield Experience +1] An invisible U-shaped reflective shield appeared, blocking the energy wave. Boom! Boom! Boom! Captain Marvel Carol, glowing with radiance, continuously fired energy waves. Syd, on the other hand, kept using the reflective shield to absorb the energy waves. "This Messiah..." Carol frowned. Feeling the limit approaching, Syd said coldly, "Your moves aren''t that great. This energy will do nicely." In the next second, he aimed his right hand at Carol. Boom! A larger energy wave appeared, one that Carol was very familiar with, as it was the energy she had been firing. Syd released all the absorbed energy at once. In almost an instant, Carol''s energy wave was overwhelmed, and she was engulfed and blasted away by the energy wave. (End of Chapter) Chapter 153: Chapter 153 Chapter 153: Chapter 153[1000 PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500PS] Under the watchful eyes of the agents below, Syd moved swiftly to follow up. [Reflective Shield experience +1] [Black Particle experience +1] A black wave appeared in his hand, shooting towards the retreating Carol. But just as it reached her, she dodged sideways. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, she looked somewhat disheveled, her hair messy, and her battle suit had some damage. If it weren''t for her energy protection, her suit would have been more than just slightly damaged it might not have even existed anymore. Despite this, she hadn''t sustained any significant injuries. Her nickname as a "tank" was well-deserved. In a blink, Syd saw her appearing in front of him, her fist already close to his face. The enormous kinetic energy and power in her punch met an invisible shield, causing ripples to appear. Syd had initially thought of using the Reflective Shield to swallow her, pulling her into a void space, but it seemed impossible. Whether it was due to the energy on her fist or the inability of the shield to absorb living beings, it didn''t work. The Reflective Shield absorbed most of the kinetic energy and power instantly, but the remaining force pushed Syd into the sky. Before he could recover, Carol flashed with radiance, and in a streak of light, she reappeared in front of him, throwing another punch. Syd shifted slightly to the right, dodging the punch as they passed each other. Thus, the two engaged in a skyward battle, with colorful energy waves and black pulses appearing intermittently. Boom! A blue beam occasionally streaked across the sky. The sonic booms from their flight echoed around them. The commotion in the sky drew the attention of many on the ground. Previously, the unusual sunlight had kept most people out in the streets, and now they directly noticed the scene above. "What is that?" "Are they fighting?" "Who are they?" Watching the two figures constantly darting across the sky, the onlookers below were stunned. Such a commotion was terrifying! Even from a distance, they could feel the impact of the battle. Some even wondered if they were closer, would they be killed by the shockwaves? As they marveled, debated, and took photos, Syd felt the situation becoming tricky. "This woman''s speed..." Carol''s figure continuously appeared around him, her speed incredible, at least several times the speed of sound. This caught Syd off guard. Without his chaotic magic enhancing his reflexes, he might not have been able to keep up with her speed. During this time, he noticed a difference-his floating speed had increased slightly. "Because of the divine power?" Syd immediately thought of the reason. If the divine power could enhance other abilities, it naturally could also increase his floating speed. He had thought his flying speed was almost fixed, but it turned out it could be improved, which pleasantly surprised him. Because of this, facing Carol became slightly easier. But even so, in terms of speed, he was still at a disadvantage. Without the two Reflective Shields constantly protecting him, he might have been hit already. Watching Carol break through the Reflective Shields, Syd frowned. It was no surprise she was called the most powerful superhero, comparable to Superman. Her strength was indeed formidable. Moreover, Syd knew that this wasn''t even Carol''s full speed. Due to being on the ground, she didn''t dare push her speed to the maximum. Even at their current speed, the battle had caused a series of adverse effects. Strong winds swept the ground, causing people to scream in terror, desperately seeking cover. Occasionally, an energy wave, a black particle wave, or a spirit power beam hit the ground, causing significant destruction. Boom! Debris flew, creating large craters or deep cuts on the ground, scaring the passersby. "It''s Messiah! Who is he fighting?" "Terrifying!" "Lord, please protect us..." Terrified shouts filled the streets, and even a priest closed his eyes, praying for divine protection. As the battle''s shockwaves spread, more people noticed the fight, even several satellites turned their focus towards the area. The battle scene shocked many, with analysts calculating data from their fight, leading to astonishing results. Meanwhile, some noticed a particular anomaly. "Sir, compared to the last fight with Apocalypse, Messiah''s flight speed seems to have increased significantly." A data analyst reported. A bearded general beside him looked incredulous, mumbling, "Could the rumors about Messiah be true?" At this point, some officers whispered among themselves. "Who will win? They both look so powerful..." "I can''t believe someone can fight Messiah to this extent. That woman is really strong." "Messiah won''t lose, will he?" As they discussed, Syd was sent flying by another punch from Carol. An invisible Reflective Shield couldn''t withstand the pressure and silently dissipated. Syd frowned. During this period, he had mostly been suppressed. This woman''s speed was too fast, and he could feel her accelerating. Syd wasn''t sure if she would go crazy and push her speed to extreme levels. Uncertain, but sensing a potential crisis, he decided not to continue the standoff. He began to glow, illuminating the surroundings more brightly than Carol''s radiance, drawing her attention and momentarily pausing her attacks. What is this... Carol was startled. Not only she, but countless onlookers also noticed, some immediately guessing what was happening. Was Messiah about to use that ability? As they wondered, a terrifying scene unfolded: within a kilometer, the sunlight twisted uniformly! (End of Chapter) Chapter 154: Chapter 154 Chapter 154: Chapter 154[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] "This..." Watching the surrounding sunlight twist, everyone within a kilometer showed expressions of shock and fear. The scene was familiar, reminiscent of the time when an entire city was destroyed. For many, it was the first time witnessing Messiah use such a large-scale ability again. If he successfully executed it, then... Clearly, the next step would be sunlight appearing, and then they would all turn to ashes, vanishing without a trace! "No!" "Messiah, spare us!" "Oh, God..." Countless people on the ground looked desperate, begging Messiah to spare their lives. Captain Marvel was also alarmed, recognizing what Messiah intended to do. She knew she couldn''t let him unleash that terrifying ability. If he did, not only would everything within the radius disappear, but she would also be in danger. Her intuition sensed the imminent threat. If she allowed Messiah to proceed without evading, she might be in trouble! She understood that breaking through Messiah''s defense in a short time was impossible; his defense was too bizarre. There was only one way... "Kid, let''s end today''s battle here. We''ll continue this unfinished fight next time." With that, Carol''s body flashed with colorful light, and in the next moment, she appeared far away. Like a meteor streaking across the sky, she quickly reached a distant location, clearly beyond a kilometer. Two kilometers away. "Messiah, this battle isn''t over. We''ll finish it next time." Captain Marvel thought resolutely. In her view, this abrupt end was due to the unsuitable battle location. Fighting within the city easily endangered civilians. If they fought outside the city next time, the battle wouldn''t end so easily! Carol was confident that Messiah wouldn''t be her match then. This confidence stemmed not only from her own strength but also from the countless battles she had fought and won in outer space over the years. She had faced all kinds of enemies and always won; this time would be no different. Carol thought confidently. Far away. Syd raised his eyes, watching Captain Marvel fly away without attempting to stop her. Or perhaps Carol''s decision to leave was also guided by him. Otherwise, the Sunburst would have been activated long ago. They wouldn''t think that during its activation, they would have time to ponder, hesitate, and think. (Sunburst sounds better...) As long as Syd wanted, Sunburst could activate immediately, without any delay for thoughts. As for why he guided Carol to leave, Syd had thought it through. He wasn''t sure what Carol''s top speed was. Even earlier, it had been several times the speed of sound. Such speed would allow her to move a kilometer away in an instant when Sunburst activated. If Sunburst activated and she escaped its range, and his light energy was too depleted from the attack, the situation would be dire. This was why he guided Carol to leave. Moreover, he found Captain Marvel somewhat tricky to handle. With her speed, it was difficult for him to deal with her at his current strength. Forcing her to retreat would give him some time to grow stronger. "The feeling of being suppressed by speed is really uncomfortable." Syd shook his head. He had thought his speed was fast enough. Even surpassing the speed of sound, he could still be suppressed. And not just Captain Marvel; even Quicksilver''s speed exceeded his. "But..." As he pondered, Syd thought of the Light Divine Power. The Light Divine Power could enhance the intensity of other abilities. Currently, it was only at level one, yet it had already increased his flying speed significantly. As it improved, his floating speed would skyrocket. Not only his floating speed but other abilities would also be enhanced! The Light Divine Power was a versatile ability, currently the most crucial one to improve. With it enhanced, his strength would continue to grow. When Carol returned, it wouldn''t be so easy for her. Thinking about improving the Light Divine Power, Syd glanced at the relieved people on the ground, then turned and flew away. Boom! Hearing the sonic boom overhead, countless people on the ground sighed in relief. Many hugged each other, crying tears of joy. The feeling of being saved from near-death was indescribable. Several satellites in space captured images of Messiah leaving. "That woman just ran away?" "Is Messiah really that terrifying? Keep fighting!" A military officer watching the satellite feed grumbled. At this point, a tall, thin officer beside him scoffed, "If Messiah wasn''t terrifying and you weren''t afraid, you should go. You''ve seen his Omega-level abilities. Anyone would run from that kind of power." "Uh..." The officer felt embarrassed hearing this. He had just made an offhand comment. Facing Messiah''s terrifying Omega abilities, anyone would run. He would too if he could. "In the end, we still didn''t see who was stronger, that woman or Messiah..." Both generals and ordinary officers felt a sense of regret. Even though the woman ran away, they didn''t think she had necessarily lost. Maybe next time, they''d know the outcome? While they speculated, footage of the event was soon uploaded online by people on the ground. Though incomplete, the scenes of their battle shocked many. Are they even human? These two are monsters, right? The battle''s shockwaves alone sent chills down their spines. People started to discuss. "That woman is really strong. Has Messiah met his match?" Unfortunately, the woman ran away, leaving them without a conclusion to the battle. But from the looks of the fight, it seemed Messiah was slightly at a disadvantage? If that''s true... Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Many eagerly anticipated the next battle, hoping to see Messiah defeated. Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters. Watching the recorded footage, Charles Xavier''s eyes showed a hint of worry. Where did this powerful individual come from? (End of Chapter) Chapter 155: Chapter 155 Chapter 155: Chapter 155[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== It''s uncertain if this woman will impact the mutants. The situation for mutants has been dire lately, with many being arrested by Sentinel robots. If this woman joins in... While everyone was dealing with mixed emotions, Syd had moved to a different location, studying some things. He obtained a timer from a group of small-time thugs and came to a secluded grassy area to test his speed. In the grassy clearing, Syd''s body gradually began to float. The next second... Boom! Accompanied by a sonic boom, a residual image was left in place as his figure appeared several hundred meters away. He stopped flying and picked up the timer he had just pressed. After glancing at the displayed number, Syd conducted several more tests. Watching the numbers on the timer, Syd was deep in thought. Calculating the distance and time, he roughly estimated his current flight speed. "Close to twice the speed of sound... it seems Carol''s movement speed is at least three times the speed of sound..." Syd frowned slightly, dissatisfied with his speed. Being nearly twice the speed of sound couldn''t even match the missiles that bombarded him earlier, which were at least three times the speed of sound, let alone Captain Marvel Carol. With his current flying speed, if it weren''t for his chaotic magic enhancing his reflexes and keen perception, he might have already been defeated by Carol. If his speed doesn''t increase, he would still be suppressed next time they face each other. Syd''s attention turned to the Light Divine Power. The next second, he activated the divine power within his body. [Light Divine Power experience +1] [Divine Body experience +1] As the divine power operated within him, not only did his divine power experience increase, but his Divine Body also improved. While practicing, time quickly passed, and soon it was noon. Syd had been practicing since early morning and was greeted by a familiar notification sound. [Light Divine Power experience +1] With the notification, the Light Divine Power''s data changed instantly. [Ability: Light Divine Power (0/500) Level 2] At the same time, changes occurred in his body, similar to when he first awakened the Light Divine Power. However, there was no external glow, and no anomalies appeared in the surroundings. The overall quality of the light energy fused with the divine power improved, becoming more condensed, and even the sense of the extraordinary and divine increased significantly. This also meant that abilities like Black Particles indirectly became stronger, especially the speed of his floating flight. However, Syd''s attention wasn''t on the flying speed at this moment but on another special ability. With a thought, he immediately felt the sunlight within a 300-meter radius responding to his will. "The range increased from about 100 meters to over 300 meters..." As the Light Divine Power reached level two, he immediately sensed an increase in his control range over sunlight, and even... With a slight raise of his hand, the sunlight outside condensed into a line, forming a ring around his finger. At that moment, he felt his control over sunlight or photons had risen to a new level. Syd stepped into the sunlight, feeling the high temperature. The next second, the nearby sunlight transformed. The thermal energy in the sunlight vanished, and the sunlight hitting him became cool light, having brightness without heat. It was like the difference between sunlight and electric light. "The power of the Light God is truly something..." Syd felt pleased. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the Light Divine Power reaching level two, he started to feel some of the divine power, which was significantly better than the almost unchanged state at level one. Or perhaps, this was the power a deity should possess. Previously, he had wondered why the Light Divine Power awakening didn''t bring much change, unlike Thor, who exhibited far greater power upon awakening. It turned out it was due to the low level of divine power... "This is just level two. What about the higher levels?" Syd anticipated. Even level two had such power, what about levels three, four, and five? How much could his control over photons improve? Without discussing the numerous abilities based on light, like invisibility or even transforming into light for light-speed travel? Of course, these were just imaginations, though possible. Aside from these potential abilities, with the control range over sunlight reaching over 300 meters, the power of the condensed light beam also surged! Both the impact force and the high temperature! With a thought, the sky darkened as sunlight within a 300-meter range focused into a beam. It was like a space-based weapon, forming a beam that shot down. Under his control... With a sizzling sound, the ground was scorched, leaving a black mark with flames rising where the beam passed. Several blackened marks appeared, creating a somewhat terrifying scene... "I wonder if Captain Marvel can absorb a beam of this level?" Syd pondered. Everything has a limit, and he believed Carol was no exception. She could absorb energy, but what if there was too much energy for her to absorb in a short time? Even if this beam wasn''t enough, as the Light Divine Power increased and the control range expanded, the beam''s power would continue to surge! There would come a time when Captain Marvel Carol couldn''t absorb it all! Then, controlling sunlight would not just be a flashy ability but one that could threaten her. Although it couldn''t deal with Carol now, it was more than enough for ordinary opponents. Since controlling sunlight consumed little energy, it would be effortless to eliminate some regular enemies. After these thoughts, Syd focused on his floating flight. He was curious about how much his flying speed had increased. With curiosity, Syd held the timer and began testing. Boom! In an instant, his figure disappeared from the original spot, appearing far away. Whizz... Feeling the rushing wind, Syd frowned, feeling a bit uncomfortable. Even without calculations, he could clearly feel the significant speed increase, but his body seemed to struggle to withstand it. When he first used Thor''s Hammer to reach the speed of sound, he felt some discomfort. Now, even with a level three Divine Body, he was having trouble. (End of Chapter) Chapter 156: Chapter 156 Chapter 156: Chapter 156[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Enduring the discomfort in his body, Syd flew a certain distance before stopping. After stopping, he glanced at the timer and quickly did some calculations. "Approximately 2.4 times the speed of sound..." Calculating the distance and time, the result made Syd somewhat satisfied. Considering the Light Divine Power was only at level two, the improvements were decent. However, the speed increase brought his body''s limitations to his attention. Clearly, his body''s strength was starting to fall behind his speed, even though the Light Divine Power provided some enhancements to the Divine Body. Thinking this over, Syd''s attention turned to his Divine Body. Reaching level four for the Divine Body still required a significant amount of experience. Even if the Light Divine Power reached level three, the Divine Body wouldn''t yet be level four. "I hope the speed increase at level three won''t be too excessive..." Syd thought wryly. If his flight speed increased but his body couldn''t handle such high speeds, it would be quite amusing. Fortunately, operating the Light Divine Power also increased the experience of the Divine Body, so it should level up quickly. Once his internal divine power, or light energy, was fully restored, Syd estimated he could use his level four abilities over 220 times. Aside from this, he didn''t notice any other changes in the Light Divine Power. The expected automatic recovery ability hadn''t appeared. "It seems it might appear at level three, four, or even five," Syd thought. After considering this, he continued to operate his internal light energy while standing in the sunlight. [Light Divine Power experience +1] [Divine Body experience +1] While operating, he began to walk away from the area. Shortly after he left, someone noticed the strange environment and reported it to the authorities. Soon, a group of uniformed personnel with instruments arrived. "What happened here?" Staring at the large blackened area and the numerous scorch marks on the grassy field, the agents were stunned. What kind of situation could cause this? The severe environment was alarming. A middle-aged man in a suit squatted down and touched the charred ground. "The anomaly in this area doesn''t look natural or like it was caused by high-powered weapons. It seems like..." "Is there another powerful mutant?" "Or an unusual superhuman?" The man analyzed. Turning, he asked a female agent operating a laptop nearby, "Did you find any information on who might have been here?" "No unusual individuals were detected, so it seems the person was very cautious," the female agent replied. "Report this," the middle-aged agent named Louis said. While they were taking photos, collecting information, and preparing to report, Syd had found another location. Time passed, and Syd continued to operate his internal light energy while avoiding detection. Soon, it was the afternoon of the third day, and Syd was greeted by the sound he had been waiting for. [Light Divine Power experience +1] S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ability: Light Divine Power (0/1000) Level 3] With the notification, his internal light energy underwent another transformation, becoming even more condensed and extraordinary. Once the internal changes were complete, Syd felt a natural increase in his control over sunlight. With a thought, the sunlight within a range of 700-800 meters twisted and condensed. Without testing, just by visual observation, Syd knew the power of the light beam had increased significantly, and even... In an astonishing display, the sunlight above began to change color under his control. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet... A rainbow appeared in the sky, beautiful and stunning! Moreover, the rainbow descended from the sky, surrounding him. Venom, once again forced out of his right hand, looked stiff and speechless, not knowing what to say. Being around Syd, it seemed there was no end to strange occurrences. Venom watched the incredible scene in bewilderment, while Syd pondered, "My control over light, or photons, has increased to this level..." Under his control, light could now change to different colors, representing different wavelengths. Thinking this over, Syd started experimenting, and a burst of colorful radiance flickered around him, making him look quite strange. At this point, he was trying to achieve invisibility using light... After a while, Syd gave up. He realized his control over light wasn''t sufficient to achieve true optical invisibility; higher control was needed. Of course, in a dark environment, he could still avoid being noticed. After researching his control over light, he returned to the most critical aspect. "I wonder how much my flight speed has increased." After a moment, he began testing again. Boom! The sound of a sonic boom echoed. Feeling the rushing wind and the discomfort from the high speed, he quickly stopped at his designated endpoint. "Whoo~" Syd''s tense nerves relaxed. Glancing at the timer, he quickly calculated. Soon, he roughly estimated his current flight speed. 3.3 times the speed of sound! "Not bad..." Syd smiled, "With a speed around three times the speed of sound, those missiles from before would have a hard time catching up to me." Of course, he knew there were faster missiles out there; his current speed was just "not bad." In addition to the significant speed increase, the endurance of his light energy also improved, allowing him to use his level four abilities around 260 times. Unfortunately, even at level three, the anticipated automatic recovery effect hadn''t appeared, leaving Syd a bit disappointed. After testing the effects, he turned his attention to his Divine Body, noticing it was close to leveling up. Two days later, a notification echoed in his mind. [Divine Body experience +1] [Ability: Divine Body (0/2000) Level 4] As soon as the notification appeared, his body underwent remarkable changes. A warm current flowed throughout his body, altering his bones, muscles, and skin density. His physique and appearance also changed, becoming more perfect and handsome. (End of Chapter) Chapter 157: Chapter 157 Chapter 157: Chapter 157[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== The changes in Syd''s appearance this time were much more significant than before. Even people familiar with him might be stunned for a moment before recognizing him. Inside his body, his blood had almost completely turned golden, containing strange energy. Even his cellular structure had changed. At this point, his body was very close to that of an Asgardian god. Just then, Syd''s expression changed slightly as he felt a discomfort. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could clearly feel that his body was fighting against something, causing him this discomfort. In an instant, he guessed and sensed the truth. "It''s indeed because of the cancer cells..." Syd frowned. It was only the cancer cells in his body that could make him feel this uncomfortable. Clearly, the Divine Body was trying to eliminate those cancer cells, restoring them to normal cells. If that was all, it would be fine. He could clearly feel a bizarre, twisted power rampaging through the cancer cells, preventing them from returning to normal. "The Old God..." Syd''s expression darkened. Once his body calmed down, he looked at the lifespan section. [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 131 days)] Clearly, the cancer within his body was still present. Otherwise, with his divine physique, his lifespan should not be so limited. "I wonder if those cancer cells will still exist when the Divine Body reaches level five..." Syd smirked. He believed that once his Divine Body reached level five, his body would undergo a significant transformation, possibly completely ridding him of cancer! He wondered if the Old God behind this would become enraged and powerless. Amused by the thought, Syd picked up a walnut-sized gray stone from the ground. Then, he lightly squeezed his right hand. With a cracking sound, Syd felt the stone in his hand shatter. Opening his hand, he saw the stone had broken into several pieces. He felt that with a bit more force, he could crush these pieces into powder. Setting aside the distressing issue of cancer, he couldn''t help but marvel at his body''s current strength. The divine physique was truly astounding. At level four, the Divine Body allowed him to easily crush stones without injuring his hand, demonstrating immense strength and defense. To test his body''s strength, Syd thought for a while and then went to a zoo he hadn''t visited before. Familiar with the layout, he approached a tiger in an unoccupied area and deliberately provoked it. Roar! The tiger roared angrily, swiping its paw at the annoying person in front of it and even biting him. But to the tiger''s confusion, the person showed no signs of injury, nor did he move. It was as if the tiger had clawed and bitten a stone... This baffling scene left the tiger dumbfounded. It raised its paw and gently patted the person a few times, looking utterly silly. Syd chuckled, shook his head, and left, not bothering to continue teasing the tiger. "A level four Divine Body, and not even a tiger can break my defense..." Syd mused. "My strength has increased significantly. If I face Captain Marvel again, I wonder what the outcome would be." Time passed quickly, and soon another ten days had gone by. Sunlight streamed in through the window as Syd restored his light energy depleted from practice. Stretching, he looked at his stats with satisfaction. In these ten days, due to his compulsive tendencies, he had upgraded all the Orochi abilities on his panel to level four, except for Spatial Transfer. Considering he had Floating Flight and the low consumption of level two Spatial Transfer, he hadn''t chosen to upgrade it yet. Moreover, the Light Divine Power was about to reach level four. [Ability: Light Divine Power (806/1000) Level 3] Syd was eagerly anticipating the Light Divine Power reaching level four. [Light Divine Power experience +1] [Divine Body experience +1] As he continued operating his internal light energy, preparing to upgrade the Light Divine Power to level four, far away in a forest, a group of yellow-robed mages were conversing. "Master Kaecilius, S.H.I.E.L.D. hasn''t reported any anomalies recently." A burly man named Pelli said respectfully. Kaecilius, the core figure surrounded by dozens of mages, frowned and murmured, "Still no changes..." Hearing his murmur, a recently joined mage looked puzzled. "Kaecilius, why are you so fixated on this mundane organization? Even if it''s powerful and has interesting things, it shouldn''t warrant your constant attention, right?" "Are you trying to obtain something from S.H.I.E.L.D.? If so, we should just take it instead of all this trouble..." As a newly joined mage, Yusis didn''t understand why Kaecilius was doing this. Kaecilius glanced at him and, after some thought, explained under the gaze of the other mages, "The great demon has foretold that S.H.I.E.L.D. will undergo changes." Yusis hesitated, his eyes showing doubt. He wasn''t sure if the demon Kaecilius mentioned was real or just a ploy. Despite being in the group for a while, he had never seen the demon. Kaecilius hadn''t even performed a ritual to communicate with the demon, always brushing him off with "the time isn''t right," making him more suspicious. "Can Kaecilius really contact an entity beyond time, a dimensional demon?" Not just him, but the other nearly ten new mages also had doubts. They had seen the pages Kaecilius had on the great being. But those pages also mentioned that no one had successfully communicated with it. Such entities were always mysterious, hidden, elusive, and unknowable. Had Kaecilius really communicated with it? Moreover, they doubted the prophecy. Could the mysterious demon Kaecilius mentioned really predict the future? Kaecilius, aware of their expressions, felt some doubt himself, unsure if the great demon''s prophecy would come true. As they continued discussing, a strange ringtone suddenly echoed in the quiet forest. All eyes turned towards the source. Pelli, the burly man, looked embarrassed as he awkwardly took out a cellphone from his clothes. As soon as he answered, he heard surprising news. (End of Chapter) Chapter 158: Chapter 158 Chapter 158: Chapter 158[500 Power Stones Reached!!! Next Goal: 1000PS] "S.H.I.E.L.D. has encountered a change?" Pelli''s face was full of surprise as he listened to the voice on the other end of the phone. A while ago, they had used some small tricks to plant insiders within S.H.I.E.L.D. As soon as something happened at S.H.I.E.L.D., they would be informed. The phone Pelli carried was for this purpose, as he typically didn''t use one. "Someone broke into S.H.I.E.L.D.?" Pelli looked astonished. As the person on the other end explained, he pieced together the situation. Just recently, alarms had sounded within S.H.I.E.L.D. A powerful individual had forcefully broken in. Their insider, who constantly monitored S.H.I.E.L.D.''s internal affairs, immediately knew that the event the mages had been waiting for might be starting and promptly called to inform them. After hanging up, Pelli relayed the entire situation to Kaecilius and the others. Yusis, who had joined the group not long ago and had previously questioned Kaecilius, was stunned. "Is the prophecy of the Demon God coming true?" Not only him, but nearly ten other new mages also showed expressions of surprise and skepticism. Kaecilius pondered, "The person who broke in is likely after the Tesseract." "Master Kaecilius, why do you say that?" Pelli and the others were puzzled, not understanding why he was so certain the intruder was after the Tesseract. Kaecilius explained briefly. "Recently, the Tesseract was returned to S.H.I.E.L.D. I performed a magical ritual to communicate with the great Demon God, asking if we needed to retrieve the Tesseract, but the Demon God had no interest in taking it back." "The great Demon God revealed that Earth was about to face its destined fate, and it would be unwise to interfere..." Kaecilius''s face grew solemn. "I speculate that Earth will soon experience a major event, one that the Demon God has foreseen and does not wish to alter, which is why I wasn''t instructed to retrieve the Tesseract at that time..." A major event? What kind of event could attract the attention of such a being? Yusis and the others found it unbelievable and couldn''t imagine what could be significant enough to warrant such concern. According to Kaecilius, Earth would soon face this significant event... But would it really happen? An event so significant that even the Demon God took notice? Could such a thing truly exist? If it were true, the Demon God''s ability to foresee such events indicated immense power. Yusis and the others hesitated, contemplating. Kaecilius then waved his hand, conjuring a portal and retrieving a pile of magical materials from the other side, preparing to perform a ritual to communicate with the great Demon God. Seeing his actions, Yusis and the others, realizing what was about to happen, were filled with anticipation. As new members, they had never interacted with the Demon God. Now, it seemed they would finally get the chance. Soon, with the help of Pelli and the others, the ritual to communicate with the Demon God was prepared. Kaecilius stood at the center, initiating the ritual. As the ritual began, he sensed a mysterious, ethereal presence, like the will of the universe. "Great Demon God, your humble servant has something to report..." "As you predicted, S.H.I.E.L.D. has encountered a change. Someone has broken in. What should we do next? Do you require us to take any action?" Far away, as Syd operated his internal light energy, he paused, hearing Kaecilius''s prayer. Syd''s mind raced, "The Chitauri invasion is finally coming, and Loki is about to appear?" The event was occurring sooner than he had anticipated, but it didn''t matter as long as the Mind Stone and other Infinity Stone-related items appeared. As for Kaecilius''s question about what they should do... After a moment of thought, Syd said, "You need do nothing but ensure that the Tesseract remains on Earth." The mysterious, sacred voice echoed in Kaecilius''s mind. Kaecilius responded respectfully, "Understood." Just as Syd was about to end the communication, Kaecilius''s question caught him off guard. "Great Demon God, what event is about to occur on Earth that warrants your attention?" Despite hesitating for a moment, Kaecilius couldn''t resist asking. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The eyes of the dozen mages around him lit up, filled with curiosity and anticipation. They too were eager to know what event could be so significant. Syd was momentarily stunned, then pondered for a few seconds. The next moment, the sacred voice resonated in the minds of Kaecilius and the others. "Earth is about to face its destined fate-it will be invaded." "A war will begin, one with widespread impact. Earth will experience a cataclysmic event." The Demon God''s mysterious voice left Kaecilius and the others in a daze. They clearly heard the words, but they were filled with confusion, not entirely understanding the meaning. They wanted to ask for specifics but didn''t dare, so they could only speculate. An invasion from an external force? What kind of force? They had some understanding of the first statement but were puzzled by the second. A war with widespread impact? What kind of situation could be described as such by the Demon God? And what did "cataclysmic event" mean for Earth? What was going on? Kaecilius and the others were perplexed. Then, the Demon God''s voice spoke again. "Alright, just follow my instructions. You don''t need to know too much about other matters." With that, the Demon God ended the communication, and the glow of the magical array gradually dimmed. Kaecilius and the others exchanged glances. The Demon God''s words were cryptic, or perhaps all prophetic statements were inherently vague. Couldn''t they be more straightforward? The mages were filled with curiosity, their minds ablaze with questions. At the same time, human nature made them somewhat skeptical, not fully believing the Demon God''s words. However, they figured that soon they would know whether the Demon God''s prophecy was true. What would happen, and would it align with the great Demon God''s prediction? Yusis and the others wondered. After cleaning up the traces of the ritual, they quietly left, heading to S.H.I.E.L.D. to monitor the Tesseract as instructed by the Demon God. If any unusual situation arose, they could intervene promptly. (End of Chapter) Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Chapter 159: Chapter 159[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Shortly after everyone left the area, a bald woman wearing yellow robes emerged from the shadows. It was the Ancient One from Kamar-Taj. She had been closely monitoring Kaecilius, trying to uncover their intentions and the purpose of the unknown Demon God. She wanted to determine if they posed any threat to Earth. Hidden in the distance, she had overheard the conversation between Kaecilius and the unknown Demon God. This left the Ancient One deeply shocked. Possessing the Time Stone, she naturally knew about some future events. But that the unknown Demon God could also know the future? This was astonishing. The Time Stone, a relic from the dawn of the universe, allowed her to see these things, which wasn''t particularly surprising or magical. But that the unknown Demon God also knew? What did this indicate? The Ancient One''s face grew solemn. She understood that this meant the unknown Demon God possessed power beyond her imagination, possibly even being one of the multiversal-level gods! "Unknown Demon God, what is your purpose?" the Ancient One murmured. Regardless of his intentions, she would keep a close watch, even if it meant sacrificing her life. Thinking this, a yellow portal appeared, and the Ancient One stepped through. ... "The Tesseract has awakened." "It lies in a small space, in the world of humans." "Humans try to control it, use it." "But only our ally knows how to harness its power." "Send our ally to Earth as the vanguard. We, the Chitauri, will follow." "This planet belongs to him, but the universe will be ours..." "What can humans do... they can only wait for death." The Chitauri were eager, waiting for Loki to acquire the Tesseract and open a portal, signaling their invasion of Earth. They were confident that nothing on Earth could stop them! Neither man nor technology... At S.H.I.E.L.D. The entire facility was in chaos, with staff running everywhere. Outside the laboratory where the Tesseract was kept, gunfire echoed. Bang bang bang, countless bullets were fired at a figure dressed in black and green leather, holding a scepter. Loki walked forward unperturbed, ignoring the bullets from handguns and machine guns, while slightly annoyed, he said, "You Midgardians are truly amusing, developing devices to disrupt spatial teleportation." This displeased Loki. He should have been transported near the Tesseract using its power, but some interference prevented this, causing a delay. Though nothing could ultimately stop the Tesseract, he couldn''t wait and decided to break in from outside. As Loki''s voice echoed, far away in the crowd, Nick Fury, dressed in black with one eye covered by a patch, felt a sense of relief. Luckily, some thieves using portals for theft had appeared recently. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have placed spatial disruptors near the Tesseract, along with other devices to disrupt its energy... Nick Fury was thankful, knowing it had prevented this intruder from succeeding immediately. Loki raised his hand, holding a golden scepter with a blue glowing gem at the top. Zzz! Energy released, forming a white-blue orb that shot into the crowd. "Ah..." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Screams erupted as many were injured. "Drop your weapon!" Nick Fury shouted. Loki ignored him, moving nimbly through the crowd, firing energy blasts from the scepter and stabbing people with it. It was like a wolf among sheep; the agents stood little chance. Due to the confined space, high-powered weapons like rocket launchers couldn''t be used, creating a dangerous situation. Seeing this, Nick Fury rushed to the equipment housing the Tesseract. Moving quickly, he retrieved the Tesseract, placed it in a secure box, and prepared to retreat with it. While he was busy, Loki had taken down many and captured Hawkeye, praising him, "You''re different." He then raised the Mind Stone scepter, aiming it at Hawkeye''s chest. In the next moment, Hawkeye''s eyes turned black, indicating he was under mind control. Affected by the Mind Stone, he would now obey Loki. However, a strong-willed person forced to act against their will might eventually break free. After controlling a few people, Loki turned and saw Nick Fury trying to take the Tesseract. Seeing him holding the box, Loki warned, "I need that. You should put it down." Nick Fury paused, looking around to see most people down. "No need to be so tense." Realizing resistance was futile, Nick Fury tried to stall by starting a conversation. "Of course, there is. I came a long way for this," Loki said. With a smile, he added proudly, "I am Loki, from Asgard, and I carry a mission you cannot comprehend." Hearing this, Dr. Selvig, who was studying the Tesseract nearby, was shocked. "Loki? You''re Thor''s brother?" Having witnessed Thor''s exploits not long ago, Dr. Selvig was astonished. Nick Fury continued, "We have no quarrel with you." Clearly, he thought this was related to Asgard. Loki scoffed, "An ant has no quarrel with a boot." Nick Fury''s expression turned grim, "So you want to crush us?" He sensed the arrogance in Loki''s tone, treating them as insignificant. Are all Asgardian gods this arrogant? (End of Chapter) Chapter 160: Chapter 160 Chapter 160: Chapter 160[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== At this moment, Hawkeye, controlled by the Mind Stone scepter, approached Loki and said, "Boss, Commander Fury is stalling for time..." Nick Fury was about to say something when Hawkeye raised his gun and shot him. Nick Fury grunted and fell to the ground. Without caring whether Nick Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., was dead or alive, Loki and his team grabbed the box containing the Tesseract and quickly headed out. As they moved away, Nick Fury, who wasn''t seriously injured, regretted not persuading Carol to stay when she was preparing to leave. It would have prevented all this trouble. Meanwhile, Loki and his group encountered Agent Hill, who was slender and beautiful. "We need to use this car." Seeing Hawkeye and the others heading straight for a vehicle, Agent Hill was confused, not understanding what Hawkeye was doing. Suddenly, she noticed the unfamiliar Loki. "Who is this guy?" At that moment, her radio crackled with Nick Fury''s weak voice, "Hill, do you hear me?" "Hawkeye has turned traitor!" As soon as Fury''s words fell, Hawkeye decisively raised his gun and fired at her. Bang bang! Agent Hill quickly rolled to the side, taking cover behind a wall. Hawkeye and the others ignored her, got into the car, and drove away from S.H.I.E.L.D. Fury''s voice continued over the radio. "They''ve taken the Tesseract. Stop them!" Agent Hill quickly got into a car and gave chase. In the narrow underground tunnel, Loki and his team sped ahead, with several cars pursuing them from behind. Loki didn''t hesitate to use his Mind Stone scepter to send energy blasts at the pursuing cars. Without much resistance, they successfully escaped S.H.I.E.L.D., with the agents unable to stop them. Bright sunlight greeted them as they exited. As they drove away, they noticed a group of strange individuals in yellow robes standing by the roadside. "Master Kaecilius, should we stop them?" Watching Loki and his group leave with the Tesseract, Pelli couldn''t help but ask Kaecilius. "No need. Let them go. This is likely what our master wants to see." Kaecilius thought for a moment and replied. Hawkeye, following Loki''s order, stopped the car. Loki scanned the distant group of strange individuals with unique auras, frowning. With his superior hearing, he caught some of their conversation. "Who are you? Are you here to stop me?" Loki asked cautiously. While speaking, he pondered their conversation, having heard a term that intrigued him... Master? Which master? Loki felt it necessary to understand these people''s identities. Hawkeye and the others in the car also looked towards the group. Among the dozen mages, Kaecilius smiled and said, "As our master predicted, everything is about to begin." Master? Hawkeye and the others were puzzled. "Which master?" "What did he foresee?" While they were confused, Loki thought of something, his expression tightening and his gaze growing cold. Do these people know something? Their master''s mention made Loki wary and cautious. Kaecilius continued with a smile, "Don''t worry, we won''t hinder your departure. You should leave quickly, or you might not be able to soon." He glanced at the distant S.H.I.E.L.D. gate. Several cars and agents were running out, obviously preparing to intercept Loki. Loki took a deep look at them and said to Hawkeye, "Let''s go." With that, Hawkeye hit the gas, speeding down the road. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they drove further, Loki, filled with suspicion, glanced back and was stunned. Seeing his expression, the still-sane Dr. Selvig and the others turned to look as well. They saw the yellow-robed individuals creating a circular yellow portal and walking through it before S.H.I.E.L.D. agents could surround them. Dr. Selvig was astonished. "My God, where did they go?" he exclaimed. "Was that a portal? Amazing! Who are these people?" Dr. Selvig was shaken. What was happening recently? First, Asgardian gods appeared, and now these mystical individuals. His previous understanding of reality seemed shattered. Hawkeye and the others, sneaking glances while driving, also showed surprised expressions. Watching them disappear along with the portal, Dr. Selvig couldn''t help but ask, "Who is their master? A god? Or who I think it is?" His mind raced with questions. Hawkeye and the others were equally puzzled and suspicious. Although their minds were controlled, it didn''t prevent these emotions. They still acted normally except for their loyalty to Loki. Loki, recalling something, murmured, "Sorcerers of Midgard?" But since when did they start calling anyone master? If he remembered correctly, these Midgardian sorcerers had no such faith... Loki was perplexed. While they were confused, S.H.I.E.L.D. was making various arrangements after losing the Tesseract. Nick Fury, having treated his minor injury, contacted Black Widow Natasha Romanoff and Captain Steve Rogers. At Stark Tower. Tony Stark was working on some research data when JARVIS interrupted. "Sir, Agent Coulson from S.H.I.E.L.D. is calling." "Tell him I''m not here," Tony Stark said without looking up, grumbling, "He''s always got something." JARVIS continued, "Sir, I don''t think he''ll believe that." (End of Chapter) Chapter 161: Chapter 161 Chapter 161: Chapter 161[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] As Tony Stark continued his work, he casually remarked, "Have some confidence, JARVIS..." JARVIS had no choice but to comply with Tony''s instructions. A short while later, a familiar scene unfolded. "Sir, you have a call." "My program has been compromised." Hearing this all-too-familiar voice, Tony Stark rubbed his forehead, feeling that JARVIS''s defense system was far from perfect. S.H.I.E.L.D. had managed to hack into it time and again. Should he upgrade JARVIS, or were those S.H.I.E.L.D. agents just that good? "Alright, Stark, we need to talk," Agent Coulson''s voice came through. "Make it quick," Iron Man Tony Stark sighed in resignation. ... [Light Divine Power experience +1] [Divine Body experience +1] As Agent Coulson and Tony were conversing, Syd paused after circulating the light energy within him. "It seems it''s time to head to the center of New York," Syd mused, stroking his chin. The Chitauri invasion would naturally take place in New York. If everything went according to plan, Loki would soon use the Tesseract on the rooftop of Stark Tower to open a portal, welcoming the Chitauri army to invade. "Stark Tower should be in the city center..." Syd thought, believing it would be easy to find, given its distinctive appearance. With a sonic boom, he disappeared from his spot, speeding towards downtown New York. Along the way, he thought about changing his appearance. Taking some time, Syd donned a new outfit, primarily white. This time, he planned to appear as the "White-Clad Hero," or perhaps the "White-Clad Enigma." Of course, Syd didn''t intend to take any direct action. If all went smoothly and Kaecilius''s group managed to obtain the Tesseract and the Mind Stone scepter, he wouldn''t need to show himself. However, if things went awry and Kaecilius''s group failed to secure these two items, he''d have to step in. He wasn''t about to let all his careful planning go to waste. "This shouldn''t be too difficult," Syd thought, stroking his chin. This Chitauri invasion didn''t feature any particularly troublesome figures. It was merely Thanos''s probing attack. Obtaining the two items shouldn''t pose much of a challenge. Even using just the abilities of the "White-Clad Hero," he should be able to handle the situation. Moreover, his Chaos Magic, now enhanced by the Light Divine Power, was significantly stronger than before. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Syd estimated that with his current Chaos Magic, he could likely take down a base-level Thanos-Thanos without the Infinity Stones. As he sped through the city, he glanced at his Light Divine Power, which was close to leveling up, and sighed. "I wonder if I''ll be able to level up my Light Divine Power when the time comes..." The identity of the White-Clad Hero would also allow him to fully utilize the Light Divine Power, tapping into the power of Baldur, the God of Light. Meanwhile, Loki and his team were also making their moves. Dr. Selvig was directing a group of scientists, setting up equipment to activate the Tesseract''s energy. Loki, sitting alone in a dark corner, suddenly noticed the gem on his scepter glowing white- it was someone contacting him through the Mind Stone. As the gem on the Mind Stone scepter glowed, an apparition appeared in his mind. A mysterious figure in strange attire appeared, accompanied by a raspy voice. "The Chitauri are getting restless, Loki. How are your preparations?" Loki replied, "Tell them to be ready. I''ll lead them to a glorious victory." The Chitauri commander walked slowly, disdainfully saying, "Victory? Against those weak Earthlings? Loki, I hope you won''t disappoint me." Loki responded, "As long as your army is as strong as you claim." "Are you doubting us?" the Chitauri commander challenged. "Doubting the one who handed you the scepter, granted you ancient knowledge, and gave you a new purpose?" "Loki, you should remember-you were defeated. It was us who took you in." "Shut up!" Loki snapped, glaring at the figure. "I am a king, the absolute monarch of Asgard. If not for the betrayal I faced..." He was clearly referring to Heimdall and the Warriors Three. If not for their interference, Loki believed he would have been the king of Asgard! The Chitauri commander scoffed, "Your ambitions are petty, childish even. The Chitauri''s vision extends beyond Earth. With the Tesseract, entire worlds will be within our grasp." Loki, irritated by his grandstanding, interrupted, "You don''t even have the Tesseract yet." The Chitauri commander, enraged, approached Loki as if to strike him down. Loki remained unfazed, knowing that everything before him was just an illusion in his mind. He retorted, "I''m not threatening you. Until I open the portal, until I lead your army, your words are meaningless." Realizing he couldn''t harm Loki, the Chitauri commander issued a veiled threat, "Fight your war, Asgardian." "But if you fail, if the Tesseract doesn''t come into our possession, don''t expect a kingdom, or even a corner to hide in." "No matter where you go, he will find you. He will make you scream, make you understand what true suffering is." "No one can protect you, and no one can defy him. You can''t escape!" It was clear that if Loki failed to deliver the Tesseract, the previously promised cooperation- including the promise to help him become the King of Asgard-would be null and void. Worse still, they would kill Loki! And the "he" mentioned by the Chitauri commander was, of course, Thanos. Loki was well aware of Thanos''s power and influence. After delivering his message, the Chitauri commander ended the communication, and Loki returned to reality. However, his expression was grim, clearly affected by the commander''s final words. At this point, Loki even doubted if his choices were right, feeling a twinge of regret. But there was no turning back now; he had to see it through. Loki then thought of his foolish brother Thor, wondering if he''d interfere. An hour later, in a square in New York. Dressed in armor and wielding his scepter, Loki appeared, causing panic among the crowd as people screamed and tried to flee, only to be stopped by Loki. Standing on a high platform, Loki shouted at the crowd, "Kneel before me!" Seeing the chaos and lack of obedience, Loki shouted again, "Kneel!" Terrified, someone in the crowd finally complied, followed by others who knelt in fear. "See? That wasn''t so hard," Loki said, smiling. As he commanded the masses, a group of yellow-robed mages watched quietly from a distant corner. And it wasn''t just Kaecilius and his mages. Farther away, on the rooftop of a tall building, a mysterious figure dressed in white-Syd-was also observing the scene. (End of Chapter) Chapter 162: Chapter 162 Chapter 162: Chapter 162[1000PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500PS] Syd used his enhanced vision to observe the events unfolding in the distant square. He watched as Loki smiled, pleased with himself as the crowd knelt before him. With a self- satisfied tone, Loki began to speak, "Is this not how you were meant to be?" "This is the unspoken truth of humanity. The lure of freedom has deprived you of the joys of life," Loki said, walking among the kneeling people. "You frantically chase after power, after status, but deep down, you crave subjugation." "Your very nature is that of slaves; you will eventually bow to your ruler." In response to Loki''s words, an elderly man dressed in gray with white hair stood up and defiantly said, "But not to someone like you." Loki, slightly displeased by the man''s defiance, nevertheless smiled and said, "I am unique." The old man glared at him and replied, "There are plenty of people as shameless as you." Loki''s smile grew wider at the old man''s remark. Fixing his gaze on the elderly man, Loki raised his scepter and pointed it at him, addressing the crowd, "Look at this old man. He is your example!" The next moment, the gem on Loki''s scepter began to glow, signaling an imminent energy blast. Just as Loki was about to make an example of the old man, a figure clad in a stars-and- stripes uniform, wielding a shield with a star emblem, leapt into action, positioning himself between the old man and Loki. Bang! The shield absorbed the blue-white energy blast without sustaining any damage. In fact, the energy blast rebounded off the shield and struck Loki, knocking him to the ground-a perfect example of overconfidence leading to an immediate downfall. Although Loki wasn''t injured due to his Asgardian physiology, he was furious. He glared at the newcomer, Captain Steve Rogers. As Loki got back on his feet, Captain America approached, saying, "The last time I was in Germany, a man stood above everyone else. He ended up defeated." Loki caught the sarcasm in Steve''s words. "You must be a soldier?" Loki sneered, "An outdated man." As Steve got closer, he replied, "The outdated man isn''t me." At that moment, a jet appeared in the sky, piloted by Black Widow. The jet''s guns extended, aiming directly at Loki. "Loki, drop your weapon and surrender!" Natasha''s voice boomed through the loudspeaker. Loki raised his scepter and fired another energy blast, but Natasha skillfully evaded it with the jet. Seeing an opening, Steve threw his shield at Loki. Bang! The shield struck Loki in the chest. Steve then dashed forward to catch his rebounding shield. Enraged, Loki engaged Captain America in combat with his scepter. "Run!" "Ah..." As the fight escalated, the frightened crowd seized the opportunity to flee. Once most of the crowd had escaped, the battle between Loki and Captain America reached its conclusion. Bang! Loki swung his scepter, knocking Steve''s shield away. Despite Steve''s enhanced physique from the super-soldier serum, he was no match for Loki''s Frost Giant strength. Loki approached the fallen Captain, pressing his scepter to Steve''s head. "Kneel!" he commanded. "Dream on!" Steve shouted, pushing the scepter aside and delivering a kick to Loki''s head. Unfortunately, Loki''s non-human resilience meant he wasn''t fazed by the attack. He quickly regained his footing and began overpowering Steve. In that critical moment, a red-armored figure soared through the sky-Iron Man, Tony Stark. Boom! Iron Man blasted Loki, sending him flying and once again to the ground. From a distance, Syd watched the scene unfold, his expression twitching with mild exasperation. "Is Loki really a sorcerer?" Syd mused, slightly speechless. Loki, known as the first sorcerer of the Nine Realms, certainly didn''t fight like one. Instead of using magic, he relied heavily on physical combat, only occasionally employing illusions or his weapons, like when he tried to stab Thor with a dagger. But upon further thought, Syd realized the situation made sense. If Thor were without his hammer, he''d likely face a similar predicament, relying solely on brute force. Without the power of the thunder god, Thor wouldn''t fare much better than Loki. In the end, Thor was fortunate to have Mjolnir, which made him appear stronger and somewhat fitting of his thunder god title. No wonder Loki was so fixated on that hammer, even attempting to lift it several times. Syd thought that if he were in Loki''s position, he might have done the same. In a nutshell, Loki could be summarized as: A warrior pretending to be a sorcerer! Of course, Loki''s apparent lack of magical prowess might stem from a lack of magical power. If he had it, his skills could rival or surpass Doctor Strange''s. Syd believed Asgard''s collection of magical knowledge far exceeded that of Kamar-Taj. Rubbing his chin, Syd pondered whether he should lend Loki some of his light power, allowing him to have a proper showdown with the Avengers. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Otherwise, Loki''s current performance was tarnishing the divine image-people might start thinking gods were this weak. While he contemplated, the scene in the distance continued. "Don''t move, or your reindeer''s head is going to get blown off!" Iron Man landed, his various weapons extending from his Mark suit, all aimed at the prone Loki. Captain America, still catching his breath, walked over. Seeing the situation, Loki seemed to have a change of heart. Without resisting, he raised his hands in surrender. The group led Loki to the waiting jet. Soon, the jet took off, heading for the 9,000-meter-high Helicarrier. Watching the black jet fade into the distance, Syd''s mind stirred, and he began to hover in the air. Boom! He quickly caught up with the jet, trailing it from a distance. As the wind whipped around him, Syd mulled over his options. "Should I seize the Mind Stone scepter now?" After some thought, Syd decided to leave it with the Avengers for now, to avoid creating unnecessary complications. He wasn''t keen on dealing with such issues. Meanwhile, aboard the jet. "Something''s not right," Steve said, glancing at Loki and speaking quietly to Tony. Tony Stark responded, "What, you think the rock star surrendered too easily?" (End of Chapter) Chapter 163: Chapter 163 Chapter 163: Chapter 163[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Steve Rogers spoke in a low voice, "I don''t think it''s that simple. This guy is really strong." "For an old man like you, your observation skills aren''t bad..." Iron Man agreed. As they conversed, Black Widow, who was piloting the jet, noticed that the sky outside had suddenly darkened, and thunder began to rumble. Boom! Zzz... A massive bolt of lightning struck down, accompanied by a deafening thunderclap. "Where did that lightning come from?" Natasha sensed something unusual. The sky was normal just a moment ago, and now there was lightning and thunder? At this moment, Syd, who was hanging onto the side of the jet, also noticed the strange weather. "A familiar feeling..." In an instant, Syd felt a sense of familiarity from the weather. Whoosh~ A cold wind blew, heralding the coming storm. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Syd immediately activated two layers of Photon Shield. Even if he were struck by lightning, with his current physique, it wouldn''t cause much harm, perhaps just a minor injury and a bit of soot. Just then, a bolt of lightning, seemingly attracted to him, struck directly toward him. A flash of white light momentarily blinded him. Syd ignored the anomaly, keeping his eyes fixed on the distant jet. As the lightning dissipated, he remained unscathed. The lightning had been absorbed by the Photon Shield. Feeling the violent energy within the void space of the shield, Syd stroked his chin, deciding not to let the shield''s void space disintegrate it, but to keep it stored. Maybe he could play with the lightning later? Come to think of it, Syd did miss the feeling of wielding Mjolnir. He wondered if now, with his awakened powers, something unusual might happen if he tried to lift it again? Syd was curious. As he pondered, the distant jet began to shake due to turbulence. "What''s happening?" Loki asked. Captain America turned and asked, "Are you afraid of lightning?" By now, Loki had roughly figured out what was going on and casually explained, "I don''t like the guy who controls it." He looked up at the top of the jet. Suddenly! With a loud bang, something hit the top of the jet. The fuselage shook. Grabbing his nearby Mark helmet, Tony Stark headed towards the rear of the jet. "What are you doing?" Steve Rogers asked. Opening the jet''s hatch, Tony Stark had no time to reply as he saw a figure appear at the open door. Just as he raised his hand to attack, he was sent flying by a hammer blow. Thor, the God of Thunder, grabbed Loki without saying a word and jumped out of the jet with him. Shaking his head to clear it, Tony Stark stood up, annoyed. "This guy really knows how to make an entrance." "Another Asgardian?" Natasha turned to him. Captain America asked, "Is he on our side?" "That''s not important." Tony Stark glanced at them. "Whether he frees Loki or kills him, the Tesseract is still missing." As he spoke, he walked towards the open hatch. Seeing what he intended to do, Steve tried to stop him, "Stark, we need to come up with a plan first." "The plan is to fight." Stark didn''t listen to him at all. Watching his figure disappear into the clouds, Captain America sighed, grabbed a parachute, and quickly strapped it on. Black Widow, seeing this, said helplessly, "I can''t control him, Captain." "Neither can I." Captain America finished strapping on the parachute. At that moment, Natasha remembered something. Worried that Captain America might underestimate them, she turned and reminded him, "Those two are legendary figures; they''re basically gods. Be careful, Captain." Captain America didn''t seem too concerned and casually replied, "There''s only one God in this world, and he doesn''t dress like that." Picking up his shield, Steve Rogers ran to the hatch and leaped out. Soon, the once noisy jet became quiet, leaving only Natasha. Just when Natasha thought everything had settled, she heard a faint sound. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Heh heh..." Huh? Natasha was startled, thinking it might have been her imagination. She instinctively turned to look behind her. She couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw a figure fly off the top of the jet, chasing after Captain America. "Oh my God..." In just an instant, Natasha''s heart tightened, feeling a sense of terror, as if she had walked into a horror movie. Someone else was there? When did that happen? Who was it? As Natasha was overwhelmed with questions, Syd was floating behind Captain America. With his control over the nearby light, the area was quite dark, and since there was some distance between them, Captain America didn''t notice that someone was following him. Watching Captain America free-fall rapidly towards the ground, Syd almost couldn''t resist flying over and asking him if he was enjoying a sunny stroll. Shaking his head, dismissing that ridiculous thought, Syd''s figure flickered and disappeared from where he was. Boom! A sonic boom echoed. Hearing the sonic boom, Captain America''s heart tightened, and he instinctively turned his head to look, but he saw nothing, as Syd had already vanished, reappearing a kilometer away. At this moment, he was speeding towards Iron Man, Thor, and the others. It didn''t take long for him to pass Iron Man, unnoticed, and catch up with Thor, who was holding Loki and Mjolnir, about to land. Looking at Thor, who was about to land with Loki in one hand and Mjolnir in the other, Syd''s right hand twitched, wanting to try summoning Mjolnir. He wondered, would Mjolnir recognize him or Thor at this moment? Just then... Boom! As he approached the ground, Thor threw Loki to the ground. "Where is the Tesseract?" Thor demanded. Loki, lying on the ground, groaned in pain for a moment, then chuckled, "Long time no see, brother." Thor''s tone grew heavier as he angrily said, "Do I look like I''m here for a reunion?" Loki didn''t answer, starting his usual taunting. "After the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed, do you know how much dark energy Odin had to muster to send you to your beloved Earth?" "You should be thanking me." Just as Loki stood up, Thor angrily grabbed him by the throat. Thor knew that without the Rainbow Bridge, reaching Earth would be difficult. His mission this time, aside from uncovering the identity of the mysterious figure in white, was to retrieve the Tesseract. With the Tesseract, the Rainbow Bridge could be quickly repaired. (End of Chapter) Chapter 164: Chapter 164 Chapter 164: Chapter 164[1500PS Almost Reached!! Probably reached... Well, anyway! Have fun!] As Thor held onto Loki, he gazed at him intently and suddenly said, "Loki, I thought you were dead." As he spoke, Thor couldn''t help but recall the moment when Loki fell from the Rainbow Bridge. Even now, he still felt a shadow lingering in his heart. "Did you mourn me?" Loki asked quietly. Looking directly into Loki''s eyes, Thor replied solemnly, "Everyone mourned, including Father." Hearing this, Loki did not seem pleased and retorted, "He''s your father!" Shaking off Thor''s hand, Loki noticed something in Thor''s expression. As he walked forward, he said, "He told you about my origins, didn''t he?" "We were both raised by him. We played together, we fought together. Have you forgotten..." Thor tried to explain. Loki turned back, slightly agitated, and said, "All I have is darkness in my heart. I''ve always lived in your shadow. I''ll never forget that it was because of you that I fell into the abyss. Who am I? I was supposed to be a king!" Thor, growing angry, retorted, "So you want to rule the world to compensate for that absurd inferiority complex of yours?" Looking at Loki, he vowed earnestly, "No, I will protect the Earth that I cherish!" Loki chuckled coldly. "You''ve only been to Earth a few times, and now you cherish it? You''ve been brainwashed by the humans?" Scoffing, Loki continued, "You''re doing a great job of protecting it, aren''t you? Humans are killing each other in droves, and you''re just standing by watching?" Reflecting on the wars between nations, Loki spread his arms wide and proclaimed, "If I ruled them, there would be no more wars. Humanity would live in peace!" As he finished speaking, Thor frowned, "You have no idea what ruling means, brother!" "The throne would make you feel like you''re sitting on needles!" Seeing that reasoning with Loki was futile, Thor shoved him away as he started walking to higher ground, saying, "During my time in the abyss, I saw worlds you couldn''t imagine, and I even gained from it by witnessing the true power of the Tesseract." "When I master it..." Before he could finish, Thor, noticing something strange in his words, interrupted him. "Who showed it to you?!" Thinking of something, he asked, "Who is your master?" Loki sneered, "I am the king. There is no other..." "Stop dreaming!" Thor shouted, roaring, "Hand over the Tesseract and abandon these ridiculous dreams!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he yelled, his tone softened, and he pleaded, "Come home with me." Loki didn''t answer, but instead, he quietly said, "The Tesseract isn''t with me..." Seeing that Loki remained unrepentant, Thor angrily raised Mjolnir, ready to strike him. Loki completely ignored his actions and continued speaking, "Without the Tesseract, you can''t take me back. But it''s gone, and I don''t know where it is either." "Listen to me, brother, I..." Thor began to speak sternly, but the sound of something rushing through the air interrupted him. Iron Man came flying down from the sky at an angle and, with a loud crash, sent Thor flying. Watching Thor disappear from sight, Loki felt a wave of satisfaction, shrugging his shoulders, "I''m listening." Not far away, Iron Man, carrying Thor with him, crashed through several trees. Boom! Thor was slammed into the ground in the distance, while Iron Man adjusted his posture and landed steadily. Climbing up from the ground unscathed, Thor fumed, "It''s you again?" "I swear, if you touch me again, I''ll smash that tin suit of yours!" Tony paid no attention to the threat. He opened his helmet and said directly, "Then don''t try to take my stuff." Thor nearly laughed in disbelief at the human in front of him. "Do you even know who you''re talking to?" Even though he liked Earth and humans, he still didn''t consider himself on the same level as them, holding onto the pride of an Asgardian. Tony, pretending to think seriously for a moment, replied, "Ah, are you an actor?" "Does your mom know you stole her cape?" Glancing at the silver armor and the red cape behind it, Iron Man found the whole situation amusing. Thor, hearing this, didn''t bother to say anything more, coldly responding, "Mind your own business, tin man!" "Loki will face Asgardian judgment. His affairs are none of your concern." "As long as he hands over the Tesseract, I don''t care." Tony, who never knew what it meant to back down, retorted, "Until then, you''d better stay out of the way!" Having been insulted repeatedly, Thor couldn''t bear it any longer. Shouting "foreigner," he threw Mjolnir at Tony. Boom! Hit by the hammer, Iron Man was sent flying, crashing through a tree along the way. Watching from a distance, Loki smiled. As expected, the two quickly started fighting. Tony fired a laser at Thor''s chest, then moved forward and kicked him hard, sending him flying. Thor, landing on the ground, raised Mjolnir and summoned a barrage of lightning, striking at Tony in an instant. Unexpectedly, the lightning only damaged the surface of the Mark armor, not the inside, and even recharged Tony''s suit. "How is this possible?" Tony was astonished. But there was no time to think. Before Thor could attack again, Tony activated his suit and fired a laser. Boom! Thor was sent flying. Unfortunately, although the laser was powerful, it didn''t harm Thor. He hadn''t even landed yet when he charged forward with Mjolnir raised. Tony, of course, wouldn''t back down and charged forward as well. Bang! The two engaged in close combat. During the fight, trees and rocks shattered. After a few minutes of fighting, a red shield flew in, interrupting their battle. Following it was a loud shout, "Both of you, stop!" Tony and Thor looked up and saw Captain America, clad in his star-spangled outfit. Approaching the two who had paused their fight, Captain America first looked at Thor and asked, "Why are you here?" Thor hesitated for a moment, thinking it over before lowering his weapon. Frowning slightly, he said, "I''m here to stop Loki''s schemes..." He paused and added, "And to search for any other Asgardians that might exist." "He might be my brother..." (End of Chapter) Chapter 165: Chapter 165 Chapter 165: Chapter 165[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Upon hearing Thor''s first words, Steve and Tony weren''t too surprised, but when they heard the last part, they exchanged glances, both seeing the shock in each other''s eyes. Steve frowned and asked, "Your kin?" "Brother?" "Another Asgardian, one of the legendary gods?" Although Steve didn''t believe the person in front of him was a god, nor did he think the one Thor mentioned was a god, he didn''t argue and continued the conversation. In the distance, Loki, who was eavesdropping on their conversation, narrowed his eyes, instantly recalling the figure dressed in white who had once shown signs of divine power. Whatever crossed his mind, his expression grew complicated, filled with jealousy and disappointment... At that moment. "Hey," Tony shrugged, "Another actor?" Tony, never one to care about the mystical, remained a staunch atheist despite all the supernatural events he''d encountered. In his view, even supernatural forces had a scientific basis, just that no one had figured it out yet. As for gods, he didn''t believe in them at all. The presence of Thor and Loki only reinforced this belief. How could gods be so weak? Tony guessed that this so-called Asgardian race was probably just extraterrestrials, not gods at all. "You!" Thor''s eyes flared in anger at Tony''s words. Steve glanced at Tony, signaling him to hold off on speaking. "Let''s put aside the question of your kin for now and focus on Loki," Steve said in a serious tone. "You say you''re here to stop Loki''s schemes? Prove it to me. Put down your hammer first." When Steve said this, he wasn''t thinking much about it. To him, putting down a weapon was a sign of goodwill. He didn''t consider any ulterior motives, like disarming the opponent to defeat them. His words were sincere. However, while his intentions were simple, Thor didn''t see it that way, and even Tony sensed something. "Oh, no..." Tony was about to say that asking Thor to put down his hammer wasn''t a good idea when Thor, in a fit of anger, swung Mjolnir at him, sending Tony flying. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom! Tony crashed into a tree. At that moment. "You want me to put down my hammer?" Thor glared at Steve. Like an enraged bull, Thor leaped high with Mjolnir raised, ready to strike. As Thor approached, Steve half-crouched and raised his shield. In the next second, the hammer collided with the shield! Boom! The hammer flashed white, lightning erupted, carrying immense kinetic energy. But it wasn''t enough to destroy the vibranium shield. The lightning and kinetic energy struck the shield and were immediately reflected back. Boom, boom, boom! A whirlwind of energy swept through the area, toppling trees and filling the air with dust. Thor was sent flying, crashing to the ground. As the dust settled, the three of them struggled to their feet. "You!" Thor grumbled, filled with frustration. At this moment, he felt powerless, whether against the man in the metal suit or the one with the shield. What kind of shield could reflect attacks? "An actor, huh? Looks like you can''t beat him." Seeing Thor''s disheveled state, Tony couldn''t resist a sarcastic remark, "Is this what gods are? You claim to be some Asgardian god?" "Are gods this weak?" "You should change careers. Acting suits you better than being a god." Thor seethed with rage, wishing he could smash the metal man''s mouth shut. But Tony''s words did indeed make him feel a deep sense of loss. Despite being an Asgardian god, he was struggling against two mortals... As Thor was feeling down and angry, a round of applause echoed through the silent forest. "Hmm?" "Who''s there?" Thor, Steve, Tony, and even Loki, who had chosen to stay hidden instead of fleeing, all froze at that moment. Instinctively, they turned towards the source of the sound. Not far away, on a tree branch, sat a figure shrouded in mystery. It was impossible to tell how long he''d been watching. The thought of it sent chills down their spines. But more importantly, both Thor and Steve, as well as Tony, noticed the figure''s attire. He was dressed in a way that was hard to describe. Completely black. No, it wasn''t just black; it was as if they couldn''t see any color at all. Like a black hole, no light could reflect off the figure''s clothing, making him appear as a void, like the night sky. Moreover, his face was hidden in shadow, vague and indistinct, as if the night itself had draped a veil over him. In short, the figure was utterly mysterious, impossible to discern who or what he was. Observing them, Syd''s lips curled into a slight smile. The figure in the tree was indeed Syd. To conceal his identity, he had used the abilities granted by his divine power to disperse light from his clothes, preventing any light from touching them. This was why Thor and the others saw him as wearing black, yet not, giving him a strange appearance. Who is this person? Tony and the others grew wary. Glancing at them, Syd''s gaze finally rested on Thor, and his voice, altered to sound different, slowly echoed out. "I think he''s right, Thor. You don''t seem like a god." Before Thor could show his anger, he heard something that left him stunned. Like a prophecy, the mysterious figure''s voice reverberated through the air. "Are you the god of thunder or just the god of hammers? Without the hammer, you can''t unleash your divine power?" "The true power lies within you, yet you never seek to unlock it..." "When you lose the hammer, you''ll realize that it doesn''t define you..." Listening to the mysterious figure, Thor felt a bit indignant, wanting to retort, but he couldn''t find the words. At that moment, he heard one more sentence that left him in shock. (End of Chapter) Chapter 166: Chapter 166 Chapter 166: Chapter 166[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] "You are truly weak compared to the Rune King Thor, who has mastered the power of the runes..." Syd said slowly. He was referring, of course, to the version of Thor from the comics. Rune King Thor is considered one of Thor''s most powerful forms. The original Asgardian Ragnarok was far more exaggerated and tragic than what the movies portrayed. Most myths don''t have an ending, but Norse mythology is different. Ragnarok is inevitable. When Ragnarok comes, the Norse gods will die, and the Nine Realms will be consumed in Surtur''s flames. However, although the Norse gods perish, after some time, they will reappear! They will be reborn, completely unaware that they have already experienced Ragnarok, starting everything from the beginning until they face Ragnarok again, and then are reborn once more, in an endless cycle. This cycle has happened countless times, and for a long time, the Asgardian gods were unaware of it until later when Odin, the Allfather, discovered the truth! Syd contemplated this. The real truth is harsh; it''s like a dish named Ragnarok. In the Marvel Universe, there are many gods, and the Asgardian gods are only ordinary ones. In the comics, there''s a group of beings hidden in the shadows, the "Gods of the Gods," who secretly control Asgard. Although the Marvel Universe is far from scientific, it still follows the law of conservation of energy. The Gods of the Gods need energy to grow stronger and to survive. And Ragnarok is their source of energy, their food! They treat the Asgardian gods like crops, sowing the seeds and waiting for them to grow. When Ragnarok arrives, it''s harvest time. All the energy the gods have gathered throughout their lives is consumed by these beings upon their death! Destruction, rebirth, endless cycles, continuously being consumed by these beings... Until Odin discovered the truth... When Ragnarok struck again, Thor sacrificed his eye and drank from the Well of Wisdom, gaining insight into the truth of Ragnarok. Hanging from Yggdrasil for nine days and nights, he gained the power of the runes and, on the brink of death, fused his divine power with rune magic. Thus, Rune King Thor was born! In this form, Thor''s power surpasses even Odin''s, reaching the level of the Skyfathers! Eventually, he shattered the Loom of Fate, ending the cycle of Ragnarok and achieving what Odin could not. However, those hidden Gods of the Gods were only temporarily driven back... This shows the immense power possessed by those beings. Of course, this is just a story from the comics and has nothing to do with the main universe. There''s no "Gods of the Gods" in Asgard. Syd thought with some uncertainty. But even so, he believed that outside the main universe, there must be a universe where this story exists. "If I ever get the chance, I''d like to see these so-called Gods of the Gods..." Syd''s lips curled into a slight smile. After finishing his thoughts, he turned his attention back to Thor. Upon hearing Syd''s words, Thor was momentarily stunned and muttered, "Rune magic? Rune King Thor?" "What is all of this?" He was confused, not understanding what this mysterious person was talking about. Syd glanced at him and casually revealed a secret that shocked everyone. "Runes are the letters of the ancient Norse alphabet, imbued with mysterious power. The power of the runes is also known as rune magic." "I think you should know what runes are." Hearing this, Thor suddenly realized, but his face soon showed a troubled expression. As an Asgardian, he was naturally aware of runes, but only his mother had studied them. He had never studied them and didn''t know how to use them. Besides, in his view, having a strong body and his hammer was enough. Who needed rune power? Syd, guessing what Thor was thinking, calmly said, "That''s why you''re so weak." "When you understand the power of the runes, awaken your divine power, and combine them, then you''ll truly be a god." From a distance, Loki, who was listening quietly, had his eyes light up, a glint of scheming flashing within them. Thor was momentarily taken aback. He didn''t know much about rune power, but he had some understanding of awakening divine power. He had heard his father mention it in passing. He knew very well how difficult it was to awaken divine power. Who knew when that would happen for him? So, combining rune magic and divine power makes Rune King Thor? Is that really powerful? Thor hesitated, not entirely convinced. At that moment, the mysterious figure in black continued speaking, "As for now, your strength is truly an embarrassment to gods. You can''t even defeat two mortals." "You''re too weak. I feel ashamed for you." Syd shook his head. As soon as he finished speaking, Thor''s eyes flared up in anger. Before Thor could say anything, Tony''s voice cut in, "Are you an actor too?" "Are you supposed to be some kind of god?" "In this day and age, you guys are still playing the god game?" Tony couldn''t resist making a sarcastic comment. As an atheist, he firmly believed that these beings were just aliens, not gods. Steve, although he shared some of Tony''s thoughts, knew that the situation was serious and kept a wary eye on the mysterious figure. Hearing Tony''s words, Thor and Loki both felt a wave of discomfort, coupled with a sense of frustration and defiance. When had they, as Asgardians, ever been mocked by mortals from Midgard? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But at the same time, they couldn''t deny that these mortals were formidable, and they didn''t have the overwhelming power to instill fear and demonstrate the might of the gods. They felt frustrated, eager to prove something, but unable to do so. At that moment, to their surprise, the mysterious figure let out a soft chuckle. "Is that so?" As soon as the words fell, Steve, Tony, Thor, and even Loki, felt a sudden jolt of shock. This is... Boom! Violent lightning erupted. Blinding white light flashed, leaving them no time to react. Boom, boom, boom! Lightning crackled through the forest, striking Steve, Tony, and even Thor in an instant. With a sizzle, Tony was knocked to the ground by the lightning. As for Steve, although his shield blocked most of the lightning, parts of his body were still exposed to the bolts. (End of Chapter) Chapter 167: Chapter 167 Chapter 167: Chapter 167[500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS] With a muffled groan, Steve''s entire body turned blackened from the lightning strike. Thor, too, was left stiff from the blow. It was odd that the God of Thunder could be shocked by electricity, but it was true. Fortunately, his strong physique and resistance meant he wasn''t seriously injured, just a bit paralyzed and disheveled. However, at this moment, Thor wasn''t thinking about that. His eyes were locked onto the mysterious figure in black not far away, exclaiming, "Lightning?" "How can you wield it too?" He was utterly shocked. Lightning had always been his exclusive power, yet now he saw someone else wielding it with nearly the same power as Mjolnir! Thor wasn''t the only one surprised; Loki, watching from afar, was also stunned, his mouth agape in disbelief. Was there really someone else who could control lightning besides that foolish brother of his? He couldn''t believe it and grew increasingly suspicious of the mysterious figure''s identity. Who was he? Apart from them, Tony, who had been knocked to the ground, and Steve, who was struggling to get up, were also stunned. Thanks to his armor, Tony was relatively unharmed, while Steve''s enhanced physique allowed him to avoid serious injury, though he was momentarily incapacitated on the ground. But neither of them had the luxury of thinking about anything else; their eyes were fixed on the figure who had just unleashed the lightning. Who was this person? On the tree branch, Syd felt the dissipating thunder in the void space and glanced at the aftermath, seeing Steve and the others still standing. He couldn''t help but marvel at their resilience. As for how he could wield lightning, it was naturally because of the storm that had occurred when Thor arrived. Flying high in the sky, Syd had absorbed several bolts of lightning using his Photon Shield to avoid being struck. He had planned to use this stored lightning in a critical moment, but to his surprise, it hadn''t inflicted serious damage on any of them. Noticing that the lightning had been depleted, Syd turned his gaze toward Thor, his thoughts stirring. In the next moment, he opened his right hand. Then, to Thor''s utter astonishment, Mjolnir left his hand and flew straight into the grasp of the figure on the tree. "My Mjolnir!" Thor exclaimed in disbelief. Loki was equally shocked. At that moment, a rumble echoed from the sky, and bolts of lightning began to dance through the clouds. Boom! A massive bolt of lightning struck down, enveloping Syd in a storm of thunderbolts. In an instant, lightning swirled around him, forming a silver suit of armor that encased his body. Thor stood there, dumbfounded, unable to describe his feelings. Mjolnir had flown into a stranger''s hand? And that person could wield it? Thor could hardly believe it and began to question everything. Since when had Mjolnir been so easily taken? And this wasn''t the first time it had happened recently... How many times was this now? At that moment, Thor felt as if Mjolnir had betrayed him, leaving him feeling frustrated and hurt. While Thor wrestled with his emotions, Syd, now surrounded by lightning, felt a series of changes within his body. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only had his fourth-tier godly physique grown stronger-possibly nearing a fifth-tier level-but his divine power had also transformed. Unlike the last time, this time, as the power of lightning surged within him, he felt no rejection. The two energies coexisted, albeit without merging, and he could sense that his internal light energy¡ªor divine light-had grown considerably stronger. In the distance, Loki was left speechless. After a brief rest, Steve and Tony exchanged glances, both now able to move again. In the next instant, Tony raised his right hand, aiming his palm at the mysterious figure who was seemingly deep in thought. Boom! A yellow laser beam shot out. Steve threw his vibranium shield with all his might, sending it hurtling toward the mysterious figure alongside the laser. Tony watched expectantly, certain the laser would hit its mark. Indeed, just as he expected, the laser struck the figure''s chest, and Steve''s shield also connected with the target. Boom! Bang! However, in the next moment, Tony, Steve, Thor, and even Loki were all stunned. The laser and shield had hit the figure, but neither caused any harm. The figure stood there, unmoving, a barrier of lightning and light instantly neutralizing their attacks. A hint of divine power emanated from the figure. Tony, refusing to believe it, fired more lasers from both hands. Then, something even more shocking happened. The figure raised his right hand and casually placed it in the path of the lasers. Zzzz... The lasers scattered. The hand was held up nonchalantly, but no matter how powerful the laser beam was, it couldn''t move the hand an inch or even leave a scratch. What shocked Tony the most was that this time, the figure didn''t use any mysterious energy to block the lasers; he did it with his bare hand! "Shit!" Seeing this, Tony almost cursed aloud. Was this some kind of joke? A human being able to block a laser with their bare hand? Tony''s eyes grew serious. He knew exactly what this meant. It meant that this guy''s body was at least as strong as steel! No, even stronger than steel! With the current power of the Mark armor''s lasers, he could easily melt steel, but it had no effect on this guy... The overwhelming power was suffocating. At that moment, Thor noticed something and his eyes widened. "Was that... divine power?" he muttered to himself. Loki, also noticing it, was full of disbelief. "What did you say? Divine power?" Tony, still in shock, heard this and was immediately confused. He and Steve looked at Thor. As Thor explained, they finally understood what had happened. Just as they had attacked, Thor had sensed a trace of divine power emanating from the mysterious figure! "Shit, are you saying he''s a god?" Tony exclaimed. (End of Chapter) Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Chapter 168: Chapter 168[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== At that moment, as Thor mentioned sensing divine power, Tony and Steve exchanged a glance. "He''s a god?" Steve asked in surprise. Thor hesitated before nodding. "It seems... it''s the divine power of Asgard..." He spoke with uncertainty. Due to the mixture of light and thunder powers, Syd''s aura had become unfamiliar to Thor, making it difficult for him to recognize something he had once sensed. Although, deep down, it did feel somewhat familiar. Thor was puzzled. How could Earth repeatedly have people with divine power? Who exactly is this person... As Thor voiced his confusion, Tony and Steve became convinced that the mysterious figure nearby was likely another Asgardian, another god... "So what kind of god is he?" "Do you all like to hang out on Earth?" When Tony first heard that this mysterious figure was a god, he didn''t think much of it. After all, the so-called gods he''d encountered weren''t all that impressive. But then, he realized something was off. This guy''s power seemed different. Are Asgardian gods supposed to be this strong? Isn''t this guy a bit too powerful? Catching the laser from the Mark armor with his hand-what kind of power is that? Tony thought in hesitation. Steve also noticed something was off, pondering similar questions. Despite witnessing the formidable strength of the mysterious figure, they still didn''t believe he could be overwhelmingly powerful, partly because of Thor and Loki. As their minds raced and Thor pondered, while Loki watched in suspicion, Syd made his move. With a divine clarity, he raised Mjolnir. The next second, boom, boom, boom! Countless bolts of lightning descended from the clouds, densely packed and impossible to count. The white light was blinding. Crackling, the lightning struck Mjolnir all at once. It was as if a sea of lightning had descended... The sheer magnitude of it was terrifying to behold. Boom! Syd swung the hammer, and the lightning surged toward Tony and the others, their eyes wide with shock. In an instant, a radius of 20 to 30 meters of forest was engulfed in a sea of lightning. Tony screamed, instinctively trying to evade, but it was too late. In no time, his armored figure was covered in bolts of lightning. The surface of the Mark armor was scorched with marks. At the same time, the energy surge from the lightning caused the Mark armor''s power levels to spike. Energy at 500%... Energy at 600%... Energy at 700%... At first, Tony could still manage a grin, but as the energy levels rose, his smile faded, realizing that if the energy kept increasing, the Mark armor would eventually overload, and then... Tony was relatively fortunate, at least having the Mark armor to shield him from the lightning. Steve, on the other hand, was in a much worse state, already paralyzed and unable to rise from the ground. In the distance. Loki, hiding in the shadows, was filled with dread as he watched the sea of lightning descend. As for Thor, he was utterly stunned. Although he was also within the sea of lightning, his physique prevented him from suffering serious injuries, leaving him merely disheveled on the outside. At that moment, only one thought remained in his mind. "Am I the God of Thunder, or is he?" "How is Mjolnir so much more powerful in his hands than in mine?" He couldn''t believe it. If he had this kind of power, those two Midgardians would have been dealt with long ago. Who is this mysterious figure, and how does he possess such power... Tony attempted to flee the area but was promptly struck down by Mjolnir, landing hard on the ground, unable to get up. As the storm subsided, the 20 to 30-meter radius was left charred, with some trees and leaves -catching fire. Steve was crouched on the ground, his body stiff and his consciousness fading. Tony''s Mark armor had been scorched to the point of discoloration. Had the storm lasted any longer, both of them might have been in grave danger. Looking at the mysterious figure in black standing on the tree, the group was left bewildered and deeply shaken. "Hey, you okay?" Tony called out to Steve with difficulty. "Cough, still hanging on..." Steve replied weakly. After glancing at Steve to ensure he wasn''t about to keel over, Tony''s gaze returned to the mysterious figure in black on the tree. He realized that it was likely this figure who had held back, or else he and Steve would have been done for. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tony found it hard to believe that this suspected Asgardian god had such overwhelming power. In just a few moments, both of them had been rendered incapable of fighting?! At that moment, the mysterious figure slowly floated into the air, quietly observing them. Tony and the others were in disbelief. "Are you sure this guy is a god, just like you?" Tony couldn''t help but ask Thor. Gazing at the floating figure, both Tony and Steve felt an immense pressure. Compared to Thor and Loki, this guy seemed far more like a true god. Not only was he mysterious, but he also possessed power that was beyond human comprehension. If Thor had displayed such power from the start, Tony wouldn''t have made those sarcastic remarks about him being an actor. Perhaps this was what a true Asgardian god should be? Tony thought hesitantly. Thor understood what Tony meant, and his face flushed with embarrassment, unsure of how to respond. Then, something caught his attention. Although Syd was floating, he wasn''t using flight but rather chaos magic, causing his hands to emit a faint red glow. In an instant, Thor''s mind flashed with memories. In a town, he and a mysterious figure dressed in white, who possessed divine power, fought together against the Destroyer armor sent by Loki... "Brother, is that you?" Tony and Steve looked at Thor in confusion as he asked in shock. Hmm? Syd, who had been about to speak, paused, turning his gaze to Thor. Seeing Thor''s expression, Syd quickly realized what had happened. He figured it out... Syd shook his head, losing interest in continuing the ruse. He casually flicked Mjolnir with his right hand. Boom! (End of Chapter) Chapter 169: Chapter 169 Chapter 169: Chapter 169[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Mjolnir slammed heavily into the ground in front of Thor. The next second, Syd''s body moved slightly as he turned around in mid-air. Amid the stunned gazes of the others, Syd was about to fly away when he suddenly paused, glanced back at Tony and the others, and said mysteriously, "We will meet again." With that, the sound of him breaking through the air echoed as Syd quickly flew off into the distance, disappearing from their sight. He''s gone just like that? Tony and the others were left bewildered, confusion settling in their minds. "We''ll meet again?" What does that mean? Frowning, Tony suddenly recalled something and turned to Thor, asking curiously, "Do you know this guy?" "Did you recognize who he was just now?" He was thinking about the words that mysterious figure had said before leaving. Steve also turned his gaze to Thor, equally puzzled. In the distance, Loki, who overheard their conversation, narrowed his eyes slightly, and after a moment, memories flashed through his mind, and he suddenly realized something with a shocked expression. At that moment, Thor glanced at them, slightly excited as he said, "That guy had red light in his hands!" "I think I know who he is!" "He might be the one I''ve been looking for my kin!" As he continued speaking, Thor''s expression turned anxious, muttering to himself, "He might also be my brother..." Upon hearing this, Loki''s heart was filled with complex emotions-resentment, bitterness... Tony and Steve, on the other hand, were stunned. "Brother?" "That man is your brother?" Tony asked in surprise. Thor, calming down from his initial excitement, replied hesitantly, "I''m not sure, but I think so." "He might also be my father''s child. That mysterious divine power-ordinary Asgardians don''t have it!" Hearing this, Tony and Steve exchanged glances, both seeing the astonishment in each other''s eyes. Suddenly, Tony asked hesitantly, "That guy who might be your brother, his power is really that strong?" "Compared to him, your power..." "Such incredible power..." Tony murmured in amazement. Although Tony didn''t finish his sentence, Thor understood what he was getting at and found himself at a loss for words, feeling embarrassed. At that moment, he also felt a sense of inadequacy. "Yeah, why is my power so weak..." He then thought about his battles with the two Midgardians. He had struggled even against two mortals... "If I had his power..." Thor''s eyes were filled with envy. If he had that kind of power, these two Midgardians wouldn''t dare mock him, and even his father would be proud of him! As he continued to think, he recalled the words of that mysterious figure, who might be his brother. Rune King? Is that really a thing? Thor looked doubtful. At that moment, Tony frowned slightly. He noticed a keyword that Thor had mentioned and muttered, "Red light?" Prompted by Thor''s mention, Tony couldn''t help but recall something he had overlooked earlier. Indeed, when the mysterious figure in black floated into the air, his hands had emitted a faint red glow. However, due to the overwhelming power and aura of the figure, Tony had dismissed it at the time. For some reason, the red light felt familiar to Tony. After pondering for a few seconds, something clicked in his mind, and his mouth opened slightly. "It shouldn''t be possible..." Tony shook his head vigorously, finding his own thoughts amusing. An Asgardian god, how could he be that white-clad hero, the Omega-level mutant! Tony didn''t believe it, thinking he was overthinking. "It must be a coincidence that the energy just happened to be red..." The more he thought about it, the more Tony convinced himself. At that moment, a voice interrupted his thoughts. "Hey, are you guys done fighting?" Loki walked out from the shadows with a hint of mockery in his tone. As Loki approached, both Tony and Steve frowned deeply. "You didn''t run away?" Tony asked suspiciously. Loki shrugged, "I couldn''t just leave you all to face danger alone, could I..." None of them, not even Thor, believed Loki''s words. The three of them kept a wary eye on Loki. "What are you up to?" Thor asked suspiciously. He knew his brother''s character better than the two Midgardians did. If Loki didn''t have some ulterior motive, he wouldn''t have stayed behind. He should have escaped the moment the fight started. For all he knew, this might just be an illusion left behind... Thinking of this, Thor paused and quickly stepped forward to punch Loki in the shoulder. When he heard a painful grunt, he finally relaxed. But at the same time, he grew even more confused. Although he didn''t understand what Loki was up to, they decided to capture him anyway. After fighting alongside the two Midgardians, Thor glanced at them and decided to cooperate for now. Just then, Natasha, who had been watching the battle, piloted a jet over to them. As the jet landed, the three of them forced Loki aboard. Soon, the sound of the jet''s engines roared to life. Natasha piloted the jet, carrying the group toward the helicarrier floating at an altitude of ten thousand meters. In the distance, watching the jet fly away, Syd narrowed his eyes and quietly followed. ... High up in the sky, a massive helicarrier floated silently. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside, a squad of soldiers escorted Loki to a holding cell. Before long, Loki was placed inside a specially designed glass and metal cell. "If you even so much as scratch that glass..." Nick Fury, clad in his black leather jacket, with his single eye fixed on Loki, warned, "This cage will drop from nine thousand meters straight down, with you inside!" "Got it?" As he issued the warning, Nick Fury demonstrated the mechanism for Loki. Finally, noticing Loki''s foot hovering near the glass, he added, "Ant, your foot." Loki chuckled as he pulled his foot back, "This is quite the design. But I take it, it wasn''t made for me, was it?" Nick Fury gave him a sidelong glance, "The thing it was designed for is much meaner than you." "I''ve heard, a raging beast." Loki smiled, "How desperate must you be to have brought such a creature on board to protect you?" As he spoke, his gaze shifted to Dr. Banner, the Hulk. Nick Fury frowned slightly but didn''t respond. Instead, he turned his attention to Thor, Banner, and the others. "Can you tell me what happened when you captured Loki?" He had heard from Tony and the others that quite a few things had happened during Loki''s capture. (End of Chapter) Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Chapter 170: Chapter 170[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] As soon as Nick Fury asked his question, Tony quickly summarized the situation for him. Everything seemed straightforward until Tony mentioned the appearance of the mysterious figure in black, which made Nick Fury frown. Who was this person? While Nick Fury was still puzzling over it, Tony shared his suspicions about the figure''s identity. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Another Asgardian?" "Another son of Odin, the All-Father?" Nick Fury was stunned. In the next moment, he turned his gaze toward Thor and asked, "Is he your brother?" "Is Asgard planning to invade Earth?" All eyes focused on Thor, waiting for his answer. Hearing Nick Fury''s question, Thor frowned immediately and responded, "First of all, let me correct something. Our presence here does not constitute an invasion." "Midgard, Earth, has always been under Asgard''s protection. It''s just that you mortals don''t know it." Thor spoke seriously, "Otherwise, do you think Earth has gone unchallenged for so long?" "Without Asgard''s protection, Earth would have been invaded by other forces long ago." The implication was clear: Midgard, Earth, was Asgard''s backyard. It rightfully belonged to them, and there was nothing wrong with visiting what was essentially their own garden. Nick Fury''s frown deepened as he scrutinized Thor''s expression, and he realized that Thor wasn''t lying. He must be telling the truth! Understanding this, Nick Fury felt uneasy. In his view, Earth should belong to humanity, not to some gods. Seeing the expression on Fury''s face, Loki, from his cell, chuckled mockingly, "Thor, it seems they don''t appreciate your protection." Thor glared at Loki before turning back to warn Fury. "Without Asgard''s protection, Midgard''s fate would not be pleasant. I don''t think you''re ready to face extraterrestrial forces." Nick Fury, who had been preparing to argue, suddenly felt a heavy weight settle in his chest and fell silent for a few seconds, choosing to let the matter drop. Because, as much as he hated to admit it, the Asgardian was right-Earth was not ready to face alien threats. Nick Fury, unaware that tampering with the Tesseract had already crossed a dangerous line, thought to himself. Thor glanced at Fury, then addressed the first question, saying hesitantly, "I''m not sure if he''s my brother, I really don''t know..." He paused before continuing, "But aside from the royal family, no one else could awaken divine power..." "Even you aren''t sure of his true identity?" Fury''s frown deepened, sensing how troublesome this situation was. How long had it been, and already another mysterious figure had appeared? And this one wielded immense power-what if he started causing destruction... "Is he stronger than you?" Fury asked for confirmation. Before Thor could answer, Tony spoke up, explaining how the mysterious figure had effortlessly defeated everyone, including Thor. Fury was stunned by what he heard. As his thoughts raced, Fury was already planning how to deal with this potential Asgardian prince if things went south. Later, Steve, Dr. Banner, Thor, and the others sat around a table, discussing the situation. "I have a feeling something''s not right with Loki," Steve said as he applied ointment to the injuries he''d sustained from the lightning, his gaze shifting to Thor. "Thor, what is he planning?" Now that Steve knew Thor''s identity, he thought Thor might have some insight and asked directly. Sure enough. "He has an army under his command, called the Chitauri," Thor began, sharing what he knew. "They aren''t Asgardian, nor do they belong to any planet. Loki plans to lead them in an attack on Earth." "They''ll certainly help him. I suspect the Tesseract is part of the deal!" "An alien army?" Steve frowned as he continued applying ointment. Dr. Banner suddenly thought of something and exclaimed, "He took the Tesseract to create a portal, didn''t he? To bring those guys here?" "And he took Dr. Selvig with him?" At the mention of that name, Thor recalled the middle-aged man who had been with Jane in the town. "Selvig?" "He''s an astrophysicist," Banner explained. "He''s a friend of mine," Thor nodded. "Now he''s our enemy," Natasha reminded them. "Loki used magic to control him, along with some of my colleagues." Unaware that the scepter had been used, Natasha assumed Loki had cast a spell. After listening to the conversation, Steve suddenly asked, "I don''t understand why would Loki surrender? How can he command his army from here?" Dr. Banner shook his head. "I think it''s a mistake to focus on Loki. This guy''s mind is hard to grasp. If you ask me, he''s just a madman." At that, Thor immediately turned to him and warned, "Watch your words. Loki may be unreasonable, but he''s still Asgardian." "And he''s my brother!" Natasha looked at Thor calmly and said, "He killed eighty people in two days." Thor corrected himself, "...He''s adopted." Dr. Banner continued, "I think Loki''s plan involves some sort of machinery, something to do with iridium." "Iridium?" "What''s he using that for?" Before Banner could answer, Tony walked into the room and replied first, "It can be used as a stabilizing agent. That way, the portal won''t collapse; it will be very stable." As he spoke, Tony approached Thor and patted him on his sturdy arm. "Nice to meet you, big star. Your hammer packs quite a punch." Tony continued, "Additionally, according to Loki''s needs, that portal can be made larger and stay open longer." "Other materials should be easy for Barton to get. What they still need is a high-density energy source to power the Tesseract..." Hearing Tony''s detailed explanation, Agent Hill was surprised and couldn''t help but ask, "Since when did you become an expert in nuclear astrophysics?" (End of Chapter) Chapter 171: Chapter 171 Chapter 171: Chapter 171[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Tony casually replied, "Just over the past few days-Coulson''s reports, Selvig''s notes, articles on extraction theory..." He then added in disbelief, "Am I the only one doing homework?" As they continued discussing how Loki might use the Tesseract, Barton and his mind- controlled team were already in action. High above, in a secluded corner of the helicarrier, Syd, who had been quietly observing the scenery, suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. "It''s starting..." A black jet was rapidly approaching from afar. The helicarrier''s radar had already picked up the incoming jet. A female operator was trying to establish communication. "Transport 66B, please input your confirmation code. We have your information, but there''s no record of your flight. What are you carrying..." Inside the jet, Hawkeye Barton smirked slightly and replied, "Weapons and ammunition..." As he spoke, the team inside the jet prepared their gear, loading their weapons, while Barton picked up a specially crafted bow. As the crew on the helicarrier conversed-sometimes even argued-Barton positioned himself at the open rear door of the jet, nocked an arrow, and slowly drew his bow. With a whoosh, the arrow, equipped with a small explosive, embedded itself in the helicarrier''s outer hull. Boom! A massive fireball erupted, accompanied by a thunderous explosion. In an instant, the helicarrier suffered significant damage, with parts of it breaking off and the entire structure shaking violently. Tony and the others were stunned but quickly reacted. Steve grabbed his shield, while Tony sprinted toward his armor... As they armed themselves, chaos erupted within the helicarrier, with personnel running in all directions. "Alert! Alert! All hands, attention!" The warning echoed throughout the helicarrier. "Engine 3 is out of control..." Meanwhile, Barton and his team had landed on the helicarrier''s deck. "We can''t let them repair the engines!" Barton reminded them. "Yes, sir." Simultaneously, due to the sudden turn of events, Dr. Banner, overwhelmed with stress, collapsed to the ground, struggling to suppress something within. "We''ll be okay!" "Banner, you have to hold on!" Black Widow, standing by his side, urgently tried to calm him. Unfortunately, despite her efforts, Dr. Banner lost control and began transforming into the Hulk. His body swelled, his skin turned green, and his muscles bulged, tearing through his clothes. In no time, with a roar of anger, Banner lost complete control, and the Hulk took over his body. The Hulk''s eyes immediately locked onto the nearest person-Black Widow. Natasha''s heart skipped a beat, knowing things had taken a dire turn. She tried to flee, but after just a few steps, she heard the heavy sounds of pursuit behind her. Clearly, the Hulk was hot on her trail. Boom! Boom! Boom! He barreled through everything in his path, smashing through equipment left and right. Inside the helicarrier''s specialized glass cell. Thanks to his keen hearing, Loki sensed the chaos unfolding and couldn''t help but smirk. Roar! The Hulk''s roar echoed. In a shadowy corner. Watching the Hulk''s rampage, Syd''s thoughts wandered. He knew the Hulk well enough. Whenever Banner''s emotions ran high, he would lose control and transform into the Hulk. And in Hulk form, his body was governed by a simple, primal consciousness-Hulk. The Hulk not only possessed an incredibly tough body, almost indestructible, but also had extraordinary regenerative abilities. Most importantly, the angrier he got, the stronger he became. And as everyone knew, the Hulk''s power came from a gamma radiation experiment. Syd rubbed his chin, feeling a bit uncertain. He vaguely remembered that the Hulk''s power source wasn''t just gamma radiation but was also linked to a powerful entity. Shaking his head, Syd decided not to dwell too much on the Hulk. His attention returned to the unfolding chaos, ready to enjoy the show. At that moment, Thor arrived nearby, coming face to face with the Hulk. With curiosity in his eyes, Syd watched as the Hulk swung his fist at Thor. Boom! Thor raised his hand to block, struggling to withstand the Hulk''s blow. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sight surprised Syd. It showed that the difference in strength between the two wasn''t as significant as one might think. But this was in Hulk''s base state. "I wonder if, when my divine body reaches level five, I''ll be able to physically match the Hulk?" Watching Thor struggle, Syd felt unsure. "Maybe, with the aid of Mjolnir?" He recalled how Mjolnir had previously empowered him, making his body incredibly strong. And Mjolnir was always just a call away; as long as it was on Earth, he could summon it at any time. It would take only a moment for Mjolnir to fly into his hand. "Banner, stop!" "I''m not your enemy!" Thor tried to reason with the Hulk, but the Hulk ignored him, sending Thor flying with a powerful punch. It seemed like the Hulk''s beastly instincts were highly attuned, as he suddenly turned and looked in the direction where Syd was hiding. The next second, the Hulk charged toward him, smashing through everything in his path. Syd blinked in surprise. He had just been wondering if he could take on the Hulk, and now the Hulk was charging at him? He had no interest in engaging with the brute. But the Hulk didn''t care about what Syd wanted; he saw Syd standing there and found him to be a nuisance. Roar! With a roar, the Hulk swung a massive fist at Syd. Syd shook his head, not willing to indulge the Hulk, and casually raised his hand, which began to glow red. The next second, the raging Hulk froze, his entire body lifting off the ground. Boom! In a blink, the Hulk was flung away, crashing into the ground some distance away, looking rather disheveled. At that moment, Thor, who had been lying on the ground, recovered and quickly got to his feet. He grabbed Mjolnir, ready to teach Banner a lesson, but then he saw the scene before him. Thor was shocked. When did Banner get knocked down? With such a strong body, who could have done that? Instinctively, Thor turned his gaze forward, but there was nothing there-no one in sight. Thor was puzzled. "Roar!" By then, the Hulk had gotten back up. He was furious and felt humiliated. His simple mind couldn''t understand how he had been thrown like that. He looked around but couldn''t find the one who had tossed him; all he saw was Thor, and the Hulk redirected his anger toward him. Seeing this, Thor raised Mjolnir and charged. With a loud bang, the Hulk, unaware of Mjolnir''s power, was sent flying with a single hit. As the two clashed. Standing at a distance, Syd watched the battle while pondering something important. "Speaking of which, the Battle of New York is about to start. I wonder if the Time Variance Authority will show up?" Syd''s expression grew serious. (End of Chapter) Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Chapter 172: Chapter 172[1500PS REACHED!!! Next Goal: 2000PS!!] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thinking about the Time Variance Authority (TVA) made Syd feel a sense of caution. The TVA was a powerful organization that had influenced many timelines, as shown in the "Loki" TV series. In "Avengers: Endgame," to bring back the half of all life that was wiped out by Thanos'' snap, Tony Stark and the other Avengers used the quantum realm to travel back to key points in time, including the Battle of New York, which is the current timeline. They came back to this moment to collect the Infinity Stones since the ones in their original timeline had been destroyed by Thanos. The plan was to use them to reverse the snap and then return them to their rightful places afterward. During this mission, the Tesseract accidentally fell at the feet of the captured Loki, who, of course, seized the opportunity to escape using it. The "Loki" TV series tells the story of Loki after he deviates from his original destiny, leading the TVA to intervene and capture him as a variant. According to the sacred timeline, Loki should have been arrested and taken back to Asgard, gone through several events, faked his death multiple times to trick Thor, and ultimately met his end at the hands of Thanos, who broke his neck. For Thor, watching his father, mother, sister, and finally his brother die before his eyes was utterly devastating. It''s no wonder he fell into despair. "Thor really is cursed," Syd muttered, shaking his head in exasperation. "I hope I don''t end up dying because of him one day." Of course, this was just a joke. There were very few things on Earth that could pose a threat to him, so he didn''t really believe he was in any danger. Syd continued to reflect on Loki''s situation. Due to Loki''s escape, he deviated from the original timeline, creating a new one, which attracted the attention of the TVA, who quickly apprehended him. Against the TVA''s advanced technology, Loki had no chance to resist and was swiftly captured. While in custody, Loki learned much about his original fate and the TVA itself. Years ago, a multiversal war nearly destroyed everything, but the Time Keepers emerged, merging the multiverse into a single timeline-the Sacred Timeline-to maintain peace. The TVA was created to manage and correct the timeline, operating from a dimension outside of normal time known as the Null-Time Zone, unaffected by time''s passage. The TVA''s role was to monitor, adjust, and balance the countless variables across the multiverse''s timelines, aiming to minimize temporal disruptions. Loki''s actions had clearly violated these laws, resulting in his capture. The Avengers'' time travel, on the other hand, was considered a sanctioned act by the TVA, which is why they weren''t arrested. "I wonder if the Avengers will show up here to collect the Infinity Stones," Syd pondered with a frown. If they did, Loki would escape and deviate from his destined path, prompting the TVA to intervene. Suddenly, Syd shook his head. "In comparison to Loki, I''m probably the real problem." Unlike Loki, who only caused minor disruptions, Syd had profoundly altered the fate of many, leading to significant changes in their destinies. "Loki''s future will likely change just because of my influence." If the TVA were to intervene, their first target might not even be Loki but rather Syd himself. This is why the mention of the TVA made him uneasy; they were essentially enemies who could pose a serious threat to him. Though the TVA agents weren''t particularly powerful on their own, their advanced technology was formidable, far beyond anything from the distant future. For instance, anyone who entered the TVA''s domain would lose their powers, becoming no more than an ordinary person. Syd suddenly wondered, "I wonder if the TVA''s technology could suppress my mimic abilities?" Which was stronger, the TVA''s advanced technology or his own mimic powers? Syd found himself curious. Unfortunately, since the TVA hadn''t appeared yet, there was no way for him to test it. At that moment, Syd also considered whether to intervene if the Avengers arrived to collect the stones. After all, if they took the stones and anything went wrong-if they failed to return them- this universe would be left without its Infinity Stones. As the Ancient One once explained to the Hulk, "If you take the stones to save your reality, what happens to mine?" The Ancient One clearly understood the concept of branching timelines and was reluctant to part with the Time Stone. But the Hulk eventually convinced her, especially by invoking Doctor Strange''s name, leading her to hand it over. After contemplating for a while, Syd returned his attention to the ongoing battle. Tony Stark and Steve Rogers were trying to repair the helicarrier''s damaged engine, but with Barton and his team causing further destruction, their efforts were proving futile. The helicarrier, now at nearly 10,000 meters in altitude, was slowly descending. It wouldn''t be long before everyone aboard would plummet to their deaths. Syd wasn''t particularly concerned and continued to watch the unfolding events with interest. Thor, having shaken off the Hulk, was heading toward Loki''s glass cell. As for the Hulk, he had leaped onto a jet and was tearing it apart with his bare hands. With a loud explosion, the jet blew up, sending the Hulk plummeting from the sky. Syd glanced at the falling Hulk and then lost interest. After all, the Hulk wouldn''t die, even if he fell into molten lava. Syd slowly followed Thor, who was heading towards Loki''s cell, curious to see what would happen. Soon, they reached Loki''s prison, only to find that the cell door had already been opened. "No!" Thor roared and charged forward, trying to prevent Loki from escaping. But he ended up grasping at thin air, lunging at an illusion Loki had left behind. (End of Chapter) Chapter 173: Chapter 173 Chapter 173: Chapter 173[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] With a loud thud, Thor crashed into the cell. Standing outside, Loki smirked with satisfaction. "This trick never fails with you." Thor, seething with rage, raised his hammer and began smashing it against the glass walls of the cell. However, despite his efforts, the glass only cracked slightly, causing the entire cell to shake but not shatter. At first, Loki seemed concerned, fearing that Thor might actually break free and beat him up, but upon seeing the minimal damage, he let out a relieved laugh. Amused, Loki commented, "The humans think we are immortal gods. Shall we test that theory?" He walked over to the control panel that operated the glass cell, ready to drop it from the nearly 10,000-meter-high altitude. At that moment, a groan echoed through the room as one of the agents controlled by Loki collapsed to the floor. All three in the room, including Syd, who was observing from the shadows, turned to see Agent Phil Coulson entering with a high-energy laser weapon. The weapon Coulson carried looked like it could cause some serious damage if used. "Please step away from the controls," Coulson said, his voice steady despite the tension. "Like it? After you sent the Destroyer, we started working on this. I don''t really know what it does yet-wanna find out?" Coulson gestured with the weapon, signaling Loki to move away from the control panel. Syd shook his head, thinking Coulson was underestimating Loki. Even though Loki''s reputation as the "Master of Magic" was somewhat inflated, he still knew a few useful tricks, especially when it came to illusions. Sure enough, a swift sound cut through the air as Loki appeared behind Coulson, holding the scepter he had somehow obtained. With a swift motion, he stabbed Coulson through the back with the scepter''s sharp point. Coulson cried out in pain, collapsing to the floor. "No!" Thor shouted in fury. With Coulson dealt with, Loki, smiling at the enraged Thor, calmly walked back to the control panel. He pressed a button, opening a hatch beneath the cell, allowing the fierce winds from the high altitude to rush inside. Clearly, below the cell was nothing but open sky. Finally, Loki pressed the critical button, sending Thor and the entire glass cell plummeting from the helicarrier. Syd barely paid attention to this. With Thor''s Asgardian physiology, even a fall from nearly 10,000 meters would be no more harmful than it was for the Hulk earlier. If the Hulk could survive such a fall unscathed, so could Thor. Syd even suspected that with his own level-four godly body, he could jump from the same height without any protection and come out completely unharmed. As Thor plunged into the sky, the soon-to-be-dying Coulson weakly muttered, "You''re going to lose." "Me? Lose?" Loki was baffled. "It''s in your nature... You won''t win," Coulson whispered. Loki found this amusing. "Your heroes are scattered, your fortress is about to fall from the sky ¡ªwhat exactly do I have to worry about?" "You lack conviction," Coulson replied. Loki sneered. "I don''t think so." But as soon as he finished speaking, a thick yellow beam of high-energy laser fired, catching Loki off guard and sending him flying through the air, smashing through a wall in the process. Syd couldn''t help but find the situation amusing. Coulson had just been tricked, and now it was Loki''s turn to be caught off guard. It seemed Coulson, not playing fair, had gotten the drop on Loki, who hadn''t dodged in time and took the full brunt of the laser. "So that''s what it does," Coulson murmured as he witnessed the weapon''s power. However, it wasn''t long before Syd saw Loki, lying on the floor, slowly getting back up. Clearly, human weapons were still far from being able to deal any serious damage to his body. Without further concern for Coulson, who was on the brink of death, Syd watched as Loki left the area. Soon after, Nick Fury, the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., arrived to check the cell, finding Coulson near death. "I''m sorry, boss... I let that pest get away," Coulson weakly said. Looking at Coulson with sadness, Fury urged, "Stay awake. You''ll be fine. Just focus on me." "No... I think I need to rest," Coulson replied with a faint smile. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fury, however, was adamant. "You can''t rest!" "I''ll be fine, boss. They just needed a little push to come together," Coulson said, clearly referring to the Avengers. As soon as he finished speaking, Coulson began to slip into unconsciousness. Watching from the shadows, Syd barely gave them a second glance, unconcerned about Coulson''s fate. Although Coulson''s injuries were severe, and survival seemed unlikely, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s advanced technology was beyond ordinary. Soon enough, Nick Fury would transport Coulson''s body to a secret facility, where the most advanced medical team would work to save him. During the process, they would inject Coulson with a special substance known as GH-325, which would trigger a cellular regeneration effect. In the end, as shown in the "Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D." series, S.H.I.E.L.D. would successfully bring Coulson back to life. So, Syd didn''t dwell on it much. After one last glance at them, he silently floated to the open hatch and let himself drop. This scene, however, was noticed by Coulson just before he lost consciousness. As for Nick Fury and the others, their attention was focused on Coulson, and their backs were turned, so they didn''t notice anything. Just one look, and Coulson knew who it was. The figure in black clothing resembled the mysterious person described by Tony Stark and others. What was he doing here? Had he been hiding in the shadows, watching everything unfold? What was his purpose? Could Loki be connected to him? Was he the mastermind behind all of this? In an instant, a flood of conspiracy theories filled Coulson''s hazy mind. With his last bit of willpower, Coulson tried to warn Fury about what he had seen. "Boss... that... man..." His gaze was fixed on the open hatch, trying to alert Fury. "What man?" Fury asked, confused, just as Coulson''s voice faded, and he slipped into unconsciousness. Fury, setting aside his sadness for a moment, turned to look behind him, but saw nothing. In the end, he couldn''t figure out what had shocked Coulson so much in his final moments. (End of Chapter) Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Chapter 174: Chapter 174[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Unfortunately, whatever Coulson saw before his death will remain a mystery until he is revived. Soon after, a team of medics hurried over to examine Coulson''s body. Not long after, an announcement came through the communication devices worn by Agent Hill and others: "Agent Coulson is dead. The medical team is on the way..." Tony Stark, Captain America, and the others, who had just stabilized the helicarrier''s descent, fell silent upon hearing the grim news, the atmosphere growing heavy. ... Around the conference table, Nick Fury pulled something out of his pocket. "These were found in Agent Coulson''s jacket." "He never got the chance to get them signed." As Fury spoke, he looked at Captain America, tossing the items onto the table. They were a set of cards, with images of Captain America printed on them. It was evident that Coulson had been a fan, but he never got the opportunity to express it. Captain America, holding the bloodstained cards, fell into a contemplative silence. Nick Fury continued, updating the group on the current situation. "Communications are down. We can''t locate the Tesseract. Banner and Thor are missing. I''m at a loss here." "And now, Coulson is dead. I''ve lost my most trusted lieutenant. Maybe I had it coming..." Fury said with a touch of self-deprecation. He then added, "We originally intended to use the Tesseract to make weapons, but I didn''t place all my bets on that. Instead, I invested in a riskier project." Captain America furrowed his brow in confusion. Fury looked at Tony Stark, explaining, "That was my vision. Stark should know." "I called it the Avengers Initiative." "The idea was to bring together a group of remarkable people to see if they could become something more." Pausing briefly, Fury sighed before continuing, "Originally, my goal was to include Stark and a few others, but there were two key individuals I aimed for, though unfortunately, they were out of reach." "Who?" Captain America asked, having an inkling but wanting confirmation. With Stark and Rogers watching, Fury revealed, "Those two were Messiah and that white- clad freak, the White Knight." He continued, "But their powers are too terrifying. The world fears them, and they are too easily unhinged. If they lose control, the consequences would be catastrophic." "The instability of mutants is well documented, supported by extensive research and countless incidents." "Thus, rather than being part of the Avengers, they''re more like unstable elements that need to be neutralized." This was why Fury had sent Captain Marvel to eliminate Messiah when he first appeared, hoping to remove a potential threat. However, the chosen battleground wasn''t ideal, and the confrontation ended inconclusively. At this point, Fury paused, avoiding further discussion about the two dangerous Omega-level mutants. However, even though Fury stopped, Stark and Rogers couldn''t help but ponder the implications of including Messiah and the White Knight in the Avengers. The very thought of these two formidable beings joining their ranks was terrifying. If these two had been involved in the helicarrier incident, it likely wouldn''t have happened. Yet, if the Omega mutants did join, they would have questioned Fury''s true motives. If Fury ever directed these two towards some horrific objective, the thought alone was chilling. Unaware of their thoughts, Fury continued, "The main reason I formed the Avengers was so that when we needed them, they could unite and face threats beyond our control!" "Coulson believed in this until the end. He believed in..." Pausing, Fury solemnly added, "The existence of heroes!" But just as Fury finished his impassioned speech, Stark stood up and left the room without a word, clearly not supportive of the Avengers Initiative. Or perhaps Stark had already rejected Fury''s proposal during a previous discussion, having no interest in joining what he mockingly referred to as the ''super boy band.'' As Stark''s figure disappeared from the room, Fury awkwardly muttered, "Well, it''s a bit of a clich¨¦ concept, I suppose." While the three were engaged in conversation, Syd hovered silently above. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] As the notifications chimed in his mind, Syd gazed into the distance from his aerial vantage point. He noticed that Thor had already emerged from the glass cell, but he hesitated to pick up his hammer from the ground. The death of Coulson had shaken him, leaving him uncertain whether to continue fighting. If he did, would more people die? While Thor wavered, Syd drifted a bit further, observing the Hulk, who lay unconscious and naked in the rubble. A worker handed him some pants, which he quickly put on. As Syd absorbed energy points and watched these two, Black Widow and Hawkeye were in one of the helicarrier''s medical rooms. "Barton, you''ll be alright," Natasha reassured him. "How do you know?" Barton forced a smile. He was sweating profusely, lying on the bed with a pained expression as he struggled to break free from the control of the scepter. "I''m running out of time... I..." Barton gasped, "I need to get this out of my head..." "You just need some time. You''ll be back to normal soon," Natasha said, handing him a glass of water. Barton sighed, "You don''t understand. You''ve never had someone take control of your mind. That feeling... of pushing the real you out and filling it with something else..." "Do you know what it''s like to be unmade?" Barton glanced at Natasha. Natasha replied quietly, "You know I''ve been there." Barton paused, recalling some past events, before quickly changing the subject. "How did you wake me up? How did you chase him out?" he asked, referring to his mind- controlled self. "I realigned your consciousness. Hit you really hard on the head," Natasha explained. "Thanks," Barton said, appreciating the gesture. Seeing that Barton was recovering, Natasha went over to undo his restraints, allowing him to move freely again. (End of Chapter) S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Chapter 175: Chapter 175[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] At that moment, Barton seemed to recall something, mumbling, "Natasha, how many agents did I...?" Before he could finish, Natasha cut him off, reassuring him with a few words. "Don''t dwell on it. Don''t add to your guilt. It was all Loki''s doing. They''re monsters, and we haven''t been trained to handle this." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whether Barton took her words to heart or not, he suddenly asked, "Loki... did he escape?" "Yes," Natasha nodded, then looked at Barton intently. "Do you know where he went?" Barton shook his head. "No, he never tells me, and I don''t ask." After a brief pause, he added, "He''s probably about to execute his plan soon-today." "We need to stop him," Natasha said, her brow furrowed. "Who else is there besides us?" Barton asked. "I don''t know. Whoever''s left." "Alright." Barton then reflected on the lives lost because of him, muttering, "If I could just put an arrow in Loki''s eye, maybe I''d be able to sleep." Hearing his words and seeing that he was slowly returning to his senses, Natasha breathed a sigh of relief, saying, "You''re finally back to normal." But as soon as she said that, Barton remarked, "But you''re not." "You''re a spy, not a soldier. That''s not who you used to be. Now you want to be on the front lines?" "Why?" "What did Loki do to you?" He recalled how Natasha had charged into battle against him while he was under Loki''s control, a behavior that was unlike her usual self. Natasha fell silent for a moment before finally saying, "He didn''t do anything to me, it''s just..." "Natasha?" Natasha stared into the void ahead. "I''m a bit shaken." "Because I''ve got too much blood on my hands..." "I want to make amends..." Natasha remained quiet. The reason she was known as the Black Widow was because of her deadly skills, like the most lethal spider-always slipping past unnoticed until it was too late. Once people realized her presence, it was often already too late. Before joining S.H.I.E.L.D., or rather, the Avengers, she had been trained in a special facility, where she had committed numerous heinous acts with cold-blooded precision. Natasha couldn''t help but recall her final graduation test at the Red Room, the facility that trained elite female spies. They were placed in a desolate wilderness and told that only one of them could return to graduate. The test provided only enough resources for one person. In the end, only she returned. In Natasha''s mind, she saw herself as a monster, whether in the Red Room or after she left it... She believed she needed to atone for her past sins, to make up for the wrongs she had committed. This was why, not long ago, even though she was a spy by trade, she had thrown herself into the front lines of battle. She felt compelled to do something to make amends for her past mistakes. In fact, things were unfolding as Natasha feared. If nothing changed, and no other variables intervened, in the battle against Thanos, she would ultimately sacrifice herself to obtain the Soul Stone. For the Soul Stone, and to ensure Tony Stark and the others could gather the stones to resurrect those lost in the Snap, she would willingly throw herself off a cliff. In the end, everyone else would be resurrected-everyone except her, who had been sacrificed for the stone, leaving her as nothing more than a memory among the Avengers. Her actions of atonement perfectly aligned with the hidden criteria for lifting Thor''s hammer. If, during that moment when Thor invited the Avengers to try lifting Mjolnir, Natasha hadn''t declined, there was a high chance she would have succeeded in lifting the hammer. Compared to Jane Foster, who lifted Mjolnir due to her relationship with Thor, Natasha was far more deserving of that honor. At that moment, Barton, having heard Natasha''s words, seemed to understand something and fell silent. Clearly, he knew some of Natasha''s history. While they conversed, Captain America approached Tony Stark, asking about Coulson. "Was he married?" Steve Rogers inquired. Tony Stark replied, "No, but he had a girlfriend who played the cello." "I''m sorry for your loss. He seemed like a good man..." Steve said quietly. Tony shook his head. "He was too damn loyal. He went up against Loki alone. He did his duty, but he was in over his head. He should''ve waited for backup!" Steve noticed something and asked, "Is this the first time you''ve seen a soldier die?" Tony, with a serious expression, quickly denied, "But we''re not soldiers!" After a moment of silence, Tony continued, "I don''t plan to follow Fury''s orders." Steve, thinking of something, said, "Neither do I. Fury and Loki are both responsible for Coulson''s death. But right now, we have to focus on the bigger picture." "Loki needs a power source. If we could fabricate one..." Steve was about to suggest a plan to lure Loki into a trap when Tony interrupted, having had a sudden realization about Loki. "Loki... he''s an attention-seeker." "That''s not important..." Steve didn''t understand what Tony was getting at. But Tony continued, "It''s crucial. That''s his personality. He knows all about our backgrounds." "Why do you think that is?" "To make us fight each other?" Steve asked, still puzzled. Tony nodded, "Exactly. Divide and conquer. It''s brilliant. He knows that to win, he has to defeat us all." "He wants to beat us, and he wants an audience to see it!" "He wants spectators..." "Last time, in front of the whole crowd..." The more Tony spoke, the more certain he became. Steve also remembered the scene at the plaza, where Loki had stood high above, demanding the crowd kneel before him. Tony continued, "That was just a preview. Today is the main event!" "Loki is a textbook egomaniac. He wants the flowers, the applause..." "He needs a prominent building to stand atop so his name can be glorified..." As Tony''s voice trailed off, he and Steve exchanged glances, both realizing what Loki was planning. In New York, the building that fit that description was Stark Tower. They instantly knew Loki''s next move. "That bastard!" Tony cursed. ... While Tony and Steve discussed, up on the rooftop of Stark Tower, numerous devices had been set up, and Dr. Selvig was busy with final preparations. It was clear that these were the tools needed to activate the Tesseract, and the portal to another dimension was about to open above Stark Tower. Not far away, hidden in the shadows of a nearby building, a group of yellow-robed sorcerers observed Dr. Selvig''s actions. "Is the Lord''s prophecy about to be fulfilled?" "What prophecy?" Kaecilius and a dozen other sorcerers gazed intently, both expectant and confused. (End of Chapter) Chapter 176: Chapter 176 Chapter 176: Chapter 176[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Kaecilius and the dozen other sorcerers watched the events unfolding atop Stark Tower, their eyes filled with a mixture of anticipation and confusion. Just by observing, they had a premonition that something significant was about to happen, especially with the inside information from their contact within S.H.I.E.L.D., who had briefed them on the Tesseract''s capabilities. Such a divine object, coupled with advanced technological equipment, clearly indicated that the other party had grand ambitions. At that moment, one of the sorcerers among Kaecilius''s group couldn''t help but recall the great demon''s prophecy. The words of the demon seemed to echo in their minds once again. The Earth would soon face its destined fate; it would be invaded. A great war would begin, a war that would have far-reaching consequences, possibly leading to the Blip event? The sorcerers'' hearts filled with even more curiosity and expectation. What exactly did the demon''s prophecy entail? As they pondered this, back aboard the S.H.I.E.L.D. Helicarrier, Steve Rogers, having figured out Loki''s plan, hurriedly sought out Natasha Romanoff. Bursting into the medical room, he warned, "We need to move." "Where to?" Natasha asked, puzzled. "I''ll tell you on the way." Before Natasha could respond, Clint, who had just emerged from the washroom, chimed in, "I can fly." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon after, the group donned their uniforms, grabbed their weapons-bows, shields, and more-and hurried towards a waiting jet. Meanwhile, on the Helicarrier, Director Nick Fury was flipping through Captain America''s cards, the ones left behind by Coulson. Maria Hill, the slim, attractive agent in a black uniform, approached. "Sir," she said, noticing the blood-stained cards in Fury''s hands, unable to stop herself from asking, "Weren''t those cards originally in Coulson''s locker, not his jacket?" Fury didn''t deny it. He admitted openly, "They needed a push." Clearly, he had employed a small trick, taking the cards from Coulson''s locker, staining them with blood, and presenting them to the team as if they had been found on Coulson''s person. At that moment, Fury''s earpiece crackled to life. "An unauthorized jet has taken off from Platform Six!" Nick Fury glanced up, just in time to see a jet speeding away. In an instant, he knew it had to be Steve and the others. "Found Loki, have they?" Fury muttered. After watching the jet for a few seconds, he turned his attention back to the Helicarrier, his tone firm as he issued orders through his earpiece. "I want communication systems back online, no matter what it takes!" He then hurried toward his office, giving Maria Hill additional instructions as he went. "I need updates constantly." "Yes, sir," Hill responded. Simultaneously, Thor, regaining his confidence, lifted Mjolnir, summoning bolts of lightning from the skies. Meanwhile, Tony was flying alone in his Mark armor, heading straight for Stark Tower. While Stark and the others were making their moves, Syd had already arrived near the center of New York, close to Stark Tower. From his vantage point, he spotted Tony Stark approaching from the distance. "It''s about to start..." Syd thought, his eyes filled with anticipation as he waited for the opportune moment to seize the Tesseract and the Scepter. As for the consequences of seizing the Tesseract in broad daylight, he wasn''t concerned in the slightest. At that moment, under the watchful eyes of Kaecilius, Syd, and others, the massive technological apparatus atop Stark Tower began to hum to life. The Tesseract, positioned at the center of the apparatus, began to glow with a brilliant blue- white light, slowly rising into the air. Bolts of energy crackled around the Tesseract, and a constant buzzing filled the air as it started to spin. It was releasing its energy... By then, Tony Stark had reached Stark Tower. "Sir, I''ve shut down the Arc Reactor, but the Tesseract is still powering up!" JARVIS warned. As Tony flew closer to the building, he spotted Dr. Selvig operating the equipment. He issued a stern warning, "Shut it down, Dr. Selvig!" However, under Loki''s control, Selvig felt no fear. He called back, "It''s too late!" "It''s already unstoppable!" "It''s going to show us... a whole new universe!" "Fine!" Tony snapped, raising his gauntlet and firing a repulsor blast at the equipment without hesitation. Boom! The energy blast shot out, but as soon as it reached the device, a blue energy shield, clearly powered by the Tesseract, sprung up, absorbing the blast. Not only did the shield repel the attack, but it also reflected the energy back with immense force! An explosion echoed as the energy shockwave blasted Tony Stark away, sending Dr. Selvig crashing into the building, knocking him unconscious. Watching this unfold from a distance, Syd contemplated the situation. It seemed that, as Selvig had said, there was no way to stop the device now-at least not without something related to the Infinity Stones. Generally, only a stone could counter another stone, or destroy it. The only way to stop this device was with the Mind Stone, or another stone''s power. Or perhaps, a power related to the energy of the stones. "I wonder if my Chaos Magic can stop this thing?" Syd mused, curious. He wasn''t sure if the Chaos Magic he had mimicked contained the power of the Mind Stone. If it did, it might stop, or even destroy the Tesseract. If not, then it would be a moot point. Tony Stark seemed to come to a similar realization. JARVIS''s voice chimed in. "Sir, that''s pure energy-it can''t be penetrated." "Yeah, I noticed," Tony muttered, adding, "Initiate Plan B!" "But sir, the Mark 7 isn''t ready for combat yet," JARVIS cautioned. "Doesn''t matter-we''re out of time!" Tony insisted, preparing to deploy his newly developed suit. Landing on the armor deployment platform atop the tower, robotic arms began removing his current suit piece by piece. At that moment, Tony spotted Loki standing in one of the building''s floors. Instantly, irritation and anger flared across Tony''s face. Loki noticed him too, smiling nonchalantly. Tony ignored him and walked into the building. "You''re here to beg for mercy, I presume?" Loki taunted as they closed the distance between them. (End of Chapter) Chapter 177: Chapter 177 Chapter 177: Chapter 177[500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS!] Tony maintained a facade of calmness as he engaged in small talk with Loki, all while making his way to the bar in the living room. Taking advantage of Loki''s distraction, he discreetly put on the wristband that controlled the Mark VII armor. Eventually, Loki grew impatient and prepared to control him using the Mind Scepter. However, when the Mind Scepter touched Tony''s chest, there was a crisp clink-the scepter had struck the arc reactor embedded in his chest. The smug smile on Loki''s face gradually froze. With a ding, Loki tapped the scepter against Tony''s chest again. After confirming that it failed once more, he incredulously remarked, "I''ve never missed before." Tony tried to console him, "It''s natural to have an off day. Alright, don''t beat yourself up over it. Everyone has their-" Before he could finish his sentence, Loki, now embarrassed and furious, grabbed Tony by the neck and threw him to the ground. "Jarvis, what are you waiting for!" Tony called out as he struggled to get up. Loki approached and grabbed Tony''s chin, sneering, "You will all kneel before me!" Tony, in a panic, shouted, "Activate, quickly!" Jarvis had just activated the Mark VII, but before Tony could suit up, Loki grabbed him and hurled him out of the tower. With a crash, Tony smashed through the glass, plummeting toward the ground below. Fortunately, just before impact, the Mark VII armor successfully attached itself to him, fitting perfectly as he fell. Tony flew back to the top of the tower and fired a laser, knocking Loki down. "Huh?" At that moment, the device connected to the Tesseract activated! A blinding blue-white beam shot straight into the sky! The clouds began to part, revealing a void that led to who knows where-a portal! On the other side of the portal, the Chitauri commander and the Chitauri soldiers saw the suddenly opened gateway and felt a surge of excitement. In the next instant, one ship after another flew into the open portal. As they crossed the portal, they were met with bright sunlight and a skyline filled with towering buildings. The sound of ships piercing through the air echoed over New York City. Watching this, Tony said solemnly, "Come on, army!" With that, he flew into the sky without hesitation, heading straight for the approaching Chitauri. Meanwhile, nearby, Kaecilius and the other sorcerers also witnessed this unfolding event. Their eyes were filled with shock and awe. "The prophecy of the Master has come true!" Kaecilius murmured reverently. Beside him, a burly sorcerer named Perry also spoke with reverence, "The Demon God said Earth would meet its destined fate and be invaded, and it''s actually happening?!" "Is this Earth''s destined fate?" "Invasion, so that''s what it meant?" "An alien invasion?" At this moment, Yossis and the others, who had once doubted the Demon God''s power and even had some lingering doubts until just moments ago, were now filled only with shock. What was happening before their eyes was precisely what the Demon God had predicted! How unbelievable! At the same time, they couldn''t help but recall the Demon God''s next words. A war would begin a war with widespread consequences. Would Earth experience an extinction-level event? Widespread consequences? Extinction-level event? What were those? Would they really happen? "Is this battle in New York City what the great Demon God referred to as the extinction-level event?" Yossis wondered aloud. "Probably," Perry nodded, convinced. At that moment, the other sorcerers also believed that the extinction-level event mentioned by the great Demon God must be what was happening now. As they watched, Tony soared into the sky, destroying one flying vessel after another. This scene was also noticed by the citizens of New York. After all, anyone who wasn''t blind could see the energy beam shooting from the top of the Stark Tower, the space portal above it, and the flying vessels carrying the Chitauri. One by one, pedestrians stopped in their tracks, and cars came to a halt as everyone looked up at the sky. "Oh my God..." "I feel like I''m dreaming..." "What''s going on, is this the end of the world?" Screams erupted, and some pedestrians, sensing the danger, began to flee in panic. As they ran, the Chitauri, piloting small flying crafts, began their attack. Energy blasts were fired from the crafts. Boom! Boom! Boom! Cars and pedestrians were blown away, with blood and flames spreading from the Stark Tower as the epicenter. While the screams of the crowd filled the air, Syd, hiding in a dark corner, suddenly noticed a blue energy blast heading his way, along with a Chitauri craft rapidly approaching. Clearly, the Chitauri pilot had spotted him. Human, die! The Chitauri pilot''s heart was filled with a sadistic pleasure. To him, it was just another Earthling about to die at his hands. The thought made him exhilarated. As the craft sped toward him, Syd sighed. In the Chitauri pilot''s stunned gaze, Syd reached out and effortlessly caught the blue energy blast. Throughout the entire process, aside from a slight sting in his palm, the energy blast didn''t even break his skin. The Chitauri pilot was dumbfounded. Is this the fragile Earthling? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who am I? Where am I?" At that moment, the Chitauri pilot felt only confusion. But in the next second, he had no time to think about anything else, as a beam of sunlight descended from the sky, piercing through his chest and destroying his craft in the blink of an eye. The Chitauri pilot was left in shock. Boom! The craft exploded mid-air. Seeing this, Syd felt even more exasperated. Is this a joke? Suddenly, he looked up at the Stark Tower in the distance. There, Loki, clad in his horned armor and wielding the Mind Scepter, appeared on the tower''s balcony. At the same time, a figure holding a hammer flew up to meet him-Thor. "Loki, shut down the Tesseract, or I''ll destroy it!" Thor shouted in warning. "You can''t, it''s unstoppable now. The only thing left is war!" Loki replied with a wide grin. "Alright then!" Thor, now furious, launched himself at Loki. The two began to fight. From afar, watching the battle, Syd paused for a moment, casually dodging a stray bullet as he quietly stepped further into the shadows to avoid being noticed by Thor and Loki. It wasn''t his time to step into the fray just yet... (End of Chapter) Chapter 178: Chapter 178 Chapter 178: Chapter 178[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] [Check My Other Translations!] [Updates Every Day!] [Naruto: Superpower Roulette] [One Piece: My Crew Is Trash!] [Pok¨¦mon Breeder in One Piece] [Starting as a Class 5 Mutant] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) [Naruto: Infinite New World] ==== Stark Tower. Thor wielded Mjolnir, while Loki brandished the Mind Scepter. The two clashed fiercely, their battle occasionally sending debris crashing down from the surrounding buildings. Meanwhile, as Tony fought his difficult battle, a female voice came through his communicator. "Stark, we''re on your right." A fighter jet approached from the distance, piloted by none other than Captain America and the others. Upon hearing this, Tony couldn''t help but quip, "Did you take a bullock cart? You''re too slow!" After his remark, he continued, "Head to Park Avenue; I''ll lead these guys over there." With a swarm of Chitauri ships in pursuit, Tony flew full speed toward Park Avenue. Thanks to their combined efforts, several Chitauri were taken down. "Sir, more are coming," Jarvis warned. Sure enough, just as they eliminated some, more Chitauri appeared. As Tony began to feel overwhelmed, he noticed that the jet carrying Captain America and the others was struck on the wing by Loki''s scepter as it neared him. Fortunately, under Hawkeye''s skillful control, the jet landed safely, allowing Tony to breathe a sigh of relief. As soon as they exited the jet, Captain America and the others noticed the space portal in the sky becoming active again. A swarm of Chitauri pilots descended, accompanied by a massive, whale-like iron warship. The warship''s menacing appearance left Captain America and the others in shock, overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness. How are we supposed to fight this? This colossal warship was far beyond anything humanly possible to combat. As the warship flew, Chitauri soldiers began jumping from it, wreaking havoc on the human population below. "Stark, do you see this?" Captain America called Iron Man. "I see it, but I still can''t believe it," Tony responded, equally incredulous. As he spoke, he thought of the Hulk, "Where''s Banner? Is he here yet?" "Let me know the moment he arrives!" With that, Tony flew toward the warship, observing its destructive path through the city''s buildings. He instructed Jarvis, "Jarvis, find its weak spot!" While Tony searched for the warship''s weak point, the battle between Loki and Thor was reaching its conclusion. "Look at this, look around you!" Thor said as he restrained Loki, gesturing for him to observe the destruction. Loki glanced around and saw the fires of war spreading through the city, with buildings engulfed in flames. "Do you think this will end with your rule?" Thor asked angrily. Loki, shaken by the brutality of the war, felt a pang of fear as Thor''s words sank in. Although he had these thoughts, when Thor confronted him, Loki retorted, "It''s too late; it''s too late to stop it!" As he spoke, he looked again at the burning New York City, lost in thought. "No, we can stop it together!" Thor pleaded, trying to persuade him. Loki turned back to stare at Thor. After a few seconds, defiance filled his heart. The more Thor spoke like this, the more Loki wanted to oppose him, unwilling to admit he was wrong. In the next moment, Loki pulled out a spiked weapon and swiftly stabbed Thor in the side. Thor, weakened, released Loki and crouched to the ground, clutching his abdomen. Loki, his expression cold, mocked, "Sentimental fool." But before Loki could react, Thor unexpectedly rose and punched him. Caught off guard, Loki was quickly overpowered, even losing the Mind Scepter as he fell to the ground. Without sparing a thought for the scepter, Loki rolled off Stark Tower and landed precisely on a Chitauri craft. Thor could only watch as Loki made his escape. Meanwhile, after some analysis, Tony launched his attack on the warship. He fired a barrage of small missiles, perfectly striking the warship. Although it didn''t cause much damage, it did grab the warship''s attention. "Alright, got its attention." "What''s the next move?" As Tony flew ahead, he tried firing laser blasts and other attacks at the warship, but none of S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. them did more than scratch the surface. Seeing this, Tony felt a deep sense of helplessness. In the distance, Captain America and the others watched as his efforts failed. Who could take down this thing? Besides the Hulk, who wasn''t here, who could possibly deal with this? As they stood in despair, unsure of what to do, Syd, hidden in a nearby corner, also noticed the rapidly approaching warship. Given his proximity to Stark Tower, it was inevitable that the warship would likely come into contact with him if left unchecked. "Troublesome..." Syd immediately felt annoyed. Why does this warship have to head in my direction? Feeling frustrated, he decided not to tolerate it any longer. In the next second, as Tony, Captain America, and the others felt helpless and unsure of what to do, the sunlight within a kilometer suddenly dimmed! Like a bolt of lightning, a golden beam, no thicker than a pinky finger, appeared! The warship, along with the Chitauri controlling it and those rampaging aboard, was caught off guard. Under the stunned gazes of Captain America, the passersby, and the Chitauri, the golden beam swiftly sliced through the center of the warship. Like cutting through fish, the golden light flashed, and the warship was split in two right before everyone''s eyes! Boom! The warship froze mid-air, split in half, and plummeted toward the ground. As it fell, the sharp-eyed Captain America, Hawkeye, and others noticed that the center of the warship had melted into molten metal. Clearly, this warship had been cut by an incredibly high-temperature beam. "What just happened?" Tony and the others were stunned. The thing they had found so daunting, so difficult to deal with, was suddenly gone? What was that? As they stood there in shock, the Chitauri, who had witnessed the scene, were equally astonished and furious, unable to believe what had just happened. "Who did that?" "It''s impossible! Just a mere human!" Could an Earthling have done this? Impossible! Even they would need considerable time to destroy the warship, let alone humans with their primitive technology. They simply couldn''t believe that an Earthling could have done this. Captain America, the passersby, and the Chitauri waited for a while but didn''t see anyone reveal themselves. So how did it happen, and who did it? Who could do something like this? At this moment, their hearts were filled with confusion and bewilderment. (End of Chapter) Chapter 179: Chapter 179 Chapter 179: Chapter 179[1000PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500PS] [Also If We Reach 80 Reviews I''ll Upload +1 Extra Chapter!] Amid their confusion, the battle paused for a moment before resuming. In the sky, Loki suppressed his doubts and resumed commanding the Chitauri. "All units, move out!" To the shock of Captain America and the others, an overwhelming number of whale-like warships descended from the sky, so many that it seemed hopeless. At that moment, an even larger warship emerged from the space portal. "Loki, you''ve disappointed me. I entrusted you with this army, and yet you still haven''t dealt with these humans," a humanoid creature clad in black, whose appearance was hideous by human standards, stood atop the massive warship. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With just one look, Loki recognized who it was-the Chitauri Commander. Loki hadn''t expected this guy to dare cross through the portal. As he thought this, he noticed the numerous warships pouring through the portal, surrounding the Chitauri Commander. In such a situation, even if an attack were to suddenly appear, it would first hit the warships around the commander. Listening to the commander''s words, Loki quickly retorted, "Have you ever considered that your army might just be too weak?" "You!" The Chitauri Commander was enraged. If it weren''t for the critical timing, he would''ve tried to eliminate this insolent being who dared insult the Chitauri army. How dare he call the Chitauri army weak! Ignoring Loki, the Chitauri Commander gazed at the burning human city below, a look of disdain in his eyes. Humans are nothing! At that moment, a scream echoed from near Stark Tower, drawing Loki''s attention. A middle-aged woman was seen protecting two children, a boy and a girl, as they hid in a corner, panic-stricken. As the building next to them was destroyed by stray fire, their hiding spot was exposed to the Chitauri forces. Seeing this, a few Chitauri soldiers became excited, eager to eliminate the mother and her children. "There are still people who haven''t evacuated?" From a distance, Captain America and the others noticed the scene, their hearts sinking. Without a word, they rushed or flew toward the family, intent on destroying the approaching Chitauri craft. The Chitauri Commander watched this with a sneer, thinking these human heroes were foolish and overestimating their abilities. The mother and her children, cornered, looked in terror at the approaching Chitauri craft. Suddenly, before Captain America could reach them, a group of black figures appeared, -catching everyone''s attention. There were at least a hundred of them, rapidly swarming toward the area. "What are those things?" The Chitauri Commander was momentarily stunned. Even Loki was puzzled, unable to identify what these humanoid figures were. While they and the Chitauri soldiers were bewildered, Tony, Captain America, and the recently arrived Hulk recognized them instantly, as did the woman and her children. "Oh my God, it''s the Sentinel robots!" The middle-aged woman, Merche, exclaimed in surprise. Her eyes filled with hope as she shouted joyfully, "We''re saved!" Even the two children, around eight or nine years old, were wide-eyed with excitement, clapping their hands in delight. In the sky, the Chitauri Commander and Loki both noticed the expressions of joy on the humans'' faces. What are these things that can make these desperate humans so happy? The Chitauri Commander and Loki exchanged confused glances. At that moment, a Chitauri craft closed in on the mother and her children. Their conversation was transmitted to the Chitauri Commander and Loki through their communication devices. The woman, smiling in relief, reassured the children, "These Sentinel robots were designed to combat the Omega mutants Messiah and White Knight. With them, we''re sure to be saved." "Mom, that''s great! These aliens can''t kill us now!" The children, now overjoyed, had even stopped crying, tears of happiness filling their eyes. Loki and the Chitauri Commander exchanged another look. "What is this human woman and those children talking about?" The Chitauri Commander was incredulous. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard-that this human woman and those children actually thought these black figures would save them and that the Chitauri couldn''t kill them. How is that possible? Are they dreaming? The Chitauri Commander sneered, thinking these humans were utterly foolish to believe that some black humanoid figures could defeat the Chitauri army. Even though they had countless Chitauri soldiers behind them, not to mention their advanced technology, he wasn''t worried about these black figures. Whatever they were, they couldn''t stop them; they would all be destroyed! Moreover, upon hearing that these things were designed to fight someone named Messiah and White Knight, the commander was even more disdainful. Messiah? White Knight? Some Omega mutants? Just two humans? Ridiculous! The idea that something made to fight two humans could be used against the Chitauri army- wasn''t that laughable? It was like ants creating weapons to fight bacteria and thinking they could challenge the sun-utterly absurd! In the distance, Black Widow, Captain America, Hawkeye, the Hulk, and Tony gathered together. "What are those, human weapons?" Thor asked, raising his head in surprise. Captain America immediately responded, "Those things are Sentinel robots, designed primarily to combat Messiah and White Knight." "They''re both Omega mutants, the main targets of the Sentinel robots." Listening to Captain America''s explanation, Thor''s eyes were filled with both surprise and doubt. Sentinel robots? Messiah and White Knight? Omega mutants? "Can these black lumps really fight the Chitauri army?" Using something designed to fight two so-called Omega humans against an entire army? Even Thor was hesitant at this point. Just then, under the watchful eyes of the Chitauri Commander, Loki, Thor, Tony, and the others, the Sentinel robots sprang into action. (End of Chapter) Chapter 180: Chapter 180 Chapter 180: Chapter 180[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] [Check My Other Translations!] [Updates Every Day!] [Naruto: Superpower Roulette] [One Piece: My Crew Is Trash!] [Pok¨¦mon Breeder in One Piece] [Starting as a Class 5 Mutant] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) [Naruto: Infinite New World] ==== Over a hundred black Sentinel robots moved in unison, swiftly charging toward the Chitauri forces. Under the watchful eyes of Captain America, Loki, the Chitauri Commander, and others, each of these robots began to display special abilities. Boom! One Sentinel robot opened its head, and a yellow-red laser beam shot out, instantly striking a nearby Chitauri craft. With an explosive blast, the craft was blown apart mid-air. Having neutralized its target, the Sentinel robot''s logic system processed the situation and immediately locked onto the next closest Chitauri craft. In the next moment, it flew toward it. And this was just one of the more basic displays. What truly shocked Loki, Thor, the Chitauri Commander, and others were the other Sentinels. One Sentinel''s body turned into a metallic silver form, and it began crashing through the air, even targeting a whale-like warship. It jumped onto the warship and started attacking it with its arms. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how the Chitauri retaliated, they barely managed to damage the Sentinel. In the end, it took a Chitauri soldier using a special energy gun to finally cause some damage to the Sentinel, and even then, the difficulty of the process was staggering. Additionally, there were Sentinels capable of controlling crystals, freezing Chitauri crafts in mid-air-an ability that clearly belonged to Yann, one of Messiah''s Twelve Disciples. After capturing Yann, Alexander Rod had him detained in a new facility, allowing the Sentinels to replicate and upload his powers for use at any time. Loki, the Chitauri Commander, and Thor witnessed these Sentinels deploying one special ability after another. As the Sentinels attacked, the Chitauri forces suffered heavy losses. Seeing this, the Chitauri Commander was filled with disbelief. Their army, the mighty Chitauri forces, was being temporarily held back by these black human-made machines? "Impossible!" "How could humans create something like this?" The Chitauri Commander shook his head in disbelief; the scene before him was beyond his imagination. Humans could create such terrifying machines? Suddenly, a critical point dawned on him. "Loki, I heard that human woman say that these black machines were made to fight those so- called Omega mutants?" "Two humans?" He turned to Loki beside him. Loki, who was equally shocked, nodded, confirming that he had heard correctly. At this moment, the Chitauri Commander could only murmur in astonishment, "Something created to fight two humans?" "And it''s being used to fight our Chitauri army?" A chilling thought began to form in his mind. Even Loki seemed to be considering the same thing. Such terrifying machines, mass-produced, were designed to combat just two people? Two humans? Omega mutants? Then, just how powerful must those two be? Were they overthinking it? The two exchanged a glance, their eyes filled with disbelief and suspicion. In the distance, Thor was equally stunned, his mouth agape as he turned to Captain America and the others. "Hey, you guys never told me you had such secret weapons that could be used against the Chitauri army!" Black Widow, Captain America, Hawkeye, Hulk, and Tony were all equally shocked. They had only ever seen the Sentinels fight against Messiah and White Knight, two Omega mutants. In their hands, the Sentinels were like toys, easily destroyed. They had never imagined that these Sentinels could be so effective in combat. At that moment, they realized they had underestimated the situation. Messiah and White Knight could easily deal with the Sentinels, but that didn''t mean the Sentinels were weak-it only highlighted how terrifying those two Omega mutants were. After recovering from her shock, Natasha explained, "These Sentinels belong to another department. Fury tried to get involved, but the senators overruled him, so..." They hadn''t expected the Sentinels to appear here... Hearing Natasha''s explanation, Thor was still a bit puzzled. "These things are called Sentinels?" "And they were made to fight Omega mutants?" Like Loki and the Chitauri Commander, he too noticed the underlying issue. Something this powerful was created to fight just two humans? Thor found it all hard to believe and confusing. With the Sentinels now in the fray, the pressure on Captain America and the others suddenly eased. The Chitauri Commander, whose face was already dark, now looked even more grim. Although they had many soldiers, and those passing through the portal were only a fraction of their forces, if they relied solely on numbers, they might eventually overwhelm these black machines. But if this continued, they would suffer heavy losses, which was not what the Commander had anticipated or intended. What infuriated and bewildered the Chitauri Commander even more were the next few words spoken by the mother and her children. From a distance, the woman and her children, seeing the Sentinels gaining the upper hand, grew excited. The two children clapped their hands in delight, cheering for the Sentinels. Their mother, Merche, wore an expression of satisfaction and began praising loudly. "Thank God!" "Sentinels are Sentinels. Even though they can''t handle Messiah and White Knight, and are just small fry easily dealt with by those two mutants, they''re still more than enough to take down these aliens!" "Look at their power, it''s amazing. Keep it up and get rid of these disgusting aliens!" Her words echoed in the air. Hearing the woman''s words, the Chitauri Commander''s expression grew even darker. At the same time, his heart was filled with suspicion and uncertainty. Messiah? White Knight? Those two again? But the most shocking thing he heard was that these Sentinels, which he considered formidable-so formidable that it would take the manpower of an entire whale-like warship to take one down-were merely small fry against those two? In his mind, the Sentinels'' strength should have given them the upper hand against Messiah and White Knight, perhaps even killing them! But what had this woman said? These powerful Sentinels were just easily dealt with by those two humans? At this moment, the Chitauri Commander was left in disbelief. He couldn''t believe it! Many Chitauri soldiers had also heard the woman''s words, causing a stir among them, their hearts filled with disbelief and shock. Even Loki, at that moment, felt that the woman was exaggerating-was she really spouting such blatant lies? By now, the Chitauri Commander had snapped out of his shock and declared confidently, "That human woman must know we''re eavesdropping, so she''s deliberately saying this to undermine our morale!" (End of Chapter) Chapter 181: Chapter 181 Chapter 181: Chapter 181[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] [Check My Other Translations!] [Updates Every Day!] [Naruto: Superpower Roulette] [One Piece: My Crew Is Trash!] [Pok¨¦mon Breeder in One Piece] [Starting as a Class 5 Mutant] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) [Naruto: Infinite New World] ==== "Such a cunning woman, humans truly are full of deceptions!" The Chitauri commander gazed deeply at the human woman. If she hadn''t overplayed her hand, he might have believed her and gotten frightened. Fortunately, the woman''s rhetorical skills were lacking, and her words gave away a flaw that he caught onto. "You''re right." Loki, hearing this, fully agreed, though his face showed some anger. He was quite displeased by how the human woman had played him. In the distance. "While the sentinel robots are holding them off, let''s move quickly." Noticing the Chitauri''s advanced weaponry and their overwhelming numbers, Captain America saw that some sentinel robots had already begun to fall, so he quickly gave orders. "Stall them until the portal closes. Barton, head to the rooftop and find out their marching routes." As he spoke, he turned toward Iron Man. "Stark, hold your ground. Anything approaching these three streets, either force them to retreat or burn them to ashes. Natasha..." As Captain America issued orders, Black Widow and the others nodded in unison and dispersed, each heading off to carry out their respective tasks. "Need a lift?" Hawkeye looked at Stark. "Hold on tight, don''t fall off." With that, Tony grabbed Barton by the back and flew up to the top of a tall building. Upon reaching the rooftop, Hawkeye began observing the routes while intermittently drawing arrows and firing them. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh- Explosive arrows shot out, each one hitting its target with pinpoint accuracy. Explosions echoed continuously. At that moment. Thor, wielding his hammer, jumped onto a nearby rooftop. Raising Mjolnir high, the sky immediately filled with clouds, and thick bolts of lightning soon rained down. Thor then directed them toward the area near the portal. Boom, boom, boom! Bolts of lightning struck, forcing Loki and the Chitauri commander near the portal to the ground, their faces filled with anger. In the process, several Chitauri aircraft were also destroyed by the lightning. Meanwhile. Hulk, encouraged by Captain America, leaped between buildings, continuously attacking the Chitauri. As for Captain America, after giving a final instruction to Black Widow, he dashed off to rescue a mother and her two daughters in the distance. Seeing this, Black Widow didn''t follow. Without closing the portal, no matter how many Chitauri they eliminated, they wouldn''t be able to finish them off. Seizing the moment, she bravely jumped onto a Chitauri aircraft. After dispatching the Chitauri pilot, she took control of the aircraft and flew it toward the rooftop of Stark Tower, preparing to try to shut down the Tesseract. Before Natasha could reach Stark Tower, Dr. Selvig, who had passed out on the rooftop earlier, struggled to regain consciousness. Due to the impact that knocked him out, he had broken free from Loki''s mind control. Seeing the Chitauri ships flying overhead and the widespread destruction, he felt a deep sense of fear and regret over his previous actions. At that moment, Natasha arrived nearby on the Chitauri aircraft. She leaped into the air, landing on the rooftop of Stark Tower. Staring at the Tesseract, which was continuously emitting massive amounts of energy, Black Widow found herself momentarily unsure of how to deal with it. "His scepter..." Suddenly, a voice came from behind her-it was Dr. Selvig. "Doctor?" Natasha turned around. Before Natasha could ask, Dr. Selvig continued explaining, "Loki''s scepter... it can counteract the Tesseract. It can penetrate the Tesseract''s shield..." Seeing Natasha''s puzzled expression, the doctor explained further, "Because it can''t fight against itself." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Evidently, he had realized that the energy composition of the scepter and the Tesseract was quite similar, believing they were essentially the same. He pointed to the area below, "Loki''s scepter is down there." Natasha walked over and looked down, spotting the scepter that had fallen during Loki and Thor''s battle. Quickly, she retrieved the scepter. Holding it, she thrust it toward the blue energy shield of the Tesseract. As soon as the two made contact, a bright flash erupted, and a sharp sound of clashing energy echoed. Though there was some resistance, the scepter steadily pressed forward. Seeing this, Natasha urgently spoke into her communicator, "I can shut the portal. Hold on!" In the distance, a tired Tony and the others perked up upon hearing this, instinctively breathing a sigh of relief. With the addition of the sentinel robots, the American politicians, and Fury''s efforts, the nuclear missile that was set to annihilate New York was either delayed or never launched. Without the threat of the nuke, Natasha was not stopped by Tony and focused solely on closing the space portal. As the tip of the scepter pierced the core of the device, the Tesseract''s energy transmission was interrupted. In the next moment, the towering blue beam of light disappeared, and the portal in the sky suddenly began to close. "It''s over!" The Avengers'' faces lit up with joy. "No!" Loki, the Chitauri commander, and others watched this scene with anger and disbelief. Just as everyone thought it was over, far away on a high rooftop, a group of yellow-robed sorcerers began to converse. Watching the rooftop of Stark Tower, the burly Perry became excited. "Lord Kaecilius, has the prophecy of the great demon come to an end?" He then solemnly asked, "Should we retrieve the Tesseract?" "And that scepter-it looks like quite the treasure. If we take it and offer it to the great demon, the great demon will surely reward us!" Hearing his words, Kaecilius, who was previously unsure of what to do next, suddenly had his eyes light up. He knew it was very possible! Moreover, with most of the Chitauri wiped out, this event was almost over. This was the best opportunity to seize the Tesseract and the scepter! With the eyes of a dozen sorcerers on him, Kaecilius smiled and nodded. Perry and the others instantly beamed with joy. As the Chitauri commander''s face twisted in rage and the Avengers sighed in relief, believing the battle was over, a yellow portal of fiery sparks suddenly opened atop Stark Tower for all to see! "What is this?" The Chitauri commander, Loki, Captain America, and the others stared in astonishment. (End of Chapter) Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Chapter 182: Chapter 182[1500PS REACHED!!! Next Goal: 2000!] Another unexpected event? Captain America and the others grew alert, assuming it was more reinforcements for the Chitauri. However, what they didn''t realize was that the Chitauri commander and his troops were just as bewildered. The commander instinctively glanced at Loki, but Loki shook his head, indicating they weren''t his people. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, the portal sparkled with flames, revealing a large opening. At this moment, both Captain America and the Chitauri commander could clearly see what was on the other side of the portal. "A portal?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Black Widow, who had just closed the space portal, instinctively glanced at the scepter in her hand and then at the equipment nearby. After confirming that the device had not been activated, she couldn''t help but feel astonished. Someone had managed to open a space portal without the use of the Tesseract? Who could it be? What were they planning? Soon, the figures became clear. A middle-aged man with blond hair tied in a small ponytail, wearing a yellow robe, led a group of similarly dressed individuals out of the portal. It was Kaecilius and the other sorcerers. Having confirmed their intention to seize both the Tesseract and the scepter to offer them to the great demon, they had decisively acted, casually opening a portal to Stark Tower to steal the two relics. "Who are these guys, more theater actors?" Looking at their attire, Tony couldn''t help but quip in surprise. How many times had it been now? Once again, people wearing strange outfits had shown up. Of course, despite his sarcastic comment, Stark''s guard was fully up, perhaps even more so than usual. After all, people dressed in bizarre outfits were typically trouble, like Loki and Thor. Tony had learned his lesson by now. As soon as they stepped out of the portal, Kaecilius and his followers made a beeline for the device housing the Tesseract. Noticing their movements, both Captain America''s group and the Chitauri commander''s forces were shocked. "Stop! No one is allowed to approach!" Natasha was quick to react. Holding the scepter in one hand, she pulled a black handgun from her waist with the other, aiming it directly at the approaching sorcerers as she warned them, hoping to drive them away. However, Kaecilius and his followers only halted briefly at her warning before their eyes shifted toward her. Kaecilius'' gaze sharpened, focusing on the black handgun in her hand. The next second, something unexpected happened. Two of Kaecilius'' followers, acting on his signal, raised their hands simultaneously. Two yellow energy whips materialized, instantly wrapping around Natasha''s scepter and handgun. In the blink of an eye, both items were snatched from Natasha''s unprepared hands. One of the sorcerers quickly opened a portal and threw the handgun into it. Meanwhile, Perry, another follower, handed the scepter to Kaecilius. "What a marvelous artifact, the great demon will surely be pleased," Kaecilius marveled. While stroking the golden shaft of the scepter, he felt the immense energy emanating from the gem at its tip, his eyes filled with awe and excitement. At this moment, the other sorcerers were also thrilled, their eyes full of anticipation for the rewards they would receive from the great demon after offering this powerful relic. While they were eagerly waiting, Captain America and the others, who had witnessed the entire scene, were stunned. What was that? Yellow whips coming from their hands? Superpowers? From a distance, Loki narrowed his eyes and muttered, "Sorcerers of Midgard?" "Hmm?" The Chitauri commander beside him looked at him in confusion. At that moment. Seeing that they had taken the scepter, Captain America glanced at Iron Man and said, "Stark, get me up there." Tony nodded and grabbed Hawkeye, flying them both to the top of Stark Tower. Thor, seeing this, also swung his hammer and flew up. As for the Hulk, he leaped from one building to another until he too landed on the rooftop of Stark Tower with a heavy thud. Even Loki and the Chitauri commander made their way to the rooftop. Noticing their movements, Kaecilius and his followers turned to face them. "Put down the scepter!" "Who are you people?" Captain America, holding his vibranium shield, stepped forward and demanded. At that moment, Loki spoke up. "It''s you lot?" Loki recognized them as the group he had encountered while raiding S.H.I.E.L.D. for the Tesseract. What had caught his attention back then were the strange phrases they had used. Now, seeing them here again, he realized their goal was the Tesseract and the scepter all along. "Loki, do you know them?" Thor asked warily. "Are they your people? Are you still not giving up at this point?" Loki''s expression darkened briefly but then he smiled, as if enjoying the show, and replied, "No, no, no. They''re not my people. If I''m not mistaken, they should be sorcerers of Midgard." He paused for a moment as everyone looked at him in surprise, then turned his gaze to Kaecilius and his group. "Am I right? Sorcerers who invoke their ''Master''?" As Loki spoke, he recalled something the lead sorcerer had said during their previous encounter-a sentence that had both confused and alarmed him. "As our Master foretold, everything is about to begin." The more Loki thought about it, the stronger his sense of unease grew. At this point, Hawkeye glanced at Loki and, surprisingly, defended him, "This time, Loki''s not lying. They''ve only crossed paths once before, and I was there too." Hearing this, Captain America, Iron Man, and the others looked at Hawkeye in astonishment. They knew Hawkeye was referring to the time he had been under the scepter''s mind control. This group had appeared that early? What were their intentions? Had they been lurking in the shadows all this time, waiting for this moment? Were they after the Tesseract and the scepter? And what had Loki just said? Sorcerers? "These people are sorcerers? That yellow whip was magic?" Tony Stark asked, incredulous. (End of Chapter) Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Chapter 183: Chapter 183[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Captain America and the others exchanged glances, their hearts filled with shock. There were actually sorcerers hidden on Earth? These legendary figures were real? At that moment, disbelief flooded their minds. Thor scratched his head and said, "I think I heard my mother mention once that Midgard does indeed have some sorcerers." Thor''s words dispelled any remaining doubts. In other words, these people were indeed sorcerers! Amidst their shock, Captain America picked up on a particular word. His brows furrowed as he asked, "Loki, what do you mean by ''Master''?" "How would I know? You should ask them," Loki shrugged. For a moment, all eyes turned to Kaecilius and his followers. Staring at them, Captain America, still on guard, asked, "So your goal is to take advantage of the chaos between us to seize the Tesseract?" "The ''Master'' that Loki mentioned-he''s the one who sent you here?" Hearing this, Kaecilius, who had originally planned to take the relics and leave, felt his gaze turn cold. As a devout follower, he couldn''t tolerate anyone insulting the great Demon God! In his eyes, the words spoken by the man before him were an affront to the Demon God, with no trace of reverence. Kaecilius believed it was necessary to teach these people a lesson in reverence and demonstrate the greatness of the Demon God. Amidst the watchful eyes of the Avengers, Kaecilius made a gesture with his hands, which soon began to glow red. The next second, a scene that filled Captain America with dread unfolded. A thick bolt of red lightning shot toward him with incredible speed, nearly too fast to react. As it traveled, the rooftop of Stark Tower cracked and shattered inch by inch, its power absolutely terrifying. This spell was the infamous "Bolt of Boshart," one of the most powerful forbidden magics! In terms of sheer destructive force, it ranked among the top spells in all of Kamar-Taj. Seeing the red lightning rush toward him, Captain America only had time to raise his shield in front of him. The next moment! The red lightning struck his vibranium shield, the immense destructive and concussive force pounding against it. While most of the Bolt of Boshart was absorbed by the shield, the remaining force was still enough to overwhelm Captain America. In an instant, he was sent flying by the impact, hurtling toward the edge of the building. He barely managed to grab onto the ledge at the last second, preventing himself from falling. The entire event happened so quickly that no one had time to react. Tony hurried over and pulled Captain America back up. It was then that everyone noticed the state of Captain America-his body was charred, and the smell of burning flesh was faintly present. Stark and the others were stunned. Was this magic? And so powerful? One strike had left Captain America in such a miserable state? In the next second, Stark raised his hand, Natasha drew another gun, and Thor gripped his hammer tightly... However, despite their aggressive stances, Kaecilius remained calm, his gaze fixed on the battered Captain America. He sternly said, "Mortal, you are far too arrogant. You show no reverence, no understanding of what it means to fear!" "That was just a small lesson. If you dare speak disrespectfully of my Master again, I won''t be so merciful!" "Ugh..." Captain America coughed a few times, gesturing for the others to hold back. He asked, "Who exactly is your Master? Are you all followers of this magical being?" As everyone waited for an answer, Kaecilius, unfazed by Captain America''s probing, reverently replied, "You people cannot fathom the greatness of the Master!" As he continued speaking, the look of reverence on his face grew even stronger. "Before this battle in New York even began, my Master foretold its occurrence. He predicted today''s events." As Kaecilius finished speaking, Stark''s face showed a look of disbelief. "What did you say?" Not just him-Natasha, Loki, the Chitauri commander, and others all showed shock and disbelief on their faces, staring at the strange sorcerer before them with furrowed brows. A prophecy? The Master of these sorcerers had predicted the Battle of New York? How was that possible?! Not only did Tony Stark and the others not believe it, but even the Chitauri commander thought this human was spouting nonsense. Just as they dismissed the claim, Loki, deep in thought, suddenly spoke up in a grave tone, "It''s possible he''s telling the truth." "What do you mean?" Thor and the others looked at him. Loki then recounted the encounter with these sorcerers after stealing the Tesseract from S.H.I.E.L.D., particularly recalling something Kaecilius had said: "As the Master foretold, everything is about to begin..." "At the time, I was puzzled by what these sorcerers'' Master had foreseen, what was about to begin. Now I understand what they meant..." Loki''s eyes gleamed with apprehension. As soon as Loki finished, Hawkeye nodded, confirming the story. He had also heard those Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. cryptic words from the sorcerers, though he hadn''t understood them at the time. Now, it all made sense. At this moment, Tony Stark and the others were left in shock. Was there truly such a thing as prophecy? Had this war been foretold before it even began? By the Master of these sorcerers? At that moment. The Chitauri commander, filled with disbelief, muttered, "Is there truly such a being on Earth?" Hearing his murmurs, Kaecilius glanced at him and said, "My Master is not of Earth. He is the great Dimensional Demon God." Natasha and the others were puzzled, but Loki and Thor''s eyes widened in shock. "Dimensional Demon God?" Thor exclaimed in disbelief. Hearing Thor''s stunned words, Stark and the others immediately turned their gaze toward him. "Thor, do you know something?" Captain America asked. Thor nodded, explaining, "I''ve heard my father and mother mention it." "A Dimensional Demon God is an existence akin to a god, with eternal life and terrifying power. They are the source of many mysterious forces in the universe." "To put it simply, if a Dimensional Demon God isn''t stopped, they have the power to destroy Earth." What? This Dimensional Demon God had such overwhelming power? Tony Stark and the others were utterly shocked. (End of Chapter) Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Chapter 184: Chapter 184[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== "My Master is far beyond the comprehension of ordinary people like you," Kaecilius said calmly as he observed the shock on their faces. "My Master once spoke directly, foretelling that Earth would meet its destined fate-it will be invaded." "A war will break out, a war with far-reaching consequences, and Earth will experience an event of incineration." After finishing, he continued, "Not long after my Master''s prophecy, the Battle of New York occurred. You could say the prophecy was fulfilled perfectly!" As they listened, Captain America and the others were both shocked and skeptical. Could there really be such a thing as prophecy? Or was it just a coincidence? However, the way events had unfolded indeed matched what the sorcerer had said. Earth was invaded, and a war had begun. If this sorcerer wasn''t lying... Wait! Suddenly, Tony noticed something off. "What is this ''incineration event'' your Master spoke of?" he asked in surprise. At his words, Natasha and the others also realized something was strange. If the previous parts of the prophecy aligned with the Battle of New York, then this final mention of "incineration" seemed out of place and quite peculiar. No matter how they thought about it, they couldn''t figure out what this "incineration" had to do with the current battle. Hearing Tony''s question, Kaecilius hesitated for a moment before replying, "Perhaps my Master was referring to this war in New York?" Tony shook his head, countering, "There''s a high possibility that this ''incineration'' refers to something that hasn''t happened yet." "Of course, it''s also possible that your Master was simply referring to this war." He continued, sounding noncommittal, "Honestly, up until now, we''re all still skeptical. We haven''t fully bought into your so-called prophecy, nor do we truly believe in the existence of your Master." "Unless an ''incineration event'' actually happens, only then will we truly believe what you say, and in your Master''s power..." He left the rest unsaid, but everyone understood what he meant. That would prove that the Master indeed possessed unimaginable and terrifying power-a truly great being. However, for now, this was all just talk. As they emerged from their initial shock, both the Avengers and Loki''s group began to calm down. They thought the sorcerer''s claims were far-fetched, filled with statements that couldn''t be proven. But what if this "incineration event" did occur? Captain America and the others instinctively brushed aside that thought. Seeing the expressions on their faces, Kaecilius chuckled slightly. "It''s only natural that you mortals don''t believe in my Master''s power." "Let''s say, for instance, if I told you the fusion of two universes was also due to my Master''s power, I suppose you''d believe me even less?" "Do you think two universes would just merge on their own for no reason?" "That''s all thanks to my Master''s power-power far beyond anything you mortals can imagine!" What?! Stark and the others'' faces paled. The abnormalities happening in the universe were because of this Master? How was that even possible?! Stark refused to believe it. This defied all logic-who could possibly do such a thing? He was more inclined to think it was a natural phenomenon. But if it were true... Stark shook his head hard, pushing that impossible thought out of his mind. No way! The others shared the same reaction-shock, followed by disbelief. If it were true, then the so-called Master''s power would be beyond comprehension. A quick glance at their faces told Kaecilius and his followers that these people didn''t believe them. In fact, after what Kaecilius had just said, they were even more doubtful of the prophecy and the existence of the Master. This made Perry and the other sorcerers furious, eager to teach them a lesson. Kaecilius, however, remained indifferent, believing that time would prove everything. At that moment. After the conversation, Captain America refocused his attention on the Mind Scepter and the Tesseract. After clearing his throat, he said, "Even if that''s true, you still need to put down the scepter and step away from the Tesseract. They don''t belong to you." With that, the tension between the Avengers and the sorcerers escalated. Kaecilius sneered, "I should say they don''t belong to you. These two artifacts are offerings for the great Demon God." Seeing this, Stark didn''t waste any more words. He quickly raised his right hand and fired a laser blast at Kaecilius. With a bang, the laser shot toward its target at high speed! However, before it could reach Kaecilius, a large yellow shield of light appeared, blocking the blast. It was the Seraphim Shield, summoned by Perry and the other sorcerers, who had been ready for an attack. Tony Stark exchanged a glance with Thor and the others, and they immediately understood. One by one, they began their assault. Boom! Thor''s hammer crackled with lightning, and bolts of electricity crashed against the Seraphim Shield. Hawkeye Barton, out of arrows, drew a handgun and began firing. Black Widow, the Hulk, and others also joined the attack. In an instant, all sorts of attacks rained down on the Seraphim Shield. They all knew very well that the Tesseract and the scepter couldn''t fall into the hands of these mysterious sorcerers, or the consequences would be dire. Watching the barrage of attacks on the shield, the Avengers'' eyes were filled with hope. Electric light danced across the Seraphim Shield, and for a moment, the massive yellow barrier flickered, showing signs of instability. Captain America, Hawkeye, and Black Widow''s attacks were mere scratches to the shield, causing minimal impact. However, with a roar from the Hulk, who leaped up and delivered a powerful punch, the already unstable Seraphim Shield shattered completely. Perry and the other sorcerers stumbled, shocked that these people had managed to break their shield. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Reacting quickly, some sorcerers began to recast their protective barrier, while others summoned energy whips. The next second, yellow energy whips lashed out, aiming to bind the Hulk. But they underestimated the Hulk''s strength. To their shock, he broke free of the energy whips one by one! Kaecilius'' brow furrowed deeply. He quickly realized that Perry and the others were losing control. If this continued, they would likely be defeated. Naturally, he wasn''t about to stand idle. (End of Chapter) Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Chapter 185: Chapter 185[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] [Sorry about yesterday, took a sick day off!] "Let me show you the power the Demon God has granted me!" Kaecilius said coldly. In the next moment, under the watchful and shocked eyes of Tony Stark and the others, a symbol appeared on Kaecilius'' forehead-a sun-shaped mark. As soon as the symbol appeared, Syd, hiding in the shadows, immediately sensed that Kaecilius had exhausted his light energy and was now attempting to borrow it from him. "What is he trying to do?" Syd raised an eyebrow. Though curious, he still made a mental decision to temporarily lend out his light energy-no, it was the divine power of light! Feeling the light energy slowly drain from his body and flow toward an unknown location, Syd chose to ignore it. Compared to the consumption of light energy from using abilities like black particles, this amount was insignificant. Or perhaps, he had always underestimated the quality of the light energy within him. Despite the large energy drain when using powers like the Orochi''s abilities or chaotic magic -both high-level techniques-the energy consumption seemed higher only because of the abilities'' powerful nature. On the other hand, Kaecilius'' magic, supported by borrowed light energy, was far less demanding. The magic''s spells and gestures further reduced the energy required. While Syd pondered, Kaecilius, standing on the rooftop of Stark Tower, suddenly paused. He sensed a higher-quality, divine power flooding into him. What was this? After a brief moment of surprise, Kaecilius realized what was happening, his eyes filled with reverence. "This is the true divine power of the Demon God?" The next second, he felt his magic flow even more smoothly, and its range expanded significantly. While Kaecilius marveled at this new strength, Tony and the others sensed something was wrong. The space around them seemed to be... shifting? Just as they were contemplating this, Kaecilius let out a cold laugh from nearby. The next moment, Tony Stark and the others saw the space around them begin to invert. A city hung upside down above their heads, and Stark Tower split in two. The ground and buildings began to break apart, floating and spinning in all directions. It was clear that Kaecilius had cast a mirror dimension spell. Originally, he wouldn''t have been able to perform such a feat, but ever since he borrowed the Demon God''s divine power, the magic had become effortless. The mirror dimension, as the name suggested, was a reflection of the real world. Any destruction caused within it wouldn''t affect the real world. This allowed sorcerers to unleash their full power without fear of exposure or causing harm to bystanders. They could even manipulate the buildings within the mirror dimension to hinder and attack their enemies. With a wave of Kaecilius'' right hand, the half of Stark Tower where Tony Stark and the others stood flipped upside down in an instant. "My God!" Dr. Selvig screamed. Under the influence of gravity, both he and Captain America''s group plummeted toward the ground. If they hit the ground, everyone except for superhumans like Captain America and Black Widow would surely perish! Tony reacted quickly, catching each of them mid-air and landing awkwardly. Barely surviving the fall, Captain America and the others looked around in shock. Everything within an eight- or nine-hundred-meter radius was in chaos! Buildings were disjointed and twisted, making it feel as if they had fallen into a dream. "Is this still magic?" At that moment, both Captain America''s team and Loki, sitting safely on his aircraft for the time being, were filled with shock. Suddenly, someone recalled Kaecilius'' earlier words. "This is the power granted by the Demon God?" Could the Demon God be real? No time to dwell on their astonishment, as nearby buildings began closing in on them, forcing them to flee in a panic. On the rooftop of Stark Tower, Kaecilius smiled as he continued manipulating the space, aiming to kill them all. If things continued this way, only Tony Stark, Thor, the Hulk, and Loki would be safe for the time being. The rest would be in grave danger, possibly even losing their lives in an instant. However, in his relentless manipulation of the space, Kaecilius had overlooked a certain group-those who had hidden their presence for some time now. A group of black sentry robots emerged from their stealth, appearing on the rooftop of Stark Tower. The next second, they launched their attack on Kaecilius and his followers. Yellow and red lasers streaked toward them, while crystals began spreading across their bodies. What?! Kaecilius was startled. He immediately ceased his manipulation of the mirror dimension and quickly summoned the Seraphim Shield. As he stopped, the space began to stabilize, allowing Tony and the others a moment to assess the situation. At a glance, they saw Kaecilius on the rooftop of Stark Tower, using the Seraphim Shield to fend off dozens of laser beams, as well as the sentry robots that had appeared. Despite their distaste for the sentry robots, Tony and the others couldn''t help but feel relieved. Faced with the sudden assault from the sentry robots, even the divine-powered Seraphim Shield couldn''t hold out for long, eventually shattering under the barrage of laser fire. Seeing this, Captain America and the others exchanged complex glances. Was it over? Were these fanatics who worshiped a dark god really about to die? Loki and the Chitauri commander, watching from their aircraft, were full of glee. On the rooftop. Kaecilius and his followers were filled with despair. They had no time left to cast another spell. "Are we going to die, unable to serve the Demon God anymore... and..." Kaecilius'' mind was filled with images of his wife and children, as if they were waving goodbye to him. Just as Kaecilius and his group were about to meet their end, and as Captain America and the others watched with complex emotions, something unexpected happened. A layer of red light appeared around Kaecilius and his followers. The lasers, which had been partially blocked by the Seraphim Shield, now struck the red light directly. However, this faint red glow held firm, blocking the dozens of laser beams. "What is this?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Captain America, Tony Stark, Loki, and the Chitauri commander all looked on in astonishment. Even Kaecilius and his followers were dumbfounded. What was this power? How could it withstand so many lasers? What had just happened? Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed. (End of Chapter) Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Chapter 186: Chapter 186[500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS] [Also a few more reviews to get to 80!! If we reached there will be an extra chapter!] As they watched the red light block the lasers, Tony Stark and the others were both shocked and full of speculation. Could it be that the Demon God behind these sorcerers had intervened? Otherwise, why would this mysterious red light suddenly appear and shield them from the laser blasts? While they were lost in terrifying thoughts, the sudden sound of footsteps broke the silence. Hearing the unexpected footsteps, both Kaecilius and his sorcerers, as well as Loki, Thor, and the others, turned their gazes toward the source. Accompanied by the rhythmic steps, a figure slowly approached. The figure was dressed in a strange black outfit-completely pitch black, absorbing any light like a black hole, making it impossible to discern any details of the clothing, resembling the darkness of the night sky. Black Widow, Hawkeye, Kaecilius, the Chitauri commander, and the others stared in confusion and curiosity. As for Tony Stark and Thor, they immediately recognized the figure. Not only them, but even Nick Fury and Hill, who were monitoring the New York battlefield from the helicarrier, instantly analyzed and identified the figure. "Is it that mysterious Asgardian?" "Another son of Odin, the King of Asgard?" "What is his objective, and why is he here?" Nick Fury furrowed his brows tightly. Everything seemed to be going so well; hopefully, no unexpected variables would arise! Fury silently prayed in his heart. Back on the battlefield in New York. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s that mysterious guy!" Tony Stark muttered. Watching the black figure walking leisurely in the distance, Natasha turned and asked in surprise, "You know him?" "Did you forget? A while ago, I told you all about a mysterious man in black that I encountered. That''s him!" "It''s him?" Natasha''s face showed astonishment. "What are you talking about?" asked a confused Hawkeye, "Who is this guy?" Tony glanced at him. At the time, Hawkeye had been under Loki''s control, so he hadn''t been on the helicarrier to hear about this. It made sense that he didn''t know. Quickly, Tony explained, "It''s a long story; I''ll explain it later." "You''re saying he''s..." Pausing, Tony said gravely, "He might be another god from Asgard, Thor''s brother." Upon hearing this, Hawkeye''s face filled with astonishment and disbelief. Another Asgardian god? Thor''s brother? After the initial shock, a new wave of doubts arose. What was this person''s purpose here? And... Tony had the same thought. Glancing at the red light still covering the group of sorcerers, he couldn''t help but ask, "That red energy surrounding those sorcerers... is that your doing?" With that question, everyone suddenly remembered the red light that had shielded the sorcerers from dozens of laser blasts. Watching the red glow that still enveloped the sorcerers, a terrifying suspicion crept into Tony Stark''s mind. Back when he first encountered this mysterious man, he had seen the red glow emanating from his hands as he floated in the air, sparking a vague guess. Now, seeing the red light deflecting countless lasers, his suspicion deepened. Suddenly, Tony blurted out, "Are you the White-Clad Stranger, the White Knight?" "An Omega-level mutant?!" "What did you say, Stark?" "White Knight?" In an instant, all eyes were on the mysterious figure dressed in black. The next second, their gazes shifted back to the red light surrounding the sorcerers. Could it be... Everyone knew that the White Knight''s Omega-level power manifested as a red glow... Their eyes widened in disbelief as they stared at the figure in black. Looking at Tony Stark and the others, Syd calmly responded, "I told you, we''d meet again." At that moment, Thor, listening to the conversation, was utterly confused. "Hey, what are you talking about?" "What White Knight?" "Wait, you''re not talking about..." As he spoke, Thor suddenly realized something, his face filled with shock as he looked at the mysterious man in black. Could his possible brother actually be this so-called Omega mutant? Thor''s mind was reeling with confusion. Of course, all of this was still just speculation. Without solid evidence, everything was mere guesswork. Not far away. Loki and the Chitauri commander had expressions that fluctuated between disbelief and astonishment. "White Knight?" "An Omega-level mutant?" "The sentry robots were designed to deal with him?" They were no strangers to the name White Knight. Not long ago, a certain human woman had mentioned that name multiple times. At first, when they heard her say that the sentry robots, built to handle two human beings, were meant to deal with their Chitauri army, they had laughed at the absurdity of it all. However, after witnessing the power of the sentry robots, they were shocked to discover how formidable they truly were. At that moment, they couldn''t believe that such powerful machines could have been created by humans! It was then that they began to take note of the term "Omega mutant," and the two names- Messiah and White Knight. They even wondered what kind of beings these two mutants must be if they required such powerful sentry robots to subdue them. How terrifying could they be? However, because of the woman''s words, they scoffed at the notion. Even now, they could still recall what she had said. "Sentry robots are just sentry robots. Even if they can''t handle Messiah and White Knight, these mutants would easily dispose of them, but against aliens like you, the robots are an easy match." The sentry robots, which they had struggled to destroy with their mothership, were supposedly nothing more than playthings for the mutants? It was laughable! They didn''t believe it for a second. In their minds, the powerful sentry robots were more than capable of defeating the so-called Messiah and White Knight, perhaps even having already killed them! Yet, according to that woman, these robots would be effortlessly dealt with? Not only did they not believe it, but even the remaining Chitauri soldiers didn''t accept it. Even now, Loki himself, upon realizing that the mysterious figure might be the Omega mutant, refused to believe such exaggerated claims. It seemed too far-fetched to be true. (End of Chapter) Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Chapter 187: Chapter 187[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== At this moment. The sentry robots attacking Kaecilius and his group suddenly paused. The next second, they all turned their heads, looking in one direction-specifically, toward Syd. Noticing this, the Chitauri commander and Loki couldn''t help but feel a sense of schadenfreude. From the behavior of the sentry robots, it was clear they were about to engage. They were eager to see if that human woman''s bold claims that the sentry robots were something the White-Clad Stranger could easily handle-would hold up. "Be careful!" Thor couldn''t hold back and shouted. Several of the sentry robots opened their heads, emitting a yellow-red glow, clearly preparing to fire lasers. Simultaneously, some of the robots went into stealth mode, obviously planning to launch a sneak attack. The crystals spreading over Kaecilius and the others stopped, as the sentry robots shifted their focus entirely. In front of Syd, a bright red glow flared as chaotic magic surged forward, forming a protective barrier. Boom, boom, boom! In the blink of an eye, dozens of laser beams struck the chaotic magic barrier. Energy rippled, and heat waves spread out. However, no matter how much power those lasers exerted, they couldn''t penetrate the shield formed by the chaotic magic. Watching the scene before him, Syd was not surprised. With level four chaotic magic combined with level three divine light power, blocking these lasers wasn''t particularly difficult. The force of the lasers was slightly troublesome, but fortunately, his enhanced physique, along with the unseen strength of chaotic magic, absorbed the impact without causing any harm. As for the spreading crystals, they were effectively blocked by the protective layer of chaotic magic, having no effect on him. Observing how the mysterious man in black stood motionless, effortlessly blocking the lasers, Kaecilius and his sorcerers were left in awe. So this is the power of an Omega-level mutant? sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Besides being amazed by his strength, they also realized who had just saved their lives. At that moment, they were filled with confusion. Why would the White-Clad Stranger save them? Not far away. Tony and the others, seeing this scene, weren''t too surprised. Even Loki and the Chitauri commander didn''t seem overly shocked. If this so-called Omega-level mutant couldn''t even block a few laser beams, he wouldn''t be worthy of the title. However, they didn''t think this meant he was guaranteed to win. Blocking the lasers for a moment didn''t mean he could withstand them forever. These sentry robots required significant firepower from the Chitauri army to destroy. How could one person possibly defeat them? Now, they were just waiting to see how long he could hold out before either being defeated or fleeing. Suddenly, Loki thought of something and felt uneasy. This guy... could he be summoning Mjolnir again? In Loki''s view, Syd''s strength must have come entirely from the hammer. Without it... As they pondered this, Syd, still blocking the laser beams, grew increasingly impatient. He was considering which ability to use to eliminate these troublesome robots quickly. After some thought, he realized that the White-Clad Stranger''s identity and abilities made it difficult to deal with the robots swiftly. Using Orochi''s powers would easily solve the problem, but unfortunately... After a brief moment of frustration, Syd recalled the ability to control sunlight, an aspect of his divine light power. Just as he was about to focus the sunlight over a 700 to 800-meter area into beams to attack the robots, a strange feeling suddenly surged through him while he was casting chaotic magic. The sensation lasted only a second, a fleeting thought. But in that brief moment, the sentry robots, which had been relentlessly attacking, abruptly changed. Under the watchful eyes of Tony Stark, Captain America, Thor, Loki, and the Chitauri, as well as the S.H.I.E.L.D. operatives monitoring the situation, the sentry robots froze. The next second, their bodies began to crumble, disintegrating like sand. The disintegrated sand, in response to Syd''s unconscious thought, transformed into colorful butterflies. In an instant, a swarm of vibrant butterflies filled the sky, creating a scene that was both stunning and breathtaking. Yet, despite the beauty of the sight, Captain America, Loki, the Chitauri commander, and the others couldn''t enjoy it. Their hearts were filled with dread and shock. Captain America stared at the butterflies fluttering through the sky, utterly dumbfounded. Was this an illusion? "Are these really butterflies?" Black Widow, Natasha, extended her hand, catching one of the butterflies as it flew by. Gazing at the vivid, lifelike yellow butterfly, Natasha wondered if she was still dreaming, unsure whether she had fully woken up. How else could she explain this surreal scene? In the blink of an eye, the attacking sentry robots had all disintegrated, transforming into these butterflies? Even though the sentry robots were powerful, they were, after all, machines. How could lifeless machines suddenly turn into living creatures? If this wasn''t an illusion... The one responsible for all this was undoubtedly... Staring at the mysterious figure in black-no, the White-Clad Stranger-Natasha''s eyes were filled with awe, and her expression grew solemn. Natasha realized that Fury might have underestimated the White-Clad Stranger! This man could not only transform objects, but he could also turn inanimate machines into living beings! How terrifying was that power? Meanwhile, Stark''s mind was buzzing. He was starting to question whether science was even real-was there truly a god in this world? At this point, he was considering whether he should start studying theology. The scene before him defied all common sense! It wasn''t just Tony who was shocked. Even Thor, the god of thunder, stood there with his mouth agape, muttering hesitantly, "Is it really possible that he''s my brother?" Even Thor, with all his powers, had never witnessed such a phenomenon. It was simply unbelievable and fearsome! "My God..." Dr. Selvig felt like he might have just seen God himself. Back at S.H.I.E.L.D., Fury and the others monitoring the battlefield were similarly shaken to their core. How could this be possible? But if anyone was the most dumbfounded and shell-shocked, it was the Chitauri commander and Loki. (End of Chapter) Chapter 188: Chapter 188 Chapter 188: Chapter 188[80 Reviews Reached!! Next Goal: 120 Reviews!!] The fact that dozens of sentry robots were taken down so easily-how could this be possible? Both the Chitauri commander and Loki were filled with disbelief. These sentry robots were formidable, each one as powerful as a warship. They had seen firsthand how tough these machines were. And yet, in an instant, they were all destroyed? And not just one, but a whole group of them, all at once! How could they believe what they were seeing? Could it be... that the human woman wasn''t lying after all? Perhaps she hadn''t exaggerated- she had spoken the truth. Loki and the Chitauri commander exchanged glances, both seeing the shock in each other''s eyes. If this had been a simple case of destruction, it would have been easier to accept. But the robots had turned into sand and then transformed into living butterflies. Living creatures?! This so-called Omega mutant had the ability to turn inanimate objects into living beings? What kind of power was this? "A human from Earth?" "Is this really a power that humans possess?" At that moment, the Chitauri commander was utterly bewildered. If the people of Earth were this powerful-no, if even a few of them were this powerful-why would they bother invading Earth? They''d be better off worrying about being invaded themselves. Hearing his words, Loki weakly retorted, "No, technically, he''s probably not human. He''s most likely one of the gods from Asgard." "Well, that''s a relief..." The Chitauri commander was about to sigh in relief when he caught himself and cursed inwardly. Relief? What nonsense! "I don''t recall any of your gods from Asgard having this kind of power!" Even if this person wasn''t human, the fact that someone from Asgard wielded such power was equally terrifying. It was far too abnormal and powerful! Wait, wasn''t this White-Clad Stranger supposedly Thor''s brother, the son of Odin? If he was the son of the Allfather, that might explain a little, but still, this power seemed beyond reason-even Odin himself might not have this level of control. If other alien powers found out that Asgard now had someone like this, what would they think? Would the plans for rebellion or invasion continue? With Odin aging and weakening, many factions had been plotting in secret... Shaking his head, the Chitauri commander decided these concerns were beyond him for now. Suddenly, Loki spoke up, "Wait, didn''t those humans mention that there''s another Omega mutant? Someone called Messiah?" This realization sent a wave of disbelief through Loki. The Chitauri commander was equally shocked. He had nearly forgotten that the humans had spoken of two Omega mutants! If this one was so powerful, what about the other? The Chitauri commander couldn''t even imagine what that would look like. For a moment, he felt grateful. Thank goodness that Messiah didn''t show up here. He made a mental note to investigate this Messiah after the battle to find out just what kind of monster they were dealing with. As he pondered this, the Chitauri commander continued to stare in awe at the butterflies fluttering in the sky. Meanwhile, Captain America and the others, along with the Chitauri commander, remained dumbfounded by the spectacle. The mysterious figure, on the other hand, felt a twinge of regret. That fleeting moment when his chaotic magic had altered reality had passed too quickly-so quickly that he hadn''t even had time to fully process it. The reality-altering effect of chaotic magic had been triggered almost unconsciously. It was no wonder chaotic magic''s reality-warping was difficult to trigger-what a powerful yet elusive ability it was. However, he did notice that after reaching level four with his chaotic magic, the chances of triggering reality-warping had significantly increased. In the past, such a sensation wouldn''t have even appeared. "Maybe once I reach level five with chaotic magic, I''ll be able to trigger reality-warping more frequently," he thought with anticipation. After these thoughts, he glanced around at his surroundings. The floating buildings were gradually returning to their original positions. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clearly, the mirror dimension that Kaecilius had created was beginning to collapse. The reason for this was simple: the divine light energy supply had been cut off, leaving Kaecilius without the energy needed to control the space. After all, he had no interest in being trapped here. Without a Sling Ring to create a portal, escaping from the mirror dimension would be extremely difficult. Unless, of course, he had a magical book, like the Darkhold, to study from and cast a specific spell to escape, or if his ability to manipulate space had reached a high enough level to allow for dimensional travel. Using the Tesseract would also work, but unfortunately, he didn''t know how to use it. Now, it was only a matter of time before the mirror dimension fully dissipated. Glancing around, he noticed that the mirror dimension extended for about eight or nine hundred meters. Seeing this, he shook his head. If things had followed their original course, Kaecilius would have borrowed Dormammu''s power and created a mirror dimension large enough to encompass an entire city. Now... "Borrowing my power only allowed him to control a range of about a kilometer." "Dormammu is truly wealthy. As the ruler of the Dark Dimension, having an entire dimension''s resources at your disposal makes all the difference." He couldn''t help but feel the gap between himself and Dormammu. "If I could mimic Syndra from League of Legends, I''d drain the Dark Dimension dry," he thought with a playful smile. After these musings, his gaze shifted to Captain America and the others, then to Kaecilius and his group. He nearly forgot about the main task at hand after all that thinking. The next moment, his hands glowed red, and he floated into the air. Seeing the black-clad figure approach, Kaecilius warily asked, "What do you want?" Without responding, he raised his right hand. In an instant, the Mind Scepter flew out of Kaecilius'' grasp, carried by the red light, and landed in his hand. "Your goal was the scepter?" Captain America asked in shock from a distance. Before Captain America could say anything more, Kaecilius frantically shouted, "Put that down! It''s an offering for the great Demon God!" "White-Clad Stranger, I know you''re powerful, but if you anger the Demon God, even you won''t have a good end!" Hearing the warning, the mysterious figure''s mouth twitched slightly. He ignored Kaecilius and instead turned his gaze toward the device containing the Tesseract. With a flick of his right hand, the device began to tremble. "No!" Captain America and the others exclaimed in alarm. (End of Chapter) Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Chapter 189: Chapter 189[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] The next second, almost without thinking, Steve raised his vibranium shield despite his injuries and hurled it toward Syd. Syd frowned slightly, raised his left hand, and a layer of red light appeared, effortlessly catching the shield. Before Steve could react, with a whoosh, the shield flew back and slammed into him. With a loud thud, Steve was sent flying, and due to his previous injuries, he didn''t get up for a while. Seeing this, Tony instinctively raised his hand and fired a laser beam. But to everyone''s despair, Syd didn''t even move. His chaotic magic easily blocked the laser. Noticing Thor''s reflexive motion to lift his hammer, Syd glanced at him, then opened his right hand as if to summon Mjolnir. Thor quickly stopped, awkwardly smiling, "Haha, a misunderstanding! I was just... scratching an itch." He then used his hammer to scratch his back. Clearly, Thor understood that, given this person who might be his younger brother-could summon Mjolnir, anything he tried would be futile. At that moment, Thor finally realized why this mysterious figure could wield Mjolnir in the first place. Watching the figure floating in the air, Thor''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. He could bet that this person was almost certainly his brother! Otherwise, how could Mjolnir obey him so readily? "Once I get back, I have to share this good news with Father and Mother. I wonder what their reactions will be," Thor thought eagerly. With Thor ceasing his actions, Syd turned his attention to the others. With a flick of his right hand, he easily deflected the bullets that Natasha had fired. "You are all too weak," he said calmly as he looked down at them. The sound of the bullets hitting the ground was crisp and clear. At that moment, Natasha felt an overwhelming sense of pressure, helplessness, and despair. The figure before her seemed like an insurmountable mountain, blocking her way, making her feel hopeless. It wasn''t just her-Steve, Tony, Loki, the Chitauri commander, and everyone else felt suffocated. The man hovering in the air seemed like an invincible god, while they were mere ants under the gaze of this deity, struggling in vain. The gap between them was so vast that even Steve, known for never giving up easily, had to face reality and chose not to continue fighting. At this moment, Tony, with a self-deprecating smile, muttered, "Maybe only that kid Messiah could put up a fight against the White-Clad Stranger." Natasha and the others fell silent. Indeed, they all knew that the only one capable of facing this opponent was likely Messiah. As they lapsed into silence, on the helicarrier high above, Nick Fury and the rest of S.H.I.E.L.D. also fell into a similar quiet. "Damn it, another Omega mutant!" These two Omega mutants were like plagues. How could the world have spawned such monsters? Nick Fury''s face was a mix of frustration and bewilderment. Also, wasn''t the White-Clad Stranger an Omega mutant? How had he become involved with Asgard? Was he truly the son of Odin, the Allfather? Fury''s expression was conflicted. The man''s identity made him feel deeply uneasy. While Fury was contemplating, back on the rooftop of Stark Tower, the Tesseract glowed brightly and floated steadily into Syd''s hand. Of course, he had cast a protective spell using chaotic magic. Although his current physique made him immune to the harmful effects of the Tesseract, there was always a risk that it might suddenly teleport him to some far-off place. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing this, Steve and the others didn''t make a move. Or rather, they were powerless to stop him. "What exactly is your goal?" Steve couldn''t help but ask. Feeling the weight of their gazes, Syd nonchalantly revealed a shocking secret. He spoke slowly, "At the birth of the universe, six stones also appeared. They are known as the Infinity Stones, representing Space, Power, Reality, Mind, Time, and Soul." "And each stone contains unimaginable power." As he spoke, Natasha and the others showed signs of disbelief. Even Loki appeared surprised and confused. Tony, realizing something, stared directly at the Tesseract in Syd''s hand and asked, "Is that the Space Stone?" "These things... there''s more than one?" He found it hard to believe. The others were equally stunned, unable to fathom that there could be six of these stones, each containing infinite energy. If the Space Stone alone was so powerful, then what about the others? Just hearing the names of these stones made them realize how immense their power must be. "A stone from the beginning of the universe?" Suddenly, Tony picked up on this detail. "How do you know about this secret?" he asked, glancing over at Loki, who also appeared shocked. As Tony''s question hung in the air, the others began to wonder. If these stones had been around since the universe''s inception, how could this man know about them? Was he toying with them, or was this information real? If he was lying, that would be one thing. But if it were true, the implications of how this man knew about the birth of the universe were staggering. Syd, however, didn''t bother to respond to their suspicions. As for what they thought, it didn''t concern him. Whatever actions Tony and the others took regarding the Infinity Stones after learning about them, he didn''t care. In fact, it was likely that he had deliberately leaked this information so that Tony and the others would start seeking out the other Infinity Stones. Once they found them... A faint smile appeared on Syd''s face. "Speaking of which, the Reality Stone should be appearing soon, right?" He was quite curious and eager to encounter this particular stone, which was arguably the most powerful yet also the most difficult to wield. Of course, besides the Reality Stone, he vaguely recalled other stones-such as the Self Stone and the Narrative Stone-being mentioned in certain storylines. (End of Chapter) Chapter 190: Chapter 190 Chapter 190: Chapter 190[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== After pondering for a moment, Syd glanced at the still-active mirror dimension, then turned his gaze to Kaecilius and said, "Dismiss the mirror dimension." Kaecilius and the other sorcerers, who were already anxious, were momentarily stunned by this command. How did he know about the mirror dimension? How could an ordinary person know about such a thing? For a moment, Kaecilius and his companions stared at Syd with surprise and suspicion. However, as soon as he mentioned the mirror dimension, they quickly realized the gravity of the situation. Kaecilius felt a flicker of hope but had little time to formulate any plans before Syd, still floating in the air, casually said, "I understand the mirror dimension better than you do. If you''re smart, you won''t make any foolish moves." Hearing this warning, Kaecilius and the other sorcerers sighed in resignation. The fact that he knew the term "mirror dimension" meant he wasn''t bluffing. Given the circumstances, they didn''t dare try anything. The next moment, Kaecilius raised his hand and dispelled the mirror dimension. As the spell was lifted, the surrounding area returned to normal, with any lingering anomalies fading away. With one final glance at the people below, Syd moved and, with the Tesseract and the Mind Scepter in hand, flew away effortlessly. Watching his retreating figure, Steve and the others wanted to stop him but found themselves powerless. All they could do was watch as he disappeared into the distance. "Sigh, this White-Clad Stranger is truly mysterious. He''s not just an Omega mutant, but also possibly a god from Asgard. He knows about things like the Infinity Stones and this mirror dimension magic..." Bruce Banner, having shifted back and hastily covered himself, sighed in amazement. Steve and the others, though silent, couldn''t help but agree. The White-Clad Stranger was as enigmatic as Messiah-both powerful and equally shrouded in mystery. "Maybe all Omega mutants are like that?" Tony muttered helplessly. "Well, at least this Battle of New York is finally over." But Steve shook his head, looking toward a specific direction. "No, it''s not over yet." His gaze was fixed on Loki and the Chitauri commander. Thor and the others blinked, suddenly remembering that there were still some loose ends to tie up. In the next moment, all eyes turned toward Loki and the Chitauri commander. Loki, the Chitauri commander, and the remaining Chitauri forces paled. Unfortunately for them, it was too late to escape. Facing the combined forces of Thor, Tony, and the others, the Chitauri commander and his forces stood no chance and were swiftly defeated. However, when it came time to capture Loki, an unexpected twist occurred. "Loki!" Thor growled. Loki, who should have been struck by Thor''s thunderous attack, remained unscathed, standing calmly. Because it wasn''t the real Loki-it was just an illusion. The real Loki had slipped away when the mirror dimension was dispelled. "My dear brother, we''ll meet again next time," Loki mocked before disappearing completely under Thor''s furious gaze. Frustrated, Thor could only turn his attention back to the Chitauri commander. "Loki!" The Chitauri commander glared in anger as he was captured, his fury directed at the spot where Loki had vanished. Clearly, he was furious and resentful that Loki had left him behind. Tony raised his hand, ready to finish off the Chitauri commander. But before he could act, Steve stopped him. "Tony, we can''t kill him yet," Steve said with a sigh. "Fury wouldn''t allow it either." Tony frowned but eventually shrugged and lowered his hand. "You people who deal with politics are always so complicated." It was clear that Fury probably didn''t want to risk killing the Chitauri commander, fearing it might provoke the Chitauri into an all-out invasion or perhaps use him as a bargaining chip for some kind of negotiation. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tony didn''t care for such political games and handed the Chitauri commander over to Steve for processing. While they were dealing with the Chitauri commander, Kaecilius opened a yellow portal and led the other sorcerers through it, making their escape. By the time Steve and the others realized it, the sorcerers had already vanished. Resigned, they focused on cleaning up the remaining Chitauri forces. While they dealt with the remnants of the invasion, far above, Syd was flying through the sky, observing the aftermath of the Battle of New York. This battle had been widespread, with all of New York serving as the battlefield, and Stark Tower was merely the epicenter, standing out among the chaos. Syd knew that the Ancient One had been involved in the fight as well, though she had focused on defending the Sanctum rather than directly confronting the invaders. During the battle, she had quietly taken down many Chitauri forces herself. Syd wasn''t surprised by her lack of direct involvement. As the Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One had much to oversee. Her interventions had to be measured, as acting too freely could cause unforeseen consequences. Her main priority remained the defense against threats like Dormammu and other dimensional beings. Loki''s antics were hardly worth her attention. Her goal was to protect the Sanctum and ensure the stability of the magical barriers that kept Earth safe from dimensional invasions. "If things had followed the original path, Banner might have already gone to the Sanctum seeking the Time Stone," Syd mused, thinking of the time-travel mission that the Avengers would eventually undertake. But something was off... Using his enhanced vision, he scanned the battlefield repeatedly but found nothing suspicious. In fact... "Even the Tesseract and Mind Scepter are in my possession. If anyone had time-traveled here, they would have come looking for them..." "Even if they couldn''t defeat me, they wouldn''t give up so easily. They''d try to talk me down, persuade me, surely." Syd shook his head. It was clear-no one from the Avengers had traveled back in time. "Is this because of my influence?" he wondered. "It seems the future has changed dramatically..." "Then again, maybe not. I''m a walking anomaly. Perhaps my presence has prevented the time-traveling Avengers from appearing now, but who''s to say they won''t travel back to some other point in time?" Given his existence, the future was constantly in flux. Everything depended on what he decided in the moment. (End of Chapter) Chapter 191: Chapter 191 Chapter 191: Chapter 191[1000 PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500PS!] S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Syd suspected that even the Time Stone might not be able to observe him. After thinking this through, he glanced at the glowing blue Tesseract in his hand and the Mind Scepter, pondering whether to break their shells and extract the Infinity Stones within. After a moment, he shook his head. The Tesseract and the Mind Scepter, much like the Eye of Agamotto, function as artifacts or tools that help users harness the power of the Infinity Stones. The raw stones themselves weren''t something just anyone could handle. For example, the Power Stone could cause severe injury or even death just from physical contact. "It''s better to use them as they are for now. When I get my hands on the Infinity Gauntlet, I can destroy the shells." As for where to find the Infinity Gauntlet, Syd instantly thought of Asgard. In Thor: Ragnarok, the Gauntlet made an appearance among Odin''s treasures, though Hela dismissed it as a fake and knocked it over. However, Syd believed that Hela likely meant the stones embedded in the Gauntlet were fake, not the Gauntlet itself. After all, keeping a fake Gauntlet in Odin''s vault seemed unlikely. So, that Gauntlet was probably the real deal. "I just wonder when I''ll have a chance to visit Asgard..." Syd thought. Even with the Gauntlet, several Infinity Stones were still missing. Moreover, even using the Gauntlet with his current fourth-level divine body would be taxing. Although he wouldn''t instantly die like Tony Stark did, using it once might still cost him half his life. Tony had armor to protect him, and beings like Thanos and Hulk had formidable physiques, yet they were still injured when using the Gauntlet. Syd didn''t think he''d be an exception. "It seems that I''ll need to upgrade my divine body to the fifth level if I get the chance. I wonder what kind of changes that would bring." With that thought, Syd glanced at his internal panel, noticing that he had accumulated a significant amount of energy points over time, enough to unlock further progress. Perhaps a new ability from Balder would emerge? Additionally, although he hadn''t intentionally focused on it, his third-level light power was nearing its limit, suggesting an impending upgrade. "What will the fourth level of light power bring?" Syd wondered, anticipation growing. As time passed, the world''s nations began reacting to the Battle of New York. News outlets, both on TV and online, reported the event across the globe. On an American news channel, a white male anchor delivered the report. "While this confirmed alien invasion has caused tremendous damage, the group of superheroes known as the Avengers has provided a sense of reassurance to many, even becoming a cause for celebration for some..." The broadcast then cut to interviews with random citizens. "It''s good to have them." "You know, it''s comforting to know there are people who can protect us. We''re lucky." "I love you, Thor..." Some citizens were supportive, while others were not. "Superheroes in New York? How is that even possible..." "These so-called heroes should be held responsible for the destruction in this city!" "They caused this! Where are they now?" "There''s been so much news about superheroes, but it''s like they''ve vanished into thin air..." While opinions about the heroes varied, the news that followed left people around the world in shock. The White-Clad Stranger, also known as the Omega mutant, had appeared during the invasion. "Oh my god..." "The White-Clad Stranger actually showed up..." Everyone who saw footage of the Omega mutant was filled with fear. Though the battle between the Avengers and the White-Clad Stranger wasn''t shown in full detail, people could imagine that it was likely a one-sided fight. Many felt a deep sense of dread, as if they couldn''t breathe. What was the White-Clad Stranger doing on the battlefield in New York? Was he somehow involved in all of this? Even television hosts began reporting on the White-Clad Stranger. "This is Irina, and I''m looking into why the White-Clad Stranger appeared during the Battle of New York. We''ll have answers for you soon." "What are his motives, and how is he connected to the battle? We''ll reveal everything shortly..." Popular news host Irina naturally didn''t miss the chance to stir things up, once again making grand promises to her viewers. As the media buzzed about the Avengers and the White-Clad Stranger, Nick Fury was in a video call with several American senators. One of the senior senators spoke first. "Where are the Avengers?" "I haven''t tracked their whereabouts. I think they''ve earned the right to take a break," Fury replied. A female senator interjected, "And the Tesseract?" Fury sighed, "The White-Clad Stranger took it. You should know that the team had no power to stop him." "You could say the will of the gods has taken that item from us..." But the senators weren''t convinced. "You don''t have the authority to make that decision. We must retrieve the Tesseract!" Fury responded calmly, "You''re welcome to ask the White-Clad Stranger for it." The senators were speechless, unsure how to respond to that. Of course, plans to deal with the Omega mutants-Messiah and the White-Clad Stranger- were already in the works. It wouldn''t be long before specific actions were taken against them. But for now... While they discussed, in a specially designed prison cell, the Chitauri commander sat alone. The room was stark white with minimal furnishings. No windows, no decor. Although security was tight, Nick Fury hadn''t been overly harsh on this particular prisoner, even granting a few small requests. For instance, at the moment, the commander was holding a laptop, albeit one that wasn''t connected to the internet. On the screen were various images and information. It was all about the Omega mutants-Messiah and the White-Clad Stranger. Having witnessed the sheer power of the Omega mutants firsthand, the Chitauri commander had been curious and wanted to learn more about them. Despite being in captivity, that hadn''t stopped him from making requests to the humans. After some negotiation, S.H.I.E.L.D. had provided him with a laptop containing data on Messiah and the White-Clad Stranger. "Let''s see what these Omega mutants are all about..." The commander scrolled through the laptop. (End of Chapter) Chapter 192: Chapter 192 Chapter 192: Chapter 192[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] At first, the Chitauri commander only paid partial attention to what he was reading. But as he reached the crucial parts, his eyes widened. Omega mutant? Messiah? The destruction of a city, the Light Incident? The Chitauri commander couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The information on the computer showed that the so-called Omega mutant, Messiah, had destroyed an entire city. There were even photos and videos included in the report. "Is this really a creature from Earth?" The commander was in utter shock. At that moment, he truly understood the terrifying power of the Omega mutants. He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of impact the news of the Omega mutants would have if it reached the interstellar realms. How would the major alien factions react-would they fear or covet this power? Though he didn''t want to admit it, the Chitauri army was one of the weaker factions in the universe. Many forces were stronger than them... Aside from the details about Messiah, the Chitauri commander then read about the other Omega mutant, the White-Clad Stranger. The information about his reality-bending, god- like powers left the commander even more shaken. He couldn''t understand how such a primitive civilization like Earth could produce two beings as powerful as the Omega mutants. And it wasn''t just one, but two! Among them, the White-Clad Stranger was especially alarming. His powers were not only bizarre but also tied to Asgard, as he was rumored to be one of the Asgardian gods. Asgard might have been in decline due to Odin''s old age, but as long as Odin was alive and not in a state of deep sleep, no force would dare openly defy Asgard. Not the Chitauri, nor any other major powers. Even though the destruction of the Bifrost had caused some unrest among realms like Jotunheim, everything would eventually return to order as long as Odin was still breathing. What made the White-Clad Stranger even more dangerous, aside from his power, was his potential connection to Asgard. The commander knew that if he ever got out of this cursed prison, he would have to warn Thanos about Messiah and the White-Clad Stranger. They couldn''t be taken lightly. And with both the Tesseract and the Mind Scepter now in the hands of the White-Clad Stranger, they would have to retrieve those items at some point. As the Chitauri commander fretted over how to deliver the news of the Omega mutants to Thanos, someone else, in a different room, was having their own troubles. "Damn it, how am I supposed to get back?" Thor looked distraught. According to the original plan, by now, he should have captured Loki and brought him, along with the Tesseract, back to Asgard. They would have used the Tesseract to repair the Bifrost. But now, not only had Loki escaped, but the Tesseract was also gone, leaving Thor stranded on Midgard (Earth) with no way home. Unless he could track down the White-Clad Stranger and ask to borrow the Tesseract, he was stuck on Earth. The problem was, he didn''t have a clue where the White-Clad Stranger could be. Not being able to return to Asgard also meant that Thor couldn''t relay news about the White- Clad Stranger to his father, Odin, or his mother. The more Thor thought about it, the more helpless he felt. He had no idea how he was going to return to Asgard. Meanwhile, aboard the S.H.I.E.L.D. helicarrier floating high above the clouds, Nick Fury had just finished a meeting with several senators. Walking through the corridors, he was approached by Agent Hill. "What''s the plan now, sir?" Hill asked. "The Avengers have scattered, and some of them have gone very far away." Not long after the Battle of New York, the newly-formed Avengers had each gone their separate ways, leaving Hill feeling uneasy. "If we face a similar situation again, how are we supposed to handle it?" Fury was unfazed by Hill''s concerns. "They''ll be back." As they spoke, they reached an open area, where they could gaze out at the vast sea of clouds beyond the helicarrier. "You really think so?" Hill asked. "Of course," Fury said confidently. "But why?" she pressed. "Because we need them," Fury replied calmly. Hill immediately understood. Fury was banking on the Avengers'' sense of responsibility and the moral obligation they felt. He knew they wouldn''t turn their backs if the world needed them again. While she wasn''t entirely comfortable with the situation, Hill had nothing more to say. She turned and left to attend to her other duties. In a secluded area elsewhere, Loki had stolen a large man''s laptop and was now searching for information about the Omega mutants. Like the Chitauri commander, the more Loki read, the more shocked he became. Envy and jealousy slowly crept into his thoughts... While all these different individuals were occupied with their thoughts, Syd, feeling a sudden urge, opened up his internal panel. [Name: Syd] [Age: 17 (Remaining lifespan: 120 days)] [Mutant abilities: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current mimicry target: Orochi (Title: Sun God, Earth''s Will)] (Unlock progress: 100%) [Abilities: Levitation Flight (Max level) 5th level...(Unlocked)] [Energy points: 21,868] Aside from having aged a year and the slight decrease in his remaining lifespan, along with a significant increase in energy points, not much else had changed. Orochi''s abilities remained mostly the same. His levitation flight had maxed out at the fifth level, while all of his other powers-except for space manipulation, which was still at level two-had reached the fourth level. Looking over the panel, Syd realized something. He had no clear understanding of where he stood in terms of power. How strong was he, really? Had he reached the level of a Skyfather? Syd wasn''t sure. In his mind, a Skyfather-level being should at least be capable of destroying a planet-or, in the case of the comic universe, even a star system. By that standard, he still had a long way to go. As Syd pondered his own power levels, his subconscious seemed to influence his mimicry ability. Suddenly, a new line of text appeared next to his energy points. [Destructive Power: Town-level (11%)] [Energy points: 21,868] Syd was momentarily stunned. Looking at this newly displayed data, he felt a twitch at the corner of his mouth. The information was simple and clear-it indicated that he could destroy a town at full power in a short period of time. As for why the description mentioned a short time, Syd figured that if he were given more time, he could easily destroy a city. In that case, it would no longer be "town-level" but "city-level." Syd mused over this for a while. The displayed figure also seemed to represent his normal state, not his berserk form. If he were to enter a berserk mode, the data likely wouldn''t stay at "town-level." If this reading was accurate, then he still had quite a way to go before reaching the Skyfather tier, the kind of power capable of destroying planets. Of course, destructive power was just one metric. It didn''t necessarily mean he couldn''t take down enemies with a larger destructive range than himself. At this point, Syd''s attention shifted to the "11%" notation. It was clear that once he reached 100%, the town-level designation would change. "Seems like I still have work to do." With that thought, Syd''s gaze landed on the glowing "Light Power" progress bar on the Balder section of his panel. [Ability: Light Power (981/1000) Level 3] "So close..." His eyes gleamed with anticipation. Without delay, Syd began circulating his inner light energy. [Light Power experience +1] [Divine Body experience +1] As the light energy flowed, both his Light Power and Divine Body experience bars steadily increased. After some time, the Light Power counter finally shifted. [Light Power experience +1] [Ability: Light Power (0/2000) Level 4] A notification appeared. As his Light Power reached level 4, the energy within Syd''s body underwent another transformation, becoming more refined and strange. The symbiote, who had been quietly observing in the background, was once again forced out from Syd''s right hand due to the overwhelming energy surge. Feeling the newfound surge of power, the symbiote couldn''t help but express its shock. "It''s happening again?" Now that his Light Power had reached the fourth level, Syd''s body began to emit a radiant glow, much like the first time this ability had advanced. Luckily, he was in a secluded area. Otherwise, if anyone saw him glowing like this, they might think he was some kind of holy figure or even believe that Jesus had descended again. Feeling the changes within him, Syd immediately noticed a difference. His sensitivity to sunlight had doubled, meaning he could now control sunlight within a two- kilometer radius. And if he concentrated all of that sunlight into a single beam... Just the thought of it made Syd realize how powerful the ability had become. In fact, he suspected that if Captain Marvel showed up again, the concentrated sunlight might exceed her tolerance, potentially injuring her. Thinking of this, Syd found himself looking forward to their next encounter. Additionally, this boost in Light Power had drastically improved his ability to manipulate light. With just a thought, Syd caused a kaleidoscope of light to swirl around him, which completely bewildered the symbiote watching from the sidelines. Suddenly, Syd disappeared. "Where did you go, Syd?" The symbiote hovered in the air, utterly perplexed. Looking at itself, the symbiote was astonished. After calming down a bit, it could still feel its connection to Syd through touch, meaning Syd hadn''t actually disappeared-he had just entered some sort of stealth mode. The symbiote was in disbelief. When had Syd gained the ability to turn invisible? Was there anything he couldn''t do? While the symbiote was still in shock, Syd reappeared, his body shifting back into view as the surrounding light adjusted. "So, I can manipulate light well enough to become invisible..." Syd thought in amazement. However, it wasn''t entirely accurate to say he had "manipulated" the light to become invisible. Rather, the light around him had naturally adjusted to his surroundings based on his intention to blend in. The entire process was somewhat mystical, beyond the realm of science. Syd couldn''t quite figure out how the light managed to adjust itself. From a theological perspective, perhaps it was some kind of divine attribute or authority at work? After pondering it for a while, Syd gave up trying to understand. Still, gaining an optical invisibility ability wasn''t bad at all. Though it couldn''t conceal his scent or the subtle disturbances caused by his movements, it would certainly help him avoid weaker enemies. At this point, Syd turned his attention elsewhere. The boost to his Light Power didn''t just increase his control over sunlight; it had likely enhanced the strength of his other abilities as well, such as his flight speed... With that thought, Syd moved to a secluded clearing, pulled out his speed-testing device, and began his tests. In an instant, he vanished from sight. Boom! A deafening sonic boom followed. A violent wind, sharp as a blade, whipped around him, though to Syd it felt like a gentle sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. breeze. During the test, the symbiote, who had been curiously observing, was thrown off by the sheer speed and impact, crashing to the ground with a loud thud. Reaching his designated stop point, Syd came to a halt and quickly began calculating his results. While he did so, the symbiote crawled back to him at an impressive speed, clearly growing stronger under Syd''s influence, though it remained to be seen whether it could withstand armor-piercing rounds yet. Ignoring the symbiote''s return, Syd finished his calculations. Previously, his top speed was 3.3 times the speed of sound. Now, he had surpassed that, reaching a speed of just over four times the speed of sound-around 4.0 or 4.1 times. As his internal light energy continued to replenish, Syd estimated that he now had enough energy to use his fourth-level abilities around 300 times. Then, he noticed something else: his destructive power rating had increased from 11% to 20%. Syd''s mouth twitched slightly. While he was processing this, back in the S.H.I.E.L.D. detention center, Nick Fury was having a conversation with the Chitauri commander. After an intense, though not entirely friendly, negotiation, the Chitauri commander had agreed to provide a large amount of advanced technology in exchange for his release from the prison. Once the Chitauri army arrived with the promised data, the commander would be free to leave Earth. For now, however, he remained under strict surveillance and confined to a limited range of movement. But when S.H.I.E.L.D.''s agents weren''t looking, the commander had secretly retrieved a communicator left behind by the Chitauri army and managed to contact Thanos. "What happened down there?" Thanos'' deep voice resonated through the communicator. At this moment, Thanos was puzzled, unsure of what had transpired during the battle on Earth. "Master, we failed," the Chitauri commander said, his voice heavy with defeat. "Failed?" Thanos'' voice carried a commanding, intimidating weight. The Chitauri commander hurriedly explained. "Master, the humans were far more formidable than we anticipated. Among them were individuals that were nearly impossible to contend with. It was those individuals who stopped me and our forces." He paused for a moment before hesitating to speak again. (End of Chapter) Chapter 193: Chapter 193 Chapter 193: Chapter 193[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] As the Chitauri commander reported the failure of the invasion of Earth and the presence of formidable enemies, Thanos'' mood darkened. Then, the commander continued, "If it were only them, I might have been able to handle it, but among them..." Pausing for a moment, the commander resumed, "Among them was one particularly troublesome figure. I couldn''t deal with him-neither I nor the entire army could do anything against him." "What did you say?" Thanos'' voice, filled with surprise, came through the communication link. At first, Thanos thought his subordinate was simply making excuses to avoid responsibility for their defeat, but the more the commander spoke, the more exaggerated it seemed. "Even you and the entire army couldn''t handle him?" Hearing the growing frustration in Thanos'' voice, the Chitauri commander hurriedly explained, "Master, I''m not lying. This is the truth!" He continued, "He is an Omega mutant. His name is..." As the commander spoke, he sent over some data about the Omega mutants-Messiah and the White-Clad Stranger-through the communicator. Thanos casually glanced at the information, not paying it much mind at first. But after just a few seconds, as he skimmed the details, his purple-skinned face, which resembled a giant prune, showed a noticeable change in expression. An Omega mutant called Messiah? Destroyed a human city in mere moments? Thanos began to question everything he knew. Could a creature from Earth really possess such power? And this White-Clad Stranger? Supposedly, with just a single word, he could erase entire hordes of enemies from existence... What made this even more terrifying was that the enemies mentioned weren''t just ordinary foes. According to the information, these enemies were powerful constructs called Sentinels, a type of advanced mechanical war machine. Yet, these seemingly invincible machines were, as the report described, wiped out like mere bubbles by a single word from the White-Clad Stranger. And it wasn''t just a few Sentinels-it was entire groups of them, obliterated in an instant. One video clip in particular caught Thanos'' attention: the Sentinels turning into sand, and then transforming into colorful butterflies. It was almost whimsical in its impossibility. Even Thanos, the conqueror of worlds, was momentarily shaken. "Even I haven''t seen power like this before..." "Omega mutants, such extraordinary beings... such extraordinary power..." Of course, Thanos'' mind immediately jumped to something else something that might explain the source of this god-like power. He recalled the Reality Stone, or as it was currently known, the Aether. It existed in liquid form and held the same kind of surreal abilities. Only the Reality Stone could wield such mysterious and awe-inspiring powers! In his mind, Thanos replayed the knowledge he had gathered about the Reality Stone, an Infinity Stone he had long coveted. In theory, with the Reality Stone, one could transform any fantasy into reality, no matter how impossible. Through its power, it could erase, warp, or modify reality, turning dreams and abstract concepts into tangible existence. Perhaps, the Reality Stone was the most powerful of the Infinity Stones, but it was also the most difficult to control. Thanos knew well that this stone couldn''t be used in isolation. Without the support of the other Infinity Stones, using the Reality Stone alone could lead to catastrophic consequences. Most of the time, the realities created by the Reality Stone were illusions, not true realities. It only conjured realities that hadn''t occurred-realities without a foundation. These false realities required constant energy to maintain. Once that energy ran out, the created realities would dissipate. To fully transform these illusions into permanent reality required an unimaginable price. Thanos also recalled hearing rumors about the Dark Elves of Svartalfheim. Supposedly, they had been searching for the Aether-the Reality Stone-hoping to return the universe to its primordial darkness. In that era, darkness was the dominant force, and the Dark Elves thrived. But after the universe was flooded with light, they could no longer survive... Thanos knew that the Dark Elves'' ambition was a futile dream. Even if they found the Reality Stone, the reality they created would be fleeting. Likewise, his grand plan to eliminate half of all life in the universe would also require the combined might of the other Infinity Stones, with the Reality Stone playing a crucial role in making that vision come true. Only through the Reality Stone could he erase half of all life from existence... Yet now, Thanos had stumbled upon something that shook him to his core-a mere Earthling, an Omega mutant, possessed power reminiscent of the Reality Stone? For a moment, he wondered if the Reality Stone was hidden within this person. Thanos had a rough idea of where the other Infinity Stones were located, but the Reality Stone remained elusive, its location a mystery. However, upon further examination of the video, Thanos dismissed the idea that the White- Clad Stranger was wielding the Reality Stone. There were no signs of any Infinity Stone being used by the Omega mutant. Besides, there was another piece of evidence that solidified this conclusion, something even more shocking. The Chitauri commander had sent him a video featuring a butterfly-a butterfly captured by one of Earth''s so-called superheroes, Natasha. This butterfly had been kept and studied after the battle. During its time under observation, human scientists had examined the butterfly, confirming that it was indeed a living organism with no signs of abnormality. Incredibly, as of the time the Chitauri commander sent the data, the butterfly was still alive. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And yet, the most astonishing aspect of the butterfly wasn''t its vitality-it was its composition. It wasn''t made of flesh and blood, but of silicon dioxide, the primary component of sand. In other words, this was a silicon dioxide-based lifeform, something entirely unprecedented on Earth. Seeing this data, Thanos was left in awe. He understood the implications. This young Omega mutant had, through sheer will, reshaped something into the exact form he desired. (End of Chapter) Chapter 194: Chapter 194 Chapter 194: Chapter 194[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Upon realizing this, how could Thanos not be shocked? This person was almost equivalent to a living Reality Stone! In fact, compared to the Reality Stone, this individual''s reality seemed to exist continuously! This kind of power... One could say, it''s even more terrifying than the Reality Stone! Is this the Omega-level mutant''s Omega ability? Especially since, according to the data from the Chitauri commander, it was noted that the Cosmic Cube and the Mind Scepter had already been taken by this Omega mutant. In that instant, even as the ruler of the universe, Thanos felt that this situation was becoming troublesome. How could he retrieve those items from this person? Thanos pondered ways to accomplish this. At this moment, he noticed a speculation about the Omega mutant, the white-clad hero, in the collected information. Suspected to be the son of the Allfather, Odin? This young man was actually an Asgardian god? Thanos was utterly astonished. After his initial shock, his eyes flickered as a plan began to form in his mind. The Dark Elves of Svartalfheim wanted to invade Asgard, to overthrow its rule... Perhaps he could use them to weaken the background forces of this Omega mutant. Even if it was only a suspicion, weakening his opponent''s support would make things easier later. Moreover, if Asgard were to be destroyed, it would work in Thanos'' favor. If Asgard remained, it would be an obstacle to acquiring the Infinity Stones on Earth. As Thanos thought about this, he considered what kind of help he should give to the Dark Elves. Even if they failed, diminishing Asgard''s strength would still be beneficial... While he pondered this, the Chitauri commander nervously said, "Master?" After waiting for a long time without hearing a response, the commander''s heart sank, thinking Thanos was displeased with him and perhaps even planning to punish him. Luckily, Thanos'' voice soon came through the communicator. "I understand the situation." Hearing this, the Chitauri commander breathed a sigh of relief. He then asked what to do next. "I''ll handle the Omega mutant. You just take care of what I told you to do..." While Thanos gave orders to the Chitauri commander, Syd was on the other side, experimenting with the Cosmic Cube. Under the bright sun, golden rays shone on the blue Cosmic Cube. As Syd gazed at the cube in his hand, he fell into deep thought. Having the Cosmic Cube and the Mind Scepter just sitting around seemed like a waste if he didn''t try to use them. "How do you use this thing?" After a moment of contemplation, Syd decided to try infusing photon energy into the cube, all while Venom watched closely. The moment the divine photon energy made contact with the Cosmic Cube, something unexpected happened. A blue light exploded! Boom! A massive surge of energy erupted from the Cosmic Cube, forming a powerful shockwave that spread in all directions. In an instant, Syd was struck by the energy from the cube. [Reflective Shield Experience +1] Luckily, his reflexes were incredibly fast, and under Venom''s terrified gaze, Syd cast a reflective shield, blocking the cube''s energy wave. Though he managed to shield himself, the ground around him wasn''t so lucky. Looking at the Cosmic Cube, now on the ground, and the chaotic scene around him, Syd felt a bit helpless. It seemed that trying to control the cube with energy had failed. Luckily, he was strong enough an ordinary person would likely have been obliterated. Still, he had gained something from the attempt. When his photon energy made contact with the cube, his mental energy had also extended into it, establishing a faint connection with the cube. It seemed he now had a chance of controlling it. Carefully, Syd picked up the Cosmic Cube, ensuring he didn''t inject any photon energy this time. No surprises occurred. Next, he readied his reflective shield and let his mental energy flow into the cube. This time, no accidents happened, and his connection with the cube deepened. At the same time, a strange feeling arose within him, similar to the sensation of using spatial transfer. It felt as though, at this moment, he could use the Cosmic Cube to travel anywhere. Syd''s mind stirred, and the image of the moon appeared in his thoughts. In the next instant, the cube glowed blue, releasing energy. Then, with a ripple in space, Syd vanished from where he stood, reappearing in a barren landscape-on the surface of the moon. He looked around at the surrounding darkness, recognizing the deep expanse of space. As soon as he arrived, Syd felt light, as if he could float away at any moment, but then a discomfort welled up inside him. His expression changed, and a second later, the Cosmic Cube glowed again, instantly teleporting him back to his previous location. "Whew..." Syd exhaled a sigh of relief. After a few seconds, he quickly recovered. "It seems that with my current body, I can survive in outer space for a short time, but staying there too long would still be fatal..." Syd shook his head, feeling a bit disappointed. Of course, this didn''t mean his body was weak-if an ordinary person were to appear on the moon, they''d die instantly! Whether from sudden weightlessness or pressure changes, any ordinary human would be killed... But unlike them, he only felt discomfort, and after a brief recovery, it was as if nothing had happened. It just showed how much stronger his fourth-level godly body was compared to a regular human. Syd speculated that when his godly body reached the fifth level, he might be able to survive in space for extended periods. Perhaps even live there permanently, without needing water or food... At this moment. "That scared me..." Venom, exposed on his arm, looked terrified, its small black head filled with fear. Glancing at it, Syd paid no mind. Venom was an alien lifeform, already capable of surviving in space, so there was no need to Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. worry about it. In fact, the oxygen humans needed was more of a burden for Venom. As he thought about it, Syd looked at the Cosmic Cube in his hand, a smile forming on his face. "With this, traveling to different places will be much easier..." He wasn''t just talking about ordinary places; even traveling to the sun, standing side by side with it¡ªor going to another galaxy-was possible! However... Syd suddenly thought of something important. "Speaking of which, can the Cosmic Cube help someone travel to parallel worlds?" At that moment, a look of curiosity and anticipation appeared in his eyes, and he couldn''t resist the urge to give it a try. (End of Chapter) Chapter 195: Chapter 195 Chapter 195: Chapter 195[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== However, after thinking for a while, Syd still didn''t dare to use the Cosmic Cube to travel to a so-called parallel world. The Cosmic Cube was powerful, capable of traveling to nearly any location. Syd knew that with it, he could even reach different dimensions. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For example, the Dark Dimension where Dormammu resided, or even realms like Heaven and Hell! Of course, traveling there was possible, but whether one could come back alive was another question entirely. It was important to understand that dimensional deities were extremely powerful within their respective dimensions, much more so than they were outside of them. If one were unlucky enough to encounter one of these beings, there would be little chance of survival. As for traversing parallel worlds, Syd wasn''t sure if the Cosmic Cube could do that. Even if it could, he suspected it might be a one-way trip. For instance, if he reached a parallel world and then the Cosmic Cube suddenly stopped working... That said, Syd leaned towards believing that the Infinity Stones could still be used in parallel universes. The reason why they didn''t work in the Time Variance Authority''s domain was likely due to the unique nature of that space. However, there was still a possibility, though small, that the Infinity Stones might not function in a parallel world. It wasn''t impossible. Until everything was tested, it remained an unknown. Syd wasn''t willing to take that kind of risk by using the Cosmic Cube. There were other, safer ways to travel to parallel worlds. Syd recalled that the portals of Kamar-Taj could achieve the same thing. Compared to the Cosmic Cube, those portals were far more convenient and didn''t carry the risk of failure. Syd mused that, at some point, he should acquire a sling Ring-the tool used to open these portals-and try it out. For now, though, he decided to let it go. After testing the Cosmic Cube, he turned his attention to the Mind Scepter on the other side. As he gazed at the gem on the scepter''s tip, Syd found himself lost in thought. Each Infinity Stone carried its own side effects when used. The Power Stone''s side effect was quite clear: just touching it could cause injury, and if one couldn''t withstand its energy, they''d explode and die. Ordinary people couldn''t use it. The side effects of the Time Stone were unclear, though it was likely that each use impacted the flow of time to some degree. When Doctor Strange first used the Time Stone, he tested it on an apple, which symbolized the forbidden fruit from the Bible-a metaphor for Strange''s act of defiance. Even the Ancient One warned Strange not to use the Time Stone recklessly. It was clear that overusing the Time Stone could cause time-related logic to become chaotic, and in extreme cases, could lead to the collapse of the timeline. Take, for example, a certain universe''s version of Doctor Strange. Unlike the main universe''s Doctor Strange, this one survived his car accident unharmed, but his girlfriend Christine died. Desperate to bring her back, this Doctor Strange studied magic across the world and eventually became the Sorcerer Supreme. With the Ancient One gone and no one left to stop him, he decided to use the Time Stone to reverse time and save Christine. But no matter how many times he tried, Christine''s death couldn''t be avoided. She would always die in different ways-whether it was a car crash or being shot, various accidents would claim her life. In his despair, the Ancient One, who had not yet died in that timeline, sensed his actions and appeared before him. She explained that Christine''s death was a fixed point in time, a crucial event that had to happen for Doctor Strange to become the Sorcerer Supreme. Without becoming the Sorcerer Supreme, Doctor Strange would not have been able to save her in the first place. Thus, Christine had to die, and the timeline''s logic closed in on itself. Originally, if the Ancient One hadn''t intervened, Doctor Strange might have accepted reality after a few days of grieving. But her explanation gave him renewed hope. After all, the Ancient One had taught him that "anything is possible." Doctor Strange thought that if a fixed point in time was the issue, there must be a way to overcome it. Nothing was truly absolute in the eyes of a sorcerer. To this end, Doctor Strange traveled through time to an ancient, lost library, where he indeed found a method to alter fixed points in time. The solution was simple: immense power. For a sorcerer, obtaining power was easy, whether by borrowing from dimensional deities or other means. The easiest method was to absorb mystical creatures using dark magic. So, Doctor Strange created a summoning circle, calling forth and absorbing mystical creatures one after another. His power grew rapidly, but as he absorbed more, he gradually lost his humanity. With enough power, everything became simple. Doctor Strange forcibly used the Time Stone to bring Christine back to life. Unfortunately, those who tamper with time often find themselves at the mercy of it. Christine was resurrected, but the universe began to unravel, entering a state of collapse! Not even the near-omnipotent Doctor Strange could stop the destruction of the universe. In his immense power, Doctor Strange even became aware of the Watcher-a being who silently observed the universe''s development but never intervened. Sadly, despite Doctor Strange''s pleas for the Watcher to save his universe, the Watcher, true to his nature, simply watched in silence as the universe headed towards its destruction. During this time, the Watcher warned Doctor Strange that disrupting the flow of time would only lead to greater ruin. In the end, Doctor Strange could only watch helplessly as his universe was destroyed, powerless to do anything... Just like how, in the future, Tony Stark sacrificed himself with a snap of his fingers, and Doctor Strange couldn''t use the Time Stone to bring him back. If Tony were resurrected by reversing time, the logic of his snap, which erased Thanos and his army, would be undone. Thanos and his forces would return, resetting everything to the way it was before... In a way, the Time Stone''s side effects might seem subtle, but when they occur, they can be the most terrifying of all. Of course, this doesn''t mean there is no power that can defy logic. Syd thought about it and couldn''t help but recall Chaos Magic. Unlike the Time Stone, Chaos Magic''s reality-altering power truly defied logic, forcefully changing everything without causing reality to collapse. It could bend logic to its will. This demonstrated that the essence of Chaos Magic was of a far higher level. At least, the problems of time logic weren''t an issue for Chaos Magic, and it wouldn''t cause a breakdown in reality. Unfortunately... "Unfortunately, my ability to alter reality with Chaos Magic is still passive. Who knows when it will appear..." Syd thought with a hint of regret. Of course, it''s not that Chaos Magic''s reality-altering ability had no pattern. The more unstable one''s mental state was, the more likely Chaos Magic would run rampant. The more unstable the emotions, the stronger Chaos Magic became... For instance, when he turned the Sentinel robots into butterflies, that was merely a normal trigger, far from a true rampage... (End of Chapter) Chapter 196: Chapter 196 Chapter 196: Chapter 196[500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS!!] [Current Reviews: 85/100] [Reach Goal For +1 Chapter!] "Too bad I don''t have a mental illness. If I did..." Syd couldn''t help but sigh. As for the Space Stone, or the Cosmic Cube, its side effect was instability, occasionally causing uncontrollable surges. When it came to the Reality Stone... Syd thought back. Roughly speaking, when the Reality Stone was in its Aether form, it would automatically seek out a host, invading their body. If the host couldn''t withstand such immense power, they would die. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I wonder what would happen if the Reality Stone used me as a host?" Syd was curious as he recalled something from the past. In Thor: The Dark World, Jane, the woman who had fought alongside Thor during the battle with the Destroyer armor, had accidentally stumbled upon the Aether in an unknown dimension and became its host. An ordinary person like Jane becoming the host of the still-liquid Reality Stone had disastrous consequences. If it wasn''t extracted, she would have died. Although the Aether was eventually removed from her, Jane later developed cancer, likely due to the radiation emitted by the Reality Stone. Scientifically speaking, it was probably the gamma rays from the Infinity Stones that caused Jane''s cancer. And because of the cancer, she eventually passed away... "If it were me, it wouldn''t matter..." Syd shrugged it off, unconcerned. It was just cancer, after all. With so much already happening to him, a little more wouldn''t hurt. At most, it would be a minor inconvenience-nothing too serious. Thinking of this, he glanced at his remaining lifespan. Thanks to the appearance of divine light energy, his lifespan had increased again, now up to 141 days. Overall, cancer wouldn''t be able to kill him anytime soon. He imagined that whatever ancient gods were behind it must be feeling confused by now. Syd thought this with a sense of amusement. As for the Soul Stone and the Mind Stone... The side effects of the Soul Stone weren''t clear, but it likely required the sacrifice of a loved one to obtain it, or it could be tied to the stone''s own consciousness. This stone could steal, manipulate, or alter souls. It not only controlled the souls of the living but could even command the dead. If the user was powerful enough, they could even create souls from nothing. Unlike the other stones, the Soul Stone had its own consciousness, which was incredibly hungry and craved souls. Syd frowned as he pondered this. In the future, Thanos sacrificed Gamora to obtain the Soul Stone, falling unconscious during the process. When he woke up, the Soul Stone was in his hand. Who knew what strange things the stone had done? Syd sneered at the thought. "Following the rules? Who knows what kind of trap the Soul Stone might spring. Only a fool would do that..." Following the rules was something only those without enough power did. If it were him, Syd would simply destroy the entire planet of Vormir, where the Soul Stone resided. He didn''t believe the stone wouldn''t appear after that. And even if it didn''t, with the help of the Mind Stone and other Infinity Stones, he was sure he could find the Soul Stone eventually. Once found, it would be easy. Syd speculated that with his mastery of Chaos Magic, he could completely erase the Soul Stone''s so-called consciousness. After all, Chaos Magic was powerful enough to destroy the stone itself, let alone its consciousness. Moreover, Chaos Magic was deeply connected to mental powers, and once he grew strong enough, not even Professor X would be a match for him. Glancing at the Cosmic Cube in his hand, Syd couldn''t help but feel tempted to try. As long as he had a clear image in his mind, the Cosmic Cube could take him to Vormir, where the Soul Stone resided! However, his current strength wasn''t enough. If he went now, he would at best be able to enjoy the view-and at worst, fall victim to the Soul Stone''s trap. He would have to wait until his Chaos Magic reached level five to be confident enough to go there. As for the last stone, the Mind Stone, Syd turned his gaze to the Mind Scepter in his hand, frowning slightly. The scepter not only controlled people''s minds but also seemed to subtly influence its user. However, due to the presence of Chaos Magic, the Mind Stone alone wasn''t enough to affect him without him noticing. Compared to the Mind Stone, Chaos Magic was the real game-changer. Syd furrowed his brow in contemplation. He had a feeling that something was off with the Infinity Stones, and perhaps, aside from the Soul Stone, the other stones also had a certain degree of consciousness. For example, several decades ago, when Captain America fought Red Skull, Red Skull had touched the Cosmic Cube with his bare hand and was instantly transported to another galaxy. It was likely that he had been sent to Vormir, the location of the Soul Stone, and somehow died in the process, becoming a wraith. It was clear that Red Skull had been enslaved by the Soul Stone, becoming its guardian and tasked with explaining the price of obtaining the stone to anyone who sought it. Everything revolved around the Infinity Stones. To say that none of the other stones had similar issues seemed highly unlikely to Syd. "Whatever, once my Chaos Magic reaches level five, I''ll cleanse them all." Syd thought dismissively. He didn''t believe that the Infinity Stones could withstand the purification of Chaos Magic. For now... Syd casually picked up the Mind Scepter. Later, he caught a large wild boar and began his experiment. As expected, the scepter''s mind-control abilities worked flawlessly, and under his control, the wild boar became extremely obedient. Unfortunately, this ability wasn''t particularly useful. Anything the Mind Scepter could do, Chaos Magic could do as well. Syd knew the issue lay in his crude, superficial way of controlling the Mind Stone. Like the Time Stone, it would require specific magic to truly unlock the Mind Stone''s full potential. That said, even as things were, Syd could feel his own mental strength being amplified while using the scepter. From this moment on, no one could influence him mentally. In essence, his mental power through Chaos Magic had reached level five ahead of time. After testing both the Cosmic Cube and the Mind Scepter, Syd''s attention shifted to his energy points. "I''ve accumulated over twenty thousand energy points. I wonder if I can unlock Baldr''s new abilities?" "Divinity, dominion, or something else?" Syd''s eyes gleamed with curiosity. Just as he was about to invest his energy points into unlocking progress, a rumor began circulating in a distant galaxy. No one knew where the rumor had started, but it spoke of planet C-53, or Earth, and mentioned the emergence of two incredibly powerful individuals. Even major alien forces, like the Kree and the Supreme Intelligence, had heard of this rumor. Even the Guardians of the Galaxy, far away in space, including Star-Lord, had caught wind of the story. (End of Chapter) Chapter 197: Chapter 197 Chapter 197: Chapter 197[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Aboard a spaceship. "Terran?" "Hey, isn''t that your home planet?" A burly man with a thick beard asked Star-Lord, who was sitting next to him. Star-Lord, dressed in a red leather jacket and black pants, his face showing a bit of stubble, paused at the name. He looked to be in his thirties and was taken aback. "Earth?" He was no stranger to how aliens referred to Earth as "Terran." If there were no surprises, this "Terran" should indeed mean Earth. At this moment, the burly man, named Glenn, continued curiously, "Recently, there''s been a rumor about two powerful beings appearing on your home planet." "Wait, let me check... yeah, it says here..." "Messiah, and the White-Clad Hero. One can destroy an entire city in an instant, and the other can easily erase a person''s life..." As Glenn read aloud, his voice trailed off, his eyes gradually widening in disbelief. Clearly, even he found this rumor to be exaggerated and fake. He was familiar with Earth because of Star-Lord and knew it was a weak civilization, one that hadn''t even achieved interstellar travel yet... And yet, rumors were now circulating that such powerful beings had appeared on this weak planet-one capable of destroying a city and another capable of wiping out lives with ease? Although the rumor didn''t specify how these individuals accomplished such feats or the exact nature of their powers, Glenn refused to believe it. Even Star-Lord, Peter Quill, was stunned by what he was hearing, finding the claim utterly shocking. How could that be possible? After his initial shock, Peter quickly regained his composure. By this time, the other aliens aboard the ship had also turned their attention to Star-Lord, their eyes full of surprise. Noticing their gazes, Star-Lord shrugged, understanding the situation, and casually said, "That''s probably fake..." "You all know that my home planet, Terran, is a weak planet. There''s no way beings like that could exist there. This has to be just some ridiculous rumor." Star-Lord couldn''t believe that such powerful entities could appear on Earth. His memories from childhood, before he left the planet, and all the data he had gathered over the years told him that this rumor was absurd! And just look at the descriptions-destroying a city in an instant, erasing lives at will? Whoever spread this rumor must have been out of their mind, probably suffering from a mental illness. And to think the rumor was about his weak home planet producing such godlike beings-it was laughable, something only a crazy person would believe. Star-Lord scoffed at the whole notion, utterly dismissive. He wouldn''t believe, even for a second, that his home planet housed such powerful figures! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The others aboard the ship burst into laughter at his words, clearly sharing the same thought and dismissing the rumor as nonsense. At that point, Glenn curiously asked Star-Lord, "It''s been many years since you last visited your home planet, hasn''t it?" "How about we accompany you there one day, just to see what those rumored beings are all about..." Though Glenn''s words seemed serious, there was a teasing tone to them, and the rest of the crew erupted in laughter again. Star-Lord could only shrug in helplessness. As for going back to Earth... Well, maybe someday he could return for a visit. Beyond Star-Lord and his crew, other major forces, including the Kree and their Supreme Intelligence, had also caught wind of the rumor. "Interesting." "Who spread this rumor?" the leader of the Kree, the Supreme Intelligence, murmured. At the moment, she appeared in the form of a middle-aged woman. As the Kree''s artificial intelligence, she represented the pinnacle of Kree wisdom, embodying all their knowledge in science, philosophy, and thought, ruling over the Kree Empire. She was no stranger to planet C-53, which was Earth-home to that troublesome individual, Carol Danvers. She still remembered Carol''s rebellion against her from years ago. And now, rumors were circulating that two immensely powerful beings had appeared on Earth? The Supreme Intelligence found this hard to believe. Regardless of whether the rumor was true or false, she believed it was necessary to send someone to investigate Earth. If it turned out to be false, then there was no issue. But if it was true, she had plans for those two so-called powerful beings. She wanted to study their bodies, to understand the depth and origin of their power. Aside from the Kree and the Supreme Intelligence, other major powers and ordinary aliens had also heard this wild rumor, turning their attention to planet Terran. "Is this for real?" "Can a lifeform truly possess that kind of power?" Many were shocked but soon dismissed the rumor. "Impossible!" "It''s fake. A civilization that weak couldn''t have such powerful beings..." "The claims are way too exaggerated. I almost believed it..." "Who the hell started spreading this nonsense?" Logic told them that the rumor was mostly false, and many chose not to believe it. But still, they couldn''t help but feel a little curious about Terran. Their curiosity gnawed at them like a cat scratching, making them want to visit Terran and see for themselves. And this was exactly what Thanos wanted. Ideally, the Messiah and the White-Clad Hero would catch the attention of some major powers, who would then send forces to deal with them. Meanwhile, Thanos would sit back and reap the benefits. ... As Thanos orchestrated his schemes and rumors spread across the stars, Syd Castell was standing under the sun, basking in its warmth, his attention fixed on his energy points. [Energy Points: 22,665] "These energy points... I wonder if I can unlock Balder''s new abilities?" Curious, Syd began channeling energy points into his unlocking progress. Soon, the progress bar steadily climbed, reaching 56%, 58%, 60%. At 60%, Syd''s eyes lit up with anticipation, eager to discover his new ability. Luckily, a notification sound chimed. (Unlock Progress: 60%) [Ability: God Speech (Unlocked)] [Ability: God Speech (0/100) Level 1] Syd blinked in surprise. God Speech? What kind of ability was that? He was bewildered. Furthermore, despite the notification, even though he had unlocked the ability, he didn''t feel any noticeable difference. Puzzled, Syd decided to experiment. Judging by the name, this ability likely had something to do with speech... (End of Chapter) Chapter 198: Chapter 198 Chapter 198: Chapter 198[Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Two hours later... After spending some time experimenting, Syd finally understood what this new ability was all about. At first, he didn''t notice anything unusual, mainly because there was no one else around. But after a while, when he overheard someone speaking in a language he didn''t understand, something clicked. He realized he could actually understand what the person was saying! It was obvious that the person wasn''t speaking English, yet Syd could comprehend every word. Even more surprising, when Syd, now disguised, greeted the person, they seemed to understand him as well. At this moment, everything became clear-he understood what "God Speech" truly was. Upon further testing, Syd found that not only could he understand all human languages, but others could also inexplicably understand what he said. This applied even to animals, though their thoughts were so simplistic that all he could hear were things like "hungry," "want food," or "tired." Additionally, his own voice seemed to have become more pleasant and profound, carrying an aura of mystery. Syd was utterly amazed by this. At first glance, this ability seemed trivial, but in reality, it was incredibly useful. Under the power of "God Speech," language was no longer a barrier for him! Of course, despite understanding how "God Speech" worked, Syd still felt puzzled. In the shadowed corner where he stood, he glanced at Balder''s ability panel, a look of confusion on his face. [Ability: God Speech (70/100) Level 1] "Level 1?" From his perspective, the ability should already be maxed out. He had tested it on numerous languages, even understanding dialects. It felt like a fully-developed passive ability. Yet, it was only at level 1? Syd couldn''t help but feel both confused and curious. What would happen if he leveled it up further? Would his voice become even more perfect and mysterious? Syd furrowed his brow slightly, sensing that it wouldn''t be that simple. This feeling came not only from his intuition but also from common sense. Clearly, Thor and Loki didn''t possess this ability. Syd speculated that this power might originate from the real mythological Balder. "Wait, maybe Thor and Loki do have something similar at a basic level..." He recalled that in some versions of the comics, Thor could understand various languages, and whatever he said would be automatically understood by others. As for the real-world Thor, Syd wasn''t certain since he hadn''t paid close attention. However, this was only the level 1 effect of "God Speech." It was clear that there were four more levels, and the full potential was likely much greater than what Thor and Loki displayed! At the very least, this ability must be connected to the true mythological Balder''s powers... As he thought about it, Syd began to speculate. In mythology, the words spoken by gods often carried mysterious power, especially curses uttered in anger or hatred, which always seemed to come true. Particularly when cursing mortals, those curses almost always proved effective. Many mortal tales revolved around curses uttered by gods. In addition to curses, there were also blessings. For example, gods with dominion over beauty could bestow beauty upon others with a mere word. Some mortals, after receiving a blessing from a god, could even borrow a portion of the deity''s power. Syd''s eyes flickered with realization. "Could it be that as I level up ''God Speech,'' it will gain these effects?" If that were the case, "God Speech" would be far more complex and powerful than he initially thought a mysterious, divine passive ability! At that moment, Syd couldn''t help but feel excited about the potential effects of leveling up this new power. Moreover, what thrilled him the most was that every time he spoke a complete sentence, "God Speech" would automatically gain experience! "Incredible..." Syd murmured. [God Speech Experience +1] The speed at which it leveled up was almost as fast as his floating ability! This might be yet another ability that would reach level 5 first! Unable to hold back, Syd decided to ignore the remaining 17,000 energy points for now and focus entirely on leveling up "God Speech." He would return to Balder''s unlocking progress later. In the next moment, under Venom''s confused and bewildered gaze, Syd began to mutter random multiplication tables. "One times one is one, one times two is two..." [God Speech Experience +1] [God Speech Experience +1] As Syd continued to chant these nonsensical words, it was as if a swarm of flies were buzzing around Venom''s ears, reciting mantras that made his head spin. Venom nearly thought Syd S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. had lost his mind. Before Venom could ask what was going on, Syd heard another notification. [God Speech Experience +1] [Ability: God Speech (0/500) Level 2] The moment the notification appeared, Syd noticed a slight change in his voice. It became even more profound and mysterious, resembling the speech of a true god. In addition, whenever he spoke, there was an odd feeling, though he couldn''t quite put his finger on what it was. "Level 2 doesn''t seem to reveal much yet?" Syd frowned slightly. Without dwelling on it, he continued practicing. As he repeated his words, the experience points for "God Speech" steadily increased... ... Some time later, another notification chimed. [God Speech Experience +1] [Ability: God Speech (0/1000) Level 3] In that instant, Syd felt a noticeable difference. At this moment, with his heightened perception, he sensed that every word he spoke now carried a special rhythm. The sensation was unique, though Syd found it difficult to describe. Thinking about it, he turned his gaze to the bewildered Venom, deciding to use him for a little experiment. The next second, he spoke to Venom. "I bless you, may light always accompany you..." The words echoed around them, filled with mystery and rhythm, as if they were connecting to something beyond. Venom glanced around, confused, seeing no one else. His face was full of bewilderment as he had no idea what Syd was doing. "Wait, was that meant for me?" As Venom stood there in confusion, a sudden change occurred! Originally, they were in a dark, secluded corner-a place Syd had deliberately chosen for testing his ability, where sunlight couldn''t reach... But after the words were spoken, Syd noticed that the area around Venom brightened slightly. It was as if sunlight and photons were gathering around Venom, just as the blessing had stated-light was always with him. Venom stood there, completely dumbfounded. (End of Chapter) Chapter 199: Chapter 199 Chapter 199: Chapter 199"I bless you, may light always be with you..." As Syd watched the sunlight gather around Venom after saying this, he was astonished and surprised. Just a single sentence had caused such an effect? Moreover, the process happened completely without his control. The sunlight, the photons, actively converged around Venom, becoming a phenomenon on their own. It was as if Venom was born to attract sunlight-it seemed almost absurd! "I wonder how long it will last..." Syd had a feeling that with "God Speech" only at level 3, the effect wouldn''t be perfect just yet. Aside from the fact that the sunlight gathered was less than ideal, the duration might also be limited... As he was thinking this, the amount of sunlight around Venom indeed began to gradually decrease. A moment later, the phenomenon of sunlight gathering around Venom had completely disappeared. Venom, visibly confused, asked, "Syd, what did you do to me? Were you controlling the sunlight just now?" Venom knew that Syd had the ability to control light, and what had just happened seemed very much like that. However, Venom instinctively felt that something else was going on, especially with how the sunlight effect gradually faded, which deepened his suspicion. Could it be... Venom remembered the sentence Syd had spoken earlier. With that in mind, his eyes widened in astonishment. Syd, however, wasn''t paying attention to Venom''s reaction. Instead, he was lost in thought. Clearly, if he continued to level up "God Speech," the phenomenon that had just occurred would likely last longer. In fact, Syd speculated that by the time it reached level 5, the effect could become permanent! It could turn into a permanent blessing-or even a curse... Thinking about curses, Syd glanced at Venom but had no intention of trying it out. Though he hadn''t tested it, he could roughly guess the result. "I wonder what it would be like to grant power, though?" This thought led Syd to think of a certain character from the neighboring DC universe- Shazam. That character possessed the powers of six gods: the wisdom of Solomon, the strength of Hercules, the stamina of Atlas, the power of Zeus to control lightning, the courage of Achilles, and the speed of Hermes. Blessed by the Greek gods, Shazam was essentially a knock-off Superman. His nemesis, Black Adam, had similar blessings from the Egyptian gods: the stamina of Shu, the swiftness of Horus, the strength of Amon, the wisdom of Thoth, the power of Aten, and the courage of Mehen. Basically, another knock-off Superman... "If I were to bless someone, would the effect be similar?" Syd''s curiosity deepened. What kind of blessing? Control over light, stamina, speed-or could he grant any power he possessed to the one he blessed? Since there was no one to test on, this question remained a mystery for him. Testing on Venom was an option, but he thought better of it. Syd believed that this kind of blessing wouldn''t be given lightly and might come with a cost. It was likely that the one receiving the blessing would be linked to him, and when they used the power, it would actually drain from Syd himself... After all, power couldn''t come from nothing. Having tested the effects of "God Speech," Syd looked at the ability now at level 3 and hesitated, unsure whether to continue leveling it up or focus on unlocking new abilities. After some thought, he turned his attention to the 17,000 energy points he had left. The effects of "God Speech" had already started to show, and as long as he kept speaking, the ability would automatically level up-it didn''t require much of his attention. Compared to "God Speech," Syd was far more curious about what Balder''s next unlocked ability would be. (Unlock Progress: 60%) Glancing at the progress bar, Syd thought, "Will a new ability awaken at 65% or 70%?" "What happens at 100%?" "And how much progress will the remaining 17,000 energy points provide?" Curious, Syd focused and began investing his energy points into Balder''s unlocking progress. 62%... 65%... 68%... 70%... [Energy Points: 3005] When his energy points dwindled to just over 3,000, the unlocking progress finally hit 70%. At that moment, Syd''s heart skipped a beat, and a notification rang out. [Ability: Divinity (Unlocked)] [Ability: Divinity (0/100) Level 1] "Divinity?" Syd blinked in surprise, both shocked and confused. He knew a little about divinity, but he wasn''t entirely clear on its exact function. He understood that divinity, like dominion, had a special significance for gods. Just as he was thinking this, Syd felt a change within him. A mysterious power began to stir inside his body... His flesh, blood, light energy, and even his spirit-all of it became infused with this power. Syd, with his keen senses, immediately noticed that his strength had increased. "This feels somewhat like my divine light energy..." "Is it another amplification ability?" Syd''s eyes widened in surprise, and he was in an exceptionally good mood. This kind of comprehensive amplification ability was one of his favorites-overall, it was a great boost. As he was thinking this, believing the ability to be fully understood, he suddenly noticed something else. With his newly awakened divinity, his soul and spirit sensed a special type of energy. This energy was very unique, and it felt as though it was gathering around him like birds returning to their nest. Before Syd could figure out what it was, he began to hear whispers like someone praying with deep reverence and respect. "O gods, please bless me..." "Lord Balder, god of light, grant me the ability to see the light again..." Hearing these whispered prayers, Syd was stunned. This situation felt somewhat familiar. When Kaecilius had contacted him previously, the feeling had been similar, though there were some differences. In an instant, Syd guessed what was happening, and he had a pretty good idea of what that S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. strange energy was. "These prayers... are from believers?" "And this unique energy... is it faith energy?" Syd was genuinely surprised. In modern times, were there still people who worshipped the Norse gods? After all, the predominant religion in Scandinavia was Christianity, and there were very few people left who worshipped the Norse pantheon. Syd had thought that the belief in the Norse gods had practically died out, but now... After some thought, it became clear. While belief in the Asgardian gods had diminished, with a population as large as Earth''s, there would always be some who still believed. Even a shallow faith could generate some amount of so-called faith energy. It was likely that the faith energy surrounding him now had come from these residual believers. (End of Chapter) Chapter 200: Chapter 200 Chapter 200: Chapter 200[1000PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500PS!] [Reviews: 91/100] Reach Goal For A +1 Extra Chapter!] Although the belief in the Norse gods has mostly faded, Norse mythology still holds a significant place in Scandinavian culture, especially in literature, art, and tourism. Moreover, in some modern pagan movements, it retains a certain influence, albeit with a relatively small number of adherents. Overall, while Norse mythology is no longer a mainstream religious belief, it continues to play an important role culturally, and there are still some individuals who hold private faith in the old gods. After understanding this, Syd temporarily ignored the prayers he was hearing and focused his attention on the faith energy surrounding him. He could feel the faith energy circulating around him, trying to enter his body, and he frowned slightly. He knew that if he accepted this faith energy, it could very likely enhance his strength and even provide another source of light energy to replenish what he expended. However, Syd had a feeling that it wouldn''t be that simple. Could the energy born from the desires, whims, and pleas of ordinary people really be absorbed so easily? Thanks to his heightened perception from Chaos Magic, Syd sensed something strange and off about this faith energy. He had a nagging feeling that if he absorbed it, it might cause problems for his spirit and mind. In many stories, faith energy was known to be a double-edged sword, with both positive and negative effects... After thinking it over, Syd decided to leave the faith energy alone for now and deal with it later. "Maybe once Balder is fully unlocked at 100%, there''ll be a way to resolve the drawbacks of faith energy, or even a specific ability for that," Syd mused. In addition, he noticed that the amount of faith energy gathering around him was quite small. Even if he absorbed it, the effect likely wouldn''t be very significant. "It seems that while some people still believe in the Norse gods, most of them are only shallow believers, offering casual prayers at best..." This faith energy might also have something to do with Thor, who had recently appeared and saved many lives. Syd figured he was benefitting from Thor''s deeds. Putting the issue of faith energy aside, Syd turned his attention to the newly unlocked ability -Divinity. [Ability: Divinity (0/100) Level 1] "How do I level up this ability?" Syd wondered aloud. Instinctively, he tried circulating the divine light energy within his body. [Divine Light Energy Experience +1] [Godly Body Experience +1] Although he heard those notifications, there was no corresponding increase in the Divinity experience. Syd''s face shifted slightly as he thought of a possibility. "Could it be that Divinity requires faith energy to level up?" His mouth twitched, sensing this could be problematic. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After some deliberation, Syd hesitated for a moment but ultimately decided to try absorbing a small amount of faith energy. After all, he couldn''t just let a potentially powerful, all-encompassing ability like Divinity sit idle without leveling it up. The next second, he carefully guided a tiny portion of the faith energy into his body. The moment it entered, the energy was immediately absorbed, feeding the mysterious force of Divinity as if it had been waiting for this nourishment. [Divinity Experience +1] Hearing the notification, Syd wasn''t surprised. It was just as he had expected-Divinity required faith energy to level up. "This is going to be tricky..." Even though he had only absorbed a small amount of faith energy, Syd could keenly sense a subtle shift in his spirit and mind. Thanks to Chaos Magic, the effect was negligible and vanished quickly, but he knew that if he absorbed large amounts of faith energy over a long period, it would eventually influence him. As he pondered this, Syd''s gaze instinctively fell on the Mind Scepter in his hand. Corruption of the mind and spirit... The Mind Stone inside the scepter... Syd''s eyes lit up with an idea. "Let''s give it a try!" Without hesitation, he gripped the Mind Scepter, linking his mind to the powerful artifact. At the same time, he carefully absorbed more faith energy while using the Mind Scepter to filter out the negative mental and spiritual influences. The gem on the Mind Scepter glowed with a white-blue light. [Divinity Experience +1] In an instant, Syd felt a difference. With the Mind Scepter acting as a filter, the previously impure faith energy was transformed. What had been murky now felt pure and refreshing, like clean water after being purified. Thanks to his heightened awareness from Chaos Magic, Syd could clearly sense that all the negative influences in the faith energy had been removed! "As expected of an Infinity Stone..." Syd couldn''t help but be impressed. Feeling pleased, he continued to absorb all the faith energy around him without hesitation, now that the Mind Scepter was effectively filtering out any negative side effects. [Divinity Experience +1] [Divinity Experience +1] ... In no time, the faith energy surrounding him was completely absorbed. And soon after, a notification appeared! [Ability: Divinity (478/500) Level 2] In just a brief moment, Syd could feel noticeable improvements in various aspects-his mental resilience, physical defense, the strength of his divine light energy, and even his flight speed had all increased. Returning to the place where he had conducted previous tests, Syd casually ran a quick experiment. Boom! The sound of a sonic boom echoed through the air. To his surprise, Syd discovered that his speed had increased from four times the speed of sound to 4.5 times the speed of sound! And this was only at level 2, one of the least noticeable levels of improvement... Looking at his Divinity, which had just reached level 2, Syd felt a sense of exhilaration from the rapid progress. "If I had enough faith energy, wouldn''t I be able to level this up to level 5 in an instant?" This was even faster than leveling up his floating ability or "God Speech!" However, there was one problem... "The faith energy is a bit lacking..." Feeling the now-depleted faith energy slowly trickling in again, Syd sighed. "At this rate, I won''t reach level 5 until who knows when..." Despite the slow trickle of faith energy, Syd wasn''t too concerned. Now that his identity as a divine figure was more or less exposed, he was confident that future events would lead to more people turning to him in desperation. Even helping Magneto and the mutants could bring in some faith energy. Glancing at his remaining 3,000 energy points, Syd couldn''t resist the urge to pour them into his unlocking progress. [Energy Points: 0] (Unlock Progress: 71%) Syd shook his head. "Reaching 75% or 80% could take a while..." "I wonder, what''s the next ability to awaken?" His eyes shone with anticipation. The further along he progressed, the stronger and more unique the abilities became. And at 100%, he was certain something unprecedented would occur! After these thoughts, Syd set aside his concerns about energy points and shifted his focus back to leveling up "God Speech" and his other abilities, aiming to get his divine light energy to level 5 as soon as possible to trigger a transformation. As for the constant prayers he was hearing... (End of Chapter) Chapter 201: Chapter 201 Chapter 201: Chapter 201As the sound of prayers reached his ears, Syd keenly sensed a faint connection forming. Following this connection, he could even perceive the appearance of the person praying and their surroundings, as if he were physically present there, observing everything from a 360- degree omniscient view. Syd also had a distinct feeling that he could channel his divine power through this connection. If he were to perform a small miracle in front of the believer, their faith would undoubtedly increase significantly, and as a result, the power gathered from their belief would also grow, speeding up the enhancement of his divinity. This was all beneficial, and if possible, Syd wouldn''t mind showing a sign when he was in a good mood or had the time. Unfortunately... One of the prayers he heard was from a believer asking to restore their sight... Syd''s mouth twitched. He wasn''t an all-powerful wish-granting machine, and with his current abilities, there was no way he could restore someone''s sight. How could he help with that? Just as he thought this, he paused. "Wait, maybe not. It depends on the situation. If it''s a normal case of sight restoration, perhaps I can do it?" "For example, photon energy has the basic ability to accelerate the healing process. Although its healing effects aren''t as extreme as Wolverine''s, simple wound recovery is still possible." "If the person''s blindness is caused by an injury and not some congenital defect..." Syd hesitated. In that case, if he tried, maybe... With curiosity and a willingness to experiment, he couldn''t resist. He followed the mysterious connection to investigate the believer who prayed most devoutly, hoping to regain their sight. In the next moment, he perceived a scene. Inside a dim, but very tidy, dilapidated room. A middle-aged woman, around forty years old, dressed in blue with blonde hair, knelt on the ground, clasping her hands together in prayer. Syd focused his attention on her closed eyes. "What''s wrong with her eyes?" He was curious. As time passed, he gradually understood her situation. Using his powerful mental and psychic abilities, he observed this middle-aged woman as she left her dark room, using a cane for the blind to navigate through some streets. As she passed by, Syd overheard conversations from neighbors and passersby. "Audrey is so pitiful, just over forty, and blind." "If you ask me, it''s good she''s blind. If she hadn''t exposed herself at the hospital, I never would''ve known she was a mutant freak!" "Audrey didn''t do anything wrong, right? Isn''t that a bit harsh..." "What''s wrong with it? Mutants are monsters, freaks. Audrey might seem fine now, but who knows when she''ll lose control? When that happens, won''t we be the ones to suffer?" "That can''t be true..." Listening to the neighbors'' comments, Syd pieced together the situation. Apparently, this middle-aged woman named Audrey was once a nurse at a nearby hospital. During a critical situation with a patient, she accidentally revealed her mutant abilities. Her mutation allowed her eyes to adjust like a microscope, zooming in to see microscopic organisms and even gaining a rudimentary x-ray vision to see inside a patient''s body. Overall, it was a useful ability for medicine. Unfortunately, even though she saved that patient by identifying the cause of their illness, enabling quick treatment, the hospital still discovered her mutation. Despite saving a life, the hospital fired her. The patient she saved didn''t even thank her, and she became unemployed. Eventually, some extreme anti-mutant individuals heard about her situation. One night, while Audrey was sleeping, they cruelly blinded her by slashing her eyes with a knife. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the attacker was arrested, they proudly claimed they were "doing the world a favor." To make matters worse, shortly after being incarcerated, the perpetrator was bailed out, likely due to the connection with Audrey''s mutant status. Now, with her blindness, Audrey''s already difficult life had become even more unbearable. If not for finding discarded food in the trash and her son occasionally helping her out of guilt, she might have already died in that broken-down little house. As for why she prayed to Syd, through the power of his mind scepter and his own mental and psychic abilities, Syd glimpsed into some of her memories and figured it out. Since the Battle of New York, news of Thor, a member of the Avengers, had spread worldwide. Audrey, already interested in Norse mythology, naturally believed that if Thor was real, then the other gods from Norse legends, like Baldur, must be real as well. So she prayed to Baldur, the god of light, hoping to regain her sight. Understanding the situation, Syd''s mouth twitched. He wanted to tell her that just because he controlled light didn''t mean he could restore her vision and bring her light. "Well, that''s not entirely true. If my divine speech were at level five, I might be able to allow her to see, even if her eyes were damaged..." "After all, it''s well known that living beings can see because of light. This power really is within my control..." Syd pondered. Without light, nothing could be seen. Light is necessary for the photoreceptors in the retina to send visual information through the optic nerve to the brain, forming images. Without light, the photoreceptors are useless, and nothing can be seen, even if there''s something right in front of you. And the colors of things are also determined by different wavelengths of light. If he changed the wavelength of the light slightly, the person could become colorblind... "Come to think of it, could I strip away my enemy''s vision?" "Or maybe even distort their perception, making them see chaotic images..." Syd hesitated at the thought. The more he thought about it, the more his eyes lit up. It wasn''t impossible to accomplish something like this. But for now, he wasn''t confident in his control over light to achieve such feats. "Forget it, I''ll experiment with that later. For now, I need to focus on this believer." Syd turned his attention back to Audrey. As the sun gradually set, Audrey finished gathering food, a collection of items she found through touch and smell, and slowly made her way home. When she sat down before her food, clasping her hands together and praying in desperation once again, Syd''s heart stirred, and he decided to try. (End of Chapter) Chapter 202: Chapter 202 Chapter 202: Chapter 202[New Translation!! [Warhammer: Starting as a Planetary Governor] Bright, mysterious, and radiating divinity like the sun, divine power flowed through the invisible connection and descended directly upon Audrey, or more specifically, around her eyes. Audrey, who had been praying, froze. She felt a vast presence approaching, accompanied by a warm sensation. She felt as though her eyes were wrapped in a soothing hot spring, giving her a comfortable feeling. At the same time, a slight itchiness emerged, and she almost couldn''t resist scratching her eyes. Seeing this, Syd pondered. "It seems that with the blessing of divine light, photon energy does have a self-healing effect, although it''s quite slow..." After about ten minutes, Syd felt it was enough and stopped transmitting the photon energy. Audrey rubbed her eyes and then opened them. The moment she opened her eyes, she froze. Brilliant colors flooded her vision, a scene she had long missed. Audrey covered her mouth, tears of joy and excitement streaming down her face. She stood up and excitedly walked around the house, touching everything, and only after several minutes did she calm down. At the same time, she began to think about what had just happened. "I was praying just now, could it be..." "And that feeling..." Her eyes widened in disbelief as a shocking thought crossed her mind. Could it be that a god had descended? Did a god bless her and heal her eyes? Thinking of this, Audrey began to cry again, overwhelmed with emotion. "I knew it. I knew it! There really are true gods in this world..." Audrey''s heart was filled with excitement and gratitude for the divine blessing, and she immediately knelt down to pray devoutly once more. Seeing Audrey''s actions, Syd shook his head, not particularly concerned. However, just as he was thinking this, he suddenly noticed that the power of belief coming from Audrey had surged dramatically. If her belief had been a one before, it was now nearly a hundred. It was safe to say that the belief energy had skyrocketed, and even Syd could clearly feel the difference. [Divinity Experience +1] Syd''s mouth twitched, surprise flashing in his eyes. "That was just one person, and my divinity increased by one point. If there were more..." At that moment, Syd couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret. Unfortunately, few people believed in him, and most of those who did were casual believers. In fact, Audrey was probably the most devout of them all. At the same time, Syd realized something. "As expected, despair is the best catalyst for belief..." Audrey had been in despair, and with just a small intervention, the power of her belief had skyrocketed. If her body had been whole and she hadn''t been in despair, a simple blessing might not have made her this devout. As he pondered this, Audrey, having left her dark room, looked up at the setting sun, tears streaming down her face. Her unusual behavior attracted the attention of some neighbors and passersby. "Audrey, what''s going on?" A bearded middle-aged man hesitantly approached her, asking reflexively. In the light of the setting sun, others nearby also turned their attention to Audrey, curiosity and confusion evident on their faces. Audrey snapped out of her daze and, excitedly, blurted out, "I''m healed! My eyes are healed! I can see!" Her words hung in the air. "What?" The people around her thought they had misheard and instinctively looked at Audrey''s eyes. It was then they noticed that her eyes were open, bright and full of life, no longer clouded and scarred as they had been before. "This is..." The neighbors and passersby were stunned. "Your eyes... healed?" "Oh my God, how is this possible?" "How could something like this happen? What''s going on?" One by one, shocked questions came from their mouths. As time passed, more and more people gathered around. "What''s going on here?" "What?!" Everyone who learned about the situation was shocked, their eyes glued to Audrey''s restored sight in disbelief. The middle-aged man who had first spoken, Lawrence, couldn''t help himself. He stepped forward and grabbed Audrey''s arm. "Audrey, what''s going on? Your eyes were blind. I saw you earlier today... How did they suddenly heal?" This question was on everyone''s mind, and all eyes were on Audrey, filled with confusion and suspicion. In her excitement, Audrey blurted out the answer. "I prayed to Baldur, the God of Light. His Grace, Lord Baldur, must have heard my prayer and descended a miracle to heal my eyes!" Hearing Audrey''s words, everyone around her froze for a moment before bombarding her with questions. "Baldur, the God of Light?" "Who is that?" "Is that the name of a god?" Faced with their confused expressions, Audrey realized that few people now knew who Baldur, the God of Light, was. Hurriedly, she explained, "He''s a god from Asgard. You know the superhero Thor, right? Baldur, the God of Light, is also a son of Odin and Thor''s younger brother..." As she finished speaking, the neighbors and passersby had a look of realization on their faces. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Audrey hadn''t explained it, they wouldn''t have known who Baldur, the God of Light, was. Now that she had, they understood who she was talking about. "So, this God of Light, Baldur, who has never appeared before, heard your prayer and performed a miracle to heal your eyes?" "Really?" Though they now knew which god Audrey was referring to, the neighbors and passersby were still skeptical. After all, Baldur, the God of Light, was a god. Why would he suddenly intervene to help Audrey? Most of them doubted this point, and some even questioned whether Baldur, the God of Light, had the power to perform such miracles at all. "You have to believe me, I''m telling the truth!" Seeing their disbelief, Audrey, the middle-aged woman, grew anxious, trying to explain herself. At that moment, a tall, muscular man with a cruel look on his face approached. "Your eyes are healed?" As soon as he arrived, Gisli was shocked. After recovering from his shock, he maliciously stared at Audrey''s eyes, clearly intending something bad. Seeing this man, Audrey''s face turned pale immediately, because he was the one who had blinded her. (End of Chapter) ==== [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Chapter 203: Chapter 203 Chapter 203: Chapter 203[100 Reviews Reached!!! Next Goal: 120!] "How did you do it?" Gisli stared incredulously at Audrey''s eyes, unable to comprehend how he had blinded her, yet her sight had suddenly returned. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Audrey, she..." At that moment, a bystander explained what had happened, mentioning that Audrey had been blessed by Baldur, the God of Light from the Asgardian legends, who had healed her eyesight. Upon hearing this, Gisli''s malicious gaze fixated on Audrey. He didn''t believe for a second that some so-called god had blessed Audrey. To him, it was just an excuse. In his mind, the restoration of Audrey''s eyesight must have been related to her mutant ability -surely she had used it to heal herself! Sneering, Gisli said, "A god? That''s just your excuse!" "You disgusting mutant, you must have used your powers to heal yourself!" Without waiting for Audrey or anyone else to respond, Gisli reached behind him and pulled out a small dagger he carried for protection. In Audrey''s shocked cry, Gisli moved to stab her in the eyes once again. Audrey''s face fell into despair. Her mutant ability had no combat potential, and as a woman, she was no match for this man. Resisting would be futile. As for the nearby neighbors, including Lawrence, they hesitated when they saw Gisli pull out the knife. Audrey''s mutant status made them wary and fearful, so no one stepped forward to help her. In fact, a few women even looked on with schadenfreude. "Audrey''s eyes are about to be blinded again, haha..." "Let''s hope a god will fix them again next time..." They didn''t believe in the so-called god either, thinking it was merely an excuse Audrey had come up with. What they didn''t know was that the god they spoke of was watching them all from the shadows. Seeing this, Syd raised an eyebrow. He had just restored this woman''s sight, and before he could even shift his attention, this mutant-hating man wanted to ruin everything? If his attention had been elsewhere, he might not have cared, but now... There was no need for further thought-Syd immediately summoned the power of the God of Light. The next moment, an astonishing scene unfolded before everyone''s eyes: the light around them intensified, becoming blindingly bright. Syd hadn''t done much, simply focusing sunlight on the man before him. It was as if countless magnifying glasses were concentrating the sun''s rays on one spot. "Ahhh!" "What is this?!" A scream erupted as Gisli dropped the dagger, writhing in agony from the intense heat that burned him as he rolled on the ground. What''s happening? In his agonized thrashing, Gisli''s mind could only focus on one question. What was this light? Could it be... In his last moments of life, a terrifying thought crossed Gisli''s mind. Was this the punishment of Baldur, the God of Light, from the legends? How could that be?! Gisli was in disbelief. Could gods really exist? No, Baldur, the God of Light? Do gods truly exist?! At the brink of death, Gisli still couldn''t believe it. At the same time, his heart filled with jealousy, resentment, and hatred. Why would the god help Audrey, this disgusting mutant, and not him, a normal human? "Damn it!" "I''m not willing to accept this!" With that thought, Gisli finally passed out, his body motionless, like a piece of roasted fish- his death was swift and complete. Syd cast a glance at the man and dismissed him without another thought. However, while Syd no longer cared, the people around them certainly did. Seeing Gisli, now dead from extreme sun exposure, including Audrey herself, everyone gasped in shock. Some who saw his corpse even retched on the spot. Despite their physical discomfort, their minds raced. What had just happened? Gisli had barely spoken a few words and was about to act, and now he lay dead, roasted by the sun? The crowd didn''t need to think too hard. The name of a certain god immediately came to their minds. "Baldur, the God of Light--was this his doing?" "Does this god truly exist?" "And does he possess such terrifying power?" Lawrence and the other neighbors and passersby looked on with disbelief. Audrey hadn''t lied? Was what she said true? One by one, incredulous gazes turned toward Audrey. "Is everything you said true?" Lawrence asked in disbelief. "Was all of this really a miracle?" Feeling their eyes on her, Audrey nodded and said, "It''s true. My eyes were indeed healed by Lord Baldur, the God of Light, and this man''s death must be his punishment." "After all, my eyes had just been healed, and this man tried to blind me again. Such an act of destroying the blessing of a god-his death is something no one else is to blame for." Audrey was well aware that the punishment was not because of her but because this man had offended the god. Hearing this, Lawrence and the others finally understood. At the same time, those who had doubted the power of this god couldn''t help but feel a chill of fear. Luckily, they hadn''t said or done anything offensive... At this moment, a middle-aged woman named Karen hesitantly asked, "But Audrey, why would Baldur, the God of Light, suddenly bless you?" As she spoke, the others also turned puzzled looks toward Audrey. That was a good point. They were all the same-Audrey was only slightly different because she was a mutant. But as far as gods were concerned, besides the Messiah and the White Knight, no mutant would likely catch their attention or earn their favor, right? Besides, Audrey''s mutant ability was practically useless; modern technology could easily achieve what she could do... If Audrey wasn''t lying, why would Baldur, the God of Light, favor her? Although none of them said it aloud, a sense of jealousy welled up in everyone''s hearts. Audrey hesitated for a moment before answering, "Maybe it''s because I''ve always been devoted to Lord Baldur and have been praying to him constantly?" Hearing this, Lawrence and the others widened their eyes in astonishment. That''s it? For a moment, their hearts were filled with complicated emotions, and they didn''t know what to say. At the same time, a few new thoughts began to form in their minds. (End of Chapter) Chapter 204: Chapter 204 Chapter 204: Chapter 204[New Translation!! [Warhammer: Starting as a Planetary Governor] What if they also...? Could it be possible that Lord Baldur, the God of Light, might also bless them or grant them power? Lifespan, strength, authority... Lawrence and the others'' eyes flickered as countless possibilities played out in their minds. Rapid breathing filled the air, and soon, nearly everyone was caught up in their own thoughts. After all, there was no harm in believing. If nothing happened, fine-but if it did... Thanks to the Mind Stone and his own psychic abilities, Syd sensed their scattered thoughts and desires. At that moment, he couldn''t help but twitch his mouth in disbelief at how far their imaginations had gone. Just then... Lawrence was the first to snap out of his reverie. After glancing at Audrey, his eyes fell on Gisli''s lifeless body lying on the ground. Only now did he feel a twinge of fear as he hesitantly said, "He''s dead, right?" "What should we do with the body?" The gathered neighbors and passersby also came back to reality, and a few brave souls approached Gisli. They instinctively checked for signs of life and quickly recoiled after confirming he wasn''t breathing. Though Gisli was dead, they still called 911, requesting both an ambulance and the police. It didn''t take long for the paramedics and police to arrive. Faced with questions from the officers, everyone answered truthfully, and the police quickly pieced together the basic situation. However, once they understood what had happened, the officers exchanged confused glances. "A god from Asgard delivered divine punishment and killed someone?" "Are you serious?" What they heard was hard to believe. If it were true, then this matter was out of their jurisdiction-they couldn''t do anything about it. After all, if a god from Asgard killed someone, there was nothing they could do. Even if the god killed ten people, they wouldn''t dare take action against him. Besides, could they even capture a god? The question wasn''t whether they should, but whether they even had the power to do so. They might end up getting wiped out in the process. The police and medical staff had no doubts about this and didn''t think it was beyond a god''s capability. That said, due to Audrey''s involvement and the uncertainty of the situation, she was taken in as the prime suspect, though the officers were careful not to show any hostility towards her. Fear of offending the God of Light kept even those who harbored anti-mutant sentiments from acting out. They didn''t want to risk being killed by Baldur in a fit of anger. While Audrey was taken away, the large crowd of onlookers, including Lawrence and dozens of others, remained at the scene. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were still discussing the matter of the god when a middle-aged man named Richard, who had witnessed the miracle earlier, suddenly remembered something. "Speaking of Lord Baldur, the God of Light, while he''s never shown himself before, I recall something related to him." Hearing this, those around him turned their confused gazes toward him. "What is it?" "The prince of Asgard, the son of Odin, has never appeared before-what could there possibly be about him?" Richard pursed his lips and said, "Don''t you remember that strange event a while back?" "The whole Earth was bathed in light!" At his words, the crowd was shocked, looking at him in disbelief. "Are you kidding?" "That has something to do with Baldur?" "Wasn''t that event related to God?" The crowd remained skeptical. Richard, however, shook his head and said, "It''s true that the event where Earth was bathed in light could be the work of God, but it''s also possible that it was Lord Baldur''s doing!" "Doesn''t it seem like too much of a coincidence to you?" "Not long after that worldwide light event, Lord Baldur appears on Earth and performs a miracle." "If you''re telling me there''s no connection, I won''t believe it!" As they listened to Richard''s explanation, Lawrence and the others were stunned. Only now did they realize how it could be true-it was indeed a little too coincidental. Could it be...? Could it really be...? At that moment, their hearts were filled with disbelief and astonishment. "No, this can''t be real..." "My God..." If it was true, then wasn''t Lord Baldur''s power a bit too terrifying, too unbelievable? As the crowd was reeling from the revelation, a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent wearing a baseball cap, who had been sent to gather intelligence on this supernatural event, blinked in shock. Quietly stepping away from the crowd, he moved to an empty corner and immediately reported Richard''s speculation to S.H.I.E.L.D. After completing his report, Agent Vernon, a Level 5 S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, wore a grim expression. "If this is true, then the ramifications are huge. S.H.I.E.L.D. will have to take this new God of Light seriously." As he pondered, the onlookers, each of them, came to their own decisions. No matter what, when they returned home, they would try to pray to Lord Baldur! It was clear that Lord Baldur could bless and heal people, and he possessed immense power. And who knew what other abilities he had? If they prayed devoutly, perhaps they too could be blessed with miracles, just like Audrey! Their eyes burned with fervor, and many quietly began praying to themselves. At that moment, as their mindset shifted, small amounts of belief energy began to emanate from them. Although it wasn''t much, as time passed, the belief energy showed signs of growing stronger. As they continued to pray and even prepared to share the events with their families, Agent Hill received the intelligence report and immediately made her way to the director''s office to inform Director Fury. Knock, knock, knock... Agent Hill knocked on the door, and after receiving permission, she entered the office. "What is it?" Nick Fury set down the files he had been working on and looked at her with curiosity. With urgency, Agent Hill wasted no time in explaining everything to Nick Fury. "What did you say?" Nick Fury was stunned. Another god had appeared? An Asgardian god? Odin''s son, Baldur, the God of Light? More importantly, the light that had enveloped the Earth not long ago might have been related to this Baldur? Nick Fury''s heart trembled. If this were true... How terrifying would Baldur be? Did Thor know about this? (End of Chapter) ==== [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 205: Chapter 205 Chapter 205: Chapter 205Fury''s heart raced. He could hardly imagine it¡ªif this were true, how terrifying must Baldur be?! The light that had enveloped the entire Earth... After his initial shock, he quickly calmed down, thinking that this might not be true. After all, it was just one person''s account, and the truth of the matter needed to be verified. In fact, given how unbelievable this situation sounded, Fury considered it more likely to be false. As he pondered, Fury fixed his single eye on Agent Hill and asked in a stern tone, "Have you done a lie detector test?" "Arrangements are already being made, sir..." Agent Hill responded immediately, adding that psychological experts and polygraphs were being prepared, but it would take some time. However, due to their apprehension about Lord Baldur, the God of Light, they had refrained from using any harsher methods, such as truth serum, which could harm the body. Nick Fury nodded and waited quietly for the results. After several minutes, Agent Hill''s earpiece buzzed with the test results. After listening to the report, Hill turned to Fury and said, "Sir, after several rounds of testing, our experts found no signs of deception. Unless something extraordinary is at play, what she said appears to be true." Nick Fury''s heart jolted once again. It was true? Unable to hold back, Fury asked, "Can you check where Thor is right now?" Still skeptical, Fury wanted to ask Thor directly about Baldur, the God of Light, and find out what was going on. "Right away, sir," Agent Hill responded with a nod. It didn''t take long for her to gather the information and relay Thor''s location to Nick Fury. Without wasting any time, Fury headed to the destination where Thor was located. Before long, Fury arrived at a bar and entered to find Thor sitting at a table, drinking. As Thor took a sip, he noticed Nick Fury, dressed in his signature black leather jacket, walking over. Curious, Thor asked, "I hear you''ve been looking for me?" "What brings you here?" "Hey, this drink is great, want a glass?" Thor raised his cup with a grin. "No thanks," Fury declined, raising a hand before getting straight to the point. "I''m here to ask you about something." "About what?" Thor''s face showed surprise and confusion as he continued drinking, wondering why the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. would seek him out. He figured it might be something related to Loki again, and the thought troubled him. Just as he was mulling this over, Fury''s expression turned serious. In a stern voice, he asked, "I''m here to ask you about Baldur, the God of Light." "How much do you know about him?" After speaking, Fury fixed his gaze on Thor, waiting for him to reveal what he knew about Baldur. To his surprise, Thor''s response was completely unexpected. "Baldur, the God of Light?" "Who''s that?" In the noisy bar, Thor put down his drink and looked at Fury with genuine confusion. Fury frowned, slightly annoyed. "Thor, I''m not in the mood for jokes. This is important. If you know anything about Baldur, you''d better tell me." Now realizing the seriousness of the situation, Thor furrowed his brow and replied, "You''re going to have to explain who this God of Light is, because I honestly have no idea who you''re talking about." Fury took a deep breath, his tone shifting into one of slight accusation. "In our mythology, you are Odin''s eldest son. Baldur, the God of Light, is the second son of Odin and Frigga, which makes him your brother." Hearing this, Thor shook his head with a laugh. "That''s just human mythology. As far as I know, there''s no such God of Light named Baldur." "Fury, you have to understand-myths don''t always match reality." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he spoke, Thor spread his arms in an exaggerated gesture. "You''re telling me there''s no such god in Asgard?" Fury stared intently at Thor''s face for any signs of deception, but he found none. His heart filled with suspicion. Fury pressed, "But how could a god that you claim doesn''t exist perform a miracle recently?" "What do you mean?" Thor was taken aback, confusion evident on his face. Fury then recounted how Audrey''s eyesight had been miraculously restored and how Gisli had been punished by a divine light right after attacking her. Thor listened, his surprise growing, and by the end, his mouth hung slightly open, bewilderment clear on his face. Finally, Fury, with a grave and serious expression, mentioned the global phenomenon that had bathed the Earth in light, suggesting that it might be related to Baldur, the God of Light. Thor froze. Fury might not know this, but Thor was very familiar with the global light event. He had personally witnessed Asgard being enveloped in light, and after questioning Heimdall, the gatekeeper, he learned that it wasn''t just Asgard-the entire Nine Realms had been bathed in that light. Now, hearing that Fury suspected this Baldur was behind the phenomenon, Thor couldn''t help but be shocked. "Fury, let me tell you something..." Thor proceeded to explain that the light phenomenon hadn''t just affected Earth; it had also enveloped Asgard and the other realms. He shared everything he knew about the strange event with Fury. When he finished, Fury stared at Thor in disbelief, struggling to comprehend what he had just heard. Not only Earth, but the phenomenon had appeared across all the realms, including Asgard? If this event really was caused by Baldur, Fury realized he might have grossly underestimated him. This could no longer be described as mere power-this was something far more terrifying. Fury couldn''t believe it and found it hard to imagine what kind of strength would be required to cause such a vast and terrifying phenomenon. Where did this God of Light, Baldur, even come from?! Why was it that, out of nowhere, another one of these powerful beings appeared? After being stunned for several moments, Fury regained his composure and said to Thor, "That''s why I came to find you. If this phenomenon really is connected to Baldur, then this situation is extremely serious." Thor, too, realized the gravity of the matter. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Chapter 206: Chapter 206 Chapter 206: Chapter 206[500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS!] Even Thor could imagine the terrifying power someone with such overwhelming strength would wield. "So, based on mythology, you believe this God of Light is connected to Asgard, and that Baldur might be my brother?" Fury nodded. Seeing his affirmation, Thor fell into deep thought, wracking his brain to recall any memories. However, no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t remember ever having a brother named Baldur, nor did he know who this God of Light was. But at the same time, Thor wasn''t entirely certain that he didn''t have a brother like that. He muttered, "I don''t know everything about Father''s affairs. I didn''t even know about Loki until recently, he..." At that point, Thor paused, choosing not to continue. Nick Fury, however, understood the implication, and gravely said, "So you''re saying we can''t rule out the possibility that Baldur might be your brother?" "You''re unsure if your father and mother had another son?" Thor nodded in agreement, just as he was about to speak again. Suddenly, he froze, recalling something Nick Fury had said. "Brother?" Thor''s mind raced, and an image flashed through his thoughts. A figure dressed in white, who had recently donned mysterious black clothing-his brother... The White Knight... "Baldur, the God of Light... Is it him?" Thor murmured in shock. Nick Fury immediately asked, "What do you mean, him?" Snapping back to the moment, Thor responded, "I don''t know when I gained another brother, but if you''re talking about someone who has recently surfaced and might be my brother, then there''s only one possibility." "Fury, you know who I''m talking about-the White Knight!" At this, Nick Fury felt as though the bustling noise of the bar had suddenly gone silent. His heart filled with disbelief. Could the White Knight really be Baldur, the God of Light?! How could that be? Nick Fury wanted to shake his head in denial. He couldn''t fathom the idea. The White Knight already possessed abilities akin to miracles. If he also had the power to summon light capable of enveloping the entire Earth and Asgard, just how terrifying and unstoppable would he become? But despite his reluctance, Fury''s mind began to gradually accept the possibility, as the pieces started to fit. After all, the White Knight had long been suspected of being Thor''s brother, potentially holding the identity of a god from Asgard. He simply hadn''t revealed his true nature. If the White Knight turned out to be the God of Light, Baldur, it would make perfect sense. Moreover, it seemed unlikely that a completely unknown son of Odin would suddenly emerge... The White Knight''s power had always been mysterious and formidable. If he truly possessed the ability to blanket the entire Earth and Asgard in light, it would be logical... This realization also hinted at something else: if all of this were true, the White Knight-no, Baldur, the God of Light-might have been hiding his true strength all along! His real power was beyond imagination! Just thinking about the light that had enveloped the entire Earth, and even Asgard, sent a chill down Fury''s spine. After a moment of discussion, Thor and Fury exchanged glances, both of their faces showing the lingering shock. Finally, Fury said, "If you get the chance, I''d appreciate it if you could ask your father and mother about Baldur, the God of Light." "Alright, I''ve got some matters to attend to, so I''ll be going." With that, Fury hurried out of the bar and into a black car, driving off to handle the situation regarding Baldur, the God of Light. Watching him leave, Thor lost his desire to continue drinking. Grumbling to himself, he muttered, "I want to go back to Asgard and tell Father and Mother about this, but it''s all Loki''s fault for destroying the Bifrost!" Frustration filled him, along with a mix of emotions. Nervousness, excitement, anticipation... and more surged through him. If the speculation was true, and Baldur, the God of Light, really was the White Knight-his brother-how exciting would that be? Having a brother so powerful, who wouldn''t be thrilled? Thor thought excitedly, "With this kind of strength, not even Father could stand against him!" "Seriously, though, when did Father and Mother keep this secret and give me a brother?" Thor mused, though the idea of Baldur being Odin''s illegitimate child briefly crossed his mind. However, he quickly dismissed the thought. Either way, he considered the White Knight his brother. He was already thinking about how he could share this news with Hogun, Fandral, and Sif so he could boast a little in front of them. As Thor mulled over how to get back to Asgard, Nick Fury, on his way to S.H.I.E.L.D., instructed Agent Hill to quickly gather all available information on Baldur, the God of Light. He also considered informing the rest of the Avengers. Soon, Captain America, Black Widow, and even Tony Stark, resting in his luxurious villa, received messages from Nick Fury. As they read through the information, each one of them wore a look of disbelief. The mysterious, powerful White Knight was actually an Asgardian God of Light? What shocked them even more was Fury''s message stating that the recent light phenomenon might also be connected to him! The light that had enveloped the entire Earth! Fury even informed them that the phenomenon had not only occurred on Earth but also in Asgard and other realms... In the opulent villa: "Jarvis, do you think gods really exist in this world?" Tony Stark asked in disbelief. "Sir, I''m unsure. However, based on the available information, the probability of gods existing is quite high. After all, Thor is proof of that. But I believe you are referring to something beyond just Thor''s kind of existence..." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While they discussed, Captain America, Black Widow, Hawkeye, and Bruce Banner were also left reeling with shock, their minds filled with confusion and disbelief. ... While the Avengers were grappling with the revelation, Syd had already refocused his attention on himself, feeling the steadily increasing power of belief gathering around him, which came as a pleasant surprise. [Divinity Experience +1] (End of Chapter) Chapter 207: Chapter 207 Chapter 207: Chapter 207A notification sounded in Syd''s mind. [Divinity Experience +1] [Ability: Divinity (484/500) Level 2] Hearing the prompt, Syd was a bit surprised. "It hasn''t been that long, and yet the power of belief has increased this much?" His thoughts immediately returned to the group of people surrounding Audrey earlier. It was obvious now that this newfound surge of belief came from them. In fact, the flow of belief seemed to be growing, suggesting that those people might have spread the word to others. Although the overall number of believers was still small, compared to the sporadic trickle he''d been getting before, this was a significant improvement. "The belief these people are generating should be enough to push my divinity to Level Three in no time." Syd felt good about this. While waiting for his divinity to upgrade, he shifted his focus to strengthening his other abilities-Divine Speech, the power of light, and his Asgardian physique. He began to speak, enhancing the strength of his Divine Speech, while simultaneously channeling his photon energy to increase his Light Power and the resilience of his Asgardian body. It was an unprecedented moment for him he was upgrading four abilities at once! "One..." Each ability continued to rise steadily. [Divine Speech Experience +1] [Light Power Experience +1] [Asgardian Physique Experience +1] As time passed, the sun set and the moon rose, followed by the dawn of a new day. The morning sunlight streamed down. Feeling the warmth of the sun, Syd shifted his attention back to his divinity. After a full night of absorbing belief, his Level 2 Divinity had reached... [Ability: Divinity (499/500) Level 2] A few minutes later, Syd heard the long-awaited notification. [Divinity Experience +1] [Ability: Divinity (0/1000) Level 3] In the next instant, Syd felt a surge of mysterious power coursing through his body, mind, and soul. With this increase in strength, every aspect of his power grew stronger, and his ability to control his internal energy became significantly easier. Soon, the sound of a sonic boom echoed as Syd began testing his new abilities. Through his experiments, he discovered that his flight speed had increased to 5.4 times the speed of sound, a notable jump from the 4.5 he had previously achieved! "My speed now far exceeds that of most conventional missiles." Syd was confident that if the missiles that had attacked him a while back came again, he could easily outmaneuver and surpass them. With his current speed of Mach 5.4, he could leave those missiles far behind. Of course, Syd was well aware that there were faster missiles out there-ones far quicker than what he could currently avoid. His flight speed was only barely sufficient for now, and he would need to continue improving it. Moreover, flight speed and ground speed were two different things. Syd couldn''t always rely on being in the sky, so his physical speed on the ground would need to increase as well. Once his Asgardian physique reached Level 5, his overall speed would likely get a significant boost. He wondered if he could break the sound barrier and achieve sonic speed while on the ground. Syd looked forward to the possibility. Thinking about missiles made him recall the military that had launched them at him. When he eventually discovered the location of their base, he''d be sure to pay them a visit. And if he happened to encounter any military personnel in the meantime, Syd wouldn''t mind sending them to meet their maker. He suspected the military was already plotting something, likely devising new ways to deal with him. Shaking off these thoughts, Syd refocused on increasing his power. Before long, the familiar notifications of his abilities increasing sounded once again. Aside from these ongoing upgrades, Syd had another plan in mind-seeking out Jane, Thor''s former love interest from the original storyline. Why "former"? Because, thanks to his interference, Syd noticed that Thor and Jane didn''t seem as close anymore. Their relationship was now more flirtatious than anything serious. Syd found the situation amusing. Of course, while he found it interesting, he didn''t feel any awkwardness or guilt about it. In the original timeline, Thor and Jane were together, but Thor was clearly not the type for romance. He was always too busy with battles and Asgardian affairs, leaving little time for Jane. Thor wasn''t the kind of person who would get anxious after not seeing Jane for a day; he wasn''t in love to that degree. At first, Jane could understand this, but as time went on, she became frustrated. She complained that after getting together with Thor, they hardly ever saw each other, making her feel like she was with a stranger. Her words were filled with sadness, and while Thor knew she was upset, he offered no comfort ¡ªjust an awkward excuse that he was busy, which only made her feel worse. On top of all that, the difference in their lifespans was another reason their relationship wasn''t meant to last. Odin had even strongly opposed their union, knowing that Jane''s few decades were nothing compared to Thor''s long life, and Thor wasn''t around often enough to make their relationship worthwhile. During this period, Thor had once unintentionally asked Mjolnir, his hammer, to protect Jane. Mjolnir responded by glowing, seemingly agreeing to Thor''s request, though he hadn''t noticed it at the time. This was why Jane could lift Mjolnir and later become the female Thor. Unfortunately, Thor''s bad luck struck again. Jane, who had taken up the mantle of Thor, eventually died of cancer, fading away in Thor''s arms-yet another person to die before him. "However, because of my interference, Thor never got the chance to ask Mjolnir for that favor. So now, it''s unclear if Jane can even lift Mjolnir." Syd didn''t care much about the messy love story between Thor and Jane, though. His interest in Jane lay elsewhere. "The town battle with the Destroyer, which Loki had sent, was quite some time ago. If things go as expected, Jane will soon stumble upon the Reality Stone..." Syd stroked his chin, deciding he would try to steer Jane in the right direction, maybe even speed up her discovery of the Reality Stone-otherwise known as the Aether. Thinking about the Aether, Syd couldn''t help but recall its connection to Asgard. The Aether originally belonged to the Dark Elves, and thousands of years ago, the cruel Dark Elf Malekith attempted to use the Aether to return the universe to its dark origins. Syd smirked at the thought. "That Dark Elf really had lofty ambitions. I think he might''ve been delusional. Without the support of other Infinity Stones, the Dark Elves wouldn''t have been able to harness the Aether''s full power." "The power of an Infinity Stone is always limited by its wielder..." "If the Reality Stone were that easy to use, Thanos would''ve gone straight for it. Why bother collecting all the other Infinity Stones and creating the Gauntlet?" Syd shook his head. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the end, Malekith never had the chance to fully wield the Aether''s power. The righteous Asgardian forces dispatched via the Bifrost dealt with him swiftly. And eventually, the Aether ended up in the hands of the Asgardian army. (End of Chapter) ==== [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 208: Chapter 208 Chapter 208: Chapter 208The power of the Aether was immense, and no ordinary means could destroy it. Ultimately, it was buried deep underground, essentially sealed away due to its overwhelming strength. However, where exactly it was buried, Syd was unsure. He only knew that the Aether resided in a hidden space, accessible through a spatial rift located somewhere on Earth during the convergence of the Nine Realms. As he pondered this, Syd began his search for Jane. Thanks to his previous observations, it didn''t take long for him to find her, busy at work. Instead of approaching directly, Syd used Jane''s friend, Darcy, to guide her toward the next step. In the workspace: "What''s this?" Jane asked, puzzled as she stared at the device Darcy handed her. It was a palm-sized monitor, emitting a steady beeping noise while displaying some strange data. "Is it broken?" Jane asked as she tapped it against the desk, trying to get it working properly. "I already tried that, but it didn''t work. I thought you''d try something a bit more scientific..." Darcy shrugged. A few hours later, Jane, Darcy, and an intern were out in the field, equipped with their instruments. They found themselves at an expansive, long-abandoned shipping company''s facility. The area was overgrown with weeds and damp, seemingly untouched for years. "Is this the place...?" Watching from several meters above, Syd hovered, completely invisible. His curiosity was piqued as he followed the trio. Without hesitation, he moved silently, flying after them into the facility. Thanks to his optical cloaking, neither Jane nor Darcy could sense his presence. Syd observed quietly as they wandered through the abandoned site, searching for something. Soon, they stumbled upon something strange-gravity seemed to be acting abnormally. An old, discarded car sat in the dimly lit warehouse, and when Darcy accidentally touched it, the car began to float. "God..." The astonishing sight left them speechless. Syd glanced at them briefly before turning his attention elsewhere. After a moment of thought, he left the trio and headed toward a staircase. He didn''t fly up this time but instead walked up slowly. Upon reaching the third floor, Syd casually picked up a stone and tossed it downward. The gray stone fell with a whoosh, but instead of hearing the sound of it hitting the floor, the stone vanished, only to reappear above him moments later, falling again. The stone was caught in a loop-falling, disappearing, then reappearing overhead in a continuous cycle. "The space here is definitely unstable..." Syd keenly sensed the strange spatial fluctuations. However, the spatial disturbance seemed weaker than he had anticipated, likely because he had arrived too early. Objects he threw now only reappeared above, rather than being transported to another place through the rift. A slight concern crossed his mind¡ªhad he come too soon to access the space where the Aether resided? After a moment, he shook his head. "If I can''t access it now, I''ll use spatial manipulation or the Tesseract later. One way or another, I''ll reach that place." As this thought crossed his mind, he heard footsteps approaching-it was Jane and the others. A while later, Jane noticed the readings on her instruments fluctuating wildly, the device beeping incessantly. She had seen something like this before-the same phenomenon had occurred when Thor arrived through the Bifrost. Instinctively, she followed the data, searching for the source of the disturbance. Syd, observing Jane closely, mused, "I remember the entrance to the Aether''s dimension being somewhere else..." Following Jane should lead to the right place. However... As he trailed behind her, a question arose in his mind. Syd recalled that Jane had been pulled into the dimensional rift by a mysterious gust of wind. But this place wasn''t particularly windy. How could there be a gust strong enough to move a full-grown woman? There had to be some other force at play-something hidden, exerting power behind the scenes. "Was it a Dark Elf... or the Aether itself?" Syd frowned, leaning more toward the idea that it was the Aether''s doing. He had long suspected that the Infinity Stones had some level of sentience, choosing their wielders and, in some cases, even resisting them. Of course, even if the Stones had some form of intelligence, they couldn''t fully activate their power without a user to channel it... As Syd pondered this, he suddenly noticed that Jane had reached the location. The device in her hand beeped louder and faster than ever, and then a strange gust of wind appeared. Despite the surrounding windows being closed, an unnatural force pushed Jane forward into the rift. In just a few seconds, she passed through an invisible barrier and vanished from sight. Seeing this, Syd''s suspicions were confirmed. Without wasting time, he followed her, attempting to pass through the same invisible rift. However, something unexpected happened. Though he could sense the spatial anomaly with his hands, he found himself unable to pass through. Syd let out a cold chuckle. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unfazed, he reached to his waist and retrieved the Tesseract, which was wrapped in cloth. In an instant, the Tesseract emitted a radiant blue light. The small spatial rift before him rippled violently under the immense power of the Tesseract. With the might of the Tesseract''s spatial manipulation, the barrier parted like water, revealing a darkened scene beyond. It was clear-the Tesseract had forcefully torn open the rift. After scanning the dim environment on the other side, Syd quietly stepped through. Inside the dark space, Jane was panicking, calling out Darcy''s name as she stood lost and confused. At that moment, something caught her eye-a tall, rectangular stone with a glowing red light emanating from a crack in its center. Flowing red liquid pulsed within the crack, moving as if it were alive. Unable to resist her curiosity, Jane approached the stone. As soon as she got close, she was abruptly pulled against the stone''s surface. The red liquid within the crack began to surge toward her, attempting to enter her body. Jane''s face twisted in fear. Just when she thought things were about to go terribly wrong, a layer of red energy appeared between her and the Aether. "What... is this?" she whispered. Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching. Instinctively, she turned around, and what she saw left her utterly shocked. A mysterious figure, dressed in black, was calmly walking toward her. Jane''s eyes widened in disbelief. (End of Chapter) ==== [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 209: Chapter 209 Chapter 209: Chapter 209[1000PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500PS!] [Reviews: 104/120] The sound of footsteps made Jane''s heart race. In this dark and eerie place, there was someone else? Who could it be? As she turned toward the sudden glow of red light, Jane''s gaze locked onto the approaching figure, and her confusion quickly turned to shock. "White Knight?" "What''s he doing here?" After the town battle and the events in New York, how could this mysterious figure suddenly appear in front of her now? Jane knew the White Knight wasn''t just an ordinary person. He was rumored to be an Omega-level mutant, possibly even a god, with powers far beyond comprehension. For someone of such stature to show up in this desolate place was unbelievable to her. Jane was utterly stunned. On top of that, she quickly realized that the strange red light wasn''t a random phenomenon but a direct result of the White Knight''s powerful Omega abilities. It suddenly made sense to her why the ominous red liquid was being held back so effortlessly. While Jane was caught up in her thoughts, Syd had already approached her. He glanced at the chaotic Aether that was relentlessly trying to break free from the barrier of his chaotic magic and merge with Jane. "The Aether, huh..." With a wave of his right hand, the red liquid that had been trying to invade Jane''s body was enveloped in a red energy sphere, drawn toward him. Jane watched in disbelief as the Aether, previously swirling around uncontrollably, was now calmly suspended in front of the White Knight, contained within a ball of chaotic magic. Her mouth dropped open in shock. Syd, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes at the Aether, which was still attempting to break free from its containment. "Looks like I underestimated this thing..." he thought to himself. Originally, Syd had considered allowing the Aether to merge with him, just to see what would happen. But now, seeing how it struggled even within the magical sphere, he quickly dismissed that idea. Allowing the Aether to enter his body seemed reckless, even for him. Who knew what kind of havoc it might cause? He wasn''t confident that his current physical form, though enhanced, could withstand the full force of an Infinity Stone. If his Asgardian body and divine power were at their maximum levels, perhaps he''d feel more secure in attempting such a risk. But for now... With a flick of his wrist, the liquid form of the Reality Stone began to compress within the chaotic sphere. Under the immense pressure of his chaotic magic, the Aether was forced to take a solid form. In both Syd''s and Jane''s stunned eyes, the liquid gradually solidified, releasing a blinding red glow. Finally, the light dimmed, revealing an irregularly shaped red gemstone hovering in midair. "What... is that?" Jane gasped, covering her mouth in shock, her eyes flicking between the strange gem and the White Knight. Syd paid no attention to her. Instead, with a simple gesture, the now solidified Reality Stone floated into his palm. Holding the Reality Stone, he immediately established a connection with it. Curious to see the full extent of its power, Syd decided to test it. He envisioned a vast grassland, then channeled the stone''s power to transform the dark and dreary surroundings into that peaceful scene. However, as soon as he issued the command, a sudden discomfort washed over him. He felt a corrosive force radiating from the stone, attempting to invade and damage his body. Fortunately, thanks to his Level 4 Asgardian physique, coupled with his light power and divine abilities, the backlash wasn''t enough to pose a serious threat to him. Of course, that was largely because he hadn''t used the Reality Stone''s full power. Additionally, Syd noticed a strong desire emanating from the stone-it was hungry for his light energy. After a brief moment of consideration, Syd decided not to resist. The Reality Stone absorbed nearly a fifth of his stored light energy. Then, something remarkable happened. In Jane''s astonished eyes, the bleak, dim surroundings began to shift. The change was rapid, as if someone was painting a new landscape right before her eyes. In just two or three seconds, the desolate space had transformed into a lush, green grassland. Jane blinked, rubbing her eyes in disbelief, thinking it must be a trick. But after pinching her own face, she finally accepted the truth. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her wide-eyed gaze shifted to the White Knight, her mind reeling. "Is this his Omega-level ability?" "It''s terrifying!" "This... this defies the laws of physics... of science..." "How is he doing this?" Jane could hardly comprehend what she was witnessing. In her mind, this bizarre and awe- inspiring event could only be the result of the White Knight''s fabled ability to alter reality. After all, everyone knew that the White Knight possessed this extraordinary, reality-bending power. He had demonstrated it more than once. So, it was only natural for her to believe that this was his doing. As for the peculiar gemstone in his hand, Jane barely gave it a second thought. Who could imagine that a simple stone could wield such world-altering power? Syd, meanwhile, wasn''t paying any attention to Jane''s stunned reaction. He was more focused on the Reality Stone itself. "So, the Reality Stone really does require energy to sustain its changes..." he mused. At that moment, he realized why the Dark Elf in Thor: The Dark World didn''t simply use the Aether to rewrite reality. It wasn''t that the liquid form couldn''t alter reality; it just required an enormous amount of energy to do so. The Dark Elf clearly didn''t possess that kind of power. "No wonder the Reality Stone is considered the hardest Infinity Stone to wield. It needs the support of the other stones..." Reflecting on the large amount of energy he had just expended, Syd shook his head. How could any ordinary person hope to control the Reality Stone? Only with the assistance of the other Infinity Stones could the Reality Stone fully unleash its potential. The Power Stone, for instance, existed to supply energy to the others. In truth, the Infinity Stones were all interconnected, working best in unison. As Syd pondered these things, barely ten seconds had passed before he noticed the surrounding landscape beginning to change. In the blink of an eye, the grassy fields reverted to their original dark and gloomy state. It was clear that any changes made by the Reality Stone were temporary. Altering reality in defiance of the natural order required a continuous supply of energy to maintain. The duration of these changes depended on how much energy was provided and the extent of the modifications made. These altered realities were like rootless water-they could only exist with constant energy input. However, Syd could sense that this wasn''t the full story. Under the right circumstances, these temporary realities could be made permanent. With the combined power of all six Infinity Stones, these changes could last indefinitely, perhaps even becoming irreversible. (End of Chapter) Chapter 210: Chapter 210 Chapter 210: Chapter 210Even Thanos needed the combined power of all six Infinity Stones to permanently erase half of the universe''s population. After pondering for a moment, Syd silently evaluated, "It''s decent, I guess..." While the reality created by the Reality Stone didn''t last long, it was incredibly useful in critical moments during a battle. For example, if a laser was fired at him, he could momentarily transform the laser into a flock of butterflies. Even if the butterflies reverted to lasers later, he would have long since moved away from the original position. "All things considered, it''s still not as powerful as Chaos Magic," Syd thought. "Chaos Magic can alter reality permanently, whereas this feels like a weaker version of it..." He couldn''t help but feel a bit unimpressed. "Well, having it is better than not having it. At least Chaos Magic is unstable, and this can be actively controlled, even if the effects are short-lived..." Glancing at the now-restored surroundings and the stunned Jane nearby, Syd held the Reality Stone in his hand, his figure slowly rising into the air. He began floating toward a nearby space rift. Jane, regaining her senses, hesitated. She had no idea where she was or how to get out. Now, it seemed like the White Knight-after taking the strange red stone-was preparing to leave. After a brief moment of uncertainty, Jane made up her mind and followed behind him. Although too scared to speak to this terrifying figure, she mustered the courage to trail after him. Syd, of course, noticed Jane running behind him, but he didn''t care much. He approached the space rift, took out the blue Tesseract, and as the blue light flared, the rift widened quickly. The familiar sight of the abandoned factory appeared before him. In the next moment, Syd flew out of the rift. Seeing this, Jane, with a flash of hope in her eyes, hurriedly followed suit, exiting the rift just before it closed behind her. Syd glanced at her briefly but remained unconcerned, continuing to fly out of the factory. During his flight, he noticed Daisy and the intern frantically searching for Jane. Without acknowledging them, he soared out of the abandoned aerospace factory, disappearing into the distant sky, leaving the two staring after him in shock. It wasn''t until his figure vanished from sight that Daisy and the intern regained their senses, their attention quickly shifting to Jane. "Jane, what happened?" "Where did you go?" "That was the White Knight, right? How did he end up with you?" Daisy, unable to contain her curiosity, bombarded Jane with rapid-fire questions. Under the puzzled gaze of Daisy and the intern, Jane thought for a moment and then recounted what had just transpired. "Oh my God, you went into some weird space?" "And you found a strange red liquid stone, then ran into the White Knight?" "And you witnessed the White Knight using his Omega-level mutant powers?" Daisy and the intern were floored by Jane''s recounting, trying to imagine the whirlwind of events she had experienced in such a short time. Jane nodded in confirmation, her expression still in awe as she reminisced. "You wouldn''t believe what I saw!" "Daisy, you can''t even imagine! Under the White Knight''s power, the dilapidated surroundings instantly transformed into a beautiful grassland!" "I could even feel the texture of the grass and soil beneath my feet!" "I''m sure those grass and dirt were real!" Daisy and the intern exchanged shocked glances, both trying to wrap their heads around Jane''s description. After a moment, the intern sighed. "That''s the power of an Omega-level mutant?" "It''s truly terrifying and awe-inspiring..." Daisy, on the other hand, complained, "Jane, how could you not capture that moment on video?" "If you had recorded that scene and uploaded it online, we''d be famous!" While the three of them discussed the incredible events, elsewhere, powerful forces were awakening. In a distant galaxy, large asteroids floated through space, and among them was a massive, dark arrow-shaped ship. Not long after Syd claimed the Aether-otherwise known as the Reality Stone-the dormant ship powered up. As the ship came out of standby mode, one of the armored suits within opened its visor. The occupant-a white-haired, pale-skinned dark elf with sharp, deep-set features-slowly opened his eyes. This was Malekith, leader of the Dark Elves and ruler of Svartalfheim, who had been defeated by the Asgardian army thousands of years ago. Malekith''s heart was filled with burning hatred for both the Asgardians and Odin. For him, the Asgardians, who ruled over the Nine Realms, were nothing but a thorn in his side, especially Odin, who had caused significant harm to the Dark Elf race during his conquest of the Nine Realms in his youth. Malekith stepped out of his armor, surveying the other Dark Elves who were also beginning to awaken from stasis. His voice was cold as he spoke, "The Aether has awakened us, and the Convergence has begun once more..." As he said this, his eyes gleamed with anticipation. Once the realms aligned again, the fabric of space would become unstable, allowing for gateways and passages between worlds to open. When that happened, they could travel through the rifts and invade other realms! However, as Malekith was plotting his course of action, a flicker of confusion crossed his face. He realized that the Convergence hadn''t fully begun-it was merely in its early stages. This was far earlier than he had expected. Puzzled, Malekith dismissed the thought, assuming it was a coincidence. Soon, he began organizing his plans to retrieve the Aether and invade Asgard. Meanwhile, in Asgard, Heimdall, the ever-vigilant guardian of the Bifrost, narrowed his golden eyes as he saw something unusual. With the Bifrost destroyed, Asgard''s control over the realms had weakened. Heimdall had focused his attention on other realms, especially those like Svartalfheim, which had shown signs of rebellion. Just moments ago, he had witnessed Malekith and the other Dark Elves awakening from their slumber. Without a second thought, Heimdall turned and hurried toward the palace of Odin, the All- Father, to inform him of the impending danger. (End of Chapter) ==== [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 211: Chapter 211 Chapter 211: Chapter 211Soon, Heimdall arrived at the palace of King Odin. "Your Majesty..." Heimdall recounted everything he had witnessed. Hearing this, King Odin frowned, "Malekith..." Odin was neither completely surprised nor completely caught off guard by Malekith''s rebellion. He had long predicted that the Dark Elves would rise again, but what surprised him was Heimdall''s revelation that the Aether had resurfaced. Knowing that the Dark Elves were awakened by the Aether, Odin immediately deduced their intentions. It was the same as thousands of years ago-to use the Aether to plunge the universe back into eternal darkness. "Where is the Aether now?" Odin asked, looking toward Heimdall. Heimdall hesitated for a moment. After discovering Malekith''s awakening, on his way to report to Odin, he had tried to locate the Aether and check on Thor and the others. Since the Aether was no longer hidden in a special space, he had easily pinpointed its location. The person possessing it was someone he had been watching closely, making it impossible for him not to notice. After thinking for a moment, Heimdall replied, "The Aether is currently in Midgard, held by someone you''re quite familiar with." He paused, seeing the surprise on Odin''s face before continuing, "Moreover, it''s not just the Aether the Tesseract is also in this person''s possession." Upon hearing this, King Odin''s face showed a flash of astonishment, and his brows furrowed tightly as his expression grew more serious. The Tesseract contained the Space Stone, which Odin knew well. Because of this, he was acutely aware of the dangers posed when multiple Infinity Stones came together. These stones were a source of disaster-countless beings across the universe sought them. If all six stones were united, it could trigger unimaginable catastrophes... No one understood this better than Odin. At one point, he had even considered collecting the stones himself. The Infinity Gauntlet in Asgard''s treasure vault had been created for that very purpose. However, due to various reasons, Odin had abandoned the idea of collecting the stones, leaving the gauntlet with fake gems in the vault as a mere token of what could have been. Realizing how dangerous the stones were, Odin had even sent the Tesseract away from Asgard, leaving it on Earth. And now Heimdall was telling him that both the Tesseract and the Aether were in the possession of a single person. It was no wonder Odin was so shocked. "Who is it?" Odin asked gravely. He had momentarily overlooked Heimdall''s mention that the person in question was someone he was familiar with. Heimdall hesitated again, then said, "It''s with the White Knight." Odin''s serious expression quickly turned to one of astonishment, his emotions becoming complicated. He was both shocked and surprised. Of course, Odin knew about the White Knight. After the young man lifted Thor''s hammer, Odin had kept a close eye on him. However, Odin hadn''t expected the Aether and the Tesseract to fall into that young man''s hands. In the short time he hadn''t been watching, such an extraordinary event had occurred. "Has Thor returned?" Odin asked. Heimdall shook his head in response, which didn''t surprise Odin. He had only asked out of formality. Without the Tesseract, Thor was likely still stranded on Midgard. Not dwelling on the matter, Odin tightened his grip on the golden scepter in his hand. A terrifying surge of energy erupted from him. In the next moment, a brilliant beam of multicolored light shot out, headed straight for Earth. This was none other than the Rainbow Bridge''s teleportation power. Despite the bridge itself being destroyed, Odin was still able to wield this power. Heimdall stood calmly by, watching the rainbow beam as it descended toward Earth, as though he could see exactly where it was headed. ... S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Earth, New York Thor, currently resting at Stark''s luxurious mansion, was feeling frustrated. He had been seeking Tony Stark''s help, hoping there might be a way to return to Asgard. Suddenly, he froze and instinctively looked up. Boom! A rainbow-colored beam burst through the ceiling of Stark''s mansion, engulfing Thor in its radiant light. Thor was dumbfounded, muttering, "The Rainbow Bridge?" "No... it''s Father!" Realizing what was happening, Thor''s face lit up with excitement. He turned to the bewildered Tony Stark and exclaimed, "Haha! I can finally go ba-" Before he could finish his sentence, Thor vanished along with the beam of light, leaving behind a complex rune pattern etched into Stark''s floor. "Goddammit!" Stark swore as he stared at the hole in his mansion''s ceiling and the damaged floor where Thor had stood. His expression turned serious. Why had Thor suddenly been summoned back to Asgard? Had something happened in the divine realm? As Stark pondered this, the appearance of the rainbow-colored beam did not go unnoticed by others. Several civilians witnessed the event firsthand, and S.H.I.E.L.D.''s instruments had also detected the powerful energy. Even Syd, who was a fair distance away, quickly noticed the familiar energy surge, his connection to Asgard making him especially sensitive to it. "That''s the Rainbow Bridge''s energy beam?" Syd was taken aback but quickly pieced together what had likely happened. Currently, the Rainbow Bridge was still destroyed, as the Tesseract-needed to repair it was still in his possession. As for this similar teleportation energy, Syd immediately understood. It was Odin''s doing. Syd wasn''t particularly surprised. After all, the Rainbow Bridge had two meanings: it referred both to the teleportation device and to the ability itself. The ability to summon the Rainbow Bridge was an extension of Odin''s power, or more precisely, a part of Asgard''s divine heritage. For Thor, this divine power manifested as his lightning abilities. Even without the Rainbow Bridge device, the power of the Rainbow Bridge could still be used -by either Odin or Thor. Even Heimdall, the guardian of the Bifrost, could use it, as he had been granted access to Odin''s power, allowing him to invoke the Rainbow Bridge''s teleportation. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Chapter 212: Chapter 212[1500PS REACHED!!] [Reviews: 106/120] As for the Rainbow Bridge, it''s essentially a simplified, more stable version of the ability, turning it into a daily-use device. Of course, there''s a difference: the Rainbow Bridge device consumes less energy and can continually channel enough power to destroy planets. "I wonder if I have the ability to use Rainbow Bridge teleportation?" Syd mused with curiosity. However, since he didn''t know exactly how it was used and lacked a tool like the King''s Scepter or Thor''s Stormbreaker, it seemed impossible for him to utilize it at the moment. While Syd pondered, over at the Asgardian royal palace, a strong figure appeared-Thor. As soon as he landed, Thor exclaimed excitedly, "Father, Heimdall, I''m finally back! I thought I''d be stuck in Midgard forever, never to see you again..." Before he could continue his joyous rambling, Odin frowned and sternly interrupted, "Enough!" Startled, Thor quickly stopped, looking at his father with confusion. What was going on with Odin today? Could it be... was this what Midgardians call "midlife crisis"? "Thor, tell me everything that has happened to you during your time in Midgard," Odin demanded. Thor, now more alert, began to recount his experiences on Earth, from his fight with Iron Man, Captain America, and the others to his encounter with the White Knight. He mentioned how the White Knight had used Mjolnir and displayed divine powers, which led Thor to suspect that he might be his brother. As Thor spoke, he glanced suspiciously at his father, searching for any reaction. "It was truly divine power?" Heimdall reacted with shock. Long ago, Heimdall had sensed something akin to divine power emanating from the White Knight but hadn''t been certain. Now, hearing Thor''s words confirmed his earlier suspicions. If the White Knight indeed possessed divine power, it explained why he could wield Mjolnir. Heimdall, grappling with this revelation, asked cautiously, "Are you certain it wasn''t a mistake?" Before Thor could answer, footsteps echoed through the room. The three turned to see Queen Frigga entering. The atmosphere shifted immediately. Sensing the tension and having overheard part of the conversation, Frigga asked, "Divine power? What were you talking about?" Even Odin seemed momentarily at a loss for words, not knowing how to explain things to Frigga. Seeing Odin''s discomfort, Frigga turned to her son. "Thor?" Feeling cornered, Thor hesitated for a few seconds before timidly saying, "Well, mother, it''s like this..." After recounting everything to Frigga, her expression shifted slightly, and she instinctively looked toward Odin, who was visibly uneasy under her gaze. "Are you certain there was no mistake?" Frigga asked, her tone full of skepticism. Thor vigorously shook his head. "No, absolutely not! I could clearly sense it-he has divine power, and it''s not something any ordinary Asgardian possesses!" While speaking, Thor snuck a quick, furtive glance at Odin, hoping Frigga didn''t notice. Sensing the growing awkwardness, Heimdall quickly shifted the conversation to avoid further tension. "So, he defeated you effortlessly?" Heimdall asked. Everyone''s attention turned to Thor again. Looking slightly dejected, Thor nodded and said, "Father, Mother, Heimdall-you have no idea how powerful he is! It only took a single exchange, and I was completely overpowered. His strength was overwhelming. My human friends and I were all defeated in an instant, and we felt powerless against him..." "And he could summon Mjolnir and even wield it better than I can!" Thor added, sounding even more downhearted. As Thor recounted his defeat, Frigga looked shocked, while both Odin and Heimdall''s expressions grew more complex. They knew well how formidable Thor was-he was one of the mightiest warriors in Asgard. For him to be defeated so easily by someone else was astonishing. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although they hadn''t witnessed the battle firsthand, just imagining it was enough to understand how one-sided and overwhelming it must have been. Moreover, Thor had mentioned that others were present-beings who, in his words, could hold their own against him for several rounds. Yet, they too had been bested in a single strike. Suddenly, Thor remembered something and turned to his father. "Oh, right, Father! He mentioned something about the ''Rune King Thor.'' He said that if I could comprehend the power of the runes and awaken my divine powers, combining them, I could become a true god." "He called it the Rune King Thor," Thor said, still unsure if the White Knight had been serious or just making casual remarks. However, the moment Thor spoke those words, both Odin and Frigga''s expressions shifted noticeably. A brief silence followed before Odin admitted, "Thor, if you truly follow his advice, you could indeed become a true god." Odin''s eyes now gleamed with anticipation as he looked at his son. "What?!" Thor was taken aback, staring at his father in disbelief. Did this mean the White Knight had been telling the truth all along? He hadn''t been lying? Thor was stunned. "He knows so much... It''s incredible! Is there anything he doesn''t know?" The idea that becoming Rune King Thor was real left Thor both awestruck and amazed. (End of Chapter) Chapter 213: Chapter 213 Chapter 213: Chapter 213Thor continued to recount his experiences, explaining how the White Knight had effortlessly ignored their attacks due to his powerful body. This left Odin, Frigga, and Heimdall in a state of disbelief. The Asgardian gods had incredibly strong bodies, but from Thor''s description, it was clear that the White Knight''s physical strength far surpassed even Thor''s. The three of them exchanged surprised glances. Thor then went on to describe the mysterious divine power he had witnessed during the battle. "At first, I didn''t recognize him until I saw the red light emanating from his hand," he recalled, looking at Odin with growing concern. "Father, he was able to wield Mjolnir, and he possesses divine power. I think he''s connected to our royal family..." Both Heimdall and Frigga turned their attention to Odin, who was visibly uncomfortable, unsure of what to make of this claim. Thor continued, recounting the most significant event -the Battle of New York. At first, Odin, Frigga, and Heimdall weren''t particularly surprised by Thor''s account of the early stages of the battle. It all seemed fairly standard. However, when Thor described the human-made machines that resembled Destroyer-like battle armor, their expressions changed. "These machines were immensely powerful," Thor explained. "Although individually weaker than the Destroyer, there were so many of them that they posed a significant threat." Odin, Frigga, and Heimdall were shocked. Humans had developed such powerful weapons? Although they weren''t overly concerned, Odin knew that if humanity had created something this advanced, it was worth noting. However, he also believed that Asgardian technology could easily surpass such inventions if they wished. But when Thor mentioned how a single individual had effortlessly destroyed all these powerful machines in an instant, their shock deepened. "Who was it?" Odin asked, his curiosity piqued. "It was the White Knight," Thor revealed, a smile forming on his face. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the mention of the White Knight, Frigga and Odin were taken aback. They had known he was powerful, but to dismantle hundreds of advanced robots in mere moments was beyond their expectations. "How did he do it?" Frigga asked, struggling to comprehend. Thor explained excitedly, "The robots turned into sand, and then the sand transformed into butterflies! The sky was filled with butterflies. You can''t imagine how incredible it was... And those butterflies were alive-made of silicon but still living creatures." Frigga, Odin, and Heimdall were left in stunned silence. Sand into butterflies? Living, silicon- based life forms? It sounded absurd, but Thor''s enthusiasm made it clear he wasn''t exaggerating. "He really did that?" Frigga asked incredulously. Thor nodded, recalling how everyone present had been left in awe by the transformation. He further elaborated on how the White Knight had performed other feats, like turning energy into matter, converting crystals into water, and erasing entire groups of robots from existence. "The ability to alter matter, to create and destroy..." Thor''s voice trailed off, the sheer scope of the White Knight''s powers finally sinking in. Even Odin, who had seen and experienced countless incredible things, was visibly shaken. At first, he suspected the White Knight was wielding the power of the Reality Stone, but something didn''t add up. The timeline was wrong, and the effects Thor described didn''t match the Reality Stone''s typical limitations. The Reality Stone could alter reality, but only for a short period. To make such changes permanent would require immense energy and possibly other Infinity Stones. Even then, it was not a simple task. Odin had experience with the Reality Stone and knew its strengths and limitations. What Thor described wasn''t temporary; it was lasting. This suggested that the White Knight''s power wasn''t coming from the Reality Stone. The realization hit Odin-this wasn''t the power of the stone; it was the White Knight''s own strength. The possibility that the White Knight''s abilities were greater than those of the Reality Stone left Odin in awe. "He''s even more powerful than I imagined," Odin thought. Frigga, equally shocked, asked, "Thor, are you sure about all of this?" Thor nodded earnestly and then added, "Oh, and he also mentioned something about the Infinity Stones... He said that at the beginning of the universe, there were six of them..." As Thor finished recounting the White Knight''s knowledge of the Infinity Stones, Odin''s expression became even more serious. The fact that the White Knight possessed such immense power was alarming enough, but the knowledge of the Infinity Stones made things even more concerning. From Thor''s words, Odin realized that the White Knight not only had the Tesseract but also the scepter containing the Mind Stone. And now, with the emergence of the Aether he had three Infinity Stones in his possession. Three out of six. Odin''s face grew increasingly grim as he processed this revelation. One individual now held half of the universe''s most powerful artifacts. If the White Knight held this much power, Odin understood the potential dangers that could arise. "A man with three Infinity Stones," Odin muttered gravely. "The consequences could be unimaginable." (End of Chapter) ==== [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 214: Chapter 214 Chapter 214: Chapter 214As Odin was deep in thought, Thor quickly finished recounting the events of the Battle of New York and moved on to the matter he was most eager to discuss. "Not long after the Battle of New York, Nick Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., approached me and told me about the God of Light," Thor said, cautiously eyeing his father. "The God of Light?" Heimdall interjected, sounding surprised and confused. He couldn''t recall any mention of a God of Light in Asgardian lore. Thor nodded. "Yes, and the light phenomenon that covered Jotunheim, Midgard, Asgard, and even other realms-it''s all connected to this God of Light." This revelation stunned everyone. Odin, who had been sitting on his throne, stood up abruptly. "Thor, explain yourself!" Odin demanded. "Who is this God of Light you''re talking about?" The light phenomenon that had spread across the Nine Realms was unprecedented. The mere thought that it was caused by one individual was hard to fathom, even for the powerful King of Asgard. Odin''s face grew tense as he contemplated the sheer magnitude of power needed to cover the Nine Realms with light. Such strength was beyond imagination. He couldn''t help but take the matter seriously. Frigga and Heimdall, both realizing the gravity of the situation, exchanged worried glances. Frigga, in particular, had always sensed something during that phenomenon-an inexplicable connection between herself and the event. She had even questioned Odin about it afterward, but they had found no answers. Thor took a deep breath before finally revealing the identity of the mysterious God of Light. "The God of Light is none other than the White Knight," Thor declared. "In the mouths of his followers, he is called Balder, and in human mythology, he is said to be the second son of you and Mother-my brother." The room fell into stunned silence. The White Knight was the God of Light? The same being responsible for the light phenomenon across the Nine Realms? Odin, Frigga, and Heimdall were shocked beyond words. Not only did the White Knight possess the power to alter reality, but now it seemed he also had control over such an immense force that could affect the Nine Realms. Heimdall''s expression froze as he processed what Thor had said. Was it true that Odin and Frigga had another son-a brother of Thor? "When did this happen?" he wondered. As Heimdall struggled to comprehend the situation, he noticed that Odin and Frigga were looking at each other in shock and confusion. Neither of them seemed to know what Thor was talking about. Odin clenched his staff tightly, his mind racing. Could it be that he had a son he wasn''t aware of, a son who was this powerful? It made no sense to him, and he even considered that Thor might be mistaken. However, before Odin could voice his thoughts, Frigga spoke first, her voice filled with certainty. "I believe it," she said, much to everyone''s surprise. "He is my son, and Thor''s brother." Odin and Thor were taken aback, while Heimdall looked on, trying to piece things together. Frigga''s certainty was unwavering as she continued, "The light phenomenon... it was him." Frigga explained the strong sense of connection she had felt during the light event, and how everything suddenly made sense. Her words left Odin stunned, and Thor overjoyed. Heimdall, on the other hand, felt that everything was starting to fall into place. "This can''t be," Odin began, still unsure. "Frigga, you know we never had-" But Frigga interrupted, speaking with an unshakable conviction. "I know what I felt, and I know he is my son." Listening to her unwavering belief, even Odin, who had been adamant moments before, began to waver. Could Frigga really be right? Had he somehow forgotten or overlooked the existence of this powerful child? The room fell silent as everyone grappled with Frigga''s declaration. Odin, now visibly conflicted, finally spoke again. "We will know for certain when we meet him ourselves," he said, still holding on to a sliver of doubt. He wanted to see the White Knight with his own eyes. Only then would he be able to tell if this mysterious figure was truly his son. The godly aura, the divine energy-Odin was confident he would recognize it immediately if it was indeed his child. As Odin tried to make sense of it all, he refrained from dampening Frigga''s spirits. She was too convinced, and Odin decided it was best to wait until they could confirm things for themselves. Frigga, on the other hand, was full of hope and excitement. She eagerly anticipated the day she would meet this son she believed was hers. She turned back to Thor and said, "Tell me more about what''s happened since then." While Frigga and Thor continued to talk, in the distant Dark Elf realm, Malekith was holding a meeting with his fellow Dark Elves. "Are you sure the Aether is in Midgard?" Malekith asked, his eyes gleaming with malice. A Dark Elf clad in black armor nodded firmly. "Yes, we have confirmed it. The Aether is in Midgard." A sinister smile spread across Malekith''s face. He knew exactly where Midgard was-it was the realm of humans. If the Aether was on Midgard, it would be an easy target. If the Aether had been in Asgard, it would have been much more difficult to retrieve. But on a weak planet like Midgard, taking it would be a simple task. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Once I have the Aether in my hands, the Asgardians, and especially Odin, will pay for what they''ve done," Malekith said with a cold laugh. (End of Chapter) ==== [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 215: Chapter 215 Chapter 215: Chapter 215In the dark realm of Svartalfheim, Malekith and the Dark Elves were ready to set their plan into motion. Having confirmed that the Aether was on Earth, they decided to forgo a direct assault on Asgard. Instead, they chose to infiltrate Earth, bypassing Asgard''s defenses for now, intending to retrieve the Aether before confronting the Asgardians. The Dark Elves headed to a weak point in the space between realms a convergence zone that would allow them to slip into Earth''s atmosphere unnoticed. As the massive, shadowy ship floated at the convergence point, Malekith and his warriors felt confident. This had been part of their plan for millennia, and now, with the proper technology, they would penetrate Earth''s atmosphere. Earth, Early Morning in London, Greenwich High in the sky, cloaked in invisibility, the cross-shaped Dark Elf warship entered Earth''s atmosphere. After a brief moment of hovering, the ship sped off toward New York City, where the Aether was located. The city of New York was still in the process of rebuilding from previous attacks, and construction workers and civilians alike stopped in their tracks, looking skyward with growing dread. Emerging from its cloaked state, the massive black and gray warship slowly became visible. Panic quickly ensued. New Yorkers, veterans of alien invasions, immediately recognized the advanced technology and began to flee. Screams filled the streets as people ran for their lives, fearing another invasion. Malekith and his warriors inside the ship were briefly confused by the sight of humans fleeing with such familiarity, but they were uninterested in dealing with what they saw as weak, inferior beings. A Hidden Corner of New York Syd lifted his head, his sharp vision easily picking out the massive Dark Elf ship in the sky. A knowing expression crossed his face. "So, the Dark Elves and Malekith have finally come for the Aether," he muttered to himself, not at all surprised by their arrival. S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters At the same time, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s sensors detected the ship. Agents scrambled to relay the information. "Director, we''ve detected an unidentified craft. It''s not from any known Earth-based civilization," a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent reported. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nick Fury''s face darkened further. "Damn these aliens-they''re getting bolder by the day," he growled. Then, without hesitation, he barked orders. "Get the message to the Avengers, and bring me the Chitauri commander now!" Stark Tower, New York Within moments, Tony Stark, Captain America, and the rest of the Avengers received the urgent call. Tony, located right in the heart of New York, was the first to react. "Great. Just what we needed-more uninvited guests," Tony muttered under his breath as he suited up. With a burst of thrusters, his Iron Man armor blazed through the sky toward the alien ship. The Dark Elf Warship As the ship descended into New York, it caused destruction in its path, crushing buildings and cracking the ground beneath it. The Dark Elves emerged from the ship, their sleek gray-black suits and energy weapons giving them an imposing presence. "Find the Aether," Malekith commanded, his voice filled with confidence. The Dark Elves spread out, methodically searching for the Aether. Malekith himself stepped out of the ship, scanning the area with disdain for the terrified humans. "Nothing will stand in my way," he declared. At that moment, a red-and-gold armored figure streaked across the sky, hovering just above the scene. "Stop right there!" Tony Stark called out, his voice amplified through his suit. "So, which backwater part of the universe did you crawl out of this time?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 216: Chapter 216 Chapter 216: Chapter 216[500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS] [Reviews: 110/120] "Hmm?" Just as he stepped out, Malekith, with his white hair, pale skin, and blue eyes, glanced at the flying armor in the sky with a hint of surprise. "Midgardians have such technology?" Though he was a bit taken aback, he didn''t dwell on it. With a casual wave of his hand, the Dark Elves in black and gray armor raised their energy guns and began shooting at Tony''s flying figure. Swish swish swish! Red energy blasts streaked across the sky. Despite being prepared, Tony Stark dodged several shots, but even he couldn''t escape every attack. Finally, a red energy blast struck him, sending him flying backward. The power of these red blasts was substantial. Occasionally, when they hit a building, they left massive craters, far more destructive than the Chitauri''s energy weapons. Watching Iron Man get blown back, the Dark Elves sneered. "Humans... they think they can stop us..." At the same time, Pepper Potts, witnessing this from a screen, felt her heart tighten, praying desperately. Nick Fury from S.H.I.E.L.D. also saw the scene and immediately turned to interrogate the newly captured Chitauri commander. "Are those your people?" "You Chitauri haven''t given up, and now you''re trying to invade Earth again?" The Chitauri commander froze under Fury''s questioning and denied, "Those aren''t Chitauri. You can tell just by looking at them." "Then who are they?" Fury asked, feigning anger as his eyes flickered with suspicion. The Chitauri commander, not noticing Fury''s subtle tactics, stared at the screen before hesitating, "They should be Dark Elves..." "Dark Elves?" After a brief explanation from the Chitauri commander, he said, "It looks like these Dark Elves are searching for something..." Their objective? Fury''s eyes flashed as he scrutinized the satellite images, noticing that the Dark Elves were indeed searching for something while blasting anyone who didn''t cooperate. Occasionally, they threw bizarre bombs that engulfed anything nearby upon detonation. The mere sight of these weapons sent a chill down Fury''s spine. Thankfully, Tony Stark was still fighting the Dark Elves, though his armor was taking damage from the continuous assaults. Seeing Tony slowly losing ground, Fury''s expression darkened. Tony couldn''t hold out forever... But just as things seemed dire, a green figure appeared, instantly relieving Tony''s burden and giving Fury some relief. On the battlefield. "Hulk!" Seeing the rampaging green giant, Tony felt a wave of joy. Malekith, noticing the green giant from afar, was visibly surprised. "Midgard has such monsters?" He was astonished. In his mind, Earth was supposed to be a weak planet, yet here was such a formidable being. Then, the red figure buzzing around like a fly asked Malekith who he was and what he wanted. Malekith waved his hand, signaling his Dark Elves to cease fire. Though he could deal with these two, he preferred to delay. He hadn''t anticipated facing this scenario and didn''t bring a large army. Now, he was secretly calling for reinforcements. Soon, more Dark Elves would arrive with additional ships. Then, he''d see how these humans could stop him from finding the Aether. Malekith sneered. "I am the king of Svartalfheim," he said slowly, "I''ve come to your world seeking the Aether. Surrender it, and we will leave at once!" "The Aether?" "What Aether?" Neither Tony nor Fury had any idea what Malekith was talking about. However, the Chitauri commander''s eyes flashed with realization. "It seems the Reality Stone has surfaced..." A grin spread across his face as he envisioned Thanos obtaining the Reality Stone. He began scheming on how to sneak away and deliver the news to his master. As their thoughts diverged, Malekith, seeing the humans'' confusion, projected an image of the Aether in the sky. A swirling dark liquid with a crimson hue flowed through the projection, exuding an eerie presence. "That''s the Aether?" Tony frowned, pondering what it was and why the aliens were after it. "The Aether once belonged to us Dark Elves. It was lost in Midgard," Malekith explained. "I can sense it nearby. Human, it''s in your best interest not to hinder us. Once we find it, we will leave." Tony hesitated for a moment. Just then, Captain America arrived, asking, "What''s going on?" Tony briefly summarized the situation while keeping a wary eye on the Dark Elves. Malekith didn''t rush them. He watched quietly, indifferent to the gathering humans. What could a swarm of ants do? If he wanted, he could destroy them all with ease. Moreover, he was content to wait. Whether these weaklings surrendered the Aether or whether his army arrived, he would obtain it either way. Malekith believed that once his ships descended, no amount of human resistance could stop him. As time passed, more Avengers arrived-Hawkeye, Black Widow, and even some lesser- known heroes from the civilian ranks. When they had all gathered, Malekith''s reinforcements finally arrived. Tony Stark and the others looked up, their expressions grim. Several small warships decloaked, revealing themselves in the sky. "Humans, you cannot stop this," Malekith said calmly, staring at Tony Stark. Tony and the others'' faces darkened further. Suddenly- Boom! A rainbow-colored beam shot down from the sky! "What?!" "That''s-" The Avengers lit up with hope while Malekith and the Dark Elves scowled. "The Bifrost?" Malekith muttered. (End of Chapter) S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 217: Chapter 217 Chapter 217: Chapter 217Seeing the colorful beam not far away, Malekith''s face darkened. There was no need to guess-Asgard had sent someone! Sure enough, as the light faded, a muscular figure holding a silver hammer appeared before them. "Thor!" Hawkeye and the others were overjoyed. Thor nodded, then turned to face Malekith and the other Dark Elves in the distance, saying in a deep voice, "Malekith, leave Earth with your people. You''re not welcome here!" "As long as you hand over the Aether, we will leave," Malekith replied. Before Tony and the others could ask Thor what the Aether was, Thor instinctively refused, "That won''t happen. The Aether is in my brother''s hands now. It doesn''t belong to you; it belongs to my brother." The moment those words left his mouth, Malekith and the other Dark Elves were stunned. Brother? Malekith was no stranger to the Asgardian before him-he knew this guy was Odin''s son. "Your brother, that Loki fellow?" "The Aether is with him?" Malekith asked in surprise. "No, it''s with my other brother." Thor said proudly, "I suggest you leave while you can. With my brother''s strength, there''s no way you can take the Aether from him. Spare yourself the embarrassment." Upon hearing this, Malekith felt relieved. Finally, he knew where the Aether was. He then looked at Thor strangely, as if watching a joke unfold. The other Dark Elves shared his sentiment, amused by Thor''s words. This son of Odin was actually advising them to leave? Claiming that with his brother''s strength, they wouldn''t be able to take the Aether? Spare themselves embarrassment? How laughable... They thought that this Asgardian must be an idiot. With their gathered army, even if the Allfather Odin were here, he might have to think twice- let alone this so-called brother of Thor''s! If that brother showed up, they would teach him a lesson immediately, make him fear them, and obediently hand over the Aether! But who exactly was this brother Thor was talking about? While Malekith and the Dark Elves were trying to figure out who this "other brother" was, Tony Stark, Captain America, and the others had some guesses. The next second, Captain America asked in surprise, "Thor, are you talking about the White- Clad Hero?" From what they knew, other than Loki, the only person suspected to be Thor''s brother was that mysterious White-Clad Hero... Sure enough, under everyone''s gaze, Thor nodded. Seeing him nod, Tony Stark and the others were stunned. The next second, they looked at Malekith with peculiar expressions. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some civilian superheroes, along with some onlookers in the distance, began whispering among themselves. "Are these aliens crazy, picking a fight with the White-Clad Hero?" "They still want to take something from him?" "Oh my God, I thought I misheard..." Hearing the distant murmurs of the humans, Malekith and the other Dark Elves were taken aback. What were these weak humans saying? They dared utter such words? With such a massive army, how could they fail to take something from one person? These ignorant, weak humans surely didn''t think that the Dark Elves were as weak as they were, did they? Ridiculous! Even more absurd was the idea that a single individual could stand against their entire army. Malekith found it laughable, and so did the other Dark Elves. Casting a glance at Thor, Malekith decided to ignore him and called out, "The one carrying the Aether, I know you''re nearby!" Tony and the others were stunned. The White-Clad Hero was nearby? Just as they were thinking this, the sound of footsteps suddenly echoed. What? Everyone, including Malekith, turned to look. Besides those present, Nick Fury and others at S.H.I.E.L.D., as well as Odin, Heimdall, and others silently observing from Asgard, all noticed the scene. A figure in white slowly emerged from the shadows in the distance. Tony and the others recognized the figure. "It really is the White-Clad Hero?" "An Omega-level mutant?" At that moment, whether it was Tony, other superheroes, or Nick Fury and his team, they were all shocked. This matter was indeed related to the White-Clad Hero, and he was actually nearby? In Asgard, within the throne room. Using Odin''s power, an image appeared in the palace, reflecting the scene near Thor. At this moment, Odin, sitting on the throne, looked at the figure in white with complex emotions, while Frigga''s eyes were filled with hope. Unfortunately, since it was just an image and the distance was too great, they couldn''t sense the presence, divine bloodline, or divine power of the figure. These things could only be verified when the person appeared before them in the flesh. For now, all they could do was watch. Despite this, Frigga felt a tinge of concern. "That child..." With so many Dark Elves, and Malekith himself present, could the child really handle it? Odin noticed her concern and gave her a reassuring look, signaling that he would intervene if the child were in danger. Under the eyes of many, Syd slowly walked out. Seeing his figure, Malekith and the Dark Elves in the distance looked surprised. "Are you Thor''s brother, the White-Clad Hero?" Malekith stared sharply at the figure before him, his voice cold, "Asgardian, hand over the Aether!" "If you don''t, you won''t like the consequences!" Malekith waved his hand. In the next second, the warships in the sky and the Dark Elves raised their energy guns, aiming straight at Syd. Seeing this, Syd remained calm, silently watching. Though he showed no response, the others were alarmed. If these guys attacked, wouldn''t the entire ground be ripped apart? Seeing that the figure in white had no intention of handing over the Aether, Malekith''s expression turned cold. "Eliminate him!" With those words, the air filled with the roar of weapons. Boom boom boom... Red energy blasts and laser beams were fired at Syd. Seeing this, Tony and the others were startled. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 218: Chapter 219 Chapter 218: Chapter 219[1000PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500PS!!] Malekith didn''t want to believe it. However, even with the Aether alone, judging by the current display, they likely weren''t a match for him. The thought made his chest heave. An Asgardian using something that belonged to the Dark Elves against them! Without the Aether, he''d like to see what this person could do against them! He could already imagine the sight of that man, powerless without the Aether, being tortured and screaming in agony. Malekith thought bitterly. Just as he was thinking this, the sunlight in the sky suddenly twisted and became abnormal. What? The scope was so wide that even Malekith, who was lost in thought and filled with unwillingness, immediately noticed the anomaly. In his shocked gaze, as well as in Tony and the others'' astonished eyes, the sunlight in their line of sight completely twisted. Next, the sky abruptly darkened, becoming pitch black! Endless sunlight condensed into a beam! Boom! The moment it condensed, the ground below was vaporized, disappearing without a trace... Noticing this, Tony murmured, "This sunlight beam must be at least 3,000 degrees or more..." "Three thousand degrees or more?" Captain America and the others were shaken. If they didn''t understand what that temperature meant before, now... Seeing the soil vanish, vaporized into nothingness, everyone felt a chill in their hearts. If it hit a person, the injury would be unimaginable. They wouldn''t even need to pay for cremation... And the culprit responsible for all this.... Everyone''s gaze shifted over. The originally standing Syd now had a glowing red ball floating in his hand. He slightly raised his hand, and the beam of light in the distance stiffened before scattering in an instant. Under the gaze of Tony, Malekith, and others, the dispersed beam transformed into threads of light, quickly converging into his hand. The sky remained dark, with only his hand glowing. The endless light and heat were condensed into that glowing sphere, almost none of it dispersing, extremely concentrated. Syd hovered in the air, holding what seemed like a miniature sun. The sun shone with a blinding brilliance, and he appeared like a sun god. "This guy..." Malekith couldn''t believe it. Just from a simple sense of the sun in his hand, Malekith felt suffocated. Not just him¡ªthe other Dark Elves felt the same way. Even Hawkeye and the others in the distance felt their hearts racing. As if sensing the tense atmosphere, Thor awkwardly tried to break the tension with a laugh, "Haha, didn''t I tell you? My brother, he''s the God of Light, he''s... he''s..." He trailed off. Even among gods, wasn''t his brother a bit too exaggerated? So exaggerated that it made him question everything. Listening to Thor''s explanation, everyone around felt even more nervous instead of relieved. What was Thor saying, God of Light? To hell with the God of Light! What kind of God of Light was this absurd? They didn''t dare imagine-if that sun came toward them... With that thought, some of them began to run, desperately trying to flee. As they fled, Syd continued to float in the air, the breeze gently rustling his collar. At this moment, he looked like a true god, holding a sun, contemplating whether or not to destroy all life. Boom, boom, boom! In the sky, the unaffected warships couldn''t stand it anymore and launched attacks together. Countless energy blasts, laser beams, and even black hole bombs were fired at him. Unfortunately, no matter the attack, they all turned into bubbles as they approached. Sensing the continuous depletion of light energy from altering reality with the Reality Stone, and the sun in his hand nearing its control limit, Syd glanced at Malekith and the others in the distance. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Considering he might not be able to completely eliminate the enemy, he injected a large amount of light energy-or divine light-into the sun. The next second, he moved his right hand slightly. In the widened eyes of Malekith and his men, and the stunned gazes of the fleeing Tony and others, the blinding light shone, engulfing Malekith and his followers as they fled. Without a sound, the light covered everything... "No!" Gazing at the light that enveloped everything, Malekith felt the crisis of life and death. But no matter how he resisted, it was useless; the sunlight exceeded his limits. It was like being on the surface of the sun, the terrifying heat incinerating every Dark Elf, every warship... and him. The Dark Elves enveloped in light were filled with regret and fear, their thoughts chaotic, screams echoing. "Midgard... has someone this powerful?" "I thought there weren''t supposed to be powerful people here. If I''d known, we wouldn''t have come-this guy is a monster..." Earlier, they thought they''d come to crush the Midgardians, to see their shock, fear, and hear their cries. But instead... They indeed crushed some Earthlings, but... They met someone even more terrifying than them... Shock, fear, screams, being crushed-it turned out to be them! Previously, they even thought of teaching the enemy a lesson, instilling fear in them, and making them obediently hand over the Aether. But... But it turned out they were the ones who were crazy, the ones being taught and made to fear. What those humans said was true... One person really could fight against their entire army, and they truly couldn''t take anything from that person... Now, they regretted not listening to those humans; they could have stayed far away from this monster. In the end, the fools were them... The Dark Elves'' bodies were carbonized and scorched with unwillingness, and Malekith, at the forefront, was completely vaporized. In the last moment of his life, Malekith''s expression was dazed. Even without the Aether, this guy could easily kill him and wipe out his army? They were the ones being tortured? The ones screaming turned out to be them? Hearing the anguished screams of his fellow Dark Elves, Malekith''s heart was filled with unwillingness and disbelief. "When did the Asgardians become so powerful?" "God of Light?" "This guy is the God of Light?" "How can he be this strong?!" With disbelief, regret, and hatred for this so-called God of Light, the Asgardians, Odin, and others, Malekith completely dissipated and was vaporized. When the light finally receded, what came into view was scorched earth, charred corpses, and even half-melted warships. From afar, one could still see the faint red molten metal on the wrecked warships. It was clear how terrifying the high temperatures had been for the Dark Elves in that brief moment. Watching this, Syd only shook his head. After all that effort condensing the sunlight, it had only achieved this much power... Although Malekith was vaporized, it was mainly because he had received special attention, with most of the energy concentrated on him. The sun had exploded over too large an area, significantly reducing its power. All those Dark Elves who hadn''t been directly targeted had their bodies left intact. Still, saying that the other Dark Elves hadn''t received any special attention wasn''t entirely accurate. When the sun exploded, Syd had slightly controlled the direction of the sunlight splatter, focusing a significant amount on the Dark Elves. Otherwise, some of the Dark Elves might still be alive now. It could only be said that sunlight was more suitable for concentrated attacks; its scattered power was truly weak. Casting his gaze further out at the remaining warships, Syd casually controlled the sunlight. Boom, boom, boom! The beams reappeared, piercing through the fleeing warships. In a matter of moments, the entire sky cleared. In the distance, Tony and the others were deeply shocked. This guy, besides that terrifying Omega ability, actually had this kind of power as well... God of Light? Was that real?! (End of Chapter) Chapter 220: Chapter 220 Chapter 220: Chapter 220Looking at the scorched earth before them, Tony Stark and the others had complex expressions. Nick had mentioned before that the strange light phenomenon that appeared on Earth recently might be related to the White-Clad Hero standing before them, claiming he was the God of Light. At the time, they had been doubtful, not fully believing it. But now, witnessing his control over the sunlight, they began to believe that the phenomenon might indeed be connected to him. If that was true, could it mean the White-Clad Hero was hiding even more power? Just imagining the amount of strength it would take to cover the entire Earth in light left them inwardly shaken. ... At S.H.I.E.L.D. Watching the scene unfold, Director Fury and the Chitauri commander were filled with turmoil. "It seems it''ll be hard for my master to obtain the Reality Stone now. I need to come up with a solution..." The Chitauri commander felt the weight of the situation. Meanwhile, Nick Fury turned to the agent analyzing the data. "Have you calculated the range of the sunlight anomaly?" "Sir, we''ve got an estimate. The range was about two miles," the agent replied while pulling up footage. On the screen, the area where the White-Clad Hero stood darkened instantly. It was clear from the footage that this phenomenon lasted until the moment the White-Clad Hero released that sun, at which point everything returned to normal. As he watched the footage, Nick Fury squinted his eyes, feeling more and more apprehensive. "The God of Light... Baldr, huh..." The name alone made it clear what kind of god he was, and with such control over sunlight, it didn''t surprise Fury. As the God of Light, it would''ve been odd if he couldn''t control the sun. What really unnerved Fury was not just the wide range of his control, but the possibility that this god was hiding even more power-and the fact that he could alter reality. Having read the mythological stories of Balder, the God of Light, that S.H.I.E.L.D. had gathered, Fury now had even more concerns. His single eye gleaming with an unspoken thought, Nick Fury turned to the black-suited Agent Hill. "Agent Hill, how are the mistletoe weapons coming along?" Fury asked gravely. "They''re almost ready," Agent Hill responded. "I see..." Fury squinted, his eyes reflecting something unreadable. He hadn''t prepared mistletoe weapons without reason. Flipping through a brown book, Fury murmured, "In Asgardian mythology, Balder, the God of Light, is the second son of Odin and Frigga." "He was beloved by all the Norse gods, radiant, incomparable, his wisdom highly praised, and no demon dared enter his Bright Hall..." Fury''s eyes narrowed. In the myths, the God of Light, Balder, simply by existing, could ease the troubles of his subjects. But in the later parts of the story, he was frequently plagued by terrible nightmares. Each night, Balder dreamt of his own death. When Frigga, his mother, learned of this, she sought to protect him by traveling across the Nine Realms, asking all beings to vow not to harm him. Her grace moved all things. Every animal, every element, every disaster, every plant, every blade... even insects. Except for a single mistletoe seedling, which grew east of Valhalla. It was too small and weak to cause harm, so Frigga overlooked it. But it was that small, weak mistletoe that became Balder''s fatal weakness and the cause of his death. In the end, a mistletoe branch pierced the heart of the God of Light, and in an instant, his divine light flickered out... In that moment, the entire Nine Realms felt the impact of Balder''s death. The sun lost its light and heat, and the world plunged into darkness. Balder''s death foreshadowed the coming of Ragnar?k, where day would inevitably be replaced by night, signaling the end-like a weapon of causality bringing about the doom of the gods... Turning the pages of the storybook, Fury muttered, "I hope this will work..." Because of this myth, he had specially prepared many mistletoe weapons-mistletoe arrows, bullets mixed with mistletoe, bombs, and more. Fury believed that myths didn''t emerge from thin air. Perhaps this was the White-Clad Hero''s only weakness. If one day the White-Clad Hero lost control, these weapons would be their only way to counter him! As for the consequences of Balder''s death, Fury instinctively brushed them aside. He didn''t think it was possible. How could the sun simply lose its light and heat, plunging the world into darkness? Fury assumed that part of the myth was exaggerated. Based on Thor''s behavior, the Asgardian gods probably didn''t have such world-altering abilities. Back in Svartalfheim, the remaining Dark Elves immediately realized what had happened. They even witnessed the footage of their leader''s death. "This can''t be..." "How could this happen..." Watching the footage of their leader''s demise, the Dark Elves were filled with shock and terror. "A weak Midgard... has such a powerful being?" They were filled with both hatred and fear toward the one who had killed their leader. At this point, they had no plans to set foot on Earth again. Now, Earth had been marked as a forbidden zone. As for avenging their leader and comrades, they''d have to wait for another opportunity. Perhaps one day they''d find the White-Clad Hero in a weakened state, and only then would they act. But for now... Seeing the terrifying power of the White-Clad Hero, nearly every Dark Elf was filled with fear. ... Meanwhile, in Asgard. Frigga''s eyes were filled with surprise. "Divine power..." Odin''s expression was serious, mixed with confusion. From the sun the child had summoned at the end, Odin sensed traces of divine power. Moreover, that divine power felt strangely familiar. It seemed to be the same divine power passed down through the royal family of Asgard... Of course, given the distance, Odin wasn''t sure if he had sensed it correctly. As for the child''s divine bloodline, or other specifics about his godly nature, they couldn''t be determined from this distance either. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only when this child stood before him would Odin be able to make a final judgment. Still, based on what he had already sensed, Odin''s attitude had shifted. "I hope Thor can bring this child back to Asgard..." Odin murmured. When he sent Thor to Midgard, he had instructed him not only to stop Malekith''s plot but also to bring back the child with divine power so Odin could verify his identity. Heimdall, standing nearby, glanced at Odin and Frigga''s expressions and couldn''t help but show a knowing look. At this moment, his attitude toward the White-Clad Hero had also changed. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 221: Chapter 221 Chapter 221: Chapter 221Previously, Thor was at the top of the list, with Loki coming later. But now, the White-Clad Hero was ranked even ahead of Loki. Compared to the disliked frost giant Loki, Thor found himself liking this person more-someone who likely possessed the royal bloodline of the Allfather. ... On Earth. After carefully scanning to ensure there were no stragglers and that all the Dark Elves had been cleared, Syd relaxed slightly. With Malekith and the other Dark Elves dead, the trouble brought by the Reality Stone had also temporarily vanished. "After this, besides Thanos, there shouldn''t be too many others causing me problems..." At least, not in the short term... Syd breathed a sigh of relief. Before long, he could focus on improving his strength again. Thinking this, the next second, his figure twisted, and his body, floating in mid-air, began to turn transparent, about to enter a stealth state. This scene left Tony Stark and the others gaping. Stealth? Just how many abilities did the White-Clad Hero possess? As Syd''s figure completely disappeared in the air, Thor, standing among the crowd, finally reacted, shouting urgently, "Wait! Don''t leave yet. I have something to talk to you about." Syd, who was just about to leave quietly in stealth mode, paused slightly upon hearing Thor''s words. In an instant, he knew what Thor wanted to say. "He probably wants to persuade me to go to Asgard, right?" For a moment, Syd hesitated. He naturally wanted to go to Asgard, given the many treasures there. One of the things he desired most was the Infinity Gauntlet. However, he was somewhat wary of Odin. If Odin decided to attack him, Syd wasn''t sure if he could withstand it. Despite Odin seemingly growing old and nearing death, Syd knew that it was just an appearance. The real reason was Odin''s body could no longer contain his ever-expanding divine power, coupled with the plot-driven death in the future... The Asgardian gods only grew stronger with age. When Odin and the Ancient One were still alive, even Thanos likely hesitated to invade Earth because of that... And in the movies, Odin had never gone all out either... Syd believed that if Odin truly fought with all his strength, the results would be beyond anyone''s expectations. Even now, he was uncertain whether he could face the Allfather Odin. After all, Odin''s upper limit of power was a mystery, and the unknown was the most terrifying. In fact, he felt more confident in facing the Ancient One than Odin-at least the Ancient One had shown some of her capabilities, and Syd had a good understanding of her magic. Even if it ended in disaster, it wouldn''t be as unpredictable as facing Odin... To go to Asgard would mean taking the risk of facing Odin. Though the probability was small... Syd hesitated. After a while, he thought, "Forget it, I''ll wait a bit longer. Once my Divine Light, Divine Word, and Divine Body are upgraded to level five, I''ll go to Asgard..." By then, he would feel confident enough. Of course, even now, he wasn''t without a chance against Odin or the Ancient One-it was just that he didn''t have absolute confidence. After all, both of them hid their true strength extremely well, never revealing it fully... Still, it was possible to make an estimate. The goddess of death, Hela, was defeated by the fire giant Surtur, and Surtur could destroy all of Asgard with one strike... And yet, even someone like Surtur had been defeated by Odin. It was simply outrageous... Honestly, Syd couldn''t fathom how much strength Odin was hiding, just like he couldn''t understand why the Ancient One, who clearly had powerful magic, never used it. Two cunning old foes... Having decided to find Thor later, Syd''s figure moved and flew away from the scene. In the distance. Seeing that no one appeared in the sky for a long time, Thor''s face filled with expectation turned into disappointment as he murmured, "Why did it end like this..." Originally, he thought his brother would show up, and he could bring him back to Asgard joyfully. But now, things were completely different from what he imagined-his brother completely ignored him... "Did I offend him in some way?" Thor muttered in doubt. After asking around and learning the reason, Hawkeye consoled, "Maybe the White-Clad Hero has his own matters and reasons. Next time, he might go with you to Asgard." "Barton is right..." Despite everyone''s comforting words, Thor mumbled, "But this way, I''m stuck on Earth again!" Black Widow and the others were confused. Only after a while did they realize that since Asgard''s Bifrost had been destroyed, Thor must have used some special method to get here-and that special method clearly couldn''t be used frequently and had some limitations. While they were talking, the news of what happened in New York began to spread online. Fury couldn''t hide it even if he wanted to; the incident had too much of an impact. When netizens learned that New York had been invaded once again, discussions exploded. "Are the Chitauri not wiped out yet?" "Who are these guys now?" "Does anyone know what''s going on exactly?" Because the incident took place in New York and there were relatively few casualties this time, Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. many people recorded videos from afar. When these videos were uploaded online, netizens collectively gasped. Naturally, they weren''t frightened by the aliens-those guys weren''t much different from the Chitauri army. They were terrified of the White-Clad Hero''s power. Watching the scenes of the White-Clad Hero repeatedly warping reality, many people felt their hearts shiver with fear. They also saw the scene of him using sunlight to obliterate those aliens. Seeing the White-Clad Hero, who appeared like a sun god, left netizens stunned. Those in the know even leaked some information, revealing that the White-Clad Hero was actually the God of Light. "The White-Clad Hero is also the God of Light?" "We only knew he might be a god before, but he''s the God of Light?" Netizens who weren''t aware were left dumbfounded. This also made some people with ulterior motives even more wary. Watching the White-Clad Hero demonstrate more abilities, Doctor Bolivar and Director Alessandro had grim expressions despite their shock. The White-Clad Hero''s strength had increased even further?! While they were discussing countermeasures and rumors were flying everywhere, Magneto and Professor X also heard about the event. They even heard rumors that the recent light phenomenon that had enveloped the entire Earth was related to the White-Clad Hero. Hearing this, Magneto and Professor Xavier were both stunned. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 222: Chapter 222 Chapter 222: Chapter 222[1500PS REACHED!!! Thanks For Your Support!!] Brotherhood of Mutants. The news playing on the black television screen left Magneto, Erik, in disbelief. "Incredible, an Omega-level mutant is really this powerful?" Erik was amazed. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching the scenes on TV, where the White-Clad Hero kept altering reality... No matter how many times he saw it, it always left him incredulous. Especially the rumor-that the strange light phenomenon over Earth not long ago was also related to the White-Clad Hero. "Another Omega-level ability?" "Or is it the power of a god?" Magneto was filled with questions, unsure whether this White-Clad Hero was a mutant or a god. Out of the two known Omega-level mutants, Messiah was definitely a mutant, no doubt about it. But the White-Clad Hero''s identity remained a mystery-he just appeared out of nowhere... Could he actually be a god? Magneto was initially disappointed, then thought of something else. Could he be a hybrid? It was rumored that this White-Clad Hero was Thor''s brother. Could it be that he was the child of Odin and a human? A god and an Omega-level mutant? Otherwise, it was difficult to explain why Thor, also a god, was so weak while the White-Clad Hero''s powers were so overwhelmingly strong, to the point of being terrifying. Of course, these were just his thoughts. The actual truth remained unknown. Still, compared to the White-Clad Hero, Magneto preferred Messiah. Not only because Messiah was undoubtedly an Omega-level mutant but also because he had an inexplicable fondness for him. ... X-Mansion. Professor, along with Cyclops and the others, were also watching the latest news. Everyone had a look of shock on their faces. "Professor, was the strange phenomenon from a while ago really related to the White-Clad Hero?" Cyclops, Scott, murmured. Charles glanced at him, hesitating. He wasn''t entirely sure about that, but if it was true, he couldn''t even imagine the terrifying power that the White-Clad Hero possessed. Thinking about it, he turned to the burly figure beside him. "Logan, could you help me find Messiah?" Professor X asked worriedly. Logan, was stunned for a moment, then nodded. He knew why the Professor made such a request. Besides the fact that Messiah was someone Logan knew, it was also because mutants were not in a good situation lately, often being hunted by Sentinel robots. With their current strength, they had no hope of dealing with the Sentinels; they were powerless. Only Messiah could handle those Sentinel robots! Having made up his mind, Logan discussed with Cyclops and the others before preparing to search for Messiah in the last place he disappeared. While they took action, the circle of sorcerers at Kamar-Taj was also watching the news. ... In a dimly lit room. Kaecilius and a dozen other sorcerers were filled with shock, and their expressions quickly turned grim. It was hard for them to believe that someone so powerful could exist. Especially since this person was their enemy. The thought of losing the Tesseract and the Mind Stone to him recently only made their expressions darker. "The Tesseract and the Mind Stone have been taken by him. How are we supposed to explain this to the Great Demon?" Kaecilius murmured in concern. Because of this, Kaecilius hadn''t dared to contact the demon proactively for some time, and the demon hadn''t reached out to them either, which only made him more anxious, afraid that their great master had already abandoned them. Meanwhile, watching the news where a passerby speculated that the recent phenomenon was related to the White-Clad Hero, Kaecilius and the others felt even more fearful. Of course, regarding the exaggerated phenomenon, they were unwilling to believe that it was done by the White-Clad Hero and preferred to think that it was the work of their great demon, their master. As various factions discussed the New York invasion event, some ordinary people were also making small moves. With Syd''s identity as Balder, the God of Light, fully exposed, the majority of people were fearful, intimidated, and frightened. However, a small portion felt excitement and exhilaration. These people were either sick, longing for power, or simply admired strong beings and gods, hoping to gain the attention of a deity. They began to offer their faith. It could be said that, with a large population, there would always be all sorts of people. This aspect came as a surprise to Syd. Because, without realizing it, he felt an increasing force of faith surrounding him. More and more... While surprised, Syd began to absorb it. For a moment, system notifications kept popping up. [Divinity Experience +1] [Divinity Experience +1]... The notifications kept coming. The continuous influx of faith was pushing his divinity closer and closer to the threshold for leveling up. [Ability: Divinity (398/1000) Level 3] "It still needs some time..." Syd muttered. Estimating the speed at which the faith was coming, he figured it would be ready for an upgrade by tomorrow afternoon. Of course, if the supply of faith increased, it would happen even sooner... As for how the faith came to him, with just a little thought, Syd knew the answer. Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, "Thor really is a good guy. Without his big mouth spreading the word, my divinity might still be at level one..." Even when gods didn''t show themselves, there were people who offered their faith, let alone when a real god was so obviously present. Naturally, ordinary people would try to worship... After all, this world would never lack greedy people; there would always be those trying to get something from a deity. He thought about this for a moment, then paused, murmuring, "Hmm, that''s not entirely true..." In the Marvel universe, there were indeed heaven and hell, so it wasn''t like miracles didn''t exist; he just hadn''t encountered them yet. There were even Ghost Riders, werewolves, vampires, mummies... Thinking about these supernatural beings, he soon dismissed the idea. Aside from heaven, hell, and other deities to be cautious of, vampires were the ones who should be worried if they met him. While his divinity approached a level-up, Syd didn''t sit idle. He kept channeling the light energy within him, striving to level up his divine power and divine body to level five as soon as possible before heading to Asgard. Meanwhile, he muttered a string of words. [Divine Light Experience +1] [Divine Body Experience +1] "One times one is one..." [Divine Word Experience +1] Simultaneously, he directed all his energy points toward the unlocking progress. (Unlocking Progress 71%) The next second, the unlocking progress blurred. (End of Chapter) Chapter 223: Chapter 223 Chapter 223: Chapter 223[6 More Reviews For A Extra Chapter!!] (Unlocking Progress 74%) Syd felt a bit disappointed. "Will it be at 75% or 80% when I awaken a new ability?" "I wonder what the next ability will be..." As he lamented, time flew by quickly, and before long, evening arrived. Though his divinity had not yet reached level four, his Divine Word had advanced to level four first. [Divine Word Experience +1] [Ability: Divine Word (0/2000) Level 4] As soon as the notification appeared, Syd''s words became more profound, mysterious, and perfect-ever closer to the true speech of a god. He even felt he could easily alter his voice and imitate the sounds of other beings. Syd was quite satisfied with this ability, as it would make it much easier to disguise himself as the White-Clad Hero without awkwardly changing his voice, and no one would notice anything unusual. After testing his voice, Syd uttered a single word, "Light." The next moment, in harmony with his Divine Word, the dark, secluded corner he stood in suddenly shone brilliantly bright! Darkness was pierced as dazzling white light filled the entire area, engulfing everything in sight. Within a second, the light had spread over a hundred meters, covering numerous houses. If not for Syd''s quick reaction to stop the light from spreading, who knew how far it would have reached. In an instant, the hundred-meter radius was as though a flashbang had been set off. The brightness was blinding, even to those inside buildings. "Ah, what''s going on?!" "Shit!" Screams echoed alongside the sound of objects falling chaotically. Clearly, in that brief moment, the sudden brightness caused discomfort, resulting in people dropping things and some even getting hurt. As the light receded, many of those affected sighed in relief, and so did Syd as he quickly left the area. In the distance, he could still hear some people cursing. "Was that a flashbang? Damn it, who set it off?!" After leaving the area, Syd couldn''t help but marvel at how different the fourth level was-the effect of the Divine Word had risen drastically. "It seems I should be careful with my words from now on, or else..." Syd shook his head. After further testing, he discovered that anything related to light he spoke of would inevitably come true, though the effect wasn''t permanent. "Maybe at level five, I''ll have complete control?" Syd mused, feeling a bit troubled. As he both worried and continued practicing his various abilities, time gradually passed, and soon it was the next morning. On a deserted grassy field, a white figure stood in the sunlight. At that moment, Syd''s eyes were filled with anticipation. After a night had passed, the force of faith had grown more and more, directly pushing his divinity to the threshold of leveling up. The next second, the notification sounded. [Divinity Experience +1] [Ability: Divinity (0/2000) Level 4] In an instant, Syd felt a mysterious force fill his entire body. His flesh, blood, soul, and spirit... In just a few moments, as the force filled his being, Syd felt every aspect of himself was enhanced. His divine body became stronger, his soul more pure, his spirit more powerful... The next moment, a red glow appeared in his hand-the glow of Chaos Magic. Syd sensed that his Chaos Magic had become much stronger. Raising his hand casually, a fist-sized rock nearby was instantly enveloped in a red glow. The next second, with a boom, the rock turned into powder... Syd fell into contemplation. Although Chaos Magic was only at level four, he estimated that he could easily rip apart a non-Infinity-Stone Thanos now. Even those Sentinel robots, even if they turned into metallic form, Syd guessed he could tear them apart or blast them to pieces. "Not bad. Compared to before, when Chaos Magic had to be used in bursts to deal with the Sentinels, this is much better now..." Even without altering reality, the Sentinel robots should be easy to handle. After testing the strength of his various abilities for a bit, Syd shifted his focus to his most anticipated area-his flight speed. Holding a stopwatch, the next moment, his figure disappeared from where he stood. Boom! A terrifying sonic boom echoed. In the blink of an eye, Syd appeared in the distance. Looking at the data displayed on the stopwatch, and after a round of calculations, surprise appeared in his eyes. At level three divinity, his flight speed barely reached 5.4 times the speed of sound. Now that his divinity had reached level four, his flight speed had increased to 7 times the speed of sound! "Seven times the speed of sound, huh? This speed..." Syd found it satisfactory. Most importantly, if his divinity reached level five, his speed might surpass ten times the speed of sound. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If his Divine Light reached level five as well, his speed would likely double... Expectation filled Syd''s eyes. Even at his current speed, unless observed from a great distance, no ordinary person could see him move when he was nearby. To put it specifically, his current speed had already surpassed that of a regular bullet! With that in mind, he continued channeling the light energy within himself, striving to push Divine Light to level five as soon as possible. While channeling the energy, Syd casually changed his attire. The fame of the White-Clad Hero was overwhelming, so he seized an opportunity to switch to Messiah''s outfit. By the time afternoon arrived. As Syd was quietly moving, he suddenly spotted a screen in a shop playing some footage from a distance. Hmm? Syd''s gaze turned toward it, and he saw an old acquaintance. There she was, dressed in a light pink dress, her face lightly made up-Irina was speaking. "Hello, everyone! It''s been a while. Today, Irina is bringing you some good news..." Irina blinked playfully and said, "What exactly is it? Let me keep you in suspense; it''ll be revealed soon..." Watching Irina''s broadcast on the screen, Syd''s brows immediately furrowed. In an instant, his gut told him that whatever this woman was saying, it wasn''t good. Or rather, it wasn''t good for him. Just as he thought that, the shopkeeper inside started cursing at Irina. At the same time, an unexpected scene unfolded. A brawny man in military uniform, with a commanding presence, suddenly appeared five meters to Syd''s right. Syd immediately grew cautious. He remembered clearly that no one had been there a moment ago! This man seemed to have... Teleported here? Just as he thought this, while staying on guard, something unexpected happened. A force of spatial energy appeared! In the blink of an eye, Syd found himself transported away from his original location, now standing in a deserted wasteland. Before he could observe his surroundings, a sense of danger engulfed him! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 224: Chapter 224 Chapter 224: Chapter 224Syd''s expression changed slightly. Instinctively, he immediately used Spatial Transfer. [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] In an instant, his figure vanished from the spot and reappeared ten meters away. He flashed again, using Spatial Transfer a second time. Simultaneously, a sense of danger washed over him. Boom! A terrifying explosion occurred, and a wave of intense heat rolled over. [Rebound Shield Experience +1] [Rebound Shield Experience +1]... "Is this a bomb?" Looking at the approaching flames and heat, Syd instantly summoned four level-four Rebound Shields to protect himself. After completing these defenses, the explosion engulfed him. In a matter of moments, the shockwave spread over eight hundred meters, destroying everything in its path. Plants and animals were obliterated, and several layers of earth were torn away. While this scene unfolded, in a military base far from the site of the explosion... A group of American military personnel, including some operators monitoring equipment, stared at the explosion on their screens with shining eyes. General Luca praised a nearby soldier, saying, "Leonard, you did well." The man being praised, dressed in a military uniform, tall and strong, with an aura of a seasoned soldier, was none other than the man who had appeared beside Syd earlier. Apparently, right after using his teleportation ability to take Syd to the wasteland, Leonard had instantly teleported back. Facing General Luca''s praise, Leonard modestly responded with a few humble words. Watching the explosion spread across several hundred meters on the screen, with Messiah engulfed in the explosion, Leonard felt both proud and confident that the target was dead. With such a vast explosion, Messiah couldn''t have escaped. Caught off guard and subjected to such a powerful blast, even an Omega-level mutant would be doomed! The bomb''s yield had also been meticulously calculated. Far more powerful than the missile Messiah had withstood last time! According to the calculations of the personnel, Messiah was definitely dead! The value far exceeded his defensive limits! "Disgusting mutant, Omega-level or not, you still end up dead by our technology." "No matter how powerful you are, you''re still flesh and blood. Let''s see how you withstand this explosion..." The dozens of soldiers present were all smiling, discussing amongst themselves, staring expectantly at the screen as if they had already seen Messiah''s remains obliterated. As several generals and officers discussed and observed, Irina, who had just started her broadcast and had previously left everyone in suspense, switched the footage to the explosion. Looking at the hundreds of meters of explosion now on-screen, countless viewers watching the live broadcast showed expressions of shock and surprise. "What is this?" "An explosion?" "What is Irina doing, showing this?" As countless ordinary people and even some superheroes and villains were confused, Irina smiled and explained, "This explosion was orchestrated by the military." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "At the center of the explosion is the Omega-level mutant, Messiah!" "With such a massive range, even Messiah, being an Omega-level mutant, must perish on the spot, hehe!" Listening to Irina''s sweet voice, countless people suddenly understood, then grew excited as they watched the explosion. Could Messiah finally be dead? Many who feared mutants hoped so. ... Stark Tower. An hour ago, having received Irina''s live broadcast preview, Tony, who was originally just curious about what she was up to, watched the broadcast. His face changed instantly. In that moment, he felt disdain, feeling ashamed of the military''s actions. What kind of despicable means did they use to deal with Messiah, just a child? Watching the explosion spread over eight hundred meters, even Tony Stark wasn''t sure if Messiah could survive. Even for an Omega-level mutant, to endure such a terrifying explosion head-on... Judging by the data from the last time Messiah withstood the missile... Tony sighed inwardly. At this moment, besides Tony, Captain America and his team, as well as Magneto and Professor X, were also watching Irina''s broadcast. Steve Rogers and the others had mixed feelings. Magneto and Professor X, compared to them, were visibly more worried. As the only two Omega-level mutants in the world, the strongest among mutants, they did not want Messiah to die. Apart from the connection of being mutants and not wanting to lose one of their own, they also had personal feelings. They had a strange sense of fondness for Messiah. Mystique Raven, Wolverine Logan, and others were also watching the broadcast, feeling anxious. Could Messiah really... ... Kamar-Taj. After the incident involving the White-Clad Hero, Kaecilius and the other sorcerers had been closely monitoring the Omega-level mutant, and now their faces were filled with regret. "Is that young man, who was also called an Omega-level mutant alongside the White-Clad Hero, going to die?" Kaecilius and the others shook their heads. It seemed that there were differences even among Omega-level mutants. Messiah and the White-Clad Hero were not the same-Messiah was weaker. The White-Clad Hero, who had taken their Tesseract, seemed much stronger. As they thought about it, the explosion''s aftermath gradually dissipated, and the dust settled. The scene at the center of the explosion slowly came into view. Noticing this, the host Irina curled her bright red lips, smiling as she said, "The scene in front of you is the good news I have for you..." But before she could finish, the scene revealed at the center of the explosion left her speechless. She stood there, mouth wide open, staring in disbelief at the image emerging from the explosion. A large crater, several hundred meters wide, lay before them. Inside, everything had been destroyed, except for a single figure. It was a figure clad in black, completely unscathed. He floated quietly in the air, without any visible signs of injury-his clothes were not even slightly damaged. Messiah had actually endured such a terrifying explosion? And even his clothes were untouched? "Ah!" Irina screamed, unable to believe her eyes. Not just her; in the mysterious military base, the dozens of officers who had been eagerly waiting for Messiah to be blown to pieces were all in disbelief. "Impossible! How could Messiah withstand such a massive explosion?" "Even an Omega-level mutant is still flesh and blood..." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 225: Chapter 225 Chapter 225: Chapter 225[500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS!] [Reviews: 115/120] Of course, the reason they were so shocked and incredulous was mainly that their calculations showed that the blast''s power far exceeded Messiah''s limits! In other words, Messiah should not have been able to withstand it! The scene before them was completely different from what they had calculated! You must know, last time when Messiah was chased and bombarded by missiles, he ended up covered in soot, his clothes in tatters, looking extremely ragged, as if he could barely hold on. If not for him retreating into the city in the end, perhaps... Now, this explosion covering more than 800 meters caused destruction far beyond the repeated missile bombardments last time. Yet Messiah, not only was he not covered in soot or with tattered clothes, but his clothing wasn''t even damaged?! The difference between this time and last time was enormous. The dozens of military officers and a few generals were in disbelief. What on earth was going on?! As they were doubting what they saw, Messiah quietly hovering in the air also astonished Tony Stark at Stark Tower. What was happening? Seeing Messiah unscathed was completely beyond his expectations. According to his calculations, Messiah shouldn''t have been able to endure this explosion. If Messiah had disappeared from the center of the explosion by teleporting away, he wouldn''t have been as surprised. But now, it was evident that Messiah had endured the explosion head- on... This was entirely different from what he had thought. Even if Messiah had managed to escape, he would have been gravely injured, perhaps even near death. "Shit..." Tony Stark was stunned. Besides him, the other Avengers watching Irina''s broadcast were similarly shocked. Magneto and Professor X breathed a sigh of relief before expressing their amazement. Unscathed? S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two of them marveled. ... Kamar-Taj. Kaecilius and the other sorcerers were in shock. This Messiah, he was completely unharmed? Was this the power of the other Omega-level mutant? No wonder this young man was also called an Omega-level mutant. This power was indeed impressive, they thought. At this moment, countless viewers watching the broadcast felt their initial excitement vanish, replaced by a stunned expression. The explosion, which looked terrifying to them, had been blocked just like that? They were both shocked and confused, soon giving way to anger. "Irina, is this the surprise you promised us?" "How do you explain this? Didn''t you say Messiah should be dead by now?" "Irina, you garbage!" After the shock wore off, viewers vented their anger at Irina. Of course, Irina was aware of the audience''s anger, and quickly reassured them, "Don''t worry, my dear viewers, the military''s preparations are far from over!" After she said that, Tony and the others, as well as the viewers, showed surprise and confusion. Were there more preparations? The next second, they saw Irina smile and say, "Does everyone remember the last time Messiah was bombarded by missiles?" The audience was taken aback. Of course, they were familiar with that incident. It was one of the rare moments when Messiah had looked so pathetic, and they had never seen him in such dire straits before. Irina continued smiling, "Last time, Messiah endured it. This time, he definitely won''t. We''ve arranged a large number of missiles, far more than last time, enough to destroy him!" As soon as she finished speaking, her words were immediately validated. Almost as soon as Messiah was seen unscathed, numerous white missiles flew from the distance. Densely packed and continuous, they extended far beyond the horizon. Seeing this, the viewers felt a renewed sense of excitement, while Charles Xavier and others felt their hearts sink. What worried them even more was Irina''s further comment, delivered with a smile, "And this time, considering the failure last time, there are some differences in the missiles." "Not only are they more powerful, but they also hit their target at much faster speeds- almost six times the speed of sound-much faster than the missiles used last time!" "With such high-speed missiles, Messiah cannot possibly escape. Only one outcome awaits him..." Irina spoke confidently, her face full of assurance. Hearing this, the viewers'' eyes lit up. "Six times the speed of sound?" "My god, Messiah is definitely finished!" "At such a speed, who could possibly dodge?" "This time, Messiah is really done for, haha..." The viewers were in an uproar, marveling at the missile''s speed. At this moment, in Stark Tower, Tony Stark sighed. Though the missile speed Irina mentioned wasn''t anything unimaginable, he knew Messiah''s flight speed very well-he had even calculated it multiple times. As Irina said, Messiah wouldn''t be able to dodge... Of course, that wasn''t to say Messiah''s speed was lacking. To achieve the speed of sound as a biological entity had already astonished Tony Stark and shaken his understanding of physics. It was just that, in terms of speed, technology held the advantage. How could flesh and blood outpace steel machinery? As he thought about it, Tony''s feelings became conflicted. He knew that Messiah might not be able to survive this time. The location was clearly a wasteland, far from any city. The military had clearly planned this well... While Tony remained silent, Captain America and the others reached similar conclusions, feeling deeply conflicted. ... Brotherhood of Mutants. Magneto Erik''s face changed dramatically, and he sat upright. X-Mansion. Charles'' expression shifted, becoming resolute. He immediately asked Scott, who was beside him, to take him to the Cerebro chamber. This was something he shouldn''t do, but to save Messiah''s life, he had no choice but to use Cerebro to attempt to control the thoughts of those military personnel and stop them from launching more missiles. Even if doing so later led to retaliation against mutants, or even if the military would try to eliminate him, he had to act. He had to stop the military from killing Messiah. It wasn''t just because Messiah represented something significant among mutants, but also because, in his heart, Charles didn''t want this young man to die. "Sigh, I hope I make it in time..." Looking at the live broadcast, Professor X was filled with concern. Beside him, Logan and others were also nervous as they surrounded Charles and headed towards the Cerebro chamber. Meanwhile, at Kamar-Taj, Kaecilius and the other sorcerers sighed. It seemed that of the only two Omega-level mutants, one was about to die. (End of Chapter) Chapter 226: Chapter 226 Chapter 226: Chapter 226Just as Irina was brimming with confidence and viewers were amazed by the speed of Mach 6 missiles, believing that Messiah was done for. Tony fell silent, Erik''s face changed, and Professor Charles was anxious, wanting to rush to the Cerebro room in an attempt to save Messiah. Meanwhile, the sorcerers of Kamar-Taj lamented that one of the only two Omega mutants was about to die, as the missiles approached Messiah. Just when everyone imagined Messiah struggling against the missiles and eventually succumbing to them, an astonishing scene appeared. In the broadcast footage, Messiah faced the direction from which the missiles were coming, seemingly watching them. The next second, his figure blurred. With a swoosh, Messiah disappeared from his original position. "What happened?" The technician looked shocked and quickly zoomed out the live feed. As the view expanded, everyone finally saw what had happened. A black figure was flying at incredible speed in the sky. Behind the black figure, the missiles were following closely like a shadow, but no matter how they pursued, they couldn''t catch up to the moving shadow. "Is that black figure...?" Irina''s face froze, filled with shock. "Is that Messiah?" "Is he flying?" "Am I seeing things? Messiah''s flying faster than the missiles?" "Aren''t those missiles moving at Mach 6?" "What is going on?" Viewers were in disbelief, stunned, staring at Messiah''s erratic UFO-like movements in the sky. ... Stark Tower. Tony was dumbfounded, and next to him, Pepper Potts covered her mouth, exclaiming instinctively, "Tony, my god..." Apparently, she realized something, feeling extremely shocked. Hearing her exclamation, Tony quickly recovered, immediately saying, "Jarvis, calculate the exact speed of the missiles and Messiah." "Yes, sir..." Jarvis replied. Soon, Jarvis estimated the data and said, "Sir, based on calculations, those missiles are moving at approximately Mach 5.9, and Mr. Messiah''s speed is..." In the tension between Tony and Pepper, Jarvis''s voice continued. "Mach 7..." As soon as the words fell, Tony and Pepper were overwhelmed. Messiah''s speed had actually surpassed that of the missiles. "Mach 7, Jarvis, are you sure?!" Tony was questioning reality. If he remembered correctly, the last time Messiah was pursued by missiles, his speed didn''t even reach the speed of sound. So, what was happening now? Mach 7? Originally, in his imagination, Messiah''s speed couldn''t possibly outpace those missiles. He would soon be caught, and then... Now... A living being''s speed was surpassing that of those metallic missiles, reaching Mach 7? Was that even reasonable? Tony was bewildered. Suddenly, he thought of something and questioned reality once more. The rumor of Messiah growing stronger over time, with no visible limit to his potential-could it be true? Had Messiah''s speed increased to Mach 7 in such a short time? Tony couldn''t believe it; he would rather think it was all an illusion than believe in such an absurd existence. Brotherhood of Mutants. Magneto stood up, his body stiffened, mouth agape, eyes widened. "This kid..." "Am I seeing things?" Apparently, he realized something. ... X-Mansion. Logan and others were rushing Professor X to the Cerebro room and were almost there. At this moment, whether it was Cyclops Scott or Logan and the others, they all unknowingly stopped, staring at the broadcast on the professor''s tablet in a daze. The Mach 6 missiles couldn''t catch up with Messiah? "Professor, is there something wrong with the live feed?" Ororo asked cautiously. "Yes!" Logan agreed incredulously. Professor Charles smiled wryly and said, "I think we aren''t mistaken. This is how the live broadcast is." "Messiah... his speed..." He trailed off, his heart filled only with shock. Logan and the others were emotionally stirred. At that moment, Professor X murmured, "I think we''ve underestimated Messiah''s potential..." Logan and the others were stunned, simultaneously amazed and confused. They were all mutants, so why was Messiah so incredible? Was this the power of an Omega mutant? They thought, feeling both envious and bitter. ... Meanwhile, in Kamar-Taj. All the sorcerers were feeling uneasy. Messiah''s speed was actually faster than the missiles? Kaecilius sighed, "No wonder this Messiah is called an Omega mutant alongside the White Knight..." With such an exaggerated speed, he was indeed abnormal... No matter how long they practiced magic, they could never achieve such an inhuman speed. At that moment, ordinary viewers began to understand what was happening. "This can''t be real!" "It''s fake! There''s no way Messiah''s that fast!" "The missiles can''t even catch up. This is beyond Mach 6? How fast is that?" While viewers were in disbelief, Syd, who was effortlessly dodging the missiles, was in a good mood. Indeed, with the speed boost, these once-threatening missiles were no longer a threat. Floating and flying within a certain range was a steady state, with almost no energy consumption. Under these circumstances, he could circle around these missiles for days. With the speed of these missiles, there was no way they could catch up! And when their fuel ran out, they would be destroyed without any action on his part. Of course, that was just a thought; he didn''t plan to keep these missiles around forever. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aside from worrying that dragging things out would prompt the military to bring faster missiles, he also didn''t want to keep taking hits without striking back. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Chapter 227: Chapter 227The wind howled around him. Syd''s eyes flickered as thoughts formed in his mind. He glanced at the missiles pursuing him and silently observed the direction they were coming from. Then, without drawing anyone''s attention, his movements began to shift subtly, moving closer in the direction from which the missiles were launched. Eight kilometers away, at a military base, a group of officers and staff suddenly turned pale. "Not good, this Messiah is trying to..." It was clear that they had realized what Syd intended to do. But even though they had realized it, it was too late. They could only watch as Messiah flew towards their military base. "Fire missiles to intercept him!" Dozens of officers in the base shouted in panic. Under their watchful eyes, nearly a hundred missiles were fired, all aimed at Messiah in the distance. Seeing this, both the officers and the staff members breathed a sigh of relief. If Messiah had simply fled without a predictable trajectory, there would be nothing they could do. Now that Messiah''s target was clear, heading straight for them, it seemed that dodging the overwhelming barrage of missiles would be difficult. If he tried to evade them, he would be forced back. If he continued toward the base, surely one of those many missiles would hit him. If even one missile hit, Messiah''s speed would be reduced, and with more waves of missiles following, how could he possibly withstand them? Messiah could very well die! After all, these missiles were different from the ones used last time-they were much more powerful. In such circumstances, with so many missiles bombarding him, even a god would fall, let alone Messiah, an Omega-level mutant! As they imagined the outcome, the personnel in the base hastily packed their belongings, preparing to evacuate. As they were preparing to evacuate, Syd frowned while looking at the incoming barrage of missiles from afar. The next moment, after a brief thought, his expression turned cold. He glanced at the blazing sun overhead and ignored the missiles. Trying his best to dodge, he continued flying toward the military base without changing direction. Five kilometers... Four kilometers... Three kilometers... Syd kept approaching the military base. Meanwhile, seeing Messiah flying straight toward them without any hesitation, the officers and staff preparing to evacuate wore stunned expressions. The next second, however, their surprise and panic turned into delight. As Messiah approached the base within two kilometers, the missile operators detonated the missiles. The missiles exploded, one after another. Boom boom boom... Terrifying shockwaves erupted, flames, heatwaves, and high-speed shrapnel all blasted toward Messiah. For a moment, the sky seemed to be filled with fireworks. Syd''s fast-moving figure was indeed affected by the missile explosions, and his speed slowed slightly. Seeing this, the military personnel were overjoyed. Irina, who had been in a terrible mood due to public backlash, also had her eyes light up. Under the watchful eyes of countless viewers and Tony, a missile finally struck Syd. Boom! A terrifying explosion engulfed Syd''s figure. Messiah was done for! Seeing the numerous missiles following behind, both the officers at the military base and host Irina felt a surge of excitement. The ordinary viewers who hated mutants also wore smiles. Stark Tower. Tony was filled with confusion. He couldn''t understand why Messiah acted so impulsively when he could have escaped with his speed and sought revenge later. He looked at the hundreds of missiles approaching Messiah at high speed and fell into silence. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This kid..." So many missiles... Faced with such a bombardment, even Messiah, an Omega-level mutant, wouldn''t survive. At that moment, Charles and others grew anxious, while Kaecilius and others at Kamar-Taj were left in shock. They had never expected the situation to escalate so quickly. As they were caught up in their thoughts, countless missiles exploded simultaneously. Boom boom boom! The unimaginable shockwaves spread quickly through the air! Messiah... While the officers celebrated, Irina let out a sigh of relief, viewers marveled at the missile explosions, and Charles and others worried, suddenly, a blinding light appeared! The sun above seemed to shine brighter! Instantly, the light expanded at an astonishing speed! The expanding explosion shockwave froze, then everything-flames, shockwaves, and high-velocity shrapnel-began to disintegrate, dissolve, and vanish! In the blink of an eye, the extensive explosion shockwave disappeared... In the sky, there was only a figure suspended quietly, radiating brilliant light, exuding an aura of mysterious majesty, as if merging with all of creation, like a deity... If that were all, it would be remarkable enough. But after obliterating the missile shockwaves, the light continued expanding without stopping! At an incredible speed, it spread to the distance. Everything in its path-dirt, plants, animals, metal-all turned into particles, rapidly dissolving into nothingness. One kilometer! Two kilometers! It extended all the way to the military base... The staff and officers, who had been celebrating in excitement as if they had seen Messiah being bombed to death, stared blankly at the light that appeared before them. "Impossible..." muttered an officer. "No, no, no, this can''t be real..." Under their terrified and vacant gazes, everything in the base began to disintegrate, piece by piece. By the time they snapped back to reality, everything in the base had vanished-metal and all. At this moment, only they remained, left deliberately to slowly experience their own demise. "Ah..." Terrified screams echoed. The officers and staff stared blankly at their bodies as they slowly disappeared. "We were still two kilometers away..." "No..." In despair and disbelief, they could only watch as their bodies turned into nothingness. Watching the broadcasted scene. Tony and the others were left stunned. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 228: Chapter 228 Chapter 228: Chapter 228[120 REVIEWS REACHED!! Next Goal: 150 Reviews] Staring at the screen, where the terrifying explosion shockwave was disintegrated by the light, where the earth, plants... Even a large military base disappeared without a trace in an instant... At this moment, countless people fell silent. In the vast open space, only a figure emitting dazzling light remained, quietly suspended there. Seeing Messiah, who seemed like a deity, Irina could only feel disbelief. The terrifying aftershocks from hundreds of missile explosions were wiped out so effortlessly? Wiped out without any resistance, without even a splash? These were shockwaves from hundreds of missiles, and they were just gone like that? Irina almost doubted what she was seeing. Of course, if that were all, she would be merely astonished, amazed by Messiah''s power, being able to easily clear away such terrifying missile shockwaves. But what happened next completely exceeded her expectations. Everything within two kilometers, including the military base, disappeared into nothingness... All that remained was a huge crater... Irina''s eyes widened in terror. This power was simply not human! The ordinary people who hated or looked down on mutants found their smiles disappearing, replaced only by astonishment and fear. "Did Messiah unleash that power again? Wiping out several kilometers worth of things?" "Was the time he was chased by missiles and looked so pathetic all just an act?" "Did he pretend to be weak and deceive us again?" Looking at the two-kilometer-wide crater, countless viewers began to question their perception of reality. ... Stark Tower. Pepper covered her mouth, unable to speak. Tony was bewildered. How could a person''s body possess such terrifying power? This wasn''t just some minor damage but the complete erasure of a massive area! Like the ordinary people, he, too, thought of the same question. Did Messiah hide his true strength before? Did he pretend to be so pathetic during the missile attacks just to toy with them?! Moreover, could it be that the power displayed just now, which erased everything within two kilometers, wasn''t even Messiah''s true strength? He had some evidence for this. Tony still remembered clearly that, in the beginning, Messiah had directly erased an entire city! Compared to that, erasing two kilometers seemed insignificant! Since then, Messiah had never displayed that level of power again, as if that time had been a mere coincidence... So, could it be that everything since then was an act, and he had been pretending to be weak all along? In reality, his true strength might allow him to easily erase a city! Perhaps even erasing a city wasn''t his limit-he had never truly unleashed his full power... Recalling it, every time Messiah faced danger, somehow, he always got through safely... The more Tony thought about it, the more fearful the implications became. Could such a person really exist in this world? Tony''s heart wavered. And if Messiah was like this, then what about the White Knight? Could he also be hiding his strength? At that moment, Tony couldn''t help but recall recent news-the phenomenon that had enveloped the entire Earth some time ago had been attributed to the White Knight... Could it be that the true power of the White Knight was enough to destroy the Earth easily? Could this be the true power of an Omega-level mutant? If the White Knight was like this, could Messiah also be the same? Had they all underestimated the power of Omega-level mutants?! The more he thought about it, the faster Tony''s heart raced, unable to believe it all. Pepper noticed his strange expression and asked in confusion, "Tony, what''s wrong?" Tony took a deep breath, then turned to Pepper, sharing his suspicions with her. Pepper, who initially didn''t understand, instantly gasped, mumbling, "Tony, are you joking..." "No, I''m not joking." Tony shook his head, then said seriously, "Did you notice that Messiah''s flight speed was Mach 7? At that speed, how could his exposed body withstand the pressure of high-speed flight?" "Even the world''s most advanced fighter jets can''t reach that speed!" "What does that mean? It means that Messiah''s physical strength could far exceed our expectations!" "But for so long, Messiah hasn''t revealed even a bit of that he hasn''t shown it at all..." "If I hadn''t sensed something was wrong just now and thought back to Messiah''s past, I wouldn''t have noticed." Listening to Tony''s words, Pepper once again covered her mouth, her heart filled with shock. If this speculation was true... S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Pepper felt a chill. ... Brotherhood of Mutants. Magneto, Mystique, and even Charles, Logan, and others from the X-Mansion had their anxious expressions frozen. The shockwaves from hundreds of missile explosions, and everything in that vast area, had vanished... "This kid!" Logan said with a mix of laughter and tears. "Is he playing with us?" "Why didn''t he do this earlier, making us worry so much? We worried about him for nothing." After laughing and complaining, Logan suddenly asked, "How strong is this kid, exactly?" With that question, Cyclops and others fell silent, exchanging glances, their faces filled with confusion and shock. ... Kamar-Taj. Kaecilius and over a dozen sorcerers in yellow robes felt their emotions surging. The earlier Mach 7 speed compared to the current terrifying scene seemed almost... "Is this the true reason why Messiah is called an Omega-level mutant?" Kaecilius murmured. The group of sorcerers had their emotions stirred. While everyone was lost in thought, the light spreading two kilometers had nearly disappeared in the satellite footage. The two-kilometer crater clearly came into view. As the light completely dissipated and the last bit of haze disappeared, they noticed something strange. Within the two kilometers, apart from the brilliant figure of Messiah, there shouldn''t have been any survivors. Yet, they saw another person in the crater. With the advanced satellite''s zoomed-in view, they clearly saw the clothes this person wore. The person was in a military uniform, with a very strong build. A soldier? (End of Chapter) Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Chapter 229: Chapter 229[1000 PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500!] Just as countless people were thinking this, Messiah''s figure suddenly moved and disappeared from his original position. Boom! A terrifying sonic boom echoed. In the empty two-kilometer crater, Mikaela looked dazed and terrified, scanning the barren surroundings. "I''m not dead?" Mikaela was both relieved and confused. Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind appeared. "Ah..." He was blown off balance by the gust, rolling on the ground several times. If Syd hadn''t stopped at a distance, Mikaela didn''t know what state he would be in. "Me... Messiah..." Mikaela had just lifted his head when he saw Messiah floating in the distance. Seeing this, his legs trembled, and his face was filled with fear. Glancing at the surviving officer, Syd''s eyes showed no surprise. He had deliberately left this person alive. The reason was simple-he wanted to ask this person about the locations of other military bases. With that in mind, he said coldly, "Tell me, where is the nearest military base?" As he spoke, his right hand began to glow faintly white. Mikaela initially wanted to refuse, but seeing the glow, a shadow in his mind reemerged, his body trembling as he remembered the people who had died moments before... In his reactive fear, he quickly said, "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you!" Hearing this, Syd lowered his hand. Soon, he had obtained the location of the nearest military base. Syd''s figure moved, disappearing from his original position. [Spatial Transfer experience +1]... Reappearing behind the officer, Syd grabbed the back of his uniform. Like picking up a small kitten, Syd easily lifted the man and flew toward the distant military base. As he flew, Syd checked the energy within his body and found he still had about twenty percent left, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. Luckily, he had controlled the output of Sunshine earlier and cut off the energy supply just in time. Otherwise, even the remaining twenty percent would have been drained by the Omega- level ability, Sunshine! Syd felt a bit regretful. No matter the situation, Sunshine always consumed so much energy, and he never had the opportunity to fully utilize it. If it were Level 2 or Level 3, it would be fine, but now, at Level 4, using Sunshine to its full extent required a lot more energy. Originally, when Sunshine first reached Level 4, its range barely reached one kilometer. With his abilities improving over time and the enhancement from divinity and divine light power, Sunshine''s range had directly doubled, reaching over two kilometers. "I wonder what Level 5 Sunshine would be like..." Flying with the man, Syd couldn''t help but feel curious and look forward to it. He had always felt that Sunshine''s power had never truly been unleashed, and he suspected that reaching Level 5 might allow it to show its true strength... Who knew when Sunshine would reach Level 5... Thinking expectantly, Syd turned his gaze to the officer in his grip and asked, "What kind of defenses does that military base have?" Having been attacked again, Syd certainly didn''t plan to hold back anymore. He was preparing to attack some bases as well. Of course, while he had such thoughts, he wasn''t foolish enough to charge into a military base when his energy wasn''t fully recovered. Moreover, some military bases had dangerous things that he couldn''t deal with at the moment. Like nuclear bombs... Syd planned to target a few weaker military bases first before the military could respond. At the moment, his flying speed wasn''t too fast, so the officer could still speak. However, the officer seemed hesitant, his eyes flickering, clearly deep in thought. Syd narrowed his eyes slightly, and as if realizing something, a crimson light flashed in his pupils. In the next instant, his mental power surged forth, flooding into the officer''s mind! It only took a moment for the man''s expression to become blank. Then, like a bamboo tube pouring out beans, he began describing the nearby bases and the situation of the nearest city. After listening to what he said, Syd frowned slightly. "There''s only one military base nearby that meets my requirements..." Looking up at the sky, Syd sharply sensed that something in the sky was observing him. No doubt, it was a satellite. Syd shook his head. It seemed he could only destroy the closest military base for now, and that base happened to be manageable in his current state. As for the other bases, they would have to wait-who knew what kind of preparations those other bases might have for him. If he went there now, they might have explosions waiting for him. Besides, military bases were usually in remote, uninhabited areas, which gave the military more opportunities to prepare. As he thought, Syd couldn''t help but recall the officer who had appeared recently, the one with the ability to teleport. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was almost no doubt that the person was still alive and possibly hadn''t even been at the recently destroyed base. He asked specifically about the man''s information, and the officer began to tell him what he knew. Now, Syd knew who that teleporting officer was. "A modified human using mutant X-genes, huh..." Syd frowned. This wasn''t surprising to him. Those military researchers always liked to experiment with X- genes. In the process, many modified humans were created. For example, there were numerous modified versions using Logan''s genes, and Deadpool was one of them. At the same time, he wasn''t concerned about this genetic technology-no matter how advanced it was, it couldn''t threaten him. Using his genes for modification was even more impossible. The complexity of his genes was beyond comprehension-even if given hundreds of years, they wouldn''t be able to decode them. In fact, Syd doubted whether anyone could even withstand his genes. Especially with the addition of Asgardian bloodline, it became even more mysterious and complex, reaching an unscientific level... Could humans really use technology to harness it? Syd shook his head. After these thoughts, he returned his focus to the officer. As expected, the officer wasn''t in the nearby base. The officer beside him said, "Leonard is in another important military base, supposedly with some important figures..." While Mikaela explained, Syd continued flying, soon arriving at another military base. (End of Chapter) Chapter 230: Chapter 230 Chapter 230: Chapter 230[Bonus Chapter!! Thank you all for your support!! Check up my others fanfics in my profile!] Listening to Mikaela''s words, Syd frowned. As expected, the guy with the teleportation ability wasn''t there... It made sense. Since they had chosen to ambush him here, they wouldn''t have stayed. The people in the destroyed base earlier were probably just insignificant foot soldiers. He could discern some of this from the officer''s words. For instance, the officer only knew about some unimportant military bases. As for the important ones, he had only heard vague mentions and didn''t know their exact locations. While deep in thought, Syd''s flying figure came to a stop. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked up and saw a military base in the distance, coming into view. Carrying the officer, Syd flew over. On his way there, he saw chaos in the base-many people were panicking, trying to escape. He even saw a helicopter leaving the base, seemingly attempting to flee. Clearly, they knew he was coming. Without hesitation, Syd''s hand began to glow blue. [Spirit Beam experience +1] In the next moment, a blue energy beam appeared. A flash of blue light. A hundred meters away, the rotor blades of the black helicopter buzzed as it flew away from the base. Boom! In almost the blink of an eye, the blue beam cut through the helicopter. With a swish, the helicopter split in two and then exploded like fireworks in the sky. After eliminating the helicopter, Syd moved his right hand, still channeling the Spirit Beam, towards the military base. At this moment, the faces of the personnel and officers in the base were filled with despair and shock. "Messiah is actually coming here?!" "Why is this happening? Somebody save us!" Watching this scene via satellite, the ordinary viewers fell silent. Then, under their stunned gazes, the Level 4 Spirit Beam-whose range, power, and duration had all greatly increased-instantly swept across the base. Boom! The entire military base was split in two. Ignoring the people in the base, Syd continued to control the Spirit Beam, which stretched over a hundred meters long, carving into the ground. In an instant, deep cuts appeared on the ground. Meanwhile, attacks from the military base arrived-bullets, rockets, and other projectiles bombarded him. However, the scene that unfolded only filled everyone with despair. Bang bang bang! Boom boom boom! No matter the attack, all were blocked by the Reflective Shield, without even making a splash... The people in the base were furious and terrified. They wanted to kill Messiah, but the sight before them only made them feel suffocated. It was only now that they truly realized just how terrifying Messiah was and the immense pressure he exerted on them. Watching live broadcasts and attacking with missiles from afar, they ultimately lacked the sense of facing him directly. Now, seeing Messiah unmoving as he withstood countless attacks... "Monster, he''s a real monster..." "Why would such a person be born in this world..." "Help, I don''t want to die..." The people in the base-all of them-wore expressions of fear. Yet, facing their pleas and desperate cries, Syd remained emotionally unaffected, still controlling the Spirit Beam. Boom boom boom... Cuts appeared on the ground, accompanied by terrified screams. [Spirit Beam experience +1]... When the Spirit Beam could no longer be maintained, Syd would cast it again. In just a few moments, under his relentless attacks, the massive military base was reduced to rubble. Explosions and fires erupted in several areas. Soon, there wasn''t a single survivor left in the base. After surveying the destroyed base one last time, Syd left without looking back, flying toward the nearest city. As for the officer he was holding, Syd simply eliminated him. In the sky, a satellite captured the horrifying scene clearly. At this moment, countless people fell into fear and silence. Compared to the base that was engulfed by light and vanished in an instant, this overwhelming, slowly destructive scene made them even more terrified. The military base''s futile struggle, Messiah''s despair-inducing power, were all vividly displayed before them. A secret military base. "Arrogant, absolutely arrogant!" "Damn Omega mutant!" "You will pay the price one day!" Watching their comrades die, dozens of officers and several generals in the base were filled with fury. But, for now, they were powerless. As for dealing with Messiah, it would have to be addressed later. ... On the live broadcast. Irina, wearing a beautiful dress, was dumbfounded as she watched Messiah fly into the city and then disappear into a secluded corner. At this moment, the satellite had lost track of him. However, there wasn''t time for her to think too much, as Messiah''s disappearance led the viewers to turn their anger on her. "Irina, is this the good news you promised us, with all that teasing?" "Heh..." "Disappear from my sight, you liar!" Every time Irina said she had good news, the outcome was always beyond expectations, and this had directly enraged the viewers. ... On the broadcast stage. Seeing the messages from viewers, Irina''s face was full of frustration and panic. Meanwhile, Magneto and others also had mixed emotions. X-Mansion. "Logan," Charles turned to his side. "Professor? What''s up?" Logan looked puzzled, not understanding why Charles suddenly called him. In the next second, Professor X gave the answer. "Logan, I need you to go to the city where Messiah was last seen. Try to find him before he completely vanishes." Logan understood, then nodded. He had heard about this from the professor earlier, but because of Messiah''s situation, he hadn''t taken action yet. Soon, he, Cyclops, and Storm boarded the black X-Jet. With a roar, the X-Jet disappeared into the sky. "Hopefully, it goes smoothly..." Charles sighed. As the X-Men took action, in the city where Messiah had last disappeared. The sunlight poured down, and Syd, having eluded satellite surveillance, was standing under the sun, continuously absorbing sunlight to replenish his depleted energy. At this moment, he sighed. "Too bad, only two bases destroyed..." Feeling regretful, his attention turned to his own power. (End of Chapter) Chapter 231: Chapter 231 Chapter 231: Chapter 231The battle just now proved that my strength still wasn''t enough; otherwise, I wouldn''t have been so bothered by those missiles. For example, if my speed were ten times the speed of sound instead of seven, I would have been confident in easily destroying that base, and the missiles wouldn''t have affected me, avoiding such an embarrassing situation. Furthermore, it''s obvious that next time the military''s weapons will be even more advanced and harder to deal with. If I don''t improve my abilities, facing them with my current strength could lead to trouble... While thinking about this, Syd absorbed more photon energy, turning his attention to the panel in front of him. Unlock Progress: 74% "At 75% or 80%, I should be able to awaken the next ability..." he thought, glancing at his recently depleted energy points with a sense of regret. Currently, the sunlight wasn''t even enough to fully replenish his photon energy, let alone gather more energy points. Time passed quickly, and soon the sun began to set. ... A new day arrived with the morning sun shining down. By this time, Syd''s photon energy had fully recovered. Just as he was about to pause his other ability training to collect some energy points and push Baldur''s unlock progress to 75%, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps in the quiet alley. Syd frowned slightly. Seeing this, he prepared to go invisible and leave the area. But just as he was about to activate his invisibility, a familiar voice made him pause. Logan? He heard a conversation not far away. "Cyclops, did you find him yet?" "No?" Listening to the conversation, Syd had a hunch. "Are they looking for me?" Syd pondered for a moment, hesitating. After a brief moment of indecision, he decided to stop activating his invisibility and see if Wolverine had something important to say. After all, it had been a long time since he last saw Logan, ever since that experimental base sent people after him... With that in mind, he took a step toward the source of the voices. On the other side, Logan looked frustrated, listening to Cyclops and Storm over his headset, both reporting they hadn''t found the Messiah. They had spent all afternoon and night searching every corner of the city, but still hadn''t found any trace of the Messiah... He couldn''t help but wonder if the Messiah had already left the city... Thinking about it, Logan''s face turned solemn. The situation for mutants had been getting worse lately, with the Sentinels relentlessly hunting them. He couldn''t shake the feeling of powerlessness. Other than the Messiah and the White Knight, no one could stop the Sentinels... As Logan pondered this, he sighed deeply. He was almost convinced that the Messiah had truly left the city. Otherwise, how could they have searched the entire place without finding him? Logan''s expression grew even more downcast. But just as he was about to accept this reality, footsteps suddenly echoed from a dark corner nearby. Logan immediately tensed up and instinctively turned his head. The next second, his eyes widened in disbelief. Out from the shadows walked a young man dressed in black, carrying a black backpack. Since Syd was showing his face this time, Logan could clearly see the changes. For a moment, Logan was dazed, almost thinking he was looking at a god. The young man''s face was strikingly handsome, flawless to the point of not seeming human. If not for the familiar hints in his face, Logan might have thought he had the wrong person. This was the Messiah? How had he changed so much? Noticing the surprise in Logan''s eyes, Syd wasn''t surprised. After the transformation of his divine body, divine power of light, and divinity, his appearance had indeed changed significantly, growing more handsome, almost approaching that of a god. There was even an aura about him that made people reluctant to look directly at him. "Messiah... Syd, is that you?" Logan hesitated. Syd nodded and asked, "What''s going on?" He had some guesses but wanted to confirm. Before Logan could respond, a voice came through his headset. "Logan, what''s happening?" "Did you find the Messiah?" Storm and Cyclops anxiously asked through Logan''s headset. "Yes, I found the Messiah!" As soon as he said that, both Storm and Cyclops were in disbelief and shock. They had actually found him? They quickly asked for Logan''s location and hurried over. Soon, Storm and Cyclops arrived at the secluded alley one after another. It was really the Messiah! Looking at the boy standing quietly in the distance, his appearance almost divine, both Storm and Cyclops were filled with joy and astonishment. At the same time, they felt a bit at a loss, unsure how to approach the terrifying Omega-level mutant before them. Especially Cyclops, whose feelings were incredibly conflicted. On one hand, they needed the Messiah''s help, but on the other, it was suspected that this boy had killed Jean... In this situation, Cyclops'' emotions were naturally all over the place. With no one speaking, an awkward silence filled the air. Finally, Syd broke the silence. "Tell me, why are you looking for me?" Hearing his question, the three of them finally calmed down. "Syd..." Logan began to explain. It didn''t take long for Syd to understand the situation. "Sentinels, huh..." He frowned. He knew all about those machines hunting mutants. Not long ago, he had scoured a whole city for Sentinels and destroyed every single one of them. As a result, no more Sentinels dared to enter that city, and it became one of the safest places for mutants. Faced with Logan''s plea for help, Syd hesitated, thinking it over. He didn''t mind destroying more Sentinels, as it would certainly cause trouble for those responsible. Moreover, Logan and the others knew the locations of some military bases... After a moment of thought, he nodded. Seeing the Messiah agree, Storm and the others were overjoyed. They quickly relayed the news to Professor X, who was both shocked and puzzled. An Omega-level mutant... What kind of person was this Messiah? Mystery always seemed to surround him... Not just Professor X, but the rest of the mutants at the X-Mansion, including Beast, were S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. equally perplexed. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Chapter 232: Chapter 232There was much confusion in the hearts of Professor X and the others when it came to the Messiah. Although they often saw him through satellite footage, they had never interacted with him up close, leaving them full of questions about him. Under these circumstances, this was their first meeting. At the X-Mansion. Professor X, Hank (Beast), and some students, including Iceman and Shadowcat, were waiting at the mansion''s landing strip. Buzz! A black jet quickly flew in and landed slowly on the strip as they watched expectantly. As the ramp descended, everyone saw a group walking down. Professor X, Iceman, and the others glanced past Logan and the others, who were dressed in blackX-suits, and fixed their eyes on the last figure. This person was wearing black, his face stunningly handsome, flawless, and far from human, too perfect to gaze at directly. A strange aura surrounded him... Anyone who looked at him felt an intense pressure and a sense of suffocation. This was the Messiah... The students, including Iceman, were dazed, their expressions quickly turning to fear. Messiah''s appearance far exceeded what they had imagined, causing a deep sense of intimidation. Before the Messiah''s arrival, they had thought about asking him questions-like how he was so powerful and about his Omega-level abilities-but now... Shadowcat, Iceman, and the others no longer dared to approach him. Beast (Hank) and Professor X were staring in awe at the slowly approaching Messiah. "This is an Omega-level mutant? No wonder he looks so extraordinary," Hank thought to himself. As the young man drew closer, Professor X couldn''t suppress his curiosity and instinctively used his psychic powers to probe the Messiah''s mind. Normally, this wasn''t something he did often-in fact, under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t casually invade someone''s mind... But Messiah was too special, not only as an Omega-level mutant but also with terrifying power. If he were ever to lose control, the consequences would be catastrophic... The recent events all proved how dangerous Messiah was! Professor X even suspected that the speed at which Messiah moved, seven times the speed of sound, and the destruction of a two-kilometer radius, wasn''t even his full strength... Just like some others, Professor X also believed Messiah was hiding his true power! If that were the case, it would be terrifying! S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On top of that, his natural curiosity about Messiah compelled him to use his psychic powers to probe further. In the next second, without anyone else noticing, a powerful wave of psychic energy spread toward Syd. But instantly, Syd detected it, realizing Professor X was trying to invade his mind. Without thinking, Syd''s immense mental power surged forth, blocking and shielding himself from the intrusion. In the next moment, Syd turned his gaze toward the bald man in the suit sitting in the wheelchair-Professor X. The two locked eyes in the air, one with a calm expression, the other with a look of astonishment. "Messiah... you..." Professor X muttered in shock. "Professor, what''s going on?" Cyclops and the others turned their gaze toward him. Soon, they realized that Messiah and Professor X were locked in a silent exchange. Cyclops and the others immediately began to speculate. Could it be... Sure enough, in the next moment, Professor X mumbled in disbelief, "It''s unimaginable... Your mental power is just as incredibly strong!" "What?" "Professor?" Cyclops and the others were bewildered, and curiosity filled their hearts. "Is Syd''s mental power also that strong?" Logan asked in surprise. Everyone saw Professor X nod, his face filled with confusion and disbelief. Professor X couldn''t understand how Messiah''s destructive powers were already terrifying enough, yet his mental powers were just as formidable? During the Apocalypse incident, Professor X had faintly sensed it, but now, after personally experiencing it, he was still left in disbelief, thinking it impossible! In his perception, Messiah''s mental power wasn''t weaker than his own. In fact, he vaguely sensed a terrifying energy hidden within Messiah''s body, an energy that filled him with dread. Just imagining that energy being unleashed sent shivers down his spine... "He''s even scarier than Jean," Professor X thought grimly. If Jean lost control, there might still be ways to stop her. But if this boy lost control completely... Recalling the scene of the city''s destruction, Professor X shuddered again. "Let''s hope that day never comes..." As he thought this, Professor X explained briefly to Logan and the others. "Messiah''s mental power isn''t weaker than the professor''s?" "No way?" "Oh my..." Shadowcat, Iceman, Logan, Cyclops, and the others were utterly shocked, unable to believe what they were hearing as they turned to look at Messiah. They could hardly believe their ears. An Omega-level mutant... Was he really this powerful and terrifying? So this was an Omega-level mutant? Shadowcat and Iceman were both stunned, filled with both envy and fear, their minds overwhelmed with awe. Syd, however, paid no mind to their stares and instead frowned slightly at the professor. He wasn''t surprised by the professor''s actions. Normally, this man wouldn''t spy on others, but in Syd''s case, it was different. Anyone in his position would have been tempted to take a peek. This was also why he had waited until now to meet Professor X. Only with his current immense mental power did Syd feel confident in facing any psychic ability user. At the same time, he wasn''t fully convinced by Professor X''s image of a kind, benevolent leader. If the professor didn''t play by the rules and used his powers to manipulate others, the situation for mutants wouldn''t be what it is today. Of course, Syd also understood some of the reasons behind the professor''s personality. Apart from being born into a wealthy family, which shaped his worldview differently from Magneto''s, long ago, Professor X had realized the terrifying nature of his psychic power. To prevent himself from becoming evil, he had made a precautionary measure. He had partitioned a section of his consciousness to absorb any negative thoughts and dark impulses... This self-imposed measure was why he always maintained a peaceful, enlightened state. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 233: Chapter 233 Chapter 233: Chapter 233[1500PS REACHED!! Thanks for your support!] This kind of behavior was typical for him. Professor X had once built a mental cage deep within Jean Grey''s mind, trying to lock away the destructive personality of the Dark Phoenix. Unfortunately, none of the mental cages Professor X created lasted indefinitely, including the one he set up for himself. Syd remembered that in the future, during one incident where Magneto enraged Professor X, an angry Charles forcibly invaded Magneto''s consciousness. In doing so, the seal suppressing his own negative thoughts was shattered. The fusion of both his and Magneto''s negative consciousness gave birth to a powerful entity! An entity known as Onslaught! Onslaught wiped out numerous superheroes, and if it hadn''t been for Franklin, a mutant who revived them, countless lives would have been lost... After thinking about it for a moment, Syd refocused his attention on Professor X. Standing nearby was his old acquaintance, Chris-burly, rugged, and with a somewhat weathered yet handsome face, resembling a middle-aged man. He looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. Before he could speak, Syd looked at Professor X and said, "Where are those Sentinel robots? Take me to them." Logan and the others looked at Syd in surprise. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was ready to confront the Sentinels already? Without any preparation? They were just about to express concern but then remembered that this was the Messiah standing before them. If the Messiah couldn''t handle the Sentinel robots, then no one could! Cyclops (Scott) responded seriously, "Messiah, I''ll take you there." "I''m coming too," Storm (Ororo) added. Hearing this, Logan also expressed his desire to go. Scott turned to the rest with concern, "No, the Sentinels are too dangerous. I''ll go with the Messiah alone; if something happens..." Before he could finish, Logan interrupted, "Cyclops, stop fussing! I said I''m going, so I''m going!" Storm nodded in agreement. Seeing he couldn''t convince them otherwise, Scott finally relented, and the three of them agreed to go together. Soon, they exited the X-Mansion and got into a black car, heading towards the area where the Sentinels had been frequently spotted. "I hope everything goes well..." Professor X muttered worriedly as he watched the black car drive away. Hank (Beast), standing beside him, reassured him, "Don''t worry, Professor. With Messiah there, everything will be fine." Charles knew this, but the terrifying nature of the Sentinel robots kept him from shaking off his anxiety. While they were talking, neither noticed that Iceman, Shadowcat, and a few other students had disappeared. At that moment, Iceman and the others had gotten into a car, following the direction where Syd and the group had gone. "Bobby, isn''t this a bad idea?" Shadowcat (Kitty) said with a worried expression. Clearly, she didn''t approve of following Logan and the others. "What''s there to be afraid of? We''re not going to fight; we''re just watching from a distance," said Ludwin, a young mutant, excitedly. Bobby (Iceman) agreed, "He''s right, Kitty. We''re just going to watch from a distance. Don''t you want to see the fight? Aren''t you curious?" Hearing this, Shadowcat hesitated, but in the end, her curiosity got the better of her, and she went along with the plan. With one car in front and one behind... After more than half an hour, the group arrived at the location where the Sentinel robots had been sighted. Syd stepped out of the car, scanning the vast, desolate area. There were no Sentinels in sight. He turned to Logan and the others, about to ask them something, when suddenly, he heard a noise in the distance. A booming sound echoed from afar... Syd looked in the direction of the noise and began walking toward it. Behind him, Storm, Logan, and Cyclops were puzzled. "Syd, where are you going?" Logan called out. Getting no response, the three of them, both confused and helpless, followed him. After a moment, Logan''s expression changed-he seemed to have heard something. "What''s wrong, Logan?" Before Storm could ask, she too heard the noise, and her gaze shifted toward the direction ahead. As the four of them rounded a corner, they were met with a horrifying scene. In the distance, three tall, slender, pitch-black Sentinel robots were relentlessly attacking a building. Boom! A laser beam shot out, blowing a large hole in the building. "Sentinel robots?" Logan and the others heard faint screams coming from inside the building. At the same time, they saw the Sentinel on the far right holding a young man, who appeared to be unconscious, in its grasp. The man had a collar around his neck-a mutant power inhibitor. Logan, Storm, and Cyclops were on high alert, focused on the Sentinel robots. They couldn''t help but feel astonished by how accurately Messiah had predicted this encounter. Had Messiah known all along? As they continued to watch the Sentinels in the distance, the three of them were unsure how to proceed or how to resolve the situation. Without paying attention to Logan and the others'' hesitation, Syd stepped forward. "Syd..." Logan and the others were stunned. Before he had taken many steps, the Sentinel robots seemed to sense something and stopped their attacks, all turning their heads in unison to look at him. It was as if a specific setting had been triggered-they focused solely on Syd, completely ignoring the four mutants inside the building. Even Logan and the others further away were ignored by the Sentinels. Clearly, in their programming, Messiah was their primary target for elimination. Inside the building, Wellington and the others were trembling in fear. "Sentinel robots..." "Three monsters!" "What do we do? Are we going to die?" They waited in despair for judgment to descend. Suddenly, they realized the Sentinels had stopped attacking. Confused, they cautiously peeked outside, only to witness something astonishing. The three black Sentinel robots were staring intently into the distance. Not only had they stopped attacking, but they seemed unusually cautious, not making any moves at all. "What''s going on?" "What''s happening?" In their bewilderment, they followed the Sentinels'' gaze and saw something that puzzled them further. In the distance, at the end of their line of sight, they could vaguely make out a mysterious figure dressed in black, standing there, seemingly staring down the Sentinels. What''s going on? Wellington and the others were filled with confusion. What were the Sentinels doing, staring at this person? Why weren''t they attacking? This behavior was completely contrary to everything they knew about Sentinels. Weren''t Sentinels supposed to be ruthless, violent, and quick to attack at the slightest provocation? This strange stillness defied everything they understood. (End of Chapter) Chapter 234: Chapter 234 Chapter 234: Chapter 234"Are the Sentinel robots malfunctioning or something? Why are they just staring at a man in black without making any moves, as if they''re not planning to attack first?" This strange and eerie scene left Wellington and his group both bewildered and confused. What was happening? While they were lost in thought, an alarm suddenly blared inside a nearby experimental base. The sound immediately caught the attention of the workers monitoring the Sentinels. "An alert has been triggered?" "What''s going on?" In front of several surveillance screens sat two men dressed in blue uniforms. These men were responsible for overseeing the Sentinel robots, each of which had surveillance cameras installed to transmit real-time footage back to them. They continuously scanned the surveillance screens, and if they noticed anything unusual, they would immediately report it to their superiors. However, sometimes they would miss certain anomalies because it was impossible to monitor all the screens at once. For this reason, the Sentinels were programmed to trigger an alert if something serious happened, like damage to the robots. Upon hearing the alarm, their first thought was that one of the Sentinels had encountered an issue or even been destroyed. With this in mind, Sheriff, a tall, thin, balding middle-aged man, looked surprised and remarked, "Has another powerful mutant appeared?" The other man, a young man in his twenties named Klaus, looked shocked and asked, "Is that mutant really strong enough to destroy a Sentinel robot?" Since the start of the operation to capture mutants, they had only heard this alarm a few times. And now, another one had gone off? Was this new mutant really that powerful? The two were filled with both surprise and confusion. Thinking about it, they immediately searched for the surveillance feed that had triggered the alarm. Just as they were curious about what the powerful mutant looked like, their expressions suddenly froze, their eyes widening in horror. On the screen appeared a mysterious figure dressed in black. At first, they thought it was just another strong mutant, but after taking a closer look, they couldn''t hide their fear. This mysterious figure was all too familiar to them, familiar enough to leave a psychological shadow. "Me-Messiah?" "Am I seeing things?" "How could it be him!" Sheriff and Klaus were filled with disbelief. Messiah was different from other mutants. If it were any other mutant, even those strong enough to destroy individual Sentinels, they would remain unfazed and even evaluate the situation calmly. They had seen so many mutants that they had grown used to looking down on them with a sense of superiority, whether they were ordinary or powerful enough to destroy Sentinels. But upon seeing Messiah, that sense of superiority and arrogance vanished instantly, replaced by shock and terror. An Omega-level mutant! Shocked and terrified, they quickly notified their superiors. Soon, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar were alerted and rushed over. "Messiah has been spotted?" "Where is he?" Following Sheriff''s prompt, Base Commander Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar quickly looked at the surveillance footage of Messiah. It really was Messiah! In an instant, both men felt a sense of dread. "How long has this standoff been going on?" Alessandro asked, staring at the monitor. Sheriff hesitated, asking, "Sir, are you asking how long the standoff has lasted?" Alessandro nodded. Thinking for a moment, Sheriff replied, "About two or three minutes, I think?" Upon hearing this, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar, who had been filled with dread, suddenly had their eyes light up. If they had been wary of Messiah before and thought the three Sentinel robots were doomed, now they felt a surge of anticipation. According to the Sentinels'' programming, when encountering Omega-level mutants like Messiah or the White Knight, in addition to triggering alerts, the robots would also enter a defensive mode, adopting a delaying tactic. As long as the Omega-level mutants didn''t attack first, the Sentinels wouldn''t initiate combat either. Instead, they would use the time to fully replicate the Omega-level abilities! If the Sentinels had enough time to copy Omega-level powers, then even Messiah and the White Knight would fall! "It seems Messiah''s arrogance has gotten the better of him. He didn''t learn from his previous encounter, so let''s show him the power of the Sentinels this time!" Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar sneered, recalling the time when a fake Messiah had appeared and the Sentinels had successfully copied his abilities. At that moment, they could almost picture Messiah being defeated and killed by his own powers. While Alessandro, Sheriff, and the others looked on with anticipation, the scene at the location was quite different. Syd, looking at the three Sentinel robots in the distance, raised an eyebrow. The reason he hadn''t attacked yet was to test a theory. After waiting for some time and seeing that the Sentinels still hadn''t replicated anything, Syd quickly grew impatient. The next second, he continued walking toward the Sentinels. At the same time, a car pulled up in the distance, and Iceman, along with the other mutant students, stepped out. As soon as they arrived, they saw Messiah walking toward the Sentinel robots. Seeing this, Shadowcat, Iceman, and the other mutant students all felt a sense of tension. Would Messiah be able to win? Even though the Omega-level mutant Messiah was incredibly strong in their minds, the fear the Sentinels instilled in them was still overwhelming. No one wasn''t afraid of them. On the other side, Logan, Storm, and Cyclops shared similar concerns. At that moment, as Syd approached, the three Sentinel robots finally reacted. In an instant, one of the Sentinels'' black bodies shifted, transforming into a fiery red, as if it were made of molten lava. The next second, a thick column of fire shot out, rushing toward Syd. At the same time, another Sentinel''s body began to crystallize, and a layer of crystal appeared on Syd''s body. It was clear this was the ability of a mutant with crystallization powers. (End of Chapter) sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 235: Chapter 235 Chapter 235: Chapter 235Meanwhile, another Sentinel robot vanished from its original spot in an instant, reappearing behind Syd, its right hand forming into a sharp spike, ready to pierce his back. For a moment, Syd''s body was immobilized by the crystal, with a pillar of fire in front of him and a Sentinel attacking from behind. In an instant, the coordinated attack of the Sentinels was astonishingly seamless, making it seem as though Syd was about to meet his end. From a distance, Wellington and his group, who had been confused just moments earlier, now looked on in horror, feeling a deep sense of dread. Was yet another comrade going to die? At the same time, Logan and the others were startled, while Iceman and the students turned pale. At the experimental base, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar felt a jolt of disbelief. Could Messiah be caught off guard and die from this sneak attack? With the two men watching eagerly, as well as the eyes of Logan and the others... Rebound Shield Experience +1 Rebound Shield Experience +1 Both the incoming pillar of fire and the spike aimed at Syd''s back were blocked, halting just outside his body. To the outside observer, it looked as though Syd hadn''t even moved, yet he had stopped both attacks. At the same moment, a radiant light emanated from his body. Under the glow, the crystal binding him dissolved like water, as though it had never existed. Syd continued walking without pause. As he walked, blue light began to form in his right hand. Spirit Light Column Experience +1 With a loud boom, a massive blue light column over a hundred meters long appeared, and in the next instant, it slashed down from the sky, striking the lava-like Sentinel robot. At that moment, whether it was Logan and his group, Iceman and the others, or the survivors, Wellington''s group, they were all left stunned. Watching a live broadcast was entirely different from seeing it in real life... In the wide-angle view of a satellite, everything seemed so small. Messiah had used this blue light beam before, but when they had seen it back then, it hadn''t seemed so overwhelming. Now... Looking at the massive blue beam that extended over a hundred meters, crashing down with terrifying momentum, everyone was left speechless. Under the blue beam, the Sentinel robot looked pitifully small... Boom! In the blink of an eye, the beam slashed through the Sentinel robot''s body! Rip! The lava-like Sentinel was instantly sliced in half! In the blink of an eye, that Sentinel robot was scrapped. In the next second, Syd calmly shifted his gaze toward the crystal-wielding Sentinel. With a slight movement of his right hand, the still-present spirit light beam slashed through the second Sentinel. Whoosh! Under the stunned gaze of Logan and the others, the robot, which seemed to be made of water, was instantly cut into several pieces. Finally, Syd turned his attention to the last remaining Sentinel. At that moment, the Sentinel appeared to sense danger and began rapidly transforming into a silver form. Both Syd and Logan''s group recognized this form-it was the Colossus mode. In this form, the Sentinel''s body would be incredibly tough, second only to adamantium. As Logan and the others watched, Messiah simply raised his right hand and extended his index finger. The next second, the sound of shattering glass filled the air. Crack, crack, boom! The sound of glass breaking was followed by a terrifying shockwave. Boom! Syd''s expression remained calm. In the blink of an eye, the Sentinel that had been standing before him was sent flying backward with tremendous force. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Simultaneously, shards of transparent, shattered glass spread at incredible speed. Under the dazed gazes of Logan and the others, the shards of broken glass sliced through the Sentinel''s steel body. As the Sentinel flew backward, its body was cut into pieces midair. Clang, clang, clang... The sound of metal fragments hitting the ground echoed. In an instant, the scene fell silent. Logan and the others stared blankly at the sight before them. The Sentinels, which they had considered incredibly difficult to deal with, were now nothing more than piles of scrap metal in the blink of an eye?! They had thought Messiah would use his Omega abilities to wipe out the Sentinels... But instead, he didn''t even use his Omega abilities. With just a few casual movements, he blocked several attacks and then calmly eliminated two of the Sentinels. With another casual movement, he lightly pointed his right hand, and the last terrifying Sentinel was shattered in an instant... At this moment, Logan and the others were left in a daze, staring blankly at the remains of the Sentinels scattered around them, then back at Messiah. They had imagined the gap between Messiah and the Sentinels, they had even thought about the battle between the two, but none of them had anticipated what had just happened. The gap between them was this massive? This wasn''t just an overwhelming victory-it was like casually crushing three ants... What they would need to pay a huge price to accomplish, Messiah had done effortlessly... At this moment, Iceman and the others looked at Messiah as if they were looking at a monster. While Logan and the others were stunned, back at the experimental base, Alessandro, Dr. Bolivar, and Sheriff were equally in shock. "This kind of power..." Commander Alessandro, Dr. Bolivar, and Sheriff were all deeply shaken. Had Messiah''s power really become this terrifying? And this was without even using his Omega-level mutant abilities... It was only by comparing him to the Sentinels that they truly realized the extent of Messiah''s current strength. But there was something else that left Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar utterly dumbfounded. After all this time, the Sentinels still hadn''t managed to copy any of Messiah''s abilities? Even if they could only copy abilities for a short time before they became ineffective, copying was still copying! Yet now, they hadn''t even been able to do that? What was going on? They were in disbelief. Of course, they didn''t know that Syd''s genes had become far too complex for the Sentinels to replicate in a short amount of time. Still, even though the Sentinels couldn''t copy his powers, their own inherent abilities were still troublesome. If they came in large numbers, wave after wave, they could still cause problems for him. While Commander Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar were left in shock, the four survivors, Wellington and his group, stared blankly at the mysterious man in black. Seeing his familiar abilities and the way he effortlessly dispatched the Sentinels... Wellington and his group were deeply shaken and finally recognized who he was. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 236: Chapter 236 Chapter 236: Chapter 236Wellington and his group finally understood why the Sentinels were staring at the mysterious figure and didn''t dare to attack earlier. It wasn''t a malfunction after all... At that moment, Wellington and his group were completely shocked. "It''s Messiah?!" Looking at the distant figure of the mysterious young man in black, they couldn''t believe it. Messiah had appeared here?! No wonder the Sentinels had behaved so strangely! In addition to this, they were equally stunned by Messiah''s power. The three Sentinels, which had nearly killed them and left them powerless, were equally helpless in the face of Messiah. It was as if he was casually strolling through the park, effortlessly squashing three bugs. For a while, the four were filled with awe. Only when they saw Messiah turning to leave did they dare to step forward. They hurried over and lifted their unconscious companion, who had been struck by the Sentinels and had the mutant power inhibitor collar placed on him. During the battle, Syd had deliberately avoided attacking him, or the four of them would have been left with nothing but a corpse. "Wally, wake up..." Wellington shook his unconscious friend. "Ugh..." Soon, the young man named Wally woke up. "Where am I? Did you guys get caught too?" Wally asked in horror. Wellington and the other three shook their heads. "No, we were saved!" "What?" Wally was stunned, not understanding what had happened. Saved? From those powerful Sentinels? For a moment, Wally found it hard to believe. "It was Messiah. He saved us!" Graf pointed to the distant figure. Wally instinctively turned his head and saw the mysterious figure in black walking away. "Messiah?" Wally muttered in shock. At this point, Wellington and the others excitedly started talking. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wally, you have no idea how incredible Messiah is! He wiped out those three Sentinels in the blink of an eye!" Wally was left speechless. In the blink of an eye? That''s an exaggeration, right? As he listened to their recounting of the events and looked at the distant figure, Wally''s heart was filled with admiration, awe, and a deep sense of reverence. While they were discussing, Syd had already approached Logan and the others. Before they could say anything, Syd spoke first, "Dealing with them one by one is too slow. I''ll go handle this myself." With that, his body lifted off the ground, and under the astonished gazes of Logan and the others, he flew into the distance. Watching Messiah''s figure disappear, Logan and the others opened their mouths but could only smile bitterly in the end. Indeed, if Messiah worked alone, he could probably clear out the Sentinels much faster without them slowing him down... Recalling what they had just witnessed, they couldn''t help but feel a mixture of helplessness, amazement, and even a bit of frustration. They were all mutants, yet the gap between them and Messiah was this vast... While Logan and the others were feeling disheartened, Iceman and the other students, who had been secretly observing, were excitedly discussing what had just happened, exclaiming in awe. As everyone''s emotions fluctuated, Syd had flown several kilometers away, skillfully scanning the area below. Swoosh Syd increased his speed to seven times the speed of sound, quickly flying over the city. In no time, the sound of wind roared through the city. People walking on the streets or eating heard the noise. Some were puzzled, while others caught a glimpse of a figure flashing across the sky. "Who was that?" "Is someone flying?" "Wait, could that have been Messiah?" Some thought the fleeting shadow looked familiar and were left in shock. Before long, they got their answer. Every time Syd spotted a Sentinel robot, he stopped briefly to destroy it, then took off again, leaving behind a sonic boom. Although he didn''t linger long, it was enough for those paying attention to recognize who he was and even capture footage of him. As Messiah destroyed more and more Sentinels, more people became aware of his actions. Ordinary people were terrified, while mutants were thrilled and grateful. Soon, this story made the headlines. Once again, Messiah''s figure appeared before the public. Seeing Messiah destroy Sentinel robots with ease, countless people were left in shock and fear. At the experimental base: "Damn that Messiah!" "My Sentinels..." Commander Alessandro gritted his teeth, while Dr. Bolivar was heartbroken. "Messiah, your arrogance won''t last long!" Commander Alessandro seethed with hatred. Over time, the base had accumulated over a thousand Sentinels. If they deployed them all at once in waves, avoiding being wiped out in one go by Messiah... In that scenario, they didn''t believe Messiah would be unscathed! Furthermore, the longer they delayed, the more Sentinels they could amass, increasing the likelihood of Messiah''s defeat. "In a little while, when we have more Sentinels..." Commander Alessandro sneered. As for now, he would let Messiah enjoy his brief moment of triumph. With that in mind, he immediately ordered all Sentinels in the city to withdraw. Swoosh Syd was speeding through the air. Soon, he noticed the strange movements of the Sentinels. Were they retreating? In the next second, he caught up with several Sentinels, his hands glowing blue. Spirit Light Column Experience +1 Boom-one by one, the Sentinels were destroyed. Then, with a flash, he flew around the outskirts of the city. Sentinels attempting to retreat were quickly caught and wiped out in an instant. The more Syd cleared them out, the better he felt. Although these Sentinels were no real threat, it was still satisfying to mess with those responsible. Indeed, back at the mysterious base, Commander Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar were seething with rage, wishing they could tear him apart. If looks could kill, Syd would have died countless times by now. But, in the face of Syd''s power, without proper preparation, they could do nothing but seethe in impotent rage. Soon, aside from a few Sentinels that had hidden or managed to slip away unnoticed, most of the Sentinels in the city had been wiped out. The entire process took less than an hour. With the job done, Syd flew back toward where Logan and the others were waiting. Before long, he arrived and saw Logan, Storm, and Cyclops talking with Iceman and the rescued mutants. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 237: Chapter 237 Chapter 237: Chapter 237[500PS REACHED!! I think!, Next Goal: 1000] As the sound of a sonic boom echoed, Logan and the others instinctively stopped talking and turned to look. The scene quieted down. Looking at the figure floating in the sky, silhouetted against the sunlight, even though they knew he was an ally, Logan and the others couldn''t help but feel pressure. Before they could ask anything, Syd spoke first, "The Sentinel robots in this city have been cleared. There might be a few hiding, but there shouldn''t be many left." So quickly? In less than an hour, dozens of Sentinels had been wiped out? Logan and the others stared blankly at the figure in the sky, thinking of him as a god. Syd then thought for a moment before continuing, "I heard you know the locations of several military bases. Tell me where they are." Cyclops hesitated briefly, but in the end, he gave the locations to Messiah. Whatever happens after that isn''t his concern-he doesn''t like the military much anyway. Though he wondered if the Professor might have something to say about it later... As these thoughts passed through Scott''s mind, he shared all the information he knew, even pulling out a map from his pocket, which showed he had been prepared for this. Syd floated down, took the map, and glanced at the five marked locations. "I''ll be going now." With the map in hand, Syd didn''t stay long. His body lifted off again. Boom! The sonic boom resounded. Blocking the gust of wind that followed, Logan and the others hesitated but could only watch as Messiah disappeared from view. Noticing Iceman and the others looking dejected, Logan offered some comfort, "Don''t worry, we''ll meet Messiah again someday." ... With that, they set off together, heading back to the X-Mansion. At the entrance to the mansion, Professor X, who had been waiting for some time, smiled when he saw them return. However, upon realizing Messiah had left, he sighed. For some reason, he felt a deep fondness for Messiah. Even when Messiah did things like destroy a city, he instinctively chose to look the other way. Originally, he had wanted to talk to Messiah, hoping to guide him and prevent him from losing control. But now, it seemed like there was no opportunity. "I just hope there will never be a day when Messiah loses control..." Professor X murmured with a sigh. -- While Professor X was deep in thought, Syd was sitting on top of a skyscraper, absorbing photon energy as he studied the map in his hand. Soon, he selected the two military bases closest to his location. As for the other three, he decided to ignore them for now to avoid giving the military time to prepare an ambush. With that in mind, Syd entered a secluded area, activated his invisibility, and in the next second, flew towards one of the military bases marked on the map. In less than ten minutes, he arrived at the location. He deactivated his invisibility and hovered tens of meters above the ground, looking down at the somber military base below with a faint smile. Blue light gathered in his hand as he prepared to unleash his Spirit Light Column. But suddenly, a thought flashed through his mind. "That''s right, the energy in the void space of my Rebound Shield has accumulated quite a bit..." He remembered all the energy he had absorbed from missiles during past battles. "Perfect, I can save some photon energy and collect more energy points." Thinking about the 74% unlock progress of Baldur''s ability, Syd paused before releasing his Spirit Light Column. He focused on the energy stored within the void space of his Rebound Shield, and the next second, he began to draw it out. -- Inside the military base, some officers were working while others chatted idly. "That damn Messiah, he''s so arrogant, acting like we don''t even matter..." "When we get the chance, I''ll show him who''s boss..." As they watched the news of Messiah destroying the Sentinels, many officers grumbled angrily, some even laughing and mocking him. They joked around, not taking Messiah seriously at all. After all, what harm could come from talking like this? Messiah wouldn''t know, and he couldn''t touch them anyway. But just as they were thinking that, a strange sound echoed from the sky. One by one, the officers instinctively looked up. Their eyes widened in terror and shock. Above them, a massive explosion of fiery energy appeared in the sky. Boom! The energy stored in the Rebound Shield surged forth! "What''s happening? Why is there an explosion?!" "No!" In the terrified, disbelieving eyes of the officers, the explosion engulfed them. Boom, boom, boom... The deafening explosions rocked the area, sending the officers flying. Looking down at the vast area affected by the blast, Syd raised an eyebrow in surprise. But then he realized this outcome was normal-after all, he had been bombarded countless times, and the void space had absorbed a huge amount of energy. Whether it was explosive energy or kinetic force... Many of the missiles had detonated very close to him, and before they could fully explode, most of their energy had been absorbed by the Rebound Shield. All that energy had accumulated in the void space, and under his control, none of it had dissipated, leaving a massive reserve. The military base below wasn''t particularly large, so the entire facility was instantly engulfed S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. by the explosion, swallowing everything within it. The officers barely had time to feel fear before being consumed by the blast, perishing in despair. After scanning the base, now completely consumed by the explosion, Syd shook his head and flew toward the next base. As for the destroyed base, there was no chance anyone had survived. Even a minor earthquake can kill people, let alone an explosion like this... Syd didn''t think the base had any high-level defense systems in place. Even if they did, the officers wouldn''t have had time to reach them. Shortly after Syd left, the military learned of the incident. They quickly pulled up footage from the scene. "Was that an explosion?" "What''s going on?" Staring at the footage of the explosion engulfing the entire base, numerous U.S. military officers were both shocked and confused, unable to understand what had happened to cause such devastation. "A terrorist attack?" As for Messiah, they didn''t even consider him a possibility. After all, Messiah didn''t have abilities like this. How could it have been him? While they were still puzzled, someone pulled up another piece of footage. The screen showed the blurry figure of a mysterious man in black. "What is that?!" (End of Chapter) Chapter 238: Chapter 238 Chapter 238: Chapter 238Even though the image was blurry, the mysterious man in black looked all too familiar to everyone present. "Messiah?" "How is that possible? It''s really him?" Countless U.S. military officers were left shocked and in disbelief. That terrifying explosion was caused by Messiah? When did Messiah gain such a mutant ability? That explosion destroyed an entire military base! If Messiah had used his familiar mutant abilities, they might not have thought much of it. But this unfamiliar power... Had Messiah gotten stronger, or had he awakened new mutant abilities? "That''s impossible! How could something like this happen?!" "He must have used some kind of trick!" Voices of discussion filled the room. "Maybe the footage is wrong? Perhaps it''s not Messiah, just someone who looks like him?" Just as someone suggested this, they suddenly received a distress signal from another base. As the screen switched to the other base, they saw the one person they didn''t want to see. Floating above the base was the mysterious man in black-Messiah. At this moment, his hands were glowing with blue light. Under the horrified gazes of countless people, Messiah wielded a massive blue energy beam over a hundred meters long, casually slicing through the military base as if it were a toy, showing no urgency or effort. No matter how the base''s personnel retaliated-whether by launching missiles or anything else-Messiah remained unmoved, continuing to calmly cut through the base. The officers on-site were clearly terrified, their faces full of dread. Soon, the entire base was reduced to rubble, with every officer perishing in despair. Watching this scene, the officers present shuddered. At the same time, they came to a realization. The person who destroyed the previous base was indeed Messiah! They were filled with disbelief. Alongside their terror, they were also burning with anger. "Damn it!" This Messiah had become more and more arrogant. If this continued, he''d be uncontrollable! Did he think they had no means of dealing with him? If pushed to the brink, they might as well drop a nuclear bomb on him and wipe him out! They refused to believe that anyone, even Messiah, could survive a nuclear explosion! Soon, an enraged general gave the order to take countermeasures. Each military base began setting traps, in one form or another. As long as Messiah dared to approach, at the moment he destroyed a base, the traps would be triggered! Some of the traps were powerful enough to destroy everything within a ten-kilometer radius -they didn''t believe Messiah could survive that! Some bases were even empty, with not a single person inside. If Messiah got close, they''d detonate, burying him in the explosion! Unfortunately for them, just as they were fuming and eager for revenge, Syd seemed to sense something and halted his destruction of the military bases. It was getting dark in New York. In a shadowy corner, Syd deactivated his invisibility. Having destroyed two military bases, he had vented his anger and reached the current limits of what he could do. Now, he pondered what to do next. At that moment, the Venom symbiote, which had been quiet for a while, suddenly emerged from his hand. Seeing Venom''s small head, Syd asked curiously, "What''s going on?" Venom replied seriously, "Syd, something''s not right!" "I can sense danger approaching. The longer time passes, the stronger this feeling becomes!" "There might be some kind of conspiracy targeting us!" As Venom had spent more time bonding with Syd, it had grown stronger. Of course, there were costs to this strength-Venom had become dependent on Syd, much like humans need oxygen. Venom could survive apart from Syd for short periods, and it could still be powerful, but if separated for too long, it would be like a fish out of water, and its powers would falter, potentially leading to its death. However, Venom didn''t care-its growing power was intoxicating, making it eager for more. If anyone tried to separate them, Venom would be the first to fight back. Besides, staying with Syd had greatly enhanced Venom''s danger sense. Right now, its instincts were screaming that a threat was drawing closer. And considering its current strength, which even Venom didn''t fully understand, for it to feel danger was highly unusual. Clearly, this was no ordinary threat it was something significant, possibly aimed directly at Syd. Otherwise, Venom wouldn''t feel such an intense sense of impending danger. Hearing Venom''s warning, Syd paused in thought. As time passed, danger was approaching? After a brief moment of reflection, he quickly pieced things together. It was probably the military scheming again... "It seems I can''t afford to slow down in getting stronger..." Syd muttered to himself. Despite his current strength, it was still not enough. If he stopped growing stronger, he might fall into danger and be caught in others'' schemes. With that thought, Syd''s resolve hardened. Initially, he had been considering what to do after dealing with the military bases-whether to practice his abilities or gather energy points to continue unlocking Baldur''s powers. Now, he realized he could do both while focusing on gathering something else. And what would offer the quickest, most significant increase in strength? The Infinity Stones, of course! If he could collect all six, their combined power might elevate him to the cosmic level! Syd estimated that his current strength was close to that of a Skyfather. And beyond the Skyfather level was the cosmic tier-the level of power granted by the six Infinity Stones combined. "Unfortunately, the Infinity Stones have been weakened for various reasons. Right now, they can only reach the cosmic level..." While the Stones were external objects, having them would give Syd additional protection until his true power grew further. As he thought about it, Syd couldn''t help but recall the looming crisis and the hidden Celestial inside Earth''s core. Each of these threats posed a great danger, making the collection of the Infinity Stones all the more urgent. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 239: Chapter 239 Chapter 239: Chapter 239With this thought in mind, Syd pulled out a black backpack from behind him. As he opened the backpack, three separated compartments were revealed, each containing a glowing object. Inside were none other than the Tesseract, the Reality Stone, and the Mind Stone, which he had removed from the scepter. Since the scepter was too large, he had discarded the staff itself, keeping only the gemstone at the top. Of course, it was still encased, similar to the Tesseract. It turned out that with or without the staff, Syd could still use the Mind Stone after sensing its power. In the next moment, photon energy surged in his hand as he grabbed the Tesseract. Meanwhile, after some hesitation, Syd began to imagine the planet where the Orb, the container of the Power Stone, was located. The Orb was similar to the Tesseract, both containing Infinity Stones-only the Orb held the Power Stone. He wondered if the Tesseract could take him to that planet... If it couldn''t, his plan to collect the Infinity Stones would be stalled. After all, without reaching level five with his divine body, he currently lacked the ability to survive indefinitely in the vacuum of space. ... Meanwhile, in a distant, unfamiliar galaxy, there lay a desolate planet. Flashes of lightning occasionally flickered in the atmosphere, casting the planet in darkness, much like an overcast day on Earth. This planet was none other than Morag, an abandoned world. Amidst the howling winds and pouring rain, a figure dressed in a reddish-brown leather jacket, with a mask sporting glowing red eyes, appeared. If Syd were there, he would instantly recognize the figure-none other than Star-Lord from the Guardians of the Galaxy. If Iron Man was known as a mortal who stood among gods, then this man could be described as a god who stood among mortals. Star-Lord, whose full name was Peter Jason Quill, had a human mother and a celestial father, Ego the Living Planet-a celestial being. However, Ego was an incomplete celestial. He possessed celestial-level powers but lacked the physical form of a celestial. Initially, Ego had only a brain, which gradually developed into a planet over time. Though incomplete, Ego''s power was still immense, capable of destroying fleets of spaceships with a mere gesture. As Ego''s son, Star-Lord inherited half of his celestial bloodline. For now, though, Star-Lord was just like an ordinary human, albeit with a unique body. At this moment, Quill was walking on Morag, searching for something. Before long, using advanced technology, he arrived at a dilapidated palace. As he walked inside, Quill began to awkwardly dance along the way. After dealing with some filthy creatures, he reached a grand hall. Inside the hall, a glowing beam of light held a silver orb the size of a fist-the Orb containing the Power Stone. The beam was a security measure to protect the Orb. Clearly, breaking through the beam to retrieve the Orb would be difficult. Fortunately, Quill was prepared. He placed a small gravity device on the ground. In no time, the Orb was pulled by the device, moving toward it under the force of gravity. With a flash, the Orb broke free from the beam and fell onto the device. As Quill happily picked up the Orb, unaware of the two ships that had followed him to the planet, a warning sounded as several aliens burst into the room. "Put it down!" The leader, a black-skinned alien holding an energy gun, pointed it at Quill and threatened, "Hurry up, put it down!" Facing the situation, Quill reluctantly threw the Orb down. Looking at the guns aimed at him, he quickly raised his hands and explained, "Hey, man, it''s down. Relax, no problem here!" The black-skinned alien picked up the Orb and demanded, "How did you know about this?" Quill immediately lied, "How could I know about this? I''m just a scavenger, picking through stuff here and there." Unfortunately, the alien wasn''t fooled and coldly replied, "You don''t look like a scavenger. You''re wearing Ravager gear!" Quill realized then that the alien had recognized his identity as part of the Ravagers, a group of space pirates. Thinking quickly, Quill tried to bluff again, "I picked this up too!" After some back-and-forth, when the aliens tried to capture him, Quill saw an opening and kicked the Orb toward the alien holding him. In the next second, the Orb glowed as it struck the alien. Then, a terrifying sight unfolded. Energy surged out from the Orb, instantly vaporizing the aliens from head to toe. Quill drew the twin energy pistols from his waist and shot the black-skinned alien, grabbing the Orb once more. With the Orb in hand, he made a run for it. Energy blasts exploded behind him, creating craters as Quill desperately fled. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a frantic chase, Quill barely reached his ship, laughing as he climbed aboard and made his escape. A while later, as he safely fled, Quill received a call from Yondu, his adoptive father. Yondu had taken Quill from Earth as part of Ego''s orders. But after discovering Ego''s sinister plans, Yondu chose to raise Quill rather than hand him over to the celestial, giving him the chance to grow freely, away from Ego''s control. During the call, Yondu questioned the whereabouts of the Orb. However, Quill had no intention of handing it over, choosing instead to betray his crew. After an unpleasant exchange, Yondu hung up and immediately put a bounty on Quill''s head. ... Back on Morag, a figure dressed in white appeared, holding the blue Tesseract. It was Syd, now wearing his White Knight outfit. "So, this is Morag?" "The Tesseract really is impressive-it actually brought me here..." Glancing at the desolate, dark environment around him, Syd frowned. Not wanting to stay in such a gloomy place for long, he began searching. After some time, he stopped and frowned at the battle marks left on the ground. "They''re already gone..." Fortunately, he knew where Star-Lord was headed next. In the next moment, he gripped the Tesseract once more. With a flash of blue light, he disappeared from Morag. The blue light flickered, and Syd''s figure reappeared on another planet-Xandar. As he appeared, Syd''s eyes lit up with curiosity. The environment here was very similar to Earth, but the buildings and surroundings were cleaner and more advanced. At this moment, he was floating in the sky. While Syd marveled at his new surroundings, the aliens on the streets below had their mouths agape, stunned by his sudden appearance. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 240: Chapter 240 Chapter 240: Chapter 240[1000PS REACHED!! I think! Next Goal: 1500PS!] As Syd glanced around his surroundings, he became curious about Xandar. This planet was the capital of the Nova Empire and could be considered the most inclusive planet in the galaxy. On Xandar, one could find all sorts of species, without discrimination or war. Syd slightly lowered his head, scanning the scene below, and found this to be true. Apart from the remarkably clean environment, he also saw many strange-looking aliens. Most of them were humanoid, though their skin and facial features were odd. Syd observed from above, the inhabitants of Xandar, along with visiting aliens, stared upward, their mouths agape. What were they seeing? Was someone actually floating in the air? The people of Xandar were shocked by this sight. Even on their advanced planet, no one had the ability to float in the air. No matter what kind of alien species they were, none had ever seen someone fly. Yet here was a person, defying all logic, floating in mid-air. "Isn''t this person the one who suddenly appeared here?" "How is he flying? Who is this guy?" The aliens below were filled with curiosity and confusion. Moreover, some of them noticed the radiant blue cube Syd was holding in his hand. "What is that thing?" someone wondered, intrigued. Meanwhile, on another part of Xandar... "The people of Xandar are a bunch of dimwits, all of them going about their pointless, meaningless lives. It''s pathetic..." A small raccoon-like creature, walking upright and carrying a silver gun on its back, was grumbling endlessly about the Xandarians. This being was Rocket, an alien raccoon with enhanced intelligence due to genetic modification. Agile and skilled in all kinds of weapons, he was a sharpshooter and currently worked as a bounty hunter. Soon, he would join Star-Lord in forming the Guardians of the Galaxy. "Right, Groot?" Rocket turned to see his companion, a humanoid tree named Groot, bent over a fountain, eagerly gulping down water. "Groot?" "Could you stop drinking from the dirty fountain? That''s disgusting!" Rocket complained. Groot shook his head in denial. "I saw you drink it with my own eyes. Why are you lying to me..." Rocket was about to launch into another tirade when a sudden alarm beeped from the transparent panel he was carrying. It seemed that a certain wanted target had appeared, triggering the alert. "Oh?" Rocket quickly checked the transparent panel and exclaimed in excitement, "Looks like we''ve got a job!" "Let''s see, unlucky guy... who''s paying to catch you..." As he spoke, the panel displayed a line of data. Target for Capture: Peter Quill. Bring him in alive. Employer: Yondu Udonta. Bounty: 40,000 units. Seeing Star-Lord''s picture and the information, Rocket''s face lit up with joy. "Forty thousand units?" "Groot, we''re about to hit the jackpot!" Turning to Groot, Rocket saw that he was still drinking from the fountain. With a sigh, Rocket lowered his head in exasperation. A little later... Rocket had been tracking Star-Lord, watching him enter a shop. "Mr. Quill?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the person who had just entered, a white-skinned alien who looked nearly human showed a look of surprise. "Broker, I''ve got the Orb," Star-Lord said, pulling the Orb from his coat pocket and placing it on the table. "Mission complete." "Yondu didn''t come?" the Broker asked, puzzled. At the mention of his adoptive father, Star-Lord was quick to deflect. Without betraying his plans to go rogue, he maintained a calm expression and replied, "He wanted to, but he sent me instead. He asked me to tell you that your eyebrows are the best in the business." The Broker seemed to suspect something but said nothing more. At this point, Star-Lord''s gaze drifted to the silver sphere on the table. Curious about the object that had a high bounty on it, he asked, "What exactly is this thing?" The Broker replied, "It''s my policy never to disclose my clients'' names or their requests." Star-Lord frowned. "I almost got killed for this thing." The Broker casually replied, "That''s just part of the job. Risks come with the profession." Realizing he wouldn''t get any answers, Star-Lord remembered the aliens who had attacked him earlier. "Those freaks with tubes on their heads said they were working for some guy named Ronan." At the mention of Ronan, the Broker froze, as if the name triggered something. He muttered, "Ronan?" In the next instant, the Broker hurried over to Star-Lord, apologizing. "I''m sorry, Mr. Quill, but if Ronan''s involved, I can''t make this deal!" With that, he grabbed the Orb from the table and shoved it back into Star-Lord''s hands. "Hey, what the hell..." Star-Lord protested as he was pushed back. "Who''s this guy?" The Broker explained, "Ronan is a radical from the Kree Empire who despises the peace treaty. He won''t rest until Xandar, our civilization, is wiped out!" Kree? Kree Empire? Knowing how powerful the Kree Empire was in the galaxy, Star-Lord quickly understood why the Broker was so frightened. Even though he got the situation, Star-Lord was still angry at being shoved out of the shop. "Calm down!" he tried to reason. "I absolutely don''t want to get involved with someone like that!" the Broker insisted, unmoved. "Oh, but it''s okay to mess with me?" Star-Lord snapped, irritated. "I''m sorry, Mr. Quill, but I must ask you to leave!" the Broker declared, opening the door and forcefully pushing Star-Lord outside. Standing in front of the shop, Star-Lord was fuming. "Hey, we had a deal!" Before he could argue further, Star-Lord turned and saw a woman with black hair and green skin walking by. At a glance, Star-Lord was captivated by her appearance, feeling a little bashful. "What''s wrong?" the green-skinned woman, who had the same skin tone as the Hulk, asked. Star-Lord, his tone softening, pointed at the shop and replied, "That guy inside broke his deal with me. I really hate people with no integrity." Introducing himself, he quickly added, "Peter Quill, also known as Star-Lord." (End of Chapter) Chapter 241: Chapter 241 Chapter 241: Chapter 241Gamora smiled, "Looks like you''re a man of integrity, right?" "Well, I wouldn''t say that, but others tend to praise me for it," Star-Lord shamelessly replied. "I''m a low-key guy, I never boast about myself." As he spoke, he tossed the Orb in his hand up and down, trying to hide his awkwardness. But before he could toss it a few more times, the fleeting camaraderie between them crumbled instantly. Without warning, Gamora stepped forward, snatched the Orb from his hand, and kicked him hard in the stomach. Before Star-Lord could react, Gamora had already turned and sprinted away. Holding his stomach in disbelief, Star-Lord quickly pulled out a small restraint device. He threw it at Gamora''s back, and mid-air, it transformed into red energy ropes, binding her legs. With a thud, Gamora fell heavily to the ground. As she started untying the ropes from her legs, Star-Lord rushed forward from a distance. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately for Gamora, her reflexes were sharp, and she kicked Star-Lord away again. After a brief scuffle, Gamora pinned Star-Lord down and drew a knife from her waist, preparing to stab him. If nothing changed, Star-Lord''s fate would be sealed. However, just as Gamora was about to strike, a small raccoon suddenly pounced, knocking her aside. At the same time, Groot, with a bag in hand, extended branches from his body, attempting to shove Gamora into the bag. "No, not her! Can''t you even tell the difference between men and women?" Rocket the raccoon grumbled as he wrestled with Gamora, futilely trying to hold her down. In the next moment, Rocket yelped in pain as Gamora struck him, and he quickly jumped away from her. While they fought, Star-Lord seized the opportunity to snatch the Orb off the ground and made a run for it. But before he could get far, Gamora, freed from Groot''s branches, bent down, picked up a silver rod, and hurled it straight at Star-Lord''s hand. Whoosh! The rod flew through the air, striking Star-Lord''s hand with a painful thud. "Ow!" Star-Lord yelped as the Orb slipped from his grasp and rolled along the ground. Breaking free of Groot''s branches, Gamora sprinted toward the Orb and scooped it up, ready to flee again. But before she could get far, Star-Lord tackled her once more, knocking her down. Using her superior strength, Gamora pinned Star-Lord to the ground and taunted, "Idiot, you should really learn to be smarter!" "The thing is, I''m not much of a learner," Star-Lord shot back, using the moment of distraction to grab the Orb from her hand. Just as Gamora was about to react, the crowd of Xandarians surrounding them suddenly gasped in astonishment. "Look!" "This is unbelievable!" The people of Xandar pointed skyward, their eyes wide with shock. Even Rocket and Groot stopped in their tracks to gaze upward. "I must be seeing things!" Rocket muttered, dumbfounded. Both Gamora and Star-Lord paused their fight, instinctively looking up as well. What they saw was someone descending from the sky. He wore a pristine white outfit, and a sleek black mask adorned his face. Normally, such an appearance wouldn''t be too remarkable, but the fact that this person was floating in mid-air made all the difference. Moreover, his entire aura exuded an extraordinary nobility and divinity. Just looking at him filled them with a powerful sense of pressure and unease. "Who is this guy?" "He seems like someone really important." Both Gamora and Star-Lord were filled with mixed emotions. Gamora, who had grown up under Thanos, had encountered all sorts of people during her years of training and countless battles. She had seen all kinds of powerful figures. But she had never encountered someone who could give her such immense pressure, like this person floating in front of her. Especially the fact that he could fly-it was clear he wasn''t ordinary. As for Star-Lord, his mind raced with one thought: this was probably a big shot, and it would be best not to offend him. Just as they were both filled with fear and doubt, wondering what this mysterious figure intended to do, the person slowly raised his hand, which glowed faintly red. In the next moment, to Gamora''s shock and Star-Lord''s disbelief, the silver sphere in Star- Lord''s hand was enveloped in red energy and gently floated into the air. By the time Gamora and Star-Lord snapped back to their senses, the Orb had already landed in the mysterious figure''s hand. "My Orb!" Gamora and Star-Lord both cried out in alarm, preparing to rush forward and take it back. However, seeing the person calmly examining the Orb, they hesitated. Star-Lord quickly spoke up, "Hey, um, sir... could you give me back that thing? It was mine originally." He was trying to reason, feeling uncertain about confronting this clearly formidable person. Gamora, hearing this, decided to wait and see how the figure would react before making her next move. Syd, who had been toying with the silver sphere, raised his head slightly in response, ready to speak. But before he could, something else caught his attention. Suddenly, a change occurred. The sound of engines revving filled the air, and beams of yellow light shone down on the area. These yellow beams of light enveloped Rocket, Groot, Star-Lord, Gamora, and even Syd himself. As the light surrounded them, Star-Lord and the others were lifted into the air, unable to resist or break free. Of course, this did not include Syd. The energy required to restrain him was far too great, and the ships above were nowhere near powerful enough to hold him. Besides, he was already floating on his own. The source of the light was a fleet of high-tech starfish-shaped ships. From one of the ships, a voice commanded, "Subject 89P13, drop your weapon!" "Oh, damn," Rocket groaned, reluctantly tossing aside his guns. The voice from the ship continued, "By the authority of the Nova Corps, you are all under arrest for public endangerment!" Soon, a group of Nova Corps officers arrived, quickly detaining Star-Lord, Gamora, and the others. As they were restrained, Star-Lord and his companions looked utterly dejected, as if they had lost everything. Their faces were filled with sorrow. Faced with the powerful Nova Corps ships and their officers, they wisely chose to surrender without putting up any resistance. They all knew there was no way their flesh and blood could stand up against the advanced ships and skilled members of the Nova Corps. Surrendering was the only sensible option. Meanwhile, the Nova Corps officers, unsure of what to do with Syd, hesitated, unsure how to handle someone still floating in mid-air. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 242: Chapter 242 Chapter 242: Chapter 242The figure floating in mid-air seemed to be doing so by his own power, without any assistance from their vehicles. As the Nova Corps officers observed him, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder. After some hesitation, they decided to proceed with the plan to arrest this mysterious man floating in the air. Under the gaze of Star-Lord and the others, the mysterious man in white calmly spoke, "I advise you not to do this." This time, he made no effort to disguise his voice. In an instant, the mysterious and ethereal tone of his voice echoed through the surroundings, leaving everyone in a daze. No one had ever heard such a voice before-mysterious and profound, almost as if it belonged to a divine being. The Nova Corps officers, preparing to make their arrest, felt the weight of his words most intensely. With his words, the invisible pressure he exerted on them grew heavier. As they gazed upon the figure floating above them, they felt as if they were standing before someone of immense status. It was as though they were mere mortals, while this person was a being from the heavens! Yes, although this figure had done nothing in particular, they instinctively felt that he was above them. And at that moment, their attempt to arrest him felt like a sacrilege, an act of disrespect... The sheer sense of this being''s superiority caused discomfort and left them deeply unsettled. "Who... who exactly are you?" Who was this being? Why had he come to their planet Xandar? What were his intentions? The Nova Corps officers were filled with unease and uncertainty. It wasn''t just them-Rocket Raccoon and the others, who had been in a state of despair, were also filled with shock. "Oh, for crying out loud, who is this guy?" Rocket muttered in disbelief, his mouth hanging open. In all his life, he had never encountered anyone who could make him feel so insignificant just by looking at them. The sheer aura of divinity emanating from this person made Rocket realize that this guy was definitely someone of incredible importance. Of course, this was all just his conjecture. He couldn''t yet be certain of the figure''s true identity. There was too little information about this person to form any solid conclusions. Maybe, once this guy revealed more of himself, they''d have a clearer idea of who he was? Rocket''s curiosity piqued as he pondered this. Nearby, Gamora''s expression was constantly shifting. Not even Thanos had ever made her feel this way. The pressure this figure exerted seemed far greater than that of her adoptive father, Thanos. While Gamora was filled with questions about the mysterious figure''s identity, Star-Lord and the nearby Xandarians were having similar thoughts. In fact, because of the overwhelming aura of mystery surrounding this person, Star-Lord even entertained the unbelievable thought that perhaps the Nova Corps ships and officers- whom he had considered unbeatable-might be no match for this man. As this thought crossed his mind, Star-Lord almost laughed at himself, shaking his head. How could that be possible? It was just this man''s mysteriousness giving him an illusion of invincibility. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, no living being could possibly stand up to such advanced weapons and technology. Even one of these ships could turn a person into Swiss cheese with a single shot! While Star-Lord and the others were lost in their thoughts and the Nova Corps officers remained uncertain about how to handle the situation... Syd furrowed his brow, lost in thought. He was considering whether to simply leave. After a moment of reflection, he glanced at Star-Lord and the others in the distance and made a decision-he would stay for now and see how things unfolded. After all, it didn''t matter where he trained to improve his strength, and he was feeling a little bored. This could be an opportunity to observe Star-Lord''s antics firsthand. Moreover, Syd realized that if he simply left with the Orb, it could trigger a chain reaction, potentially preventing the formation of the Guardians of the Galaxy, or even causing the deaths of some key members. This was entirely possible-without the Orb containing the Power Stone, Star-Lord, Gamora, and the rest of the Guardians would have no chance of defeating Ronan. It was very likely that some of them would die... Syd shook his head quietly. If they disappeared, it would cause a series of events to spiral out of control, and the timeline would drastically change. The advantage of knowing the future would be lost entirely. Although his presence had already caused some shifts in the storyline, he still wanted to keep things as stable as possible. With this in mind, he turned his gaze to the hesitant and unsure Nova Corps officers. "I will go with you." The mysterious voice echoed softly. In the next moment, whether it was Star-Lord and the others, the Nova Corps, or the surrounding Xandarians, everyone looked stunned. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing. Wasn''t this powerful figure supposed to resist arrest and leave forcefully? What was going on? Everyone was in disbelief, even the Nova Corps officers. They had already been debating among themselves whether they should try to stop him when he eventually left, but they never expected this... The Nova Corps officer, who had earlier declared Star-Lord and the others guilty, hesitated and asked, "You''ll come with us, for sure?" Syd nodded slightly. After exchanging uncertain glances, the Nova Corps officers cautiously approached, unsure of what to do next. Before they could act, Syd added, "You lead the way, and I will follow." Hearing this, the officers hesitated but ultimately decided to play it safe. This man''s identity was unknown, and he appeared to be someone of great importance. Better to get him back to headquarters and figure things out from there. With that decision, they refrained from making any further moves. The Nova Corps led Star-Lord and the others ahead, while Syd hovered half a meter above the ground, silently following them. Watching this, Star-Lord looked at the Nova Corps officer restraining him and immediately felt indignant. "Hey, this isn''t fair..." he grumbled. The Nova Corps soldier beside him, trying to lighten the tension brought by Syd''s presence, smirked, "Hah, you''d better behave, Prince Star..." Star-Lord corrected him, "It''s Star-Lord!" "Oh, my bad, Star-Lord," the soldier teased. He then turned to his fellow officers and explained, "Yeah, I''ve caught this guy before for petty theft. That''s his nickname..." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Chapter 243: Chapter 243"Come on, man, ''Star-Lord'' is a legendary name for a thief!" Star-Lord tried to defend himself. "Don''t be so down, brother, your nickname is pretty cool..." ... At the Xandar Weapons Division Headquarters sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ronan is destroying our outposts across the galaxy. Shouldn''t the Kree Empire at least acknowledge this with some kind of reaction?" In a pristine white hall, a middle-aged woman with white hair, dressed in a dark blue uniform, was angrily questioning the projection of a man in front of her. The projection showed a middle-aged Kree man with blue skin, the same race as Ronan, and he calmly retorted, "We''ve signed a peace treaty, Nova Prime. What more do you want from us?" Nova Prime, recognizing that this man was trying to wash his hands of the situation, with Ronan''s actions being portrayed as merely personal, became furious. "At the very least, the Kree Empire should issue a statement condemning Ronan''s actions!" "He''s massacring children!" "Destroying families!" However, the Kree man remained unmoved. "Sorry, that''s your problem, not ours. I''ve got more important things to deal with." With that, he cut off the transmission. "Bastard!" Nova Prime cursed. Just then, an officer stepped in to give a report. "Nova Prime, I have some good news. We''ve captured one of Ronan''s associates." Nova Prime''s expression shifted to one of surprise. Ronan''s associate? She didn''t seem too concerned at first. After all, it was just one of Ronan''s associates, not Ronan himself. But the officer continued the report. "Besides this associate, Gamora, we''ve also found a mysterious individual among them. This person is incredibly enigmatic, and it seems their status is quite unusual. They''re currently being held in our prison, but we''ll need your decision on how to proceed." Upon hearing this, Nova Prime, who hadn''t been too interested initially, was now visibly astonished. "A mysterious individual?" "Who could warrant such special treatment?" "Unusual status?" Nova Prime was both curious and surprised. ... In the Interrogation Room Several members of the Nova Corps were reviewing the profiles of Gamora and the others as they stood in front of them. "Gamora, surgically enhanced and trained to be a living weapon. She''s also the adopted daughter of the Mad Titan Thanos. Thanos sent both you and your sister, Nebula, to work for Ronan." "It''s clear that Thanos and Ronan are working together." After finishing Gamora''s profile, they moved on to Rocket Raccoon. "Subject 89P13, also known as Rocket, is the result of illegal genetic and neuro-mechanical experimentation on lower lifeforms." At this point, one of the other Nova Corps members, curious about Groot, asked, "What is that thing?" "He''s Groot, a Flora colossus, a plant-like humanoid species. He''s currently partnered with Subject 89P13, serving as his personal bodyguard and houseplant." Next, they turned to Star-Lord. "Peter Jason Quill, originally from Terra, was raised by a group of space pirates known as the Ravagers, led by Yondu Udonta." The officer next to him commented, "What a bunch of galactic scum..." The scene then shifted to Syd, who was still floating peacefully in mid-air with his eyes closed, seemingly lost in thought. Noticing the attention, Syd briefly opened his eyes, glanced at them, and then closed his eyes again. "This mysterious figure suddenly appeared in our capital of Xandar. He possesses the ability to fly and manipulate objects. His identity is unknown, though he appears to be of considerable importance, and his purpose remains unclear..." As they watched the figure in the white robe projected on the screen, the Nova Corps officers hesitated. Among all the individuals they had captured, this person was by far the most concerning to the Nova Corps. They wanted to find out who he really was, but they had no leads at the moment. It might take them several days to uncover this individual''s true identity. For now, because of his mysterious and unknown status, they dared not act rashly. Among the captured individuals, he was the most extraordinary one. Anyone who didn''t know better might even think he was just visiting the prison for leisure. Especially since, throughout the entire time, he had remained floating in mid-air, further adding to the sense of mystique. In the end, the Nova Corps officers came to a decision. "Send them to the Kyln Prison..." High above the vastness of space, in the maximum-security Kyln Prison surrounded by an asteroid field, a group of new inmates arrived. Star-Lord and the others, their hands bound by blue high-tech restraints, walked through the corridors leading to the prison''s main area. Rocket Raccoon started speaking up. "The criminals in here are either ruthless or insane, but fortunately, that''s not my problem because I''m getting out of here soon." He boasted, "I''ve escaped from twenty-two prisons already. This one''s no different!" "You should be grateful this crazy woman showed up. Otherwise, Groot and I would be counting your bounty right now, and you''d be getting torn apart by Yondu and his Ravagers." Rocket mocked Star-Lord. Unwilling to back down, Star-Lord replied, "I''ve had plenty of people trying to kill me over the years, but I''m not going to let some walking tree and talking raccoon take me down." "Raccoon? What''s a raccoon?" Rocket asked, bewildered. "That''s you, idiot!" The two bickered a bit more, but then Star-Lord''s gaze shifted toward the mysterious figure in white floating beside him, prompting him to make a comment. "This doesn''t seem fair. Just look at him-he''s treating this prison like a vacation spot!" He gestured with his chin toward the figure. Everyone instinctively turned their heads, and their eyes twitched in disbelief as they realized how unfair the situation was. The mysterious man in white was still floating in mid-air, without any restraints, and appeared entirely unbothered by the situation, as if he was above it all. "I think he''s getting a bit too cocky!" Star-Lord muttered. "Shut up, idiot!" Gamora snapped. As they approached the main area of the prison, inside, a group of prisoners wearing yellow jumpsuits was already gossiping. "Did you hear? One of Ronan''s accomplices just got thrown into this prison!" "Really? We should give her a proper welcome!" "Yeah!" Even in a prison filled with dangerous criminals, Ronan''s name stirred up intense hatred. Soon, the prisoners spotted the new arrivals: Gamora, Star-Lord, Groot, and Rocket Raccoon. Despite Groot''s unusual appearance, the prisoners weren''t fazed. In a galaxy filled with bizarre-looking aliens, this was nothing new. However, their attention quickly shifted to the figure floating half a meter above the ground, wearing white robes instead of the yellow prison jumpsuits. He immediately stood out... (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 244: Chapter 244 Chapter 244: Chapter 244Every inmate entering the Kyln Prison must undergo disinfection and cleaning before donning the standard yellow prison uniform. However, the individual who followed behind the others was neither wearing the yellow jumpsuit nor had undergone any disinfection. He simply strolled right into the Kyln Prison in his own attire. This...? If it was just the lack of protocol, the prisoners might assume he had some powerful connections and would feel a sense of fear. But the manner in which he entered raised even more questions. He didn''t walk; he floated in! What was happening? "Who is this guy?" "How did he end up in this prison?" The prisoners were shocked, left with growing uncertainty. Initially, they had plans to give Ronan''s associate a proper "welcome," but now they hesitated, unsure of their next move. The entire prison fell into a momentary silence. It wasn''t until Syd glanced around at his surroundings and floated into his own private cell that the prisoners snapped out of their daze. Soon after Syd departed, leaving Star-Lord and the others behind, the remaining group fell victim to the prisoners'' aggression. With a thud, something smashed against Star-Lord''s head. Bang! Bang! Bang! Prisoners hurled objects continuously at Gamora, and even Star-Lord, Groot, and Rocket Raccoon weren''t spared from the barrage. "Kill her!" "Kill the murderer!" "Get out, murderer!" "You''re dead!" The inmates shouted, enraged. Rocket looked at Gamora and muttered, "See? This one''s got quite the reputation. Plenty of prisoners here lost family members to Ronan and his thugs. She won''t last more than a day." Star-Lord, shaken, asked hesitantly, "But won''t the guards protect her?" "The guards only care about keeping us from breaking out. They don''t give a damn about what happens inside," Rocket responded, rolling his eyes. Star-Lord was left dumbfounded. Gamora then spoke up, "You all probably think this is a nightmare, but compared to my past, this feels more like a dream." As she spoke, Gamora''s mind wandered to memories of her past. When she was a child, she belonged to the Zehoberei race. Then, one day, Thanos invaded her planet, forcing her people to line up in two groups, only to wipe out half of them. This, he believed, would leave enough resources for the survivors. Over time, as she grew under Thanos'' tutelage, the horrific events she witnessed made her more and more opposed to his ideals. Recently, when she learned of Thanos'' plans to collaborate with Ronan and destroy yet another planet-Xandar-she could no longer bear it and chose to betray them. Just then, a hulking blue-skinned inmate approached, looking Star-Lord up and down with a leering grin. "Look at this fresh meat. I''m going to slather you in Glarnak jelly and have a feast." He caressed Star-Lord''s face, making him visibly uncomfortable. Groot, who couldn''t stand by and watch, extended a branch into the blue-skinned inmate''s nostril, causing him to scream in pain. The prisoners, who had been shouting moments before, gradually quieted down. Rocket, seizing the moment, pointed at Star-Lord and shouted, "I''ll say this now-this guy is ours! If any of you think you can take him from us, you better think twice!" "Or better yet, why don''t you try us and see how that goes?" With that, Rocket and Groot walked toward the cells, followed closely by Star-Lord, who, while hurrying after them, shouted, "I''m with them!" As he walked, he added, "And by the way, I''m also friends with him!" He pointed toward the mysterious figure in white, floating a short distance away. Hearing this, the prisoners, who had either been watching for entertainment or plotting something sinister, immediately faltered. Many of them cast apprehensive glances toward the still-floating white-clad figure, eyes shut and seemingly indifferent to everything around him. If it were only Rocket''s warning, the prisoners might have brushed it off. But if this mysterious figure was involved, they suddenly felt a need to be cautious. In an instant, most of the prisoners'' gazes shifted from Star-Lord, suddenly unsure of causing any more trouble. Star-Lord, surprised by their reaction, couldn''t help but mutter, "Wow, this guy''s connections really pay off." Still bewildered, he hurried past the fallen blue-skinned inmate and into the safety of his cell. After the group moved on, Gamora, walking alone behind them, was met with a barrage of threats and curses from some of the prisoners. "Your cell won''t protect you!" "You''re as good as dead!" "I''ll kill you. You''re done!" It wasn''t until Gamora stepped into her cell and the door shut behind her that the barrage of insults finally subsided. Because they had all entered together, their cells were located fairly close to one another. At that moment, Syd was sitting inside his cell, casually fiddling with the silver orb that held the Power Stone. He was pondering how to open it. Seeing this, Star-Lord couldn''t contain his curiosity and asked, "What exactly is that thing?" "What makes it so valuable that everyone''s after it?" Rocket and the others perked up their ears at the question, turning their attention toward Syd. It wasn''t just them. Even some of the nearby prisoners, who could overhear the conversation, strained to listen in. They couldn''t understand how this mysterious man in white had managed to bring something like that into the prison. They were also curious to know what this strange object really was. Syd glanced at them briefly, then continued to toy with the silver orb as he answered nonchalantly, "Before the dawn of creation, there were six singularities. After the Big Bang, the universe was formed, and these singularities were forged into concentrated particles." "This orb holds one of those particles. You can call it an Infinity Stone." "Whoever holds one of these stones has the power to wipe out entire civilizations in an instant," Syd explained calmly. Since they would find out sooner or later, Syd decided there was no point in hiding the truth and casually shared the origin of the Infinity Stones, or at least one version of it. Indeed, this was the origin of the Infinity Stones in the current universe. However, there was another version-the one from the comic universe-where the Infinity Stones originated from the Vengeful Goddess Nemesis. According to that version, Nemesis, growing weary of the loneliness of the universe, chose to shatter herself into seven gems: the six Infinity Stones and an additional Ego Gem. Collecting all seven would resurrect the Vengeful Goddess. And when she re-emerged, her return would spell the end of all things. Of course, that story had nothing to do with the Infinity Stone Syd currently held. The origins S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. of the two sets of stones were entirely different. In the reality he was in, the Infinity Stones were indeed formed from primordial singularities. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 245: Chapter 245 Chapter 245: Chapter 245At this moment, upon hearing Syd''s words, everyone-including Star-Lord and the rest- looked baffled, overwhelmed with disbelief. "What do you mean, ''before the universe''? Are you kidding? Who would believe something like that?" Star-Lord scoffed. "I think he''s just messing with us," Rocket chimed in. "Destroy an entire civilization with this little thing?" Rocket was entirely unconvinced. Not only Rocket but Star-Lord and everyone else had a hard time believing Syd''s words. It sounded way too far-fetched. To claim that this small object could obliterate an entire civilization? That was beyond their comprehension. And if this was just one of the stones, where were the others? They couldn''t wrap their heads around it. Syd raised an eyebrow at their reactions but didn''t pay much attention to their disbelief. He continued studying the Orb in his hand. After some attempts, he realized the Orb wouldn''t easily open-it required a specific method. Of course, Syd knew he could forcibly break it open. The Infinity Stones themselves were practically indestructible, but the outer shell wasn''t as tough. However, breaking the shell wasn''t the real problem. The issue was that the Power Stone inside was volatile and dangerous. The Power Stone, unlike the other Infinity Stones, reacted violently to physical touch. Anyone without the proper strength or resistance would die instantly from its energy. Syd was confident that his divine body could withstand the Power Stone''s might, meaning he could potentially use it. However, he hesitated. "But if I carry it around openly, could it trigger a chain reaction with the other Infinity Stones and cause an explosion?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This thought made him reconsider breaking the Orb by force. "It seems like I should stick with Star-Lord and the others when they visit the Collector." Syd pondered his next move. He recalled that later on, Star-Lord and his crew would go to the Collector, who would use technology to safely open the Orb. Speaking of the Collector, Syd remembered that he was a being who collected rare and unique artifacts from across the universe. Furthermore, the Collector was considered one of the Elders of the Universe, a group of ancient, powerful beings. The Living Planet, Ego, was also one of these Elders. As Syd thought about this, he solidified his plan: follow Star-Lord and his team to meet the Collector and gain access to the Power Stone safely. His attention then returned to the Power Stone itself. He recalled a scene from the future when the Collector explained the origin of the Infinity Stones and even showed footage of a Celestial using the Power Stone. In that footage, the Celestial known as Ison the Searcher had wielded the Power Stone and used it to annihilate an entire planet in mere moments. "The power of the Infinity Stones truly depends on their wielder..." Syd shook his head. When wielded by a Celestial, the Power Stone could destroy a planet in an instant. If he tried to use it, the result would be far less impressive. In fact, if Ronan or Star-Lord used it, it was doubtful they could even destroy a patch of land. It was clear the Infinity Stones'' potential depended on the strength and endurance of the user. If Thanos had the power, he could have single-handedly taken down the Avengers with just the Power Stone. Syd continued, "Each member of the Celestials is at least on the level of a Skyfather, most being single-universe level entities, towering hundreds of meters tall. It''s hard to compete with that." In terms of physicality, they were superior to most other life forms from the start. Nevertheless, Syd was confident that, given enough time, he would eventually surpass these so-called Celestials. With a flash of red light, Syd used his Chaos Magic to store the Orb back in his backpack. He then closed his eyes once more, waiting for time to pass. Meanwhile, the prisoners who witnessed his display of power were left in shock and fear. Even though Star-Lord and his companions were somewhat familiar with Syd''s abilities by now, they couldn''t help but glance curiously at the backpack he carried. Star-Lord and Gamora, in particular, seemed most intrigued. Aside from their curiosity about the Cosmic Orb, they couldn''t help but wonder if this mysterious man''s backpack held anything else of value. Soon, it was time for lights out. Suddenly, a scuffle broke out, causing Syd to open his eyes from his meditative state. He glanced over in the direction of the disturbance. Several inmates had grabbed Gamora, pressing a knife to her throat. He overheard their conversation. "Take her to the shower room-it''s easier to clean up the blood there..." Hearing the commotion, Star-Lord woke up and immediately rushed out of his cell. Rocket stirred awake and asked, "Quill, where are you going?" "Quill?" Meanwhile, in the shower room... The inmates pinned Gamora against the wall. "Gamora, you''ve committed countless atrocities across the universe. You are beyond redemption!" "Now, you''ve been sentenced to death!" As they were about to carry out their sentence, a towering figure with red markings across his body entered the scene. It was Drax the Destroyer. Hidden nearby, Star-Lord and Rocket initially thought Drax was coming to rescue Gamora, but instead, they overheard him talking about how Ronan had killed his wife and daughter. Drax wanted to personally kill Gamora as revenge. The other inmates, unwilling to cross Drax, handed him the knife. Gamora seized the opportunity during their moment of distraction and fought back. However, despite her resistance, she was once again pinned to the wall, just moments away from death at Drax''s hands. It was then that Star-Lord intervened. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Look, I get that you want revenge on Ronan, but killing her now? That''s not the smartest play..." With some persuasive words, Star-Lord managed to convince Drax to join them in their mission to take down Ronan. At this point, Gamora asked, "Why did you save me?" "I''m not really interested in whether you live or die," Star-Lord admitted. "Then why stop him from killing me?" Gamora pressed. Star-Lord, still cheeky, replied, "It''s simple. You know where to sell that orb." Gamora frowned, "But we''re all stuck in here. How do you plan on selling the orb?" Star-Lord glanced at Rocket and grinned. "Our good friend Rocket here has broken out of twenty-two prisons." Rocket, ever the braggart, boasted, "No prison can hold me. But once we''re out, we''re turning you in for that bounty with Yondu." "Ugh..." Changing the subject, Star-Lord asked Gamora, "So, how much is your buyer willing to pay for that orb?" The room fell silent for a moment. Gamora finally answered, "Forty billion units." "What?" Rocket''s voice cracked in disbelief. "My God," Star-Lord muttered, stunned. Suddenly, a thought struck him, and he whispered, "Forty billion... could that mysterious guy''s story about the stones actually be true?" His face was filled with shock. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 246: Chapter 246 Chapter 246: Chapter 246[500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS!] Hearing the commotion from a distance, Syd glanced over and then dismissed it. It was clear that the members of the Guardians of the Galaxy had gathered. Rocket, Groot, Star-Lord, Gamora, and Drax... At that moment, Syd suddenly heard the sound of footsteps approaching. He looked up and saw Star-Lord, Gamora, Rocket, and the others walking over. "Hey, buddy, can we talk? How about giving that orb back to me?" Star-Lord pleaded. After he spoke, the mysterious man in white before him shook his head. Seeing this, Star-Lord''s face shifted through several emotions before he made a decision and gritted his teeth. "Alright, mysterious brother, I''ll be honest with you. The orb in your hand is worth four billion, and we need to sell it. We can split the money evenly afterward!" "Quill?" Rocket asked, surprised. Hearing this, Syd''s eyes flickered slightly. Sell it, huh... It was clear that Star-Lord and the others were planning to head to the Collector next. Thinking of this, Syd nodded in agreement under the tense gaze of Star-Lord and his crew. Seeing that he agreed, Rocket and the others became excited. "Alright, now we need to figure out how to escape this damned prison," Rocket said. "Only by working together can we make a better escape," he added, glancing at Star-Lord, Gamora, and even Syd. They hadn''t been discussing for long when alarms suddenly blared. Everyone turned to see Groot had already removed an energy cell from the prison. "Oh, great. Looks like we''re starting earlier than planned," Rocket said, exasperated, slapping his face. Star-Lord and the others quickly started looking for tools to escape. Meanwhile, a series of mechanical drones, like flying machines, swarmed from different corners of the prison. "Prisoners, drop your equipment and return to your cells, or we will open fire!" the guards of the Kyln prison warned. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Syd watched as the drones surrounded them. When it became clear they weren''t going to surrender, the drones opened fire. Bang, bang, bang! Bullets sprayed toward them. Star-Lord, Rocket, and the others scattered in a panic, looking quite embarrassed. Syd, however, remained the calmest. Few drones aimed at him, and even when they did, he effortlessly blocked the bullets with his red Chaos Magic. Seeing how easy it was for him, Star-Lord and the others couldn''t help but feel envious. "This isn''t fair at all!" Rocket grumbled. "What was that red glow? It blocked the bullets?" Star-Lord muttered in shock. "This mysterious guy really has some tricks. Glad we didn''t piss him off earlier..." The scene descended into chaos. Syd silently observed. He followed Rocket and the others to the prison''s control room. With some quick manipulation, Rocket successfully shut down the gravity control system. The guards attacking them floated into the air, looking panicked. Gamora was surprised. "This guy shut off the artificial gravity. Everything is weightless except for this." Then, with a few more moves, Rocket detached the control room from its track. Under external gravitational influence, it slowly began to drift. Drones controlled by Rocket attached themselves to the bottom of the prison control room. As their engines powered up, the entire control room began to float into the air. Within moments, Rocket had turned the prison control room into a makeshift spaceship. "I told you guys, I had a plan," Rocket said smugly. As he spoke, he controlled the drones, lifting the control room and flying it forward. After a bumpy flight, the control room crashed onto the ground, and Star-Lord made a new discovery. "There it is, my ship!" "The Milano, orange and blue, just around that corner!" Syd floated along, following Rocket and the others toward the Milano. Meanwhile, Star-Lord went off to retrieve his confiscated Walkman. Soon after, they boarded the Milano and flew out of the Kyln prison, finally entering the vastness of space. Glancing at the dark, endless expanse of the universe, Syd raised his brows. If it weren''t for the Cosmic Cube in his possession and the fact that his godly body hadn''t reached the fifth level, he wouldn''t have dared come to such a place. Even now, sitting inside the ship, he felt a bit uneasy. The void of space was like a nightmare for those with claustrophobia. Even for normal people, staring at it for too long could make one uncomfortable. Before long, Star-Lord returned. With a whoosh, the Milano flew off toward the Collector''s location as planned. However, shortly after they left the prison, more chaos erupted inside. "Please, I don''t know where they went, I swear!" someone pleaded. Ronan, accompanied by Nebula and a group of marauder soldiers, had invaded the Kyln prison, interrogating prisoners. Unfortunately, no matter how hard they pressed, none of the prisoners knew Rocket and the others'' whereabouts. At that moment, Nebula, Thanos'' other adopted daughter, with her blue skin and mostly mechanical body, said, "If any of them knew where they went, they would have told us by now." Suddenly, she appeared anxious and said, "Ronan, the Nova Corps has sent a fleet to defend the prison!" Hearing this, the tall, blue-skinned Ronan was forced to retreat. "Fine. Send out the Necrocraft. Search every corner of the galaxy. Find the Orb at all costs!" "What about the prison?" Nebula asked. "We can''t let the Nova Corps know we were here. Cleanse it!" Ronan coldly ordered. Time quickly passed in the depths of space. "Everyone, pay attention, we''re almost there!" Rocket''s voice echoed. Everyone moved to the cockpit, and as they looked out, they were shocked by the sight before them. Floating in the distance was an enormous severed head. Buildings were visible within it from afar. Clearly, this massive head had been modified by someone. "Whoa?" Star-Lord exclaimed. "What is that?" Drax asked. Gamora glanced at it and explained, "This place is called Knowhere. It''s the severed head of ancient celestial being." She added a warning, "Be careful when we go in. Rocket, this place is lawless." As they stared in awe, Syd also gazed at the scene before him, his expression changing slightly. He muttered, "Celestial Remains, huh..." (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 247: Chapter 247 Chapter 247: Chapter 247Syd realized something. He might have underestimated the Celestials... The gigantic head floating before him seemed to stretch for several kilometers. If it had an entire body, just how colossal would it be? Even if the Celestials possessed no supernatural powers, their sheer physical size would be enough to crush anyone with their massive bodies! Furthermore, the fact that such a large body could move meant that the Celestials'' physical form must be incredibly solid and dense, or else it would collapse after only a few steps. Suddenly, Syd recalled the Celestial that appeared in the Eternals TV series. The height of that Celestial was recorded at around 320,000 meters... Just thinking about it made him shudder. Could something like that even be dealt with by humans? "How did Odin fight against this thing?" Syd wondered. He remembered that the All-Father Odin, clad in the Destroyer armor, had battled a Celestial. Although he eventually lost, he had managed to wound his opponent. It was becoming clear that Odin''s power might have been far beyond what Syd had initially imagined, not as weak as he had thought. "Perhaps I''m still far from reaching the level of a Skyfather..." Syd shook his head in resignation. The more he learned, the more he realized how small his own strength was in comparison. At this moment, Gamora and the others glanced at him upon hearing him mutter about the Celestials. "Celestials?" "What Celestials?" Star-Lord and the others looked at him with a mix of curiosity and confusion. Syd glanced at them briefly and calmly replied, "The head you see before you is a Celestial''s head." "There are creatures that huge?" Star-Lord gasped. Just imagining it sent chills down his spine. Under their gazes, Syd nodded and began to explain, "They are true gods, each possessing cosmic power on an unimaginable scale, and every one of them has specific functions." "For instance, there''s a Celestial called Arishem the Judge. He can determine whether a planet''s species should continue to exist or be eradicated, acting as a judge for the Celestials." "But that doesn''t mean that Arishem is only good for judging; on the contrary, every Celestial is extremely powerful." Gamora caught onto a key detail. Them? There was more than one? She felt a sense of dread creeping in. Rocket and the others were astonished. Star-Lord, shocked, asked, "Hey, man, how do you know all of this?" "Have you seen a Celestial before?" For a moment, everyone''s eyes were on Syd. Gamora and the others were growing more convinced that this mysterious man in white was even more enigmatic than they had first thought. To know such secrets? Syd glanced at them but didn''t bother answering Star-Lord''s question. At that moment, the Milano flew through the eye socket of the Celestial''s remains. As they entered, Star-Lord and the others were amazed. It was like a city inside, with buildings everywhere, and small machines floating around, seemingly harvesting something. Gamora explained, "Hundreds of years ago, the Tivan Group sent workers here to mine the organic materials from this skull." "Bone, brain tissue, spinal fluid-all rare commodities, fetching high prices on the galactic black market..." With her explanation, Star-Lord and the others gained a better understanding of Knowhere. Soon, they disembarked from the ship. Watching the others walking ahead, Syd silently floated behind them. Along the way, they encountered various aliens, and there were quite a few astonished gasps. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Star-Lord sighed, "Hey, buddy, could you stop floating around? You''re distracting everyone and making it hard for us to walk." He glanced at the crowd gathering around them in shock, feeling both envious and jealous. Syd, however, paid him no mind, continuing to float silently without saying a word. After all, why walk when you can float? As for the onlookers, Syd simply ignored them. Affected by Syd''s presence, Star-Lord and the others couldn''t even enjoy their walk properly, and had no choice but to gather together and keep moving. After about half an hour, just as Star-Lord was feeling bored and about to ask Gamora something, a pink-skinned woman approached them. "Miss Gamora, my master has sent me to escort you." She gestured for them to follow. On the way, she stole a glance at the floating Syd, her eyes full of surprise. They followed her toward the Collector''s location. Soon, they arrived at their destination. As soon as they entered, Rocket couldn''t help but complain, "This place is seriously creepy!" They were surrounded by glass cases, each containing various items-some animals, some objects. The pink-skinned woman explained, "Here, we house the largest collection in the galaxy. Everything from animals to fossils, you name it." Syd glanced to his right. There, he saw a case containing a golden retriever. To the left, there was a strange-looking alien creature. Syd''s mouth twitched slightly. However, just as he was about to ignore the surroundings and wait to meet the Collector, hoping to use him to open the Orb, he suddenly sensed something. He looked ahead. In one of the cases, there was a black stone. Syd could feel it emanating a divine energy, though it wasn''t the power of the Asgardian gods. It seemed to belong to another realm. "Is that an artifact?" Instantly, Syd thought of items like Gungnir and Mjolnir. At that moment, the pink-skinned woman introduced, "Let me proudly present to you- Taneleer Tivan, the Collector!" From the center of the room, amidst the various display cases, a middle-aged man with white hair turned around. The Collector, Taneleer Tivan, had been focused on Gamora, but when he noticed Syd floating behind the group, his face showed a mixture of surprise and admiration. It was as if he had spotted the perfect addition to his collection, his eyes burning with excitement. Syd''s mouth twitched again. "Dear Gamora, long time no see. And who might this be?" the Collector asked, his gaze fixed on Syd. Syd''s mysterious voice echoed in the quiet room, "Some call me the White Cloak. You can call me that as well." The moment the Collector heard this, his expression changed slightly, and he looked intently at the man before him. Sensing that Syd''s attention was on one of the collection items, he followed his gaze. Noticing the black stone, he began to explain. (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 248: Chapter 248 Chapter 248: Chapter 248"This is a mystical stone. Legend has it that whoever holds it can see their own death." "Of course, that''s just a rumor. So far, no one has successfully seen anything, though I''ve experimented with it," said the Collector, Taneleer Tivan. "Perhaps it''s missing a specific kind of energy." With that, he stopped explaining the black stone, which he had kept specifically due to the rumors and a sense that it was special. At this moment, his gaze fixated intensely on the mysterious man in white before him. "Sir, would you permit me to purchase your body?" "Of course, I would only take it after you''ve died." Hearing the Collector''s creepy request, Syd''s mouth twitched, and Star-Lord and the others shuddered in disgust. Gamora, unable to stand it any longer, spoke up, "Enough with the chatter, Tivan. We''re here for serious business." "We have something you need." As she spoke, Gamora glanced toward the mysterious man in white not far away. Syd, noticing this, understood what she meant. He glanced at the Collector briefly and, after a moment of thought, decided not to use his Chaos Magic. Instead, he reached behind him and pulled out a black backpack. As he rummaged through the bag, the sound of clinking objects echoed, drawing the surprised and curious eyes of the Collector and the others. "What is that sound? Gems? Stones? Or something else?" Star-Lord wondered instinctively, growing more curious about the backpack. Aside from the orb, what else was inside? What treasures could it hold? Soon, as they speculated, Syd pulled out a silver orb from the bag-the Orb containing the Power Stone. At that moment, Gamora said, "Tivan, we''re here to show you this orb." "Alright, then. Let''s take a look at your item now," the Collector nodded. With that, he took the silver orb from Syd''s hand. As the Collector walked toward the mechanical room, Syd cast a glance at the black stone in the distance. Truth be told, he had some interest in it. He thought that perhaps the rumors surrounding it weren''t entirely false. After all, it was an artifact, and it likely did possess some form of divine power. Because of this, he briefly considered acquiring the stone for study. However, he didn''t voice his thoughts aloud. Taking something from the Collector''s collection would be no small feat, and it wasn''t likely that a few words would convince Tivan to part with it. Syd remembered that later, the Power Stone would go out of control, destroying much of the Collector''s collection. Perhaps, he could use that opportunity to obtain the black stone. With that thought in mind, he followed the Collector into another room. After a series of manipulations, the Collector placed the orb on a disassembly device. Then he said, "Oh, my new friends, let me explain. Before the birth of the universe..." As he spoke, the Collector began explaining the origin of the orb while operating the machine to dismantle it. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mechanical arms twisted in a rhythmic pattern, and the orb was successfully opened slightly. In an instant, purple light spilled out. At the same time, something the Collector did caused projections to appear in the room- projections of the six Infinity Stones. The Collector began to explain. "These are the Infinity Stones. These stones can only be controlled by beings of immense, supernatural power. Watch this..." In the holographic projection, a massive Celestial clad in armor appeared-none other than Arishem the Judge. Holding a scepter embedded with the Power Stone, Arishem struck the ground with it. The Power Stone''s purple energy surged forth, instantly destroying vast expanses of land and life, reducing everything to ash. Moments later, the purple energy engulfed an entire planet. "The wielder of these stones can destroy entire civilizations in an instant, like harvesting wheat... effortlessly." The projection ended there, but it was clear what fate had befallen the planet. This also meant that, if it were Earth, Arishem could easily annihilate it as well. "I''m so scared I might wet myself," Star-Lord gasped, dumbfounded. He quickly turned to Syd, shocked. "So what you told us earlier was actually true?" Then he turned toward the Collector, muttering, "Hey, what you just said sounds exactly like what he told us before. Are you two in on this together?" Gamora and the others nodded in agreement, confirming that the mysterious man in white had indeed said something similar earlier. "Wait, that huge guy... was that a Celestial?" Star-Lord asked. "What did you just say?" the Collector asked in surprise, staring at Star-Lord, astonished. "How do you know about the Celestials?" he asked. Star-Lord glanced at the mysterious man in white. Realizing the answer, the Collector was taken aback, deeply observing Syd. This man knew far more than expected. He even knew about the Celestials? Mysterious... far too mysterious... After regaining some composure, the Collector continued his explanation. "There was once a group of people who tried to absorb this energy into their own bodies, but they were instantly turned to ash..." In the projection, figures clad in black attempted to draw energy from the Power Stone. The purple energy exploded, erasing them from existence in an instant. At that moment, the orb was completely opened! A purple, glowing, oval-shaped stone floated quietly, unaffected by gravity. Gazing at the radiant Power Stone, the Collector trembled with excitement and admiration, exclaiming, "Magnificent! Absolutely unparalleled!" Meanwhile, Rocket, growing impatient, sarcastically remarked, "Yeah, yeah, we''re all scared of you, old man. But we''d rather see some money!" "How would you like to be paid?" the Collector asked in his soft voice. "Cut the nonsense, old-timer. Cash!" Rocket snapped impatiently. "Very well." The Collector walked over to a cabinet and opened it, preparing to retrieve something. But just then, he noticed something. His gaze shifted toward the purple-skinned woman who had guided them in earlier. She was slowly approaching the Power Stone. The Collector''s voice rang out in warning, "Karina!" "Step away!" (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 249: Chapter 249 Chapter 249: Chapter 249Just as the words left his mouth, the purple-skinned woman named Karina shouted, "I don''t want to be your slave anymore!" From a distance, Star-Lord and the others had a bad feeling about this. Syd narrowed his eyes slightly but didn''t stop her from acting. Realizing what was about to happen, the Collector''s heart sank, and he shouted, "No!" The next second, Karina''s gaze locked onto the Power Stone, and without hesitation, she reached out her right hand and grasped it tightly. Instantly, a violent reaction occurred, like hot oil meeting water! Sizzling sounds filled the air as the Power Stone''s purple energy surged outward, sparking like small missiles. Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of explosions followed, and under the impact of the Power Stone''s energy, the various display cases shattered, leaving deep craters in the ground. "Ugh..." The Collector, Rocket, and the others scrambled for cover in panic. At that moment, as Star-Lord ducked and dodged, he instinctively turned to see how the mysterious man in white would avoid this catastrophe. What he saw left him speechless. The man merely lifted his right hand, and a layer of red light appeared, standing like a barrier before him. The flying purple energy from the Power Stone collided with the red light as if it were raindrops hitting a window, with hardly any effect. Seeing this, Star-Lord''s jaw dropped, utterly bewildered. "Oh my god..." But before he could think further, Karina, who was holding the Power Stone, began to experience the consequences. The energy overflowing from the Power Stone was enough to destroy the surroundings-so what about Karina, who was facing the full brunt of its power? After all, she was just an ordinary person. In an instant, purple energy marks appeared on her body, her skin being eroded and disintegrated. "Ahhh!" Karina screamed. Purple energy filled her entire being, cracks forming across her skin... With a final scream, a terrifying explosion occurred. The immense purple energy surged outward, detonating and spreading across the room. Everything around was obliterated, and the entire building exploded in a blast! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Groot carried Rocket as they fled, while Star-Lord and Gamora hid behind a wall, their hearts pounding with fear. In the midst of the destruction, as everyone thought they were all running for their lives, there was one figure calmly floating in the midst of the purple energy. Syd, using a barrier of Chaos Magic, was holding off the Power Stone''s energy. While the Power Stone''s energy was violent and powerful, it wasn''t a full-force outburst. Coupled with Syd''s Chaos Magic, which had reached level four and was further enhanced by other abilities, the explosion wasn''t a threat to him at all. It felt like a breeze to him as he floated toward the case holding the black stone just moments before the explosion reached it. Using his Chaos Magic, he wrapped the black stone and guided it into his backpack. By the time he finished, the explosion had mostly subsided. In the distance, the Collector lay on the ground, slightly injured but otherwise unharmed. As for Groot and Rocket, they had already fled the scene. Then, a voice echoed through the air. "You..." Star-Lord and Gamora cautiously peeked out from behind the wall, only to be shocked by the scene before them. Amidst the ruins, a figure in white floated in the air... In the surrounding devastation, he appeared completely unscathed-not even the corner of his clothes or their color had changed. This fact was not lost on the Collector, Star-Lord, or Gamora, who were all well aware of what it meant. It meant that this mysterious person had resisted the blast of the explosion head-on! Star-Lord was utterly dumbfounded. "The terrifying explosion caused by the stone was blocked? Is this guy even human?" The scene fell into a stunned silence. No one said a word. At that moment, footsteps could be heard from outside. It was Rocket and Groot, who had come rushing back in, worried after realizing the others hadn''t made it out. Charging in, they reached the room. There, they saw Star-Lord, Gamora, and the others frozen in shock, as well as Syd, who was floating in mid-air, untouched by the chaos around him. "Am I seeing things?" Rocket rubbed his furry paw over his eyes. Had there not been an explosion just now? If there had been, how was Syd completely unharmed? As Rocket and Groot stood in disbelief, the floating figure moved. Syd drifted toward the Power Stone, which was now exposed. He extended his right hand. The red glow of Chaos Magic appeared once more. The purple-glowing Power Stone floated up, enveloped in the red light. Syd reached out, as if preparing to grasp the Power Stone. Seeing this, Gamora and the others gasped in shock. "What are you doing?" Gamora cried out. Star-Lord exclaimed in disbelief, "Whoa, whoa, whoa, are you crazy?" Rocket''s fur stood on end in fear. "Put it down!" the Collector shouted frantically. At that moment, they found it hard to believe-was this mysterious man insane? Had he not seen what had just happened? Not to mention the destruction that had occurred in mere moments, but Karina, who had tried to hold the stone, had been turned to ash! Didn''t he realize the danger of this stone? They were in utter disbelief. Even Rocket, who had earlier thought the Collector was exaggerating, now believed the stories about the Power Stone were true. This was indeed a dangerous object! At that moment, Rocket wished he could be as far away from the stone as possible! It was as if they could already see the moment when the mysterious man touched the purple stone, was overwhelmed by its energy, and exploded into dust. As they trembled in fear and couldn''t stop him in time, Syd''s calm expression didn''t change as The grasped the Power Stone. Instantly, the stone emitted an intense purple glow, its terrifying energy surging out. The purple light began to spread across his body! "We''re doomed..." Rocket and the others muttered under their breath. Just as they felt overwhelmed with fear and were about to flee, the scene before them left them speechless. The purple light surrounding Syd''s body was rapidly retracting, flowing back into him. Moreover, they noticed something peculiar. When Karina had tried to hold the stone earlier, her body had been covered in cracks and energy marks, unable to withstand the Power Stone''s energy. But now, Syd showed no signs of damage whatsoever. What was happening? What was going on? Star-Lord and the others were left utterly stunned. (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Chapter 250: Chapter 250"You withstood the Power Stone''s energy?" The Collector, Taneleer Tivan, was in shock. Just moments ago, Karina''s tragic fate was fresh in everyone''s mind-ordinary people couldn''t possibly bear the energy of the Power Stone. This man in front of him was clearly not ordinary! To endure the Power Stone''s energy and still appear unharmed-his origins must be just as extraordinary! Who exactly was he? The Collector''s thoughts raced. As his words echoed in the room, Star-Lord and the others finally grasped what had just happened. Rocket was utterly bewildered. "He really withstood the power of that terrifying thing?" Star-Lord was just as stunned, still doubting whether the scene he had just witnessed was real. That stone''s mere shockwaves had blown up the Collector''s building-yet someone had actually withstood its power?! The group''s emotions surged. As they began to calm down, they realized something unsettling. Staring at the white-cloaked figure holding the stone, they all felt a growing sense of dread. Rocket cautiously asked, "Could you put that thing down? It''s worth forty billion, and we need to sell it." Before Syd could respond, Gamora quickly interjected, "This thing is too dangerous. We can''t give it to Tivan-he can''t control the energy of the orb!" "We should hand it over to the Nova Corps!" Rocket looked at her, stunned. "Are you crazy? We''re wanted by them!" "We might as well give it to Ronan!" he exclaimed. Star-Lord shouted, "You want Ronan to destroy the entire universe?" "Destroy the universe? You''ve got to be kidding. You''re really sick in the head if you want to play hero!" Rocket scoffed. "What has the universe ever done for you? Why protect it?" Star-Lord frowned. "Because I happens to live in the universe!" Gamora agreed, "No matter what, we cannot let this stone fall into Ronan''s hands. We should return to the ship and deliver it to the Nova Empire!" Star-Lord hesitated, thinking about the money. "Or, we could give it to someone who won''t arrest us, has a good reputation, and would be willing to pay us a hefty sum?" "I think that would satisfy everyone," he added. Gamora''s voice immediately turned cold. "You''re greedy, despicable, and treacherous!" Rocket interrupted, "Alright, enough fighting. Shouldn''t you all be asking whether this guy even wants to give up the stone?" He pointed towards Syd, who was still floating a distance away. Everyone turned to look at the mysterious man in white, who was calmly observing them. "What are you planning to do?" Gamora asked, a sense of foreboding creeping over her. Star-Lord, Rocket, and the others all had a similarly bad feeling. The air around the mysterious figure felt intense. As they tried to figure out what to do- some even considering using force to take the stone back-an unexpected disturbance occurred. The sound of engines echoed from outside. The group instinctively turned. Through the hole in the roof, they could see a fleet of gray spacecraft descending upon them. "What''s going on?" Gamora asked, confused. Star-Lord scanned the area, and suddenly, he noticed that Drax was missing. Loud laughter echoed from outside. "You''re all doomed!" Drax''s excited voice called out. In an instant, Star-Lord and the others understood. "That lunatic called Ronan here?!" "Does he really want revenge that badly?" "He''s crazy! Does he even have a brain?" Rocket was on the verge of losing it. They rushed outside and were greeted by the sight of countless spacecraft filling the sky. "There are so many of them!?" "He deployed this much firepower just for us?" From another direction, a new voice called out. "Quill! I knew you''d be here!" Star-Lord''s adoptive father, Yondu, arrived with a group of Ravagers, drawn by the news. Before Yondu could ask any questions, another group disembarked from the landed spacecraft. Ronan, clad in black armor with blue skin and black markings on his face, slowly approached. "Accuser Ronan!" Drax shouted. "You''re the one who sent that message?" Ronan asked, his deep voice filled with confusion. Drax''s voice dripped with hatred. "You killed my wife and daughter! I want you dead!" Drax charged at Ronan with a knife, but after a few quick moves, Ronan easily knocked him down, sending him crashing to the ground. At that moment, Nebula, Thanos'' other adopted daughter, who was temporarily allied with Ronan, noticed Gamora in the distance and alerted Ronan, "Gamora''s over there. The orb must be with her!" Ronan''s gaze shifted toward Gamora. Besides spotting the traitorous Gamora and Star-Lord''s group, what caught his attention the most was the mysterious man in white floating in the air. He had been monitoring this figure through underground channels for a while, which was why he had brought such overwhelming firepower this time. Ronan smirked coldly. Even if this person was powerful, with this many forces, there was no way he could be stopped. The orb was his! Buzzing filled the air as the spacecrafts surrounded Star-Lord and the others. "Hand over the orb!" Ronan demanded, glaring at Gamora. Gamora scowled. "You wish!" Ronan raised his hand. Immediately, the weapons of the spacecraft extended, aiming directly at them. Rocket quickly interjected, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Let''s talk this out. That thing isn''t with us anymore-you should be asking this guy!" He pointed toward Syd. Ronan, Nebula, and the others shifted their gaze to the mysterious man floating nearby. The orb was with him? "Hand it over," Ronan commanded coldly. "That doesn''t belong to you-it''s mine. I suggest you be smart and give it to me." The scene fell into silence as everyone''s attention focused on Syd. What would he do? Syd glanced at Ronan, holding up the now-empty orb. "Are you talking about this?" His mysterious voice echoed, startling Ronan. But Ronan quickly dismissed it, his attention snapping to the empty orb. "Where''s the stone?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ronan''s eyes immediately saw that the orb was empty. "Give me the stone!" Ronan shouted. Hundreds of spacecrafts aimed their weapons directly at Syd, making Star-Lord and the others feel incredibly uneasy. "We should just give it to him," Star-Lord quickly urged. Gamora looked grim, already anticipating what was about to unfold. Rocket gave pleading glances, hoping the mysterious man would be sensible and not make a foolhardy choice. (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 251: Chapter 251 Chapter 251: Chapter 251With so many spacecraft and weapons aimed at them, any attempt to resist would mean certain death! It wasn''t just Rocket who thought this-Star-Lord and the others all felt the same. At the same time, Ronan''s massive mobilization of forces had caught the attention of the Nova Corps. The scene was broadcasted to the Nova Corps headquarters. "Ronan, so this is your plan?" Nova Prime murmured, watching the endless stream of Ronan''s spacecraft while hearing his demands. At the same time, her attention was drawn to the mysterious man floating in white. "Nova Prime, that''s the man we saw earlier," her assistant reminded her. Realizing who he was, Nova Prime was taken aback. Was this the same mysterious figure who had been imprisoned under unknown circumstances? Upon closer inspection, she also began to feel that this person was indeed no ordinary figure -he seemed like someone of considerable importance. However, despite her thoughts, she couldn''t imagine anyone-no matter how powerful- being able to stand against Ronan''s hundreds of spacecraft and Ronan himself, especially while holding the Orb. Even if this man handed over the Orb, there was no guarantee he would survive the encounter. Knowing Ronan, he would surely kill him afterward. Even without considering Ronan''s personal strength, the hundreds of spacecraft alone would be enough to ensure no one escaped. Nova Prime had already prepared herself for the likelihood that Ronan would obtain the Orb. She gave an order, "Deploy our forces. We must retrieve that thing from Ronan!" "Yes, ma''am." As they conversed, they continued to monitor the scene, prepared to respond once the mysterious man handed over the Orb. However, under the watchful eyes of all, in this incredibly tense atmosphere, the man in white merely chuckled. "Stone?" Syd opened his right hand, revealing the purple-glowing Power Stone. "Are you talking about this?" What? The stone was already in his hand? Ronan was dumbfounded. Before anyone could react further, the mysterious voice spoke again. "Or perhaps you meant the others?" Under the gazes of the countless onlookers, several brilliant objects began to float out from the black bag behind him. The Space Stone, emitting its radiant blue glow... The Mind Stone, previously encased within the scepter, now appearing in its white-blue form... The Reality Stone, glowing a vivid red, as if it were made of blood... And now, the Power Stone, radiating purple light from Syd''s palm... At this moment, Syd floated in the air, and the four stones orbited him like satellites. Ronan stood frozen, completely stunned. Star-Lord and the others were also in a daze, lost in confusion. Then... Syd spoke calmly, "Are you asking for the Space Stone inside the Tesseract?" The Tesseract floated in front of him, glowing with an intense blue light. Everyone nearby could feel the terrifying energy within this blue cube. It was truly awe-inspiring! "Or perhaps the Mind Stone inside this gem?" Syd waved his hand, switching the Tesseract with the Mind Stone. Instantly, a powerful white-blue glow burst forth! The terrifying mental energy emanating from the Mind Stone spread across the area, allowing everyone to feel the overwhelming psychic force contained within it. Everyone''s expressions gradually grew blank. "Or is it the Reality Stone, capable of bending reality itself?" The Reality Stone''s brilliance lit up, scattering its dazzling red light. In an instant, the surroundings shifted, transforming from a dark ruin into a sunny, green meadow. As the Reality Stone''s glow faded, the illusion disappeared quickly, but everyone¡ªincluding Ronan-had clearly witnessed the change in scenery. "Or is it this Power Stone?" The purple stone shone brightly, casting its ominous light. In that moment, everyone stared in shock at the mysterious man in white, floating in the air, surrounded by four Infinity Stones. If anyone had been unsure before what these objects were, they now understood clearly. These were Infinity Stones. In the silence, Star-Lord muttered in disbelief, "Didn''t the Collector say these Infinity Stones could only be controlled by beings of immense, supernatural power?" "One stone could wipe out an entire civilization in an instant, like harvesting wheat..." "And there are... how many here?" Star-Lord murmured, "So, the things in his backpack... were these all along?" Earlier, he had been curious about what treasures were inside that backpack. It turned out that the answer was four Infinity Stones. Four?! On the other side, the Collector, who had just recovered and climbed out of the rubble, was overwhelmed with emotion. Four Infinity Stones? Four treasures of the universe, all in the possession of one man? And not only that, this person seemed to be controlling them effortlessly? The Collector couldn''t even fathom the reality of it-his mind filled with utter disbelief. "Who... is he?" he muttered, staring at the white-cloaked figure, whose entire presence was now even more intimidating as the four Infinity Stones orbited him. Not far away, Rocket was beside himself, his mind reeling with the impossibility of it all. Four of these dangerous stones... and this guy had them all? Who was he?! Gamora and Drax felt much the same-shocked to their core. Back at Nova Corps headquarters... Nova Prime was at a loss. At that moment, she realized that this mysterious figure was far more formidable than she had originally thought. Who was he, really? After the initial shock subsided, a sudden, terrible thought crossed her mind. "Oh no!" If all three of these additional stones were to fall into Ronan''s hands, then... She didn''t even dare to finish the thought. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Nova Prime''s heart filled with dread, Ronan himself had similar thoughts. After his initial shock and disbelief, greed and wild joy surged through him. If he could get his hands on these four stones, then Thanos himself would be nothing to him. He could crush Thanos easily! No being, no entity, no civilization would be able to stand before him-they would all tremble and bow under his power! And at this moment, he had brought hundreds of spacecraft with him... Ronan felt a sense of relief. Fortunately, he had brought such a large force with him. Otherwise, he might not have been able to secure all four stones. But now, these four stones would soon be his! Ronan''s confidence grew. He was so sure of himself because he didn''t believe this man could handle all the stones at once. After all, not everyone was the same-this man''s body couldn''t possibly handle the power of so many stones! If it were him, things would be different. He could manage it-barely... Ronan was confident in his own physical abilities. (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 252: Chapter 252 Chapter 252: Chapter 252[1500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 2000PS!] "These things don''t belong to you." "Hand them over!" Ronan demanded. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, his answer came in the form of a gaze from Syd, one that regarded him as if he were a fool. Noticing the mockery in Syd''s eyes, Ronan became furious, a cold smile forming on his lips. "You want to die? I''ll grant you that wish!" The next second, he gave the order. "Destroy him. Fire!" Witnessing this, Star-Lord and the others were filled with dread. "We''re doomed..." Rocket muttered, covering his face in despair. After this mysterious man in white was killed, they knew they would be next. Suddenly, the weapons on the hovering spacecraft began to glow. Then, pale green energy bullets started shooting out from the weapons. Boom! Boom! Boom! Like a rainstorm, the barrage of energy blasts was aimed straight at the figure floating in midair. Just as Star-Lord and the others were sinking into despair, the barrage of energy bullets, which they believed to be unstoppable, was effortlessly blocked! The four stones continued orbiting the mysterious man in white, but surprisingly, he wasn''t even using the Infinity Stones. He merely lifted his right hand lightly. A red light radiated. A layer of red energy formed a barrier around him, shielding him from the barrage. The pale green energy bullets relentlessly slammed into the red barrier, but no matter how intense the barrage became, the shield remained unshaken, showing no signs of cracking or breaking. The figure remained floating, surrounded by the four Infinity Stones, as though nothing was happening at all. "Quill... Am I hallucinating?" Rocket muttered. "No, I don''t think so. What you''re seeing is real because I''m seeing it too..." Star-Lord replied, stunned. "Yes, I see it as well," Gamora added. Watching the scene unfold, they were all left in disbelief. What kind of power is this? Someone could withstand the bombardment of hundreds of spacecraft with just their own strength? If they hadn''t witnessed it with their own eyes, they would''ve thought anyone telling this story was insane. Star-Lord hesitated, "Is he using the power of the Infinity Stones?" The scene was so unbelievable that he couldn''t help but entertain this thought. Rocket and the others shared the same suspicion. Maybe this was the power of the Infinity Stones? That would at least explain it. But as they were considering this, the experienced Collector, Tivan, shook his head and explained, "No, that''s not the power of the stones-it''s his own power." "When the stones release energy, they emit a distinct glow." "Each stone also has a unique nature. This red energy shield doesn''t match the characteristics of any of the four stones..." "The only one that might be similar is the Reality Stone, but that stone bends and temporarily alters reality. This red shield doesn''t fit its traits..." And he hadn''t even touched the Infinity Stones... Listening to the Collector''s explanation, Star-Lord and the others had to come to terms with the shocking reality-the red energy shield wasn''t from the stones but from the man''s own abilities. But that was the most shocking part! "You''re telling me this shield was created by a person?" Star-Lord pointed at the red energy barrier, which stood firm under the barrage of pale green energy bullets, feeling as if his understanding of the world had been shattered. Rocket had similar thoughts, questioning if they even lived in the same reality as this man, given how absurd everything was. While they were still reeling from shock, the pilots in the spacecraft and even Ronan himself stood frozen in disbelief. Back at Nova Corps headquarters, Nova Prime and her team were equally dumbfounded. On the battlefield. "How are you doing this?" Ronan shouted in disbelief. Syd glanced at him, uninterested in responding, and instead felt a slight annoyance. The constant barrage of energy blasts was becoming bothersome, as maintaining the shield required continuous consumption of light energy. In the next moment, he decided to retaliate. "I say... let there be light." The voice, imbued with divine power and rhythmic resonance, echoed across the desolate landscape. What''s happening? Everyone Ronan, Nova Prime, Star-Lord, and the others-was confused. Then, the next second, they understood. The dimly lit wasteland, shrouded in darkness due to the lack of a nearby sun, suddenly bathed in light. Golden beams of sunlight illuminated the area! The bright rays transformed the previously gloomy, eerie land into something radiant and beautiful. For a moment, everyone was dazed, as if they had been transported to a sunny morning on a world basking in sunlight. "What have you done?" Ronan asked, his voice trembling with shock. He wasn''t alone. Everyone was staring at the white-cloaked figure in disbelief, their hearts filled with awe. Looking at the impossible sight before him, Star-Lord''s emotions swirled, and he muttered, "Is this guy a god?" Rocket murmured, "The crazy things I''ve seen today just keep piling up..." "This..." Gamora extended her hand, feeling the warmth of the sunlight. It was warm and pleasant. "This is real sunlight!" she exclaimed in shock. Back at Nova Corps headquarters. Nova Prime and her team watched in stunned silence. As they stood in awe of the unprecedented display, the unimaginable occurred. Syd looked up at the sunlight and, with a mere thought, caused the light bathing the entire wasteland to coalesce into a blinding beam. In an instant, the once-illuminated wasteland plunged back into darkness. Everyone watched in stunned silence as the radiant beam shot skyward, so bright that even though it hurt their eyes, they couldn''t look away. What was he going to do? The next moment, they saw it. The beam of light sliced through the sky at unimaginable speed. Boom! Boom! Boom! One after another, the spacecraft were cut apart by the beam, crashing and exploding. In that instant, the sky was filled with bursts of fiery red, like fireworks. Watching the spacecraft get obliterated by the beam and then seeing the white-cloaked figure rise above them, now looking down at them from above... Soon, all the spacecraft had been destroyed, and the terrifying beam faded away, as sunlight once again gently returned. As they gazed at the figure floating high above, bathed in sunlight and surrounded by the four Infinity Stones, they almost believed they were witnessing a god. "You..." Ronan muttered in disbelief, staring at the sight before him. (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 253: Chapter 253 Chapter 253: Chapter 253All destroyed? Because of one person? "Who exactly are you!" At this moment, Ronan''s eyes were filled with both rage and fear. His face twisted in disbelief, unwilling to accept the scene before him. Syd glanced at him briefly, uninterested in dragging things out further. He stretched out his hand and grasped the Power Stone. Instantly, a wave of destructive energy surged into his body, the purple glow enveloping him completely. However, in no time, this energy, transmitted from the Power Stone, was suppressed by his divine body and the energy within him. In the blink of an eye, his body returned to normal. Ronan stood there, utterly stunned as he witnessed this. This force, which could easily obliterate life, was terrifying beyond belief¡ªyet this man was able to endure it so easily? What kind of body does he have? "You''re no mere mortal. Who are you!" Ronan shouted in disbelief. He knew that even if he could withstand this power, it would never be this effortless. In fact, he''d need to embed the stone into a weapon just to wield its power safely. But this man... Ronan knew what this meant. This man''s body was monstrously strong! It was possible that he could even control all four of the Infinity Stones surrounding him. At that moment, Ronan''s confidence in his own strength shattered. How could there be such a vast difference between people? Ronan''s face twisted further in frustration, jealousy, and bitterness. But the next moment, he had no time to think any further. Hovering in the air, Syd glanced down at Ronan, feeling the immense power coursing through him. His right hand clenched the Power Stone, and he unleashed its energy. Boom! Under everyone''s gaze, a massive purple energy wave shot toward Ronan. Ronan tried to dodge, but after only a few steps, the wave engulfed him. "No!" Ronan screamed. The purple energy enveloped him entirely, and despite his strong body, he could not withstand it for long. The moment he made contact with the destructive force, his body began to disintegrate. Perhaps... I shouldn''t have come here... In his final moments, Ronan''s thoughts were filled with despair and regret. The next second, his entire being turned to ash and vanished. Watching this terrifying scene unfold, Star-Lord and the others were left speechless, frozen in fear. "So this is the power of an Infinity Stone?" "It''s truly terrifying..." But more than the stone itself, what scared them most was the one wielding it. The abilities Syd had displayed seemed even more incomprehensible than the stone''s power itself. Even without using the stone, he could have easily destroyed Ronan''s forces and Ronan himself. Wasn''t that frightening enough? Having dealt with Ronan, Syd contemplated his next steps. With Ronan dead and the Power Stone back in his possession, it was time for him to leave. As for Star-Lord and the others, without Ronan, their story would return to its original course -they would form the Guardians of the Galaxy and continue their morally ambiguous adventures. This journey had been worthwhile, but it was time to move on. Additionally, the black stone artifact he had acquired needed further study, which he preferred to do alone. Syd replaced the Power Stone in his hand with the blue Tesseract. The Tesseract emitted a radiant blue glow. Looking over at Star-Lord and the others, Syd spoke softly, "I hope we meet again someday." As his mysterious voice echoed, his entire body was enveloped in blue light, and then he disappeared from sight. Star-Lord and the others stood dumbfounded, unable to comprehend what had just happened. "That was the power of the Space Stone," the Collector, Tivan, said with a hint of regret. "He''s left the planet. You won''t be able to find him." Glancing at the ruins of his once-grand collection room, Tivan felt a deep pang of sorrow. "My collection!" This time, he had lost so much. Hearing the Collector''s words, Star-Lord and the others finally understood what had happened, their emotions mixed. "It feels strange... having someone like him around, and then suddenly he''s gone," Star-Lord remarked. "It''s better that he''s gone," Gamora reassured. "That man was dangerous." Not only was he dangerous, but the objects he carried with him were equally hazardous. She couldn''t even imagine what kind of chaos would follow if he stayed with them. At this moment, they heard the Collector mutter, "Who exactly was that mysterious man..." Like Ronan had screamed before his death, this man was definitely no ordinary mortal! "White Knight?" "Is there such a person?" The Collector was reminded of how Syd had introduced himself when they first met. He had said that some people liked to call him the "White Knight," and they could address him that way. As the Collector murmured, Star-Lord suddenly had a flash of insight. "White Knight?" Star-Lord muttered under his breath. "What''s up, Quill?" Rocket and the others looked at him curiously, wondering why he wore such a thoughtful expression. Suddenly, they heard Star-Lord exclaim, "Could he be that White Knight?" The Collector and the others were puzzled. Before they could ask, Star-Lord explained. "There was a rumor circulating a while ago about my home planet, Terra. It said two powerful figures appeared-one called Messiah, and the other called White Knight." Rocket and the others were shocked. "Your home planet? "How strong are these people?" Then they heard Star-Lord''s awe-filled explanation. "The rumor said that one of them could destroy an entire city in an instant, while the other could wipe out countless lives with ease..." "What? Destroy a city in an instant?" "Wipe out countless lives with ease?" Rocket couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Seeing their expressions, Star-Lord chuckled bitterly. "At the time, I thought the same as you -that it couldn''t possibly be true." "After all, my home planet, Terra, is weak. There''s no way such powerful beings could exist there, so I dismissed it as a ridiculous rumor." "All my memories from childhood, and everything I''ve read about Earth, led me to believe it was just a wild tale..." "I even thought the person who started the rumor was crazy and needed to see a psychiatrist!" "But now..." Star-Lord paused, not finishing his thought. Even though he didn''t say it outright, Rocket and the others understood what he meant. (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 254: Chapter 254 Chapter 254: Chapter 254That white-clad warrior-was he the same white-clad warrior from his home planet? The one who could easily wipe out large numbers of lives? Gamora and the others were in shock. Also, how exactly does one wipe out a large number of lives? Like before? Or could it be that he was still holding back his true strength? Confused, they also thought of another person Star-Lord had mentioned. "The Messiah?" "Destroying an entire city?" "What kind of outrageous monster is this?!" Rocket quipped. "And that white-clad warrior can even be compared to him?" So, this was the supposedly weak Terran planet? At that moment, the Collector, Tivan, seemed to recall something, looking at Star-Lord in surprise. "Now that you mention it, I remember there was some rumor circulating a while back..." It was so exaggerated that he had dismissed it as fake news and forgotten all about it. If Star- Lord hadn''t brought it up, he wouldn''t have remembered. Meanwhile, Gamora, Rocket, and the others also recalled hearing similar rumors some time ago. "Why don''t we visit your home planet, Earth?" Gamora suggested. "Maybe it''s just a coincidence?" Rocket and the others agreed. Indeed, without seeing it for themselves, all of this could just be a coincidence. After all, the strength of the two individuals in that Terran rumor was ridiculously terrifying. That white-clad warrior just now didn''t seem to match up to that level. Was it even the same person? Of course, it was possible that the other had been hiding his strength, or that the rumors had exaggerated his abilities. Either way, they would need to see this Earth for themselves to know the truth. Hearing their discussion, Star-Lord seemed intrigued and said, "Alright, let''s plan a trip to Earth." ... Earth. While Star-Lord and his team were discussing, Syd also returned to Earth. With a flash of blue light, he appeared in a secluded alley he''d visited before. After a quick glance around, seeing no one, Syd''s gaze shifted to the Power Stone hovering around him. "This thing in its exposed state is quite dangerous..." Recalling the immense power he felt earlier, Syd couldn''t help but feel a little apprehensive. It truly lived up to being the Power Stone, one of the Infinity Stones-its energy was overwhelming, and the burden it placed on its user was immense. Using it lightly, like before, was manageable. The energy drawn was minimal and wouldn''t cause any major issues. But if he were to ramp up its output, enough to destroy a large area, even with his current fourth-level divine body, he could still get hurt. In such a scenario, relying on his own abilities was preferable-it was safer and carried no risk of injury. "Perhaps after reaching the fifth level of the divine body, I''ll be able to use the Power Stone without any concern?" Shaking his head, Syd decided not to dwell on it further. After all, the Power Stone''s main value lay in supporting and amplifying the other stones. But, without the Infinity Gauntlet as a conduit, that wasn''t possible right now. Unless, of course, he was willing to use his body as a conduit. Obviously, that wasn''t going to happen. His current physique wasn''t up to that level yet. If it were so easy to use, Thanos wouldn''t have needed to forge the Infinity Gauntlet-he would have just used his own body as a conduit. With that thought, Syd picked up the Orb''s outer casing with his left hand. Under the red glow of Chaos Magic, the Power Stone floated back into the casing. With a click, the Orb closed. Since it was just a simple closure, there was no need to worry about it being impossible to reopen. Syd''s mind stirred. Under his control, the Tesseract and other Infinity Stones flew into his backpack. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the Power Stone issue resolved, Syd''s attention turned to a black stone in his backpack. "Is this thing really an artifact?" He could indeed sense divine energy from it, though it was a different type of divine energy. The black stone, the size of a fist and resembling obsidian, floated to his right hand, enveloped in red light. Staring at the stone, a look of curiosity flashed in Syd''s eyes as he recalled the Collector Tivan''s story. It was said that those who possessed it could see the time of their own death. "What''s my death time, I wonder?" Syd was both curious and apprehensive. However, Tivan had mentioned that no one had ever succeeded in seeing this so-called death time¡ªnot even he had managed to do so. "Could it be that it lacks divine energy?" Hesitant, Syd began channeling his inner light energy-better described as divine power of light. In the next moment, radiant light erupted from his right hand, with the brilliant energy flowing into the black stone. Syd''s expression shifted slightly. The black stone felt like a black hole, continuously absorbing his light energy without stopping. One-tenth... Three-tenths... Five-tenths... It didn''t stop, even at five-tenths. Unable to bear it any longer, Syd forcibly cut off the flow of light energy. "Why does this thing consume so much?" "No wonder Tivan couldn''t do anything with it..." Syd felt a bit helpless. Glancing up at the long-lost sun, Syd stepped into the sunlight. Slowly, the light energy within him began to recover. As he basked in the sunlight, he pondered how to deal with the black stone in his hand. Should he wait for his light energy to recover and continue feeding it? Or... Suddenly, Syd thought of the Power Stone. Perhaps the Power Stone''s energy could fuel this object? "Forget it. I''ll stick with light energy. This thing isn''t like the other Infinity Stones-it probably can''t handle the Power Stone''s destructive energy." Time passed, and his light energy gradually replenished. One-tenth... Three-tenths... He had just funneled in another four-tenths when the black stone suddenly emitted a dense black light, accompanied by a strange ripple. Syd''s vision blurred, and an image appeared before him. In the pitch-black cosmos, beyond Earth''s blue atmosphere, appeared an enormous red giant. Its massive body seemed to rival the size of Earth itself. The giant''s body looked as if it were made of metal or stone, with red light coursing through it. At this moment, it was gazing down at Earth. Watching this scene from a third-person perspective, Syd instantly knew the answer. "A Celestial?" Syd was a bit hesitant. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 255: Chapter 255 Chapter 255: Chapter 255"That appearance... Is it Arishem, the Celestial responsible for judgment?" Syd knew a bit about the Celestials. This being was one of the strongest among them, and it was said that every time he arrived on a planet, he would judge whether the life on that planet should be eradicated. For those deemed unworthy, they would face annihilation. But now, what was this Celestial Arishem doing here? As Syd furrowed his brows, deep in thought, he suddenly noticed a figure dressed in black in the Earth''s atmosphere. "Is that... me?" Seeing the familiar figure, a strange expression appeared in Syd''s eyes. At that moment, Arishem descended, looking down at the person clad in black below. Syd could vaguely sense Arishem''s complete indifference toward him. The next second, without saying a word, Arishem attacked. A simple red energy beam shot from his fist. To the Celestial, this beam was small, but to Syd, it was immense. Boom! The red energy beam, moving at unimaginable speed, reached the black-clad Syd in an instant. Syd felt his body trying to use spatial displacement to escape, but he was held in place by an invisible force, unable to move. Almost simultaneously, a brilliant light appeared his ability, Sunshine, was unleashed at full power, with no light energy spared. In a flash, the radiance of Sunshine collided with Arishem''s red energy beam. The two forces clashed, and for a moment, they were evenly matched. In fact, the light from Sunshine began to gradually suppress the red beam. Before long, Arishem''s red energy beam was entirely disintegrated. Syd could sense a faint wave of surprise from Arishem. The light of Sunshine shone upon Arishem. Unfortunately, though the light reached him, it had no effect, blocked by an invisible barrier. Even as the barrier gradually dissipated, the radiance of Sunshine couldn''t be sustained any longer. The light slowly faded as Syd exhausted all of his light energy. But Arishem did not hold back. In an instant, he released an even larger red energy beam. Boom! The red energy beam struck Syd, who had almost no strength left to resist. Under the destructive energy, his divine body rapidly began to disintegrate. Skin, muscle, bone... Golden blood splattered... In the end, Syd vanished within the red energy beam. The beam, unstoppable, broke through Earth''s atmosphere and crashed toward the planet''s surface. Boom! The energy beam slammed into the ground. In an instant, a large section of land disappeared, cracking apart as the entire North American continent shook. At that moment, nearly everyone felt it. Or rather, they saw it all unfold through satellite footage. "The Messiah is dead?" "How is that possible?!" "What kind of monster is this?" As the massive shadow projected onto Earth''s atmosphere, countless humans stared in shock and terror. The once-invincible Messiah, dead?! Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters. "Syd!" Logan, and the others were heartbroken. The Brotherhood of Mutants. "How could this happen..." Erik, wore a grim expression. Boom! S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The impact not only shook the North American continent but also triggered tsunamis, volcanic eruptions, and other catastrophic disasters across the globe. Outer Space. Seeing his target eliminated, Arishem showed no interest in the various disasters unfolding on Earth. The space around him distorted, a black hole appeared, and he vanished into it. Just as he had shown no care before, Arishem displayed no concern as he left. Neither for the disasters befalling Earth nor for the destruction of a mere, slightly stronger ant. Not far away, watching the scene, Syd''s emotions surged. "So, that''s how I die?" As he stood frozen, his vision suddenly blurred, and his surroundings returned to normal. The familiar sight of the secluded alley appeared before him once more. However, he had no interest in his surroundings now-his thoughts were consumed by what he had just witnessed. His gaze fell on the black stone in his hand. This thing really could show someone their death? And he... was killed by the Celestial Arishem? Syd''s expression changed. If he was truly destined to die, what was the point of all his efforts to grow stronger? His mind raced as he pondered whether everything he had seen was real. After a while, he leaned toward the belief that this wasn''t just some baseless vision. He truly might die at the hands of the Celestial Arishem. Syd frowned deeply, contemplating a solution. Since he had seen the vision of his death, perhaps it wasn''t set in stone and could still be changed... "Wait a second..." Suddenly, Syd realized something odd, his expression shifting slightly. Frowning, he thought back-something seemed off about the vision he had just seen. "Was that really a vision of the future?" "If it was a future vision, why did my strength seem completely stagnant?" Syd realized that in the death scene he had witnessed, he only displayed his current abilities. For example, his Sunshine ability. If Sunshine had reached level five, the changes would have been obvious, and the range would have been much greater. If Arishem had appeared right now and killed him, that would make sense. But in a future vision, it was strange that his power hadn''t advanced at all. He quickly dismissed the first possibility-he had a gut feeling that the scene he saw was indeed from the future, though it seemed to be some time away. His focus shifted to the second possibility. "Is my strength being held back?" Syd frowned. "Wait, no... Could it be that the black stone didn''t account for my increase of ability in the future?" "Without the mimicry ability, that would explain why my strength showed no signs of advancement." "Not even the levels of my abilities increased?" Syd''s instincts told him this was highly likely. His mimicry ability had always seemed boundless, so it wasn''t unreasonable that the black stone couldn''t account for it. Realizing this, a spark of hope flickered in Syd''s eyes. If this were true, then by simply raising the level of one of his abilities, the future vision shown by the black stone could change. At that moment, he was tempted to improve his abilities or perhaps unlock a new one. Then, he could use the black stone again to see if the vision of his death had changed! And see what expression Arishem, the Celestial, would have this time! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 256: Chapter 256 Chapter 256: Chapter 256[500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS!] With that thought, Syd decided to try advancing his unlocking progress, gaining a new ability, and upgrading his existing ones. He wanted to see if the vision of his death shown by the black stone would change afterward. Looking up at the sky, he noticed that night had fallen. For now, he put aside the idea of upgrading his abilities and focused on acquiring a new power. (Unlock Progress: 74%) Glancing at the accumulated energy points, Syd poured all of them into the unlocking progress. The progress bar flickered before updating. (Unlock Progress: 78%) There was no notification sound, which made the corner of Syd''s mouth twitch slightly. "It seems there''s no new ability at 75%..." A little disappointed, he didn''t dwell on it. Since there was no new ability at 75%, it was highly likely he''d awaken one at 80%. With 78% already reached, 80% wasn''t far off. Had it not been for his recent trip to space, which slowed his energy accumulation, he might have already gained a new ability. Time passed, and soon the sun rose again, bathing the world in brilliant light. Syd continuously absorbed the sunlight. Once his internal light energy was fully restored, he began circulating it and spoke aloud. [Divine Word EXP +1] [Divine Power of Light EXP +1] [Divine Body EXP +1] A series of notifications appeared. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Divinity EXP +1] Occasionally, he even absorbed some faith power, which enhanced his divinity. Gradually, all four of his abilities progressed toward level five. As the sun climbed higher, at around ten in the morning, one of Syd''s abilities advanced to level five at an astonishing speed-much earlier than expected. After achieving level five in flight, this was his second level five ability! [Divine Word EXP +1] With the final notification, Syd felt a profound change within him. [Ability: Divine Word (Max/Max) Level Five] "Divine Word has reached level five?" The sound that escaped Syd''s mouth was now filled with a mysterious, profound resonance, echoing with a unique rhythm. The moment he spoke, he was startled. He realized his voice had undergone a significant transformation. To put it simply, it now sounded like the voice of a true god. Since he was the one hearing it, he wasn''t too deeply affected. But he couldn''t help but wonder what effect it would have on others who heard this level- five Divine Word. After a moment of curiosity, he set aside his thoughts about the voice and focused on the most crucial aspect of Divine Word. The power of blessings or curses contained in divine speech! With that in mind, Syd took out the Tesseract. In a flash of blue light, he vanished from the secluded alley and reappeared in a dense forest. The humid scent of plants and soil filled his nose. Syd floated in the air, searching for a target. It didn''t take long for one to appear. A black bear cautiously poked its head out, sniffing the air. Its small black eyes lit up when it saw Syd. However, after noticing that this being was floating in the air-something it had never seen before-it hesitated. The unknown threat made the bear instinctively retreat, ready to abandon its approach. After all, there were easier prey to hunt without challenging an unpredictable being. Unfortunately for the bear, Syd had no intention of letting it go. The next moment, Syd spoke. "Your vision, reliant on light, shall fade." As his words fell, Syd watched the bear closely, anticipating its reaction. He had long wanted to try depriving a creature of its sight. After all, it was widely known that sight depended on light. Previously, he hadn''t succeeded because his control over light wasn''t strong enough. But what about using Divine Word? The mysterious, rhythmic divine words reverberated through the area. The statement seemed to carry the weight of truth itself- as if it was the fundamental answer to the universe. The black bear, which had been retreating, found its vision gradually fading, until it was plunged into complete darkness. "Roar!" In a panic, the bear roared and thrashed about wildly, completely disoriented. Watching its reaction, Syd immediately knew the curse had worked. At the same time, his heightened sensitivity to light allowed him to observe something. The bear''s eyes were still physically intact, but they could no longer receive light. It was as if its eyes were naturally incapable of perceiving light-as though they were fundamentally disconnected from it. It was as if this condition had always been the truth, like a law of reality. Moreover, his divine intuition told him that this state would persist indefinitely. It was a permanent effect! "So this is a divine curse?" Syd found it a bit terrifying. If he casually cursed someone, that person would be doomed for life. Truly, gods were unreasonable, domineering beings, far above the concerns of mortals. Of course, this didn''t mean Syd could use Divine Word to accomplish everything. He could feel that when he cursed the bear, a small amount of his light energy had been consumed. Clearly, for Divine Word to take effect, it required light energy or divine power to fuel it. However, Syd also noticed that this energy consumption only occurred when he spoke. Once the effect took hold, no further energy was required to maintain it. This didn''t surprise him-it was as he had expected. What did surprise him was how little light energy had been used. It was almost negligible! If he hadn''t been paying close attention, he might not have noticed the energy loss at all! He proceeded to test the curse on two other animals, one large and one small, and found the light energy consumption to be roughly the same. In that instant, he realized something. Even if he cursed a person right now, the amount of light energy consumed would likely be similar! Under the influence of Divine Word, the energy cost for cursing or blessing mortals was the same. Syd guessed that unless the individual in question had extraordinary powers or the curse or blessing was particularly extreme, the light energy required wouldn''t vary much. Clearly, in the eyes of divine speech, the essence of mortals was all the same, with little to no distinction. After testing the curse, Syd turned his attention to blessings. A thought popped into his head. "Can I now grant abilities to others?" Syd had a feeling that if he blessed someone, they might gain abilities within the realm of light, such as optical invisibility. Of course, since he hadn''t tested it yet, he couldn''t be sure if that was truly the case. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 257: Chapter 257 Chapter 257: Chapter 257After glancing at the animals nearby, Syd shook his head. He decided not to continue experimenting for now; after all, there would be plenty of opportunities in the future. There was no need to waste light energy on a few animals. Granting abilities to others would undoubtedly consume a lot of light energy¡ªlikely the same as using light energy to modify someone''s physical constitution. Having tested the curse effect of Divine Word, Syd''s attention shifted to the range of influence this ability had. In the vastness of the forest, he began another experiment. "I say, let the light distort!" The next moment, the light within a radius of nearly 30 kilometers in the forest began to warp and twist. Ten kilometers away, a group of scientists conducting research in the forest suddenly halted, their faces filled with horror as they looked around. All the light around them twisted, creating a terrifying scene! "Help!" "My God, what is happening?!" Regardless of age or gender, everyone looked around in terror, shouting in fear. Luckily, before they could lose themselves in panic, the distortion of light suddenly stopped, and everything returned to normal. One by one, they sighed in relief, though their eyes still reflected confusion and suspicion. "What just happened?" "Was it a paranormal event?" This strange occurrence would be etched deeply into their memories, becoming a subject of conversation when they returned. They might even try to uncover the source of this mysterious event... While they imagined the possibilities, ten kilometers away, Syd had already canceled the distortion of light and was surprised by the result. "The range is that large?" The area affected was roughly the size of a city! This meant his ability could now influence an entire city! He could, for instance, fill a city with light, plunge it into eternal darkness, or scorch it under relentless sunlight-the possibilities were endless... The thought brought a smile to Syd''s face, and he felt a sense of security surge within him. At this moment, his power had finally taken a leap forward. "Level-five abilities are truly different." "If even Divine Word has this effect, what about my Divinity, Divine Body, or even Chaos Magic and Sunshine?" What would happen if all these abilities reached level five? Excitement and curiosity sparkled in his eyes. However, despite his newfound sense of safety, he hadn''t forgotten the looming threat of Arishem, the Celestial who would bring about his death. "I wonder if using the black stone now would show a different death scene?" With that thought, Syd''s attention returned to the animals he had cursed earlier. In a soft voice, he said, "I return the light to you..." Accompanied by his thoughts and words, Divine Word took effect flawlessly. The next moment, the animals, frozen in place with terror, were filled with joy. Their sight had returned! After ensuring no trace was left behind, Syd held the Tesseract, and with a flash of blue light, he disappeared from the forest. The next second, he reappeared in the secluded alley. After putting away the Tesseract, Syd stepped into the sunlight. As he absorbed the light energy, he took a moment to feel the changes within him. Thanks to Divine Word reaching level five, the photon energy-or rather, the Divine Power of Light¡ªwithin him had become much purer. Syd roughly estimated that the total amount of light energy within him had increased significantly¡ªlikely enough to unleash his level four abilities over fifty times. Of course, this was just a rough estimate. He would need to wait until his light energy was fully restored to calculate it more precisely, but the difference wouldn''t be too far off. The next moment, as he circulated his light energy, his focus shifted back to the black stone artifact. Feeling the light energy still depleted within him, Syd''s mouth twitched. "Maybe I should try using the Power Stone''s energy to fill this thing?" With that thought, he took out the Orb. As the Orb opened, purple light spilled out. Syd grasped the floating Power Stone. Instantly, a surge of purple energy coursed through his body, attempting to erode and destroy him. However, compared to last time, he was now stronger and quickly suppressed the Power Stone''s energy. Carefully, Syd extended his finger to touch the black stone. The next moment, a sliver of Power Stone energy passed through his body and into the black stone. The energy, having passed through his body, had become much more controlled and less destructive. Since it was only a sliver, the burden on his body was minimal. Had he directly unleashed the Power Stone''s energy, Syd feared it might destroy the black stone. As soon as the Power Stone''s energy entered, the black stone emitted a faint black glow. Syd could feel a slight tremor in the stone, but it was within tolerable limits. He let out a small sigh of relief. Then, he continued to carefully feed the black stone with energy. There was something satisfying about using "free" energy without hesitation. At last, the black stone emitted an intense black glow, and a familiar strange ripple appeared. Syd''s vision blurred, and a familiar scene unfolded before him. Once again, the dark expanse of space, with Earth''s blue atmosphere below. A colossal red giant loomed, still gazing down at Earth. The Celestial Arishem! "It''s the same scene again, but will anything be different this time?" With anticipation, Syd turned his gaze toward Earth''s atmosphere. As expected, he saw himself-dressed in black, floating there. The familiar sequence played out, as Arishem descended, radiating an aura of indifference, and gazed down at him. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next second, without a word, Arishem attacked. Boom! A red energy beam shot from Arishem''s fist, moving at unimaginable speed. An invisible force appeared, trapping him in place, preventing him from moving or using spatial displacement. Just before the red energy beam reached him, Sunshine erupted once more. In a flash, the light of Sunshine collided with Arishem''s red energy beam. The two forces clashed again, locking in a stalemate. However, Syd immediately noticed something different. Compared to last time, Sunshine was suppressing the red energy beam faster! Syd understood the reason clearly. This time, his light energy reserves were much greater, resulting in a different outcome. After all, the more light energy, the stronger Sunshine became! A hint of surprise flickered across Arishem''s aura. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 258: Chapter 258 Chapter 258: Chapter 258Syd silently observed the scene. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So far, everything had unfolded similarly to the previous vision, except that Sunshine was more powerful this time, disintegrating Arishem''s red energy beam more quickly. But in the next moment, something different happened. After Sunshine had dispersed the red energy beam, its light reached Arishem''s body. Just like before, it was blocked by an invisible barrier that Sunshine was slowly breaking down. At this point, the black-robed Syd in the vision spoke. "Light!" In an instant, everything within a radius of 27 or 28 kilometers was bathed in blinding light. Above the atmosphere, a large bright region appeared out of nowhere. The next second, the light vanished, condensing into a thin beam as thick as a finger. It shot toward Arishem with unimaginable speed. Boom! The beam, combined with the light of Sunshine, struck Arishem''s invisible barrier, breaking it down further. This time, unlike before, Arishem''s emotional waves grew stronger-surprise and astonishment radiated from him. He was clearly taken aback that such a powerful being had emerged from Earth. However, despite his surprise, he still didn''t take it too seriously. Even though the Earthling had managed to surprise him, it wasn''t enough to shatter his barrier completely. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before the energy of this unexpected Earthling began to wane. The beam dimmed... Sunshine faded... Although more of Arishem''s invisible barrier had been disintegrated than last time, it still wasn''t enough. Syd could feel it too. As Arishem looked down on him with disdain, he released a larger red energy beam, ready to end him once and for all... But Syd, squeezing out the last remnants of his potential and light energy, spoke one final curse. "From this moment, light will forsake you!" The mysterious, rhythmic divine words-like a law of the universe-had barely left his lips when the red energy beam reached him. His divine body began to break down. Skin, muscle, bone... Golden blood splattered... In the end, just like last time, he vanished within the red energy beam. But unlike before, even as he disappeared, everything culminated in a curse-a god''s curse! In fact, with his body disintegrating, the curse was almost certain to come to fruition. Boom! Just like in the previous vision, the red energy beam pierced through the Americas, causing the continent to tremble. While the people of Earth were left shocked and horrified that the terrifying Messiah had been dealt with so easily, Arishem paid no attention to any of it. As soon as the Earthling perished, something strange began happening to Arishem. Unnoticed at first, the light in his field of vision started to fade. His massive, crimson body was turning pitch black as all light disappeared from him. Color, which only exists because of light, vanished. Without light, there was no color... Naturally, his body lost all color, turning as black as a void, reflecting no light whatsoever, like a black hole. All light near him rejected and repelled him, like two opposite poles pushing each other apart. Light fled from him... It was as if his body had always been incapable of reflecting or absorbing light-as if this had always been the truth. But this wasn''t the worst part. The most severe consequence was that as he looked at things, he could no longer see any color. Everything he observed rejected being seen by him. His entire vision quickly plunged into complete darkness, leaving him blind to everything around him. From his distant vantage point, Syd could sense Arishem''s shock and anger. "Ant!" Furious energy surged around Arishem''s colossal body. Clearly, the curse Syd had cast before dying had deeply enraged him. Most importantly, it seemed that the curse wasn''t something easily dispelled. It was as though the curse had been laid upon him by an abstract deity, like the Goddess of Death or Eternity-nearly impossible to shake off. Arishem couldn''t believe it. How could a lowly Earthling cast such a powerful curse? At that moment, Syd''s vision blurred, and the familiar scene of the alley reappeared before him. Syd''s lips curled into a slight smile-his mood was quite good. Although he hadn''t been able to resist Arishem''s attack in the end, he had at least succeeded in provoking the Celestial, who had previously exuded nothing but indifference. More importantly, he had managed to curse him. Even though Syd wasn''t sure if the curse would eventually be lifted, it would certainly inconvenience Arishem for a while. With that, Syd''s attention shifted back to his own growth. The death vision made one thing clear-his strength was still insufficient. That Celestial, Arishem, could show up at any time, and with his current power, Syd was guaranteed to die in such a confrontation! He didn''t want to end up like in the vision-dead, only managing to annoy his enemy for a moment. At that thought, Syd remembered something and sighed, "It''s a pity that my unlocking progress for Balder''s abilities is so low. Otherwise, things might have been different..." Even without considering other divine abilities, the mere fact that Balder''s death would cause light to disappear and the sun to lose its heat would be enough to cause havoc. "I wonder when I''ll finally obtain such a trait?" Syd mused with a sigh. While Syd pondered this, SHIELD was in a flurry of activity. Moments ago, they had detected an unusual energy release at a specific location. "What''s going on?" Director Fury asked with a frown. Looking at the data on the screen, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease. What could release such a vast amount of energy? "Sir, the energy readings are in. The energy detected is very similar to the energy released by the Tesseract during the Battle of New York." A staff member calculating the data responded. What? Fury''s eyes widened in shock. "Is this the Tesseract releasing energy, or...?" "What is that white-clad warrior up to?" Fury hadn''t forgotten that the Tesseract and the Mind Stone had been taken by that white- clad warrior during the Battle of New York. He suspected that the recent energy anomaly was caused by the warrior using the Tesseract, or perhaps the Mind Stone. Or maybe... the Aether? ... While Fury puzzled over the situation, Syd''s focus remained solely on growing stronger. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 259: Chapter 259 Chapter 259: Chapter 259[1000PS REACHED! Next Goal: 1500PS!] If he didn''t increase his strength soon, the Celestial could show up at any moment, and that would be the day he died! Syd continued circulating his light energy. [Divine Power of Light EXP +1] [Divine Body EXP +1] [Divinity EXP +1] A series of notifications appeared. Watching these three abilities steadily advance toward level five, Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. While circulating the light energy within him, he took a moment to change into a fresh white outfit and swapped out his backpack for a new style and color. Time flew by quickly. After about half an hour, before he could continue harnessing his light energy, someone interrupted him. Footsteps echoed from a distance. Frowning, Syd instinctively activated his light manipulation. In the next moment, his figure distorted and quickly vanished from sight, entering an optical invisibility state. From his concealed position, Syd watched as a group of agents, equipped with scanning devices, cautiously approached. As they scanned the area, Syd instantly recognized them. "SHIELD agents?" Glancing at their familiar uniforms, Syd was slightly surprised. After listening to their conversation, he quickly understood the situation. "The Power Stone''s energy leak..." It wasn''t unexpected that SHIELD could detect such anomalies. After all, they had detected the anomalies when Thor''s hammer and the Bifrost appeared. It made sense they would pick up on the energy signature of the Power Stone if it leaked. Shaking his head, Syd glanced at the agents once more before silently slipping away. About half an hour later, he found another secluded spot. Time passed swiftly, and four days went by. As his Divine Body neared the halfway point to level five, Syd heard footsteps again, this time different from before. Unlike the previous footsteps, these were heavier, more uniform, and rhythmic-definitely not human. Moreover, they sounded oddly familiar. After a brief moment of contemplation, Syd didn''t activate his invisibility this time. His eyes narrowed, and he stared into the distance. Sure enough, three black Sentinels appeared in his line of sight. "Sentinel robots?" "Are they here to die?" Syd glanced down at himself and realized his appearance hadn''t changed much. Anyone who saw him would recognize him immediately. So, what were these three Sentinels trying to do? Normally, they''d avoid him entirely. Instantly, a sense of vigilance rose within Syd. While he was still on high alert, the three Sentinels launched an attack. Three laser beams shot toward him. Syd''s right hand glowed red as he casually raised it to defend himself. A red Chaos Magic shield appeared, easily blocking the Sentinels'' laser blasts. Then, his left hand glowed red as well. With a small motion, Syd enveloped the three Sentinels in a red aura. The next second, a loud creak of bending metal echoed. Though the Sentinels attempted to shift into their metallic forms to resist, their efforts were futile. Syd clenched his left hand tightly, and with three successive bangs, the Sentinels were crushed into heaps of scrap metal. Having effortlessly dealt with the three Sentinels, Syd''s confusion only deepened. Before he could dwell on it, he noticed three more Sentinels flying toward him from the distance. However, this time, upon spotting him, they quickly halted and began retreating, as if attempting to escape. Syd moved slightly, intending to pursue them. But just as he started, he stopped, sensing something was off. His vigilance heightened further. "Are they trying to lure me somewhere?" In an instant, Syd realized their plan. Most likely, these Sentinels were trying to lead him into a trap. Syd''s mind wandered to a memory from before his trip to Xandar. At the time, Venom had warned him. Venom had sensed that danger was approaching, and over time, that sense of danger had only grown stronger. Venom had speculated that a plot against them was in motion. Back then, Syd had suspected the military might be behind it. Now, seeing these Sentinels, it all started to make sense. Staring at the retreating Sentinels, Syd''s eyes gleamed, but he had no intention of pursuing them. Although his Divine Word had reached level five and greatly enhanced his power, he decided to wait a little longer. After all, his Divine Body was close to level five, and both his Divine Power of Light and Divinity weren''t far behind either! Just as Syd was thinking about lying low for a few days, a sudden spatial distortion appeared beside him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, Syd reacted. It was him! The one with teleportation powers, the person who had previously trapped him in a military ambush and tried to kill him with an explosion! After the surprise attack last time, Syd had been on guard. Coupled with the heightened reflexes granted by Chaos Magic, he immediately knew what was happening. "So, you escaped last time and still dare to show up again?" "You think teleportation makes you invincible?" Syd smirked. The next moment, his right hand moved slightly, and a red glow erupted. Simultaneously, his pupils gleamed red as his mental powers, enhanced by Chaos Magic, locked onto his target in an instant. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Dressed in a military uniform, tall and muscular, exuding the air of a seasoned soldier, Leonard appeared through teleportation, a smug smile on his face. "Just you-what does it matter if he''s an Omega-level mutant?" "Isn''t he still being toyed with by me, an X-gene modified human?" Last time, using his teleportation abilities, Leonard had nearly killed the Messiah, and this time would be no different! This Omega-level mutant, just like the Messiah, would be led into a trap and killed! In fact, this time, the military, along with Commander Alessandro, had prepared even more. Once the white-clad warrior was lured into the trap, he would be doomed! Originally, the trap was set for the Messiah. But since they couldn''t find him, they''d have to settle for this white-clad warrior, also an Omega-level mutant, to display the might of the U.S. military! At that moment, several high-ranking military officers watched nervously and eagerly through the camera attached to Leonard''s gear. With a smug expression, Leonard appeared, just about to drag the white-clad warrior into the trap-but his face suddenly froze, his expression shifting to one of shock and disbelief. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 260: Chapter 260 Chapter 260: Chapter 260Leonard, full of smug satisfaction, was just about to use his teleportation ability to transfer the white-clad warrior into the military''s trap, when suddenly he found himself completely frozen, unable to move even a fraction. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a red glow enveloping his body. Leonard knew from the intelligence reports that this red glow was one of the white-clad warrior''s powers, specifically his telekinetic ability. It was clearly this red glow that was preventing him from moving. More troubling still was the sudden fogginess in his mind, leaving him unable to even think of teleporting away. Had he been mentally invaded? At that moment, Leonard''s disbelief grew stronger. "How could I have been restrained by the white-clad warrior before even revealing myself?" Just a moment ago, he had been smugly confident, thinking that a mere Omega-level mutant was nothing to him¡ªa genetically enhanced human. He believed he could toy with the white- clad warrior with ease. He had been so sure that as soon as he teleported the warrior into the trap, the warrior would be as good as dead. But now? The situation was the exact opposite of what he had imagined-it couldn''t have been more different! Not only had he failed to teleport the white-clad warrior, but he was also trapped in place? "No, no, this can''t be real!" Leonard wanted to deny it all in his mind, but the reality was clear in front of him. Even self- deception couldn''t change it. "How did he detect me and restrain me? My teleportation is so fast..." Leonard was still in shock, his eyes filled with disbelief and fear. At that moment, he realized he could move his mouth and couldn''t help but shout, "How did you find me, white-clad warrior?" "No, you can''t do this!" But even as Leonard shouted, he realized the white-clad warrior had no intention of answering. Instead, his body was lifted into the air by the red glow. Then he felt his body tightening. In a daze, he saw the Sentinels crushed into piles of scrap metal in the distance, and realized his fate. Syd watched as Leonard, wrapped in red light, slowly rose into the air. His right hand clenched slightly. "No, argh!" Leonard screamed, his body creaking as if his bones were breaking. So, this is the terror of an Omega-level mutant... In his final moments, Leonard felt regret. Regret for coming to face the white-clad warrior, regret for underestimating an Omega-level mutant. It wasn''t until this moment that he truly understood the sheer horror of Omega-level mutants, and just how powerless one felt when facing them. "Argh..." Leonard''s eyes were filled with remorse, fear, and hatred. Seeing Leonard''s expression, Syd grew tired of playing and clenched his fist tightly. With a squelching sound, blood sprayed out, almost hitting him, but it was blocked by his Chaos Magic shield. Leonard, or rather what was left of him, became a mangled mess. With a slight motion of his right hand, Syd casually tossed Leonard''s remains aside. At that moment, a small black camera fell to the ground with a clink. Syd glanced at the camera, unsurprised. Had he not intentionally left it intact, even this metal camera would have been crushed into a pile of scrap. Meanwhile, on the other side, watching everything through the camera, the military officers were stunned. "Leonard failed?" "That damn white-clad warrior!" They gritted their teeth in frustration and regret. A valuable military asset like Leonard had just been lost like that? As they stewed in their anger and regret, the camera on the ground captured Syd''s feet. Syd took a glance at the camera on the ground, stepped forward, and slowly lifted his right foot. What was he about to do? The military officers were filled with disbelief. The next moment, they watched as his foot got closer and closer to the camera, and then, with a crunch, the feed went dark. Clearly, the camera had been stomped to pieces by the white-clad warrior. It wouldn''t have been so bad if that were all, but the scene gave the military a certain impression. It was as if they, like the camera, were nothing more than bugs to the white-clad warrior, crushed underfoot with no effort. The military officers were convinced that someone as powerful as the white-clad warrior wouldn''t have left the camera intact accidentally. They hadn''t imagined this-his message was clear. The white-clad warrior was telling them that they, too, would be crushed like bugs under his foot. Realizing this, the military officers and generals erupted with anger. "That damn Omega-level mutant, that damn white-clad warrior!" "How arrogant, absolutely arrogant!" "So insolent! Does he not even care about our military?" At that moment, they gnashed their teeth in fury, wishing they could tear the white-clad warrior apart. "Get him to the trap site. I want him dead!" one general roared in frustration. While the military was busy plotting how to lure the white-clad warrior into their trap, Syd, after crushing the camera, scanned the surroundings to ensure no one was watching. Then he took out the Tesseract. In the next moment, the Tesseract glowed brightly. With a flash of blue light and a ripple in space, Syd vanished. The next second, he appeared in a familiar place-one of the alleys he had passed through before. Taking advantage of the fact that those nuisances couldn''t find him for now, Syd resumed S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. circulating his light energy. [Divine Power of Light EXP +1] [Divine Body EXP +1] Both his level-four Divine Power of Light and Divine Body were steadily advancing toward level five. Once these two abilities also reached level five, along with Divine Word and Flight, he would have four level-five abilities! By then, his strength would increase tremendously. Whether facing the military''s trap or the looming threat of Arishem, he would feel much more confident. Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. As he continued to circulate his light energy, time passed quickly, and two more days went by. After these two days, his Divine Body was 90% complete-just one more push, and it would reach level five! Even Divine Power of Light wasn''t far behind! During these two days, aside from evading a few military pursuit attempts, nothing much had happened. However, just as he was about to make the final push to bring his Divine Body to level five, Syd suddenly sensed a strange, slightly scorching aura nearby. "What''s this?" Syd saw two middle-aged men in suits, faintly glowing red and emitting high temperatures, walking into the alley. From the way they looked, they seemed to be about to discuss some secret business. With just one glance, Syd immediately understood the abnormality in their bodies. The Extremis virus?! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 261: Chapter 261 Chapter 261: Chapter 261[1500PS REACHED!!] "The Extremis virus from Iron Man 3?" Observing the two people in front of him, Syd felt a bit curious. The Extremis virus-this thing could even rival the Super Soldier Serum that was injected into Captain America. Not only did it grant its host remarkable regenerative abilities, but it also provided the strength to tear apart Tony''s Mark armor barehanded. Syd recalled that Tony Stark''s Mark armor was literally torn apart by a villain infused with the Extremis virus. Of course, while the virus had its advantages, it came with significant side effects. The user''s body temperature would rise to extremely high levels, which could be both a benefit and a drawback. If one couldn''t handle it, their body would explode. Glancing at them briefly, Syd lost interest. The Extremis virus? It was just that. He wasn''t about to waste time acquiring something like this. Not to mention the possible adverse reactions that could arise from injecting such a bizarre virus into his Divine Body. Given the time required to endure the adaptation phase of the Extremis virus, it would be more worthwhile to practice his abilities. By then, his Divine Body might even reach Level 5. Besides, Syd doubted it would be as effective on him. Different bodies had different constitutions. While the virus might regenerate an ordinary person, it didn''t necessarily mean it would work for his Divine Body, which was on a whole other level. As he pondered, the two men dressed in black nearby grew first wary, then surprised. "White Cloak?" With just a glance, they recognized the person in front of them. But a second later, they dismissed the idea. "Just another guy cosplaying White Cloak?" Lately, they''d seen plenty of people trying to mimic White Cloak and Messiah, wanting to become them. They figured this guy was just another one of them. While his outfit was indeed more convincing, they didn''t think much of it. Realistic one-to-one costumes had long been available for sale, and it wasn''t rare to see dozens or even hundreds of people dressed like this on the streets. Normally, they wouldn''t give such a person a second thought, but things were different now. Having just injected the Extremis virus, they were at the peak of excitement, itching to showcase their newfound strength. They hadn''t had a chance before, but now... And since they were in an isolated alley, even if they killed this guy, no one would notice... With that thought, their eyes gleamed. They exchanged a glance, both sharing the same idea. "White Cloak, huh? Let''s see how tough you really are!" George sneered, staring at the "White Cloak" in front of him with excitement. This was White Cloak, after all. While they didn''t believe this was the real one, it wouldn''t hurt to pretend he was. Just the thought of tearing apart the Omega-level mutant, White Cloak, thrilled them. Who cared if he was White Cloak? They would still crush him underfoot, squeezing out every bit of satisfaction! The next moment, their bodies glowed red as they roared and charged forward. Watching the two charge at him, Syd''s gaze was one of pity, as if he was watching a pair of fools. Did they have their brains scrambled? Syd''s right hand moved slightly, emitting a red glow. Instantly, the two men, strengthened by the Extremis virus, froze in place, unable to move an inch. "You..." George and his companion, who had been excited and menacing a moment ago, were now stunned and shocked. Seeing the red glow radiating from White Cloak''s hand, they were struck dumb. "You... you''re actually White Cloak?!" They stared in disbelief. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over them, filling their faces with horror and dread. How could this really be White Cloak?! Why would White Cloak suddenly appear in a place like this? George''s mind filled with fear and regret, blaming this bizarre encounter. If they hadn''t come to this desolate alley, they wouldn''t have met him, nor would they have had the nerve to provoke him... And didn''t they inject the Extremis virus? Why couldn''t they put up any resistance? They couldn''t even move! Was an Omega mutant really this strong? George and his companion were left in disbelief. Syd looked at them, speechless. The next moment, he moved his right hand slightly, and the red glow flashed. Syd was just about to reduce these two senseless fools into dust, but before he could exert much force, there were two loud explosions. Their bodies, affected by the Extremis virus, lost stability and exploded on the spot. Luckily, they were wrapped in chaotic magic, or he would have been covered in the aftermath. Shaking his head, he didn''t bother looking at the remnants, and turned to leave the area, mumbling to himself, "No need to thank me, Tony Stark. I just helped you deal with two enemies." As he thought this, his figure faded into the distance. As for the Extremis virus, he had no desire to get involved. Tony Stark could handle it on his own. Time passed quickly, and soon it was midday the following day. The sun was high, spilling sunlight across the western hemisphere. [Ability: Divine Body (1999/2000) Level 4] In a secluded alley, Syd stood under the sunlight, eyes opening. A notification sounded. [Divine Body Experience +1] With the sound of the notification, the information on his Divine Body changed. [Ability: Divine Body (Max/Max) Level 5] In an instant, a vision appeared! The sky, previously cloudy, suddenly cleared, revealing a pristine blue sky and a radiant golden sun. Syd''s body began to float into the air, despite not using any flight or chaotic magic. It was as if he possessed an innate ability to levitate, with no need for the ground beneath him. Sunlight gathered from all directions, and the alley was instantly bathed in brilliant light. No, it didn''t stop there. In mere moments, the entire city was engulfed in gentle sunlight, turning it into a sea of light. Everyone in the city, whether sipping coffee, shopping, or going about their day, froze. What was happening? Where was this light coming from? One after another, people looked up, only to be met with pure, unrelenting light. Those in taller buildings saw even more. In the distance, a spot where the light converged most intensely became visible. If the sunlight around them was a mere fraction, that spot was a hundredfold, obscuring all else and covering everything in blinding brilliance! "What''s happening over there?" A sense of awe spread through the city. Soon, more and more people noticed the phenomenon. Many couldn''t resist and began moving towards the light, eager to discover its source. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 262: Chapter 262 Chapter 262: Chapter 262As people noticed the spectacle, countless individuals began moving toward the center of the light, eager to see what was happening. Before long, people outside this city also noticed the phenomenon. "Friends, are you seeing this? That spot is the center of the light! We''re going over now to check it out and see what''s going on!" said a young man in a blue jacket, recording the scene on video. As the video was uploaded online, it sparked conversations in other cities. "What is this? Why is the sunlight in that place so intense?" "Is this a movie scene? Is there a new film coming out?" "Special effects?" Initially, viewers thought it was fake, maybe some movie effect, but the longer they watched, the more it felt real-unlike special effects. It wasn''t just one person; nearly everyone watching felt the same. Soon, as the video host explained, viewers became more shocked. This was real? A radiant spectacle covering an entire city? What was going on?! The news of the phenomenon spread rapidly, capturing the attention of more and more people. Naturally, S.H.I.E.L.D. and other agencies took notice as well. "Tony, I need you to check this out," Nick Fury urgently contacted Iron Man. At Stark Tower, Tony Stark responded instinctively, "Why are you calling me? I''m busy..." Before he could finish, Fury replied sternly, "Tony, this is serious. This mysterious phenomenon has already affected an entire city. If it gets worse, everyone in the city could be in danger, Tony..." Listening to Fury''s persistent demands, Tony sighed, "Fine, I''m going. Just stop talking, Fury." Soon after, a red suit shot up from Stark Tower, flying toward the city. It wasn''t just S.H.I.E.L.D.; Hydra, the military, and Alessandro Base''s experimental department all sent people to investigate. While the citizens moved toward the center of the phenomenon and various agencies mobilized, a transformation was taking place at the very center, now bathed in light. Syd floated in the air, surrounded by an endless glow. At that moment, the Venom symbiote, which had been dormant in his right hand, couldn''t withstand the transformation and woke up, quickly emerging from his hand. Venom extended its small, black head, staring at the sight in shock. "Syd, what are you up to now?" Syd seemed to experience strange changes every so often, almost like a human female''s periodic cycle. Now, what was he doing this time? Venom was utterly bewildered. Meanwhile... A mysterious warmth flowed through Syd''s body, enhancing his Divine Body and causing astonishing changes. His bones, muscles, and skin grew denser. His body grew more perfect, his appearance more flawless... A mysterious aura enveloped him... The blood within his body transformed entirely into gold, radiating a brilliant glow filled with potent energy. At this moment, his body had fully evolved into that of an Aesir! Endurance, strength, defense... everything surged! Though he hadn''t tested his current defense, Syd was confident that ordinary beings could no longer harm him, nor even leave a scratch. Even bullets and ammunition should be ineffective against him. As for powerful weapons like missiles, he wasn''t entirely sure, as he hadn''t tested them. Setting aside untested capabilities, Syd''s attention turned to his need for oxygen. Previously, even with a Level 4 Divine Body, he still fell within the limits of ordinary life forms and required oxygen. Going into outer space would have been fatal. But now... Curious, Syd held his breath, ceasing his need for oxygen. Ten seconds... Ten minutes... Thirty minutes... As half an hour passed, Syd was in a very good mood. He realized that even after not breathing for thirty minutes, he felt no discomfort! It wasn''t like holding his breath and enduring with stamina. Syd mused, somewhat uncertain, "Maybe... I really don''t need oxygen anymore?" Since he now possessed the true body of the Aesir, with stamina at a superhuman, terrifying level, he wondered if he was simply in a stage of endurance. After a moment''s hesitation, he decided to test his theory by taking the Tesseract out of his backpack. Imagining the desolate landscape of the moon, the Tesseract glowed with a blue light, and spatial ripples appeared. Syd vanished from his location and appeared on the lunar surface. Looking up, he saw a vast, dark, and foreboding expanse of space. Looking down, he noticed the gray-white soil, while the sunlight from afar cast a silver glow over everything. The scenery was decent at first, but soon felt desolate. However, Syd wasn''t here to enjoy the view; he focused entirely on the changes in his body. The last time he had come to the moon, he had to return to Earth within seconds due to his physical limitations. Now... Syd was surprised to find his body felt perfectly fine. It felt as if he were still on Earth-no discomfort, no change at all... "I can actually survive in space?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Syd was astonished. Could he even be considered a living organism anymore? Syd suspected that even if he stopped eating and drinking, he would still be fine. He felt his body perpetually brimming with energy, as if he would never tire. Perhaps he might feel exhausted in battle, but for daily life, he probably never would. Is this what it means to be divine? Unconsciously, Syd attempted to move, only to find himself floating into the air. Without using Orochi''s levitation or chaotic magic... "A floating ability..." Syd murmured. This floating ability felt innate, like breathing air-a natural-born talent. He tested it out. He disappeared from his original spot and reappeared in the distance. After a while, Syd had roughly determined the data. The flying speed of his Divine Body seemed to be influenced by the intensity of his light- based power and divinity. Overall, it wasn''t as fast as Orochi''s levitation. However, the energy consumption was lower, as if his Orochi levitation was constantly in a sustained state. For now, his abilities'' speed hierarchy was as follows: Levitation > Divine Body > Chaos Magic... (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 263: Chapter 263 Chapter 263: Chapter 263After flying for a while, Syd paused. He found himself on the dark side of the moon, surrounded by countless craters-a nightmare for anyone with trypophobia. Then, he noticed a silver spaceship in the distance. It looked like there were astronauts in spacesuits, dismantling the ship. What was this? An alien spacecraft? Syd was intrigued but not particularly surprised. After all, he''d seen plenty of aliens. An abandoned alien ship on the far side of the moon wasn''t anything extraordinary. His pupils shifted slightly, and he noticed the American emblem on their spacesuits. The nationality was clear. Syd didn''t do much he simply let red light flash in his right hand, and the silver spaceship instantly crumpled into a pile of scrap metal. After this, he considered doing more, but suddenly felt a new change within his body. Before the astronauts could look his way, he pulled out the Tesseract, and with a flash of blue light, he returned to the secluded alley he had started from. He was gone, but the American astronauts were left staring in disbelief. They had watched as the perfectly intact spaceship was suddenly enveloped in red light and transformed into scrap metal. "What just happened?!" The middle-aged team leader among the astronauts shouted in shock and anger. Fortunately, they had installed cameras all around as a precaution while working in space, to prevent any inexplicable accidents. Soon, everyone crowded around the monitoring station to review the footage. "Wait!" "Is that...?" Watching the figure floating above the moon, with red light radiating from his hand, everyone was stunned. Were their eyes deceiving them, or did they just see someone standing on the moon without a spacesuit? How could any living being withstand such pressure? The change in atmospheric pressure alone would instantly kill a person, not to mention other factors! Was this even human? And on the moon, no less... For a moment, a chill ran through the team of astronauts. Then, one of them hesitated, "That person... he looks like White Cloak." At this suggestion, everyone froze, then took a closer look, collectively gasping. Could it... really be White Cloak? How could he appear on the moon? And how was it possible for him to survive on the moon without a spacesuit? Now that they had an idea of who it was, their shock and confusion only deepened. Meanwhile, back in the alley, Syd''s expression was constantly shifting. Earth. At that moment, although his Divine Body had completed its transformation, the surrounding phenomenon had not entirely subsided and maintained a certain level of intensity. With his perfected Divine Body, the area itself began to change, as if it had been born anew in his presence. Nearby plants sprouted new leaves, flowers bloomed. Birds gathered, chirping joyfully as though celebrating the birth of a god of light, their joy seeming to come from the depths of their hearts. Even though this god of light was incomplete, only his Divine Body perfected, it still had an impact on them. But despite the frequent manifestations around him, Syd wasn''t in the mood to appreciate it. His full attention was drawn to the changes happening within his body. He could feel that his Divine Body was working to purge certain elements. In an instant, he realized what it was. "Cancer cells again?" This wasn''t his first time dealing with his Divine Body''s resistance to cancer cells. However, the reaction was more intense than ever before. With a frown, he felt a violent struggle unfolding within him, accompanied by sharp pain. It was as if a battle raged inside his body-a battle that would have instantly killed an ordinary person. Only someone with a Divine Body could withstand such turmoil without suffering. At this moment, his Divine Body was trying to eradicate the cancer cells, restoring them to normal. Yet within the cancer cells, a strange, twisted power resisted, refusing to allow them to return to normal. Clearly, this was the power of an ancient eldritch god... "Let''s see who''s stronger-your power or my Divine Body..." Syd smirked coldly. With that, he closed his eyes, harnessing his inner light energy to assist his Divine Body in purging the cancer cells. The light within Syd blazed. On one side were radiant Divine cells; on the other, dark cells emitting black vapor. With the support of his light energy and the strength of his now Level 5 Divine Body, the cancer cells finally began to lose ground. The dark cancer cells were gradually eliminated, replaced by radiant, perfect cells. "Grumble..." As if sensing its impending doom, the cancerous cells, now capable of rudimentary thought, emitted a strange, resentful murmur. The light intensified. A scream echoed. The dark cancer cells were completely eradicated. His Divine Body was now fully perfected! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, a powerful light emanated from him, gathering and enveloping him. At that moment, Syd felt an immense sense of relief, like a gentle breeze caressing his body, bringing comfort. However, with the eradication of the cancer cells, his expression quickly changed. His divine intuition sensed a profound malice directed at him from afar. It felt as though something had noticed him, observing him with ill intent. But this wasn''t the worst part. Syd felt an invisible force accompanying the eradication of the cancer cells, affixing itself to him. He sensed, vaguely, that he had been marked by some entity and could faintly perceive its presence. It was as if a tracker had been placed on him... In a strange sense, Syd felt this vast entity drawing closer at a rapid pace, closing the distance between them. But because of the extreme distance, it would take some time before it arrived... "An ancient eldritch god?" Syd murmured. This was outright harassment. Not only did it try to infect him with cancer cells to turn him into a puppet, but now, after he cleansed them, it was furious and ready for revenge?! Syd could sense the power and enormity of this eldritch god, but he wasn''t afraid. "Let''s see who''s stronger," Syd thought, filled with a murderous intent. Of course, despite his contempt for the ancient god, he hadn''t lost his wits. Syd immediately thought of the black stone artifact in his backpack. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 264: Chapter 264 Chapter 264: Chapter 264"If I use the black stone artifact, maybe I can learn a bit more about that ancient eldritch god..." Syd pondered. He knew well that the future was always shifting. While he had previously foreseen his death at the hands of the Celestial Arishem the Judge, his recent encounter with the ancient god''s hostility might have changed the circumstances, making this eldritch god a likely cause of his death instead. As such, the death vision shown by the black stone might now center on the ancient god. Of course, since he hadn''t used the black stone yet, he couldn''t be sure of the final outcome. For all he knew, he might escape the eldritch god or even defeat it, leaving Arishem as the primary threat once more. Everything depended on what he would see after using the black stone. Just as Syd was about to reach into his backpack for the black stone artifact, a change in his surroundings caught his attention. The gathered sunlight began to dissipate slowly, and the mystical scene started to fade. Seeing this, Syd wasn''t surprised. However, the sounds of murmuring from the alleyway piqued his interest. "Look, the phenomenon is disappearing!" "What''s going on here?" "Could this be some miracle from God?" "Come on, let''s go check it out..." A crowd rushed into the alleyway, including onlookers and FBI officers. They all swarmed into the narrow space. There, in the center of the lush plants and vibrant flowers, they found a mysterious figure dressed in white. This figure was not only floating in midair but also emanated a faint glow. An ethereal aura surrounded him, awe-inspiring to behold. The crowd was stunned. Could this phenomenon be caused by a single person? While most were shocked, the real surprise came from recognizing who he was. "White Cloak? It''s really you?" "Did you cause this mysterious phenomenon?" The FBI officers on the scene were astounded. Even the onlookers were taken aback. Could White Cloak be responsible for this spectacle? Earlier, they''d thought it might be a miracle of some kind, but now... Wait, a miracle? Someone widened their eyes as they recalled something. Rumor had it that White Cloak was Thor''s brother, a god of light. Could it be...? The thought made a twisted kind of sense... or maybe not! Creating a phenomenon affecting an entire city so effortlessly-what exactly had White Cloak done? ... Asgard. Due to the phenomenon, Heimdall, the guardian god, had also taken note of the disturbance. His golden eyes were fixed on the remnants of the phenomenon, focused on White Cloak at the center, filled with awe. "What immense power..." Within the gradually fading vision, he sensed an intense aura of divine energy. At that moment, he became increasingly convinced that White Cloak was indeed a god of their realm! As he observed intently, Syd glanced at the shocked onlookers. In the next instant, he moved to leave. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, a red suit of armor approached rapidly from the sky. With a single glance, Syd recognized who it was. Tony Stark? "It''s Iron Man!" someone in the crowd exclaimed. The red Mark armor hovered in midair as Tony Stark opened his helmet, looking puzzled, "White Cloak? What are you doing here?" While Tony was questioning him, a chubby middle-aged woman in the crowd excitedly waved and shouted. "Iron Man Tony, the sunlight phenomenon in the city seems to be related to White Cloak!" What? Staring at White Cloak in the distance, Tony Stark was astonished. This citywide phenomenon was connected to White Cloak? How could he pull off something so powerful? Could he still be hiding more power?! And what was his objective? As Tony pondered, more people gathered in the distance, and four black Sentinel robots flew in. Syd noticed and, without waiting for the Sentinels to react, approached swiftly. In Tony Stark''s astonished gaze, his hands glowed red. The four Sentinels attempted to resist, but under the red glow of chaotic magic, they quickly turned into piles of scrap metal. This scene didn''t go unnoticed by the military and Alessandro Base''s leaders. They were stunned at first, then filled with anger. "It''s White Cloak again! That damned guy!" Back at the scene. Syd glanced at Tony Stark, then flew off into the distance, preparing to leave. While his Divine Body had reached Level 5, his Light Power was still at Level 4; he needed to find a place to continue training. And his Light Power was close-it was almost at Level 5! [Ability: Light Power (1612/2000) Level 4] Syd''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. Just two more days! Watching his figure vanish, Tony Stark hesitated for a moment but chose not to pursue or question him further. Thinking it over, Tony Stark said, "Jarvis, connect me to Fury." "Yes, sir..." Soon, the call connected, and Tony Stark relayed everything to Nick Fury. "What did you say? This phenomenon is related to White Cloak?" Nick Fury was both shocked and puzzled, with a trace of wariness. "What are you planning?" Nick Fury murmured. Soon, aside from S.H.I.E.L.D., other departments began piecing together the situation. ... Military Base. Watching the video footage of the phenomenon, military officers and generals grew serious. A burly, white-haired general named Hoel said gravely, "The plan must accelerate. If necessary, we''ll use force!" Two other generals exchanged a glance and nodded in agreement. If they couldn''t lure White Cloak into a trap, they''d resort to direct confrontation, regardless of collateral damage. Even if lives were lost, it was a price they were willing to pay. Compared to the threat posed by White Cloak, such losses were minor! Of course, Messiah was also on their elimination list. If they could locate him, he would be dealt with as well. For this mission, they had expended significant resources, producing over 1,500 Sentinel robots! If not for financial aid from other nations, they wouldn''t have been able to produce so many Sentinels this quickly. In addition to the Sentinels, they were also ready to deploy jets and other powerful weapons. At this moment, everyone involved the generals, the military officers, and Alessandro Base''s leader, along with Dr. Bolivar-all believed that White Cloak and Messiah would be eliminated in this operation. Some were even thinking about how they''d handle and study their remains once they were dead. While the military accelerated their plans, Syd, now cloaked in invisibility, found a secluded corner. He took the black stone artifact from his backpack. "Let''s see what this so-called ancient eldritch god is all about." "Or maybe, the death vision will still show Arishem the Judge?" A glint of curiosity appeared in Syd''s eyes. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 265: Chapter 265 Chapter 265: Chapter 265Driven by curiosity, Syd activated the Orb of the Cosmos with a flash of red light, releasing the purple Power Stone. Grasping it firmly, a surge of violent energy attempted to overwhelm him. Suppressing the backlash from the Power Stone, Syd carefully channeled a fraction of its purple energy, neutralizing it through his body before directing it to the black stone artifact. In an instant, the black stone emitted a faint dark glow. Soon, it radiated a deep black light, and the familiar, strange energy fluctuations appeared. "It''s starting!" Syd''s eyes brightened with anticipation. The next moment, his vision blurred, and an unfamiliar scene unfolded before him. Syd''s attention locked onto himself within the death vision. ... Earth. Under a bright and sunny sky, a figure dressed in black strolled slowly across an endless green plain. Then, as if sensing something, the black-clad Syd looked up toward the sky. Simultaneously, the real Syd, watching everything, also felt something, and he gazed thoughtfully at the sky. "Is there an issue with the Sanctum?" A flood of memories filled his mind. The Avengers protected the world from physical threats, while the sorcerers of Kamar-Taj defended it from mystical threats or supernatural forces. The first Sorcerer Supreme, Agamotto-the creator of the Eye of Agamotto-was not only the founder of magic but also one of the trinity gods known as Vishanti. Agamotto had constructed three Sanctums to shield the world, with the New York Sanctum being one of them. Together, these three Sanctums formed a protective barrier for Earth. The Sanctums protected the world, and the sorcerers protected the Sanctums. During the Battle of New York, the Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One, had defended the New York Sanctum to prevent the Chitauri from damaging it, which would have compromised Earth''s barrier. This barrier safeguarded Earth from other dimensions or beings from alternate realms, like Dormammu. Dormammu, a timeless entity from the Dark Dimension, possessed infinite energy and an insatiable desire to consume Earth. Dormammu''s power far surpassed what was shown in the movies, where Doctor Strange had barely fended him off by using the Time Stone to annoy him. Each time Doctor Strange died, the Time Stone rewound time, erasing his memory of the reset. However, Dormammu, who transcended time, remembered each loop. Faced with this endless, frustrating cycle, Dormammu eventually left in anger. Dormammu''s true power remained unshown, thanks to the Time Stone''s overpowered abilities. Of course, their clash taking place in the Dark Dimension played a part. Constantly resetting time there was manageable, but doing so in the physical realm could have caused unforeseen issues. Though the Time Stone seemed cost-free, it held significant risk. Dormammu''s invasion had been possible only because of a breach in the Sanctum''s defenses, nearly resulting in Earth''s consumption. At this moment... Syd sensed something vanishing from the sky. Realizing this death vision might involve the eldritch god, he speculated that the Sanctum''s barrier must have been compromised. As soon as he had this thought, Syd saw the bright sky darken abruptly, as if night had fallen in an instant. A void appeared in the sky, revealing a desolate, dark space beyond. At that moment, both the black-clad Syd in the vision and the real Syd heard strange whispers in their ears. "Heehee..." It sounded like countless voices murmuring, as though they were trying to convey something, yet the words were indecipherable. As a mere observer, Syd didn''t feel the full impact. However, the black-clad Syd in the death vision began to change. He clutched his head, irritation written on his face as he struggled to shut out the noise. As he neared his limit with the maddening whispers, his body started to show signs of mutation. Then, a gentle light radiated from him as his latent divinity surged, attempting to repel the foreign influence. Unfortunately, with his divinity only at Level 4, he couldn''t entirely dispel the mental effects, managing only a temporary suppression. Thankfully, due to his Divine Body, he avoided physical mutation. Before he could adjust, a black tentacle emerged from the darkened sky. This tentacle was entirely black, covered in countless red eyes and small, grinning mouths filled with blackness and teeth, leading to who knows where. Each red eye rolled independently, each mouth opening and closing as the tentacle twisted and turned... The sight was enough to make anyone''s skin crawl. Seeing this monstrous tentacle, the black-clad Syd in the death vision felt his mind twisting even further. Then, all the red eyes, filled with malice, swiveled toward the black-clad Syd standing in the grass. He felt his vision overlapping, illusions forming before him... At that moment, a strange clarity washed over him, allowing him to discern the previously indecipherable whispers. "Heehee..." An eerie voice spread, followed by strange chants echoing through the void, as if multitudes were singing praises. "Insignificant being, offer your faith, surrender your body and soul to the great Master..." "Great Master, your will envelops the stars and all creation..." "Heehee, pathetic mortal, come... join with the Master..." It was as though countless voices murmured, trying to lure him into the Master''s great world. The divinity within the black-clad Syd struggled, and even the once-soft white glow around him became dim and yellowed, tinged with an eerie quality. From a distance, it looked as if he were shrouded in yellow robes. "Insolent insect... how dare you resist me... Obey and become my puppet; it is your honor..." The sinister voice, sounding almost heavenly, echoed from the black void in the sky. As it spoke, the black-clad Syd''s vision began to overlap, revealing two worlds: one normal, one twisted and distorted. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mental corruption intensified. Fortunately, his Level 4 divinity barely kept his consciousness intact, allowing him to retain some clarity. From afar... Watching this scene, Syd furrowed his brows. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 266: Chapter 266 Chapter 266: Chapter 266If the Celestials were a threat of physical annihilation, then this eldritch god represented mental annihilation. He watched his counterpart in the vision regain clarity and speak a single word. "Light!" A mysterious and slightly eerie voice resonated. In an instant, sunlight flooded an area within a nearly 30-kilometer radius. In the next second, boundless light converged into a beam of energy! Simultaneously, the sunlight itself intensified. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sun overhead seemed to grow brighter, focusing its rays down, as the black-clad Syd began to glow as well. The intense beam of light, radiating extreme heat, joined forces with the sunlight, targeting the black tentacle and the ominous dark space overhead. Boom! It seemed the eldritch entity hadn''t expected this seemingly insignificant being to unleash such power. Caught off guard, its black tentacle was scorched by the intense sunlight and beam, beginning to decompose. A strange sound of pain echoed, laced with surprise and agony. In moments, the black tentacle was half-destroyed, oozing black, shimmering blood. Fortunately for it, a layer of dark energy surfaced on the tentacle, protecting it from the onslaught of light, sparing it from total destruction. Infuriated, a massive form moved rapidly toward the dark void above. In the shadows, Syd caught a glimpse of a giant red eye. Before he could look closer, multiple black tentacles emerged, pushing through the radiant sunlight and closing in quickly. Although the sunlight, chaotic red magic, and shield abilities slowed the tentacles somewhat, they didn''t stop them. The next moment, the black-clad Syd was entangled in a mass of black tentacles, disappearing within their writhing grasp. The light dimmed... A grotesque transformation began... "Foolish insect... your resistance is futile... your only fate is to become my puppet..." A sinister, mocking laugh echoed. From a distance. Syd fell silent. He could feel his vision counterpart''s mind shatter, twisting until it became the entity''s puppet. His vision blurred, and he returned to reality. Looking at the black stone artifact in his hand, now dimming, Syd sighed. He had initially thought this ancient eldritch god wouldn''t be that formidable, but now... "It seems Level 4 abilities really aren''t enough..." He shook his head. Currently, only his levitation, divine speech, and Divine Body had reached Level 5, while other crucial abilities remained at Level 4, preventing any major leap in his strength. If only his Sunlight Power and Chaos Magic had reached Level 5, undergoing a transformation -his counterpart in the death vision wouldn''t have suffered so much. And if even more powerful abilities of Baldur were awakened, the outcome might have been far different. But the most unsettling part about this eldritch god was its mental corruption power. His current level of divinity didn''t seem to fully prevent such pollution and distortion. Perhaps if his divinity reached Level 5, he could resist or even ignore the mental corruption? He was curious about the transformation that might come with Level 5 divinity. Moreover, the true extent of the eldritch god''s strength remained unclear, as it hadn''t fully revealed itself, which only added to Syd''s wariness. Syd knew that if this ancient god were merely a minor threat, it wouldn''t be too troubling. But if it were powerful enough to defeat even a deity like the Goddess of Death, he would need to tread carefully. The Goddess of Death in question wasn''t Asgard''s Hela, but the true Death herself, an abstract deity representing death itself. Syd recalled an alternate universe, the Cancerverse, where this Death Goddess had been defeated and devoured by a tentacled entity from an extra-dimensional realm, leading to a world where life ceased to die, transforming its inhabitants into twisted, undead monsters... And this outer god was indeed an eldritch god... Even the embodiment of Death had fallen to this tentacled god, so Syd doubted he could stand against it. Reflecting on the eldritch god''s form in the death vision, Syd felt a sense of dread. Could this entity be the same one responsible for the demise of the Goddess of Death in the Cancerverse? "No... if it were, it would be far stronger," Syd thought hesitantly. After pondering for a while, he decided not to overthink it. Speculating wouldn''t help; focusing on advancing his abilities to Level 5 was far more productive. With all his abilities strengthened, he would be confident enough to face any threat. Moreover, with enhanced abilities, the black stone''s death vision might reveal more details, potentially unraveling the identity of the eldritch god. Determined, Syd basked in the sunlight and began channeling his light energy. [Light Power Experience +1] Occasionally, he would also hear the sound of his divinity experience increasing. Time flew by, and two days passed quickly. That morning, Syd opened his eyes. [Ability: Light Power (1999/2000) Level 4] A notification sounded in his ears. [Light Power Experience +1] [Ability: Light Power (Max/Max) Level 5] Finally, Level 5! A look of anticipation filled Syd''s eyes. The next second, his body underwent a dramatic transformation! Suddenly, Venom, who had been sleeping, let out a startled cry, woken by a sudden surge of danger, and quickly emerged from Syd''s right hand. "Syd, what''s happening now?" Venom exclaimed in surprise. Then it noticed Syd''s body radiating intense light. In that instant, he turned into a massive ball of light, resembling a blazing sun in the sky. The light energy began a profound ascension. It grew purer, exuding a mysterious aura. ... Asgard, Realm of the Gods. Heimdall, the guardian of Asgard, sensed something, and his gaze instinctively shifted toward Earth. With a single glance, he saw White Cloak in the alley, enveloped in an intense divine aura. "What''s happening to him?" The power radiating from him was... Heimdall''s golden eyes were filled with awe and confusion. In the Royal Palace. As Odin conversed with Frigga, he suddenly frowned, sensing something. "Midgard... such potent divine power..." Beside him, Frigga felt a strange sense of foreboding. On Earth. Kamar-Taj. The Ancient One paused in the middle of brewing tea, glancing in a particular direction with a look of surprise. S.H.I.E.L.D. The energy detector sounded yet another alarm. Nick Fury looked on, bewildered and uncertain. ... In the secluded, light-filled alley. Staring up at the sky, Venom was utterly stunned. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 267: Chapter 267 Chapter 267: Chapter 267Venom stared at the sky, dumbfounded. The entire sky was ablaze with brilliant light! Everywhere he looked was covered in light, a scene that felt strangely familiar. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, they''d just experienced a similar event a few days ago. However, as Venom continued watching, he felt that something was different. This time, the phenomenon seemed to cover a much larger area. At that moment, Venom recalled a distant memory of a similar scene from even earlier. Back then, the light had spread across the entire Earth-could it be happening again? As Venom grappled with surprise and confusion, both the western hemisphere in daylight and the eastern hemisphere in night, along with every other region, were once again enveloped in radiant light! Pedestrians on the streets looked up in shock, and people who had been sleeping were startled awake by the intense light seeping through their windows. "What''s going on?" "Why is the sky covered in light again?" Billions of people were both amazed and reminded of a similar scene from some time ago. To verify their suspicions, countless people started checking the news. "Is the Earth enveloped in light again?" "An incredible phenomenon appears once more!" One after another, news articles were pulled up, and many people confirmed their suspicions, falling deeper into wonder. During the first event, they had been utterly perplexed, but this time, they had an idea of what was happening! People began discussing it. "If I remember correctly, the last time something like this happened globally, it was linked to White Cloak, right?" "Yeah, everyone was saying White Cloak was behind that phenomenon!" Many remembered that White Cloak supposedly had the title of God of Light. "So, does that mean this phenomenon is White Cloak''s doing again?" Once they pieced the logic together, countless people were left in disbelief. A phenomenon this extraordinary, happening not once but twice? How was White Cloak achieving this? S.H.I.E.L.D. "How does this guy have such power?" Nick Fury muttered in disbelief, his mind filled with confusion and concern. Such a massive, mystical phenomenon-how could it keep occurring? Just how powerful was White Cloak? At that moment, Fury couldn''t help but wonder if White Cloak was truly hiding more strength than he''d shown. A bald, middle-aged agent nearby, monitoring data, voiced a similar thought, "Director, could this be what an Omega-level mutant''s true power looks like?" "Has White Cloak been hiding his real strength?" "Could even Messiah be concealing the bulk of his power?" "Could their true strength be enough to destroy the entire Earth?" The surrounding agents shuddered, and even Fury had to admit this possibility was unsettling. Of course, he preferred to believe it was mere coincidence. Shaking his head, he replied, "Impossible. Both Omega-level mutants, Messiah and White Cloak, have faced numerous crises and been in desperate situations-they don''t seem like they''re hiding anything..." If they were truly that powerful, they would have long since eliminated the military forces constantly opposing them instead of showing such restraint. The bald agent, named Dave, continued, "But what if it''s all part of their disguise?" "Director, they keep displaying bursts of power in critical moments, way beyond their previously shown strength. Isn''t that suspicious?" "It really does seem like they''re hiding their true power!" The agents around him paused, realizing there might be some truth to his words. Nick Fury, though acknowledging the points made, still found inconsistencies, replying, "If they truly had the power to destroy Earth, they wouldn''t limit themselves like this. Strength isn''t so easily concealed..." Up to this point, all gathered data indicated that the two of them hadn''t hidden a significantly higher level of strength. Most of the agents present preferred to trust Fury''s analysis. As they discussed, under the blanket of light, billions of people, along with animals and plants, felt an overwhelming sense of joy. Not only that, but S.H.I.E.L.D. and other entities observed a startling scene. Under the radiant glow, plants worldwide began sprouting, budding with fresh leaves, and blooming as if spring had arrived early, revitalizing everything. This sight had not occurred during the last phenomenon! "What''s going on?" Staring at satellite images, the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were astonished. While the agents remained puzzled, Nick Fury recalled something, his expression growing solemn. He muttered, "In Norse mythology, Baldur, the God of Light, is also known as the God of Spring and Joy?" "Could these myths be... true?" Both Nick Fury and the agents who overheard him were left in shock. While their emotions fluctuated, Thor, standing in New York City, was equally stunned. Gazing at the endless brilliance, Thor was shaken. "This divine energy... Is that my brother?" "My brother is truly this powerful?" Watching the plants revive under the light, Thor''s mouth dropped open. Though he had experienced something similar before, knowing the phenomenon''s source this time gave him a new perspective. A mix of envy, admiration, excitement, and thrill filled his heart. Meanwhile, Loki, hiding on Earth, watched with a shifting expression, his eyes filled with complex emotions. Kamar-Taj. The Ancient One murmured, "It''s him?" Although she knew White Cloak had some ties to Asgard and seemed to embody a God of Light, even she was taken aback. Was this really Asgard''s God of Light? Since when were Asgard''s gods this powerful? Wasn''t this a bit much? Even the Ancient One, with all her wisdom, felt a surge of wonder and doubt. United States, Secret Military Base. Several officers wore grim expressions. The appearance of this spectacular phenomenon made them doubt the success of their upcoming plans. Seeing their reactions, General Hoel spoke firmly, "Don''t be fooled by this display. This is White Cloak trying to scare us, make us back down!" "This isn''t the first time White Cloak has pulled off something like this. Do you really think he''s that powerful?" Hearing General Hoel''s words, the officers were momentarily stunned, then began to nod in understanding. He was right-this wasn''t the first time White Cloak had created such an exaggerated phenomenon. Last time, despite the spectacle, White Cloak''s power hadn''t seemed insurmountable. After all, they were all still here, safe in the base, which was proof enough! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 268: Chapter 268 Chapter 268: Chapter 268They thought to themselves, "This phenomenon must be a trick by White Cloak, trying to intimidate us and prevent us from acting!" The more they considered it, the brighter their eyes gleamed, and their confidence reignited. After all, they were too deep into the plan to back out now. They were one step away from eliminating Messiah and White Cloak, the "scourges of Earth." Even if they wanted to stop, the other nations supplying resources wouldn''t allow it! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While various forces harbored mixed thoughts, the phenomenon occurring wasn''t limited to Midgard (Earth); it extended across other realms like Jotunheim. Outside the Royal Palace in Asgard. Looking at the radiant sky, Odin murmured, "It''s that child. Has he truly awakened his divine power?" As he considered it, a sense of disbelief crept over him. Could an awakening of divine power reach across realms like Midgard, Jotunheim, and the Nine Realms? Even Hela''s awakening hadn''t caused such a phenomenon! At that moment, Odin couldn''t help but question his reality. When did the power of the Aesir gods become this strong? Beside him, Queen Frigga, understanding the implications, instinctively covered her mouth in surprise. "That child, he..." She gazed into the distance, watching as plants began to sprout and bloom. This defiance of natural order, like the light enveloping all of Asgard, astonished Frigga. At that moment, the people of Asgard were equally taken aback. But unlike Asgard, other realms were even more bewildered. Jotunheim. In the dark, rugged, and desolate land of Jotunheim, realm of the Frost Giants, the phenomenon unfolded. Seeing the long-lost warmth of sunlight returning, many Frost Giants felt a mix of joy and excitement. More astonishingly, the once-barren Jotunheim was now sprouting new plant life. Plants were budding and growing all around... Watching this impossible scene, even the Frost Giants began questioning if it was an illusion. "A true miracle!" "Who has bestowed this upon us?" More and more Frost Giants became thrilled and reverent. This scene wasn''t limited to the Frost Giants'' realm; similar occurrences unfolded across all realms. With it came an instinctive sense of reverence and worship for the being behind this miracle. Many couldn''t help but think: Even the All-Father Odin of Asgard didn''t possess such miraculous power, right? The more they pondered, the deeper their reverence grew. Of course, the reverence was amplified by the light''s effect on emotions. Anyone touched by the light felt a surge of joy and positivity. Under the influence of this positive emotion, many found themselves worshipping unconsciously. Streams of faith began converging toward Midgard at a breathtaking speed. On Earth. In the light-filled alley. Suspended in mid-air and bathed in radiant energy, Syd felt the purest light energy coursing through him, accompanied by an intense, mysterious aura. With his Light Power fully evolved, he sensed a remarkable change. Syd felt an extraordinary increase in his control over light. He even believed he could use light to create intricate illusions or even make people see hallucinations. With this in mind, he began to experiment. Under Venom''s curious gaze, Syd opened his right hand. He visualized Tony Stark''s Mark armor in his mind. In an instant, countless photons gathered, altering their wavelengths to form various colors. Before long, a tiny red Mark suit, crafted entirely of light, appeared in his palm. From the outside, it looked impossibly real, as though Tony Stark himself were standing on Syd''s hand, without a trace of unreality. The light figure could even move. The next second, the light figure expanded to a life-size scale... Venom was stunned. Had Syd not conjured it right before his eyes, Venom might have thought that human named Tony Stark had actually appeared there. Syd, ignoring Venom''s amazement, was pleased. "My intuition was correct-I''ve achieved an incredible level of control over light..." Then, his gaze shifted to Venom, planning to test an illusion. As Venom marveled at the scene before him, he suddenly saw his vision blur. In the next moment, the sky darkened, and a grotesque, twisted black tentacle descended. Venom''s face filled with terror. Just as he prepared to react, the tentacle vanished. "Where... Where did the tentacle go?" Venom looked around, confused. Noticing Venom''s bewildered expression, Syd was surprised. "It actually worked?" He had attempted to use light to create an illusion for Venom, and it had worked. While it resembled a light projection, it was slightly different; only Venom could see this illusion. After completing these tests, Syd''s focus shifted. The additional abilities from reaching Level 5 Light Power were impressive, but the most significant part was the overall enhancement in strength each ability received due to the Light Power''s upgrade! "I wonder how fast my levitation is now?" Syd''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. Previously, his levitation speed was Mach 7. How fast would it be now? Just as he was about to test his speed, he paused. He felt an intense flow of belief coming toward him from all directions. Faith energy? Without further delay, Syd took out the Mind Stone to purify the belief energy. The Mind Stone emitted a soft glow. Quickly, notifications sounded one after another. [Divinity Experience +1] [Divinity Experience +1]... His divinity experience increased rapidly. [Ability: Divinity (1033/2000) Level 4] Feeling his divinity quickly advancing toward Level 5, Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. "I wonder, if Level 5 Divinity will grant me immunity to the mental corruption of that ancient eldritch god?" Sensing the continuous influx of belief energy around him, Syd was confident he could reach Level 5 Divinity within a day! With this resolved, he refocused on testing his newly leveled Light Power. Ten minutes later, holding a stopwatch, he arrived at an open space. Feeling the unprecedented divine energy within him, Syd activated his levitation. The next second, with a boom, he appeared at a distant point almost instantly, as if teleporting. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 269: Chapter 269 Chapter 269: Chapter 269Boom! The sheer speed created an air pressure so intense it felt like blades slicing across Syd''s face and body, but with the protection of his divine body, it was no more than a light breeze to him. In the blink of an eye, he had appeared far in the distance, almost as if he had teleported. After stopping, Syd glanced at the stopwatch in his hand and did a quick calculation. "Twelve times the speed of sound?" Syd''s eyes widened in surprise. To jump from seven times to twelve times the speed of sound in an instant? The boost from Level 5 Light Power was this significant? With this speed, aside from missiles, not even fighter jets would be able to keep up with him. Moreover, when moving at close range, most people wouldn''t even catch a glimpse of him. "If my Divinity also reaches Level 5, my speed will increase even more!" Satisfied with his speed boost, Syd considered the broader effects of his upgraded powers. After all, Light Power didn''t just enhance his flight; it strengthened all of his abilities as well. In the next instant, he unleashed a beam of blue energy over 150 meters long from his right hand, consuming some of his light energy. Syd moved his hand slightly, leaving a deep trench on the ground below. Seeing this, Syd was astonished. Previously, at Level 4, his energy beams could reach only a little over 100 meters; now, they''d increased by half, and he could tell the color had deepened, indicating a significant boost in quality. The power had obviously grown immensely. The next moment, the beam scattered into particles, and red chaos magic glowed from his hands. "It''s much stronger, too." Since the reality-altering probability of chaos magic was still low, he shifted his focus from chaos magic to the Sunlight blessing. Floating in the air, Syd concentrated, causing the sunlight to bend subtly within a four- kilometer radius. "The range has increased quite a bit; the power should be higher too..." Curious and expectant, Syd pondered, "I wonder what would happen if I used the black stone again now. Would the vision of my death change? Would I finally have the strength to resist?" With four abilities at Level 5-Levitation, Divine Voice, Divine Body, and Light Power-he felt a renewed confidence. With this, Syd slowly floated down to the ground. Satisfied with his progress, he decided there was no need to test each individual skill; they had all grown significantly stronger. At that moment, Syd looked up and saw that the light phenomenon in the sky had completely dissipated. Ignoring it, he retreated to a secluded corner and pulled the Power Stone and black artifact stone from his bag. Seeing this, Venom, who was still in shock, immediately backed away. Though Venom could barely withstand the power of the purple stone while inside Syd, being outside, he preferred to keep his distance to avoid injury. Unfazed by Venom''s reaction, Syd focused and channeled a sliver of the Power Stone''s energy into the black stone. Before long, the familiar dark glow and peculiar wave of energy appeared. His vision blurred, and he found himself back in the same field, in the same spot, with the sky darkening overhead. Once again, the whispers returned. But this time, with Level 5 Light Power enhancing his Divinity, Syd found his resistance to the corruption stronger, experiencing fewer adverse effects. At least, watching from a distance, Syd noted that the version of himself within the vision didn''t clutch his head like before. Even when the unsettling black tentacles appeared, the glow surrounding Black-Clad Syd didn''t falter or turn dim and eerie as it had last time. Additionally, the voice of the ancient eldritch god seemed to have changed. "Insolent being... You can resist my influence?" The strange voice sounded slightly surprised, but it quickly shifted to one filled with malice. "But it''s pointless. In the end, you''re nothing more than a slightly bigger ant..." "How dare you defy me... Bow down and become my puppet, your one true purpose..." Syd sensed that with those words, the corruption in the vision intensified, pressing harder against the version of himself in the death scene. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But this time, Black-Clad Syd looked quite alert, merely shaking his head slightly as if feeling discomfort. Before the ancient god could act further, the version of Syd in the vision made his move. "Light!" His voice, filled with divine power but free from corruption, resonated almost as strongly as that of the ancient god. As soon as he spoke, the sunlight expanded, not just over a 30-kilometer range like last time, but over 50 kilometers. "Focus." The mystical command echoed again. In the next moment, countless beams of light gathered into a single energy blast, with the sunlight following close behind. In an instant, everything within a four-kilometer radius began to disintegrate. The intensely hot beam and sunlight combined, both aiming at the ancient god''s manifestation. Last time, a portion of the black tentacle had managed to survive; this time... Caught off guard, the black tentacle, exposed to the intensified light and beam, turned to charred ash before beginning to dissolve completely. Before the ancient god could react, the tentacle was entirely gone! Feeling the disappearance of the tentacle and the intense pain, an angry, eerie scream came from the dark void in the sky above. "Insolent ant! You court death!" A massive red eye glared down from the dark rift above, radiating malice and rage. In the next second, countless black tentacles emerged once more, enduring the relentless light and energy as they rapidly closed in. The vision''s Syd radiated chaos magic''s red light from his hands and summoned several deflective shields in front of him, slowing the tentacles'' advance. The tentacles, flickering with dark energy, struggled against Syd''s assault. By the time they drew close, over twenty percent of the dark energy covering the tentacles had dissipated. Observing this, Syd mused thoughtfully, "Still not strong enough..." He needed to completely strip the tentacles of their dark energy to inflict real damage. But even with four abilities at Level 5 and using all his power, he had only managed to remove a bit over twenty percent? Around seventy percent of the dark energy still remained? Syd couldn''t help but speculate that this ancient eldritch god might not only be among the more powerful godly beings but potentially a single-universe-level entity. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 270: Chapter 270 Chapter 270: Chapter 270[December Bonus Event!] [Vote for your favorite fanfic on my P@treon!, the winner will get double chapters for all December!!] [Poll will be up just for a few hours so be quickly!] "Another failure..." Syd murmured with a trace of regret. Throughout the ordeal, his vision-self had attempted to use illusions and light manipulation to disrupt the ancient god''s movements. Unfortunately, it only managed to throw the eldritch being off for a few seconds before it recovered and somehow locked onto him again. In the next moment, Syd watched his vision-self get wrapped in black tentacles, vanishing into the writhing mass. The light dimmed. The eerie transformation began. He had died once more. "Just accept your fate. Why struggle in vain..." "Resistance is pointless..." "...Becoming my puppet is your only end..." Before the death vision dissipated, Syd heard the ancient god''s mocking words. The scene shifted, and his surroundings reverted to the secluded corner where he had started. "Another failure... I wonder if reaching Level 5 Divinity could change things..." Syd reflected, feeling a mix of disappointment and hope. After testing the death vision, he put away the Power Stone and black artifact before taking out the Mind Stone. Sensing the growing surge of faith energy around him, he began absorbing it. With the Mind Stone purifying the drawbacks, he heard a series of notifications. [Divinity (1033/2000) Level 4] [Divinity +1 Experience] [Divinity +1 Experience] ... [Divinity (1176/2000) Level 4] His Divinity experience surged significantly. While continuing to absorb the faith energy, Syd walked away from the scene of his recent activities. Time passed, and by two in the afternoon, he was basking in the sunlight, contemplating which ability to train next. Light Beam, Divine Touch, Reflection Shield, Black Particle, Spatial Shift, Sunshine, Chaos Magic... As he considered each ability, he found himself focusing on Sunshine and Chaos Magic. One could potentially unleash unprecedented power at Level 5, allowing Sunshine to reach its full potential. The other could enhance the probability of altering reality significantly. After a moment, he settled on Sunlight Blessing, as its progress was more reliable than Chaos Magic, whose enhancement might not match his expectations. "Sunlight Blessing does take longer to level up..." Syd muttered before shrugging it off and beginning a basic version of Sunlight Blessing. In the next instant, a soft white light emanated from him. [Sunshine +1 Experience] ... After half an hour of practice, just as he was preparing to continue, Syd sensed some movement and turned his gaze toward the distance. A buzzing sound grew louder as it approached. A dozen black drones, each about the size of a human head, flew toward him. As soon as they detected him in his white attire, they sprang into action. Thumb-sized white missiles rained down from the drones, shooting toward him in an instant. Syd frowned slightly, feeling irritated. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He raised his hand, and a red glow of Chaos Magic enveloped the missiles, tossing them to his right. The missiles crashed against the walls, detonating one after another. Boom! Boom! Boom! A fiery blast filled the scene, covering everything in an orange glow. Syd erected a red shield of Chaos Magic to protect himself. The explosion''s high temperature and shockwave obliterated everything within its reach. Once the dust settled and the smoke began to clear, the alley had been reduced to rubble, and everything within a hundred-meter radius was now a wasteland. Observing the lingering smoke, Syd muttered in surprise, "Are they insane?" "This place is close to a residential area, yet they dared to use such powerful missiles?" Initially, he thought these were mere annoyances intended to lure him somewhere. However, their strength suggested they were genuinely designed to eliminate him. Even though the missiles packed a punch, they couldn''t overcome his Chaos Magic shield enhanced by Level 5 Light Power. Syd began to feel something amiss. "Oh well, as long as they don''t interfere with my Divinity and Sunshine training..." Nothing was more important than gaining power! Once his strength reached a certain level, all these plots would be meaningless! With that thought, Syd took to the air, gliding toward the residential area. He hadn''t gone far when another dozen black drones appeared. In the residential area... People both inside and outside their homes could hear the distant explosions. The ground even trembled slightly. "An explosion?" "Is it an earthquake?" Terrified residents rushed out of their homes. While the residents were gripped with fear, Syd arrived at a quiet spot within the residential area. As he paused, he heard the sound of a TV coming from a nearby home. "Colonel Simon, what is your opinion on the recent global phenomenon caused by the White Knight?" A familiar, pleasant female voice filled the room. After a moment, Syd recognized it. It was the voice of Irina, a reporter he had encountered before. Colonel Simon''s reply came over the television, his voice authoritative. "The White Knight''s reckless actions have severely disrupted social order and caused massive unrest worldwide, leading to incalculable losses." "The military will bring justice to the people and hold the White Knight accountable..." Hearing this, Syd raised an eyebrow, a slight smirk on his face. "Accountable?" He scoffed internally. "Let them try." "I do what I want. No one can control me..." Syd mused with a faint smile. Even if the phenomenon had indeed been triggered by him, he wouldn''t concern himself with such trivial matters. To him, this was merely a flimsy excuse the military was using to come after him. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 271: Chapter 271 Chapter 271: Chapter 271[December Bonus Event!] [Vote for your favorite fanfic on my P@treon!, the winner will get double chapters for all December!!] [Poll will be up just for a few hours so be quickly!] After a moment of silence in reaction to the military''s behavior, Syd shook his head, turned around, and walked away as the sound of the television slowly faded in the background. While he walked, Syd didn''t idle; he occasionally channeled light energy within him, using a reduced version of his Sunshine ability. [Sunshine experience +1] Only a few minutes had passed since he left, when his keen hearing picked up the buzzing sound of approaching drones. "How are they tracking my location?" Though he frowned slightly, he didn''t dwell on it. To avoid further annoyance, he quickly took action. The photons around him began to shift. In the next moment, his figure quickly distorted, blending seamlessly with the environment in real-time as he entered an optical invisibility state. With his divine power of light at level five, his control over light and affinity for it reached an unprecedented level. No matter how he moved, he appeared perfectly camouflaged, as the surrounding photons adjusted their color instantaneously at the speed of light. He floated forward, his body perfectly merged with the environment. From a visual standpoint, he was flawless-only faint traces of movement in the air could suggest his presence. But just as he anticipated the drone noise to fade away, he heard it again. The drones'' flight paths remained unchanged, heading straight toward him. Syd frowned. Silently, he changed his direction twice, only to find that the drones continued following him without fail! A series of thoughts flashed through his mind in an instant, with the first being infrared detection. Infrared imaging could convert thermal radiation into visible light images. In the next second, he suppressed all heat signatures that could be detected. Controlling light and heat was easy for him. However, even after nullifying those traces, the drones still followed him relentlessly. "Scent?" "Or supernatural tracking?" Frowning, Syd quickly considered these possibilities. "Who would''ve thought that showing my invisibility abilities would lead the military to develop countermeasures?" He recalled the times he''d gone invisible in full view of others. During the last encounter with the Dark Elves, when they attempted to seize the Reality Stone, he had vanished before departing once the ordeal was over. Given these circumstances, it wasn''t surprising that the military would prepare means to counter invisibility. A few seconds later, Syd stopped thinking about it. As long as he couldn''t shake off the drones, it didn''t matter. His hovering form paused as he gazed coldly into the distance. A red glow appeared in his right hand. The next moment, the drones were all crushed simultaneously. Boom! A terrifying explosion erupted! Casually shielding himself from the incoming heat and shockwave, Syd paid no attention to the explosion, gradually rising higher, gazing intently into the distance. He was curious to see what the military had in store. As he observed, the explosion stirred panic among the city''s residents once more, leaving many wondering what had happened. Those nearby even caught a glimpse of the explosion. But rather than focusing on the blast, their eyes were drawn to a figure. "Is that...?" People rushing into the streets stared up at the pure white figure in the sky, hearts pounding. "Is that the White-Clad Hero?" "Why is he here?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their initial sighting of the White-Clad Hero filled them with shock and fear. After all, he was known as a terrifying, dangerous individual, and being near him could mean death without warning! For instance... Looking toward the distant explosion, the onlookers were gripped with fear. "Run!" Screams filled the air as people exerted all their strength to flee from the area. Yet, in their panic, questions lingered in their minds. Why was the White-Clad Hero here? What caused the explosion? Could someone be targeting him? Meanwhile, across the city, in front of screens and on the internet, countless people were tuned in, watching the broadcast as it unfolded. The famous anchorwoman Irina had just launched another live broadcast. The moment the stream went live, it attracted massive attention, not just within America but internationally. On screen, Irina appeared in a pale green dress, smiling as she explained, "Not long ago, the military prepared another operation to encircle and suppress the White-Clad Hero, the Messiah." "I know none of you would want to miss this. That''s why I specially requested approval for this live broadcast." "This time, the military is fully prepared. Even though the White-Clad Hero and the Messiah are Omega mutants, they will face judgment!" "They will pay for their past transgressions!" Listening to Irina''s speech, many viewers felt a twinge of disbelief, quickly replaced by doubt. How many times had it been? Believing this again would make them fools! "Go ahead, Irina, keep bragging!" "You really think you can destroy the White-Clad Hero and the Messiah? This better not turn into another farce..." Countless viewers, disillusioned yet captivated, flooded the chat with sarcasm directed at Irina and the military. On the broadcast stage. Anticipating this reaction, Irina smiled slightly, raised her right hand, and gestured to the large screen behind her, saying, "Everyone, look! This is our strength!" As she spoke, the screen displayed a chilling scene. Rows upon rows of black Sentinel robots stood packed into an open field, their orange eyes shining as far as the eye could see. Hundreds? Or thousands? Many gasped in shock, their hearts filled with dread. "How many Sentinels are there?" At that moment, millions of people felt a mix of awe and fear. These were Sentinels, each possessing formidable power, capable of hunting down mutants with ease! Even the White-Clad Hero and the Messiah had once been overwhelmed by dozens or hundreds of these Sentinels. But here? Hundreds or thousands of them? No matter how powerful an Omega mutant might be, how could they withstand this? As long as they were human, as long as they were mortal, there was no way they could fend off this many Sentinels. After all, human strength has limits, while these Sentinels have none. What could the White-Clad Hero and Messiah possibly do against such a force? Even if they could handle them momentarily, could they keep it up indefinitely? "So Irina wasn''t lying; we misjudged her!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 272: Chapter 272 Chapter 272: Chapter 272"The military really means business. They even deployed so many Sentinel robots-this time, the White-Clad Hero is truly finished!" Billions of people were left in shock. Among them were Professor X, Charles, and Magneto, Erik, who had been following Irina''s broadcast closely. ... At the X-Mansion... "The White-Clad Hero..." Professor X sighed. "Good thing it''s not Syd facing them..." Logan, muttered with relief. However, he soon fell silent, realizing that once the White-Clad Hero was taken down, it might be Syd''s turn. As the Messiah, Syd was definitely a target too. How would he handle such a scenario when his time came? Or perhaps...would they all be next? Logan wasn''t the only one with this heavy thought; many others shared the same sinking feeling. ... At the Brotherhood of Mutants... Magneto, frowned deeply. ... In New York, at Stark Tower... "Are they serious?" Tony Stark stared in disbelief at the hundreds, possibly thousands, of Sentinel robots. Pepper Potts, standing beside him, covered her mouth in shock. Coincidentally, Thor, Hawkeye, Black Widow, and others were also present. Originally there for a meeting, they had turned their attention to Irina''s live broadcast. Thor couldn''t hold back any longer and stood up abruptly. "What are they trying to do?" "You people of Midgard, what do you plan to do with my brother?" His voice boomed, his face clearly filled with both anger and dread. Would his brother die? As Thor''s anxiety grew, Captain America quickly interjected, "Thor, calm down. There might still be room to resolve this. I''ll call Fury right away." With that, he dialed Nick Fury''s number. At S.H.I.E.L.D... Nick Fury had been monitoring the situation closely and picked up immediately when his phone rang. Captain America asked him directly about the military''s actions, and Fury frowned as he replied, "The military didn''t inform me of this. I''m just as in the dark." Frustrated, he added, "The military must be crazy. Targeting the Messiah is one thing, but the White-Clad Hero?" "Don''t they realize that the White-Clad Hero is rumored to be the son of the God King Odin?" "Aren''t they afraid of Asgard''s retaliation?" Fury''s voice conveyed a mix of helplessness and anger, unable to fathom the military''s behavior. All he could do now was pray that the military''s objective was merely to capture, not kill. Imagining the repercussions of the White-Clad Hero''s death, Fury felt a headache coming on. "Don''t worry, I''ll try to negotiate with the military!" Back at Stark Tower... Hearing the conversation through the speakerphone, Natasha, and the others exchanged uneasy glances, silently hoping for a peaceful outcome. Meanwhile... Hidden in the shadows, Loki watched with a complicated expression. And elsewhere, among the human population, the D''Bari aliens, who had previously crossed paths with Phoenix and Syd, had their eyes light up. After witnessing the power of the White-Clad Hero and the Messiah multiple times, they had all but given up hope of obtaining their abilities. But now... Margaret, with her head full of white hair, smiled and instructed, "Make sure to acquire the White-Clad Hero''s body..." As various factions on Earth buzzed with discussion and activity, Heimdall, the guardian god of Asgard, kept a close watch on Earth with his golden eyes. Having already been monitoring Earth due to recent disturbances, he hurried to the palace of the God King. "My lord..." Heimdall began. Before he could continue, Odin, seated on his throne, frowned and spoke, "I already know." He waved his hand, and a watery image appeared within the palace, displaying Syd and the Sentinel robots. Upon seeing this, Queen Frigga''s face turned pale. She grasped Odin''s hand, pleading, "Odin, you must save your son..." As Odin and Frigga conversed, on Earth, billions of people and various forces watched as a swarm of drones encircled the White-Clad Hero from afar. Seemingly aware that the drones were ineffective, they merely formed a perimeter without advancing. Hovering in the air, Syd stared coldly at the black drones in the distance. At that moment, a new development occurred. Ten small black dots flew rapidly toward him from a distance. Focusing his gaze, Syd quickly identified them as Sentinel robots. "Ten of them?" Watching the ten approaching Sentinels, Syd immediately grasped the military''s strategy. "They''re planning to exhaust me with wave after wave of Sentinels?" Syd had to admit that the military was showing some tactical savvy. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he pondered, space around him suddenly rippled, and ten Sentinel robots instantly appeared by his side. Teleportation? In the next second, the Sentinels'' right hands transformed, and ten sharp black spikes whistled toward Syd. Although the teleportation caught Syd slightly off guard, with the reflex speed granted by his Chaos Magic, he wasn''t even close to being overwhelmed. His right hand glowed red. Boom! In an instant, the ten Sentinels collapsed into piles of scrap metal, enveloped by the red glow. This scene was projected clearly to the billions watching from all corners of the world, leaving them in awe. "Those were ten Sentinels! The White-Clad Hero''s power truly is terrifying!" As the crowd marveled at the White-Clad Hero''s strength, it wasn''t long before another ten Sentinels appeared and launched an assault on him. Witnessing this, billions watching immediately grasped the military''s true strategy. "This is beyond cunning!" "They clearly have the strength to overpower him, but they''re still using such cheap tactics?" "So cautious?" Despite voicing complaints and cursing the American military''s ruthlessness, they couldn''t deny that the White-Clad Hero was truly in danger this time! Hundreds, if not thousands, of Sentinels, coupled with this exhausting attrition tactic-how could the White-Clad Hero possibly survive? At that moment, countless people held their breath in anticipation. Once again, with a flash of red, the ten Sentinels were reduced to scrap metal. Even when they shifted to metallic states, their speed didn''t decrease, and the result was the same. As the billions watching and various factions anticipated another wave of Sentinels, they suddenly saw Syd''s backpack open, and several items flew out. The Tesseract, Mind Stone, Reality Stone, Orb... Captain America, Nick Fury, and others immediately recognized the Tesseract and the Mind Stone. Odin himself recognized the Reality Stone. However, when the fourth item emerged, countless viewers were stunned. "What is that?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 273: Chapter 273 Chapter 273: Chapter 273"A silver casing?" "What kind of item is this?" Tony Stark and the others were momentarily stunned by the new object they saw. This item was able to sit alongside the Tesseract and the Mind Stone-what made it so special? In addition, another red gem orbiting around the White-Clad Hero also caught their attention. "Could this be another Infinity Stone?" Banner wondered aloud. Hearing his words, Natasha, and the others couldn''t help but feel a surge of shock. "This red gem, along with the Tesseract and the Mind Stone...that makes three, right?" "The White-Clad Hero has three Infinity Stones?" Each of them knew that every Infinity Stone contained terrifying power, and their expressions grew tense. At S.H.I.E.L.D... Nick Fury''s face turned grim. Even a single Tesseract was dangerous enough in his eyes, but this White-Clad Hero held three? "These three dangerous objects shouldn''t be in the hands of a single person!" While he was thinking this, across various factions, especially those familiar with the nature of the three artifacts, many shared his sentiment, though they also harbored a desire to claim them. Under the watchful eyes of billions and numerous factions, they saw four items orbiting the White-Clad Hero like satellites. To their surprise, instead of reaching for the three Infinity Stones, the White-Clad Hero extended his hand toward the silver sphere. Tony Stark and the others were puzzled by his choice, wondering why he ignored the Infinity Stones in favor of this item. Suddenly, before countless viewers, they saw the White-Clad Hero open the silver sphere. In the next second, a purple glow radiated from it, and a stone emitting a vibrant purple light floated out. "What is that?" Seeing this purple stone, Tony Stark and the others felt a jolt, with a thought creeping into their minds. Could this...also be an Infinity Stone? As they debated, Thor, who had been tensely watching in silence, instinctively stood up. "The Power Stone?" Thor exclaimed. "What, the Power Stone?" Tony Stark and the others had heard of the six Infinity Stones, one of which was the Power Stone. They hadn''t expected to see it revealed today. "How did the White-Clad Hero get this stone?" "Isn''t it said that these cosmic relics were formed at the dawn of the universe? How did he end up with four of them?" Barton, and Banner felt an overwhelming sense of disbelief. Then, they heard Thor murmuring in awe, "That means...my brother has four Infinity Stones." Tony Stark initially thought Thor was merely expressing astonishment. He nodded, saying, "It''s definitely hard to believe..." Banner and the others also nodded in agreement. But then Thor shook his head, saying, "You don''t understand what this truly means!" Tony Stark and the others looked at him in confusion. "What does it mean? He has four Infinity Stones, that''s all, right?" "While Infinity Stones are unique and special, we''re not exactly clueless here." Unmoved by their responses, Thor sighed, "You truly don''t understand." He continued, explaining, "My father once told me that there are six Infinity Stones in the universe, and if someone manages to gather all six, they''ll be able to do anything they desire!" "It would be like having a wish-granting machine, able to accomplish anything!" With those words, silence fell upon Stark Tower. Everyone stared at Thor, astonished by the revelation about the stones. "Are you joking, Thor?" Dr. Banner hesitated, "How could that be possible?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, if someone wanted to destroy the universe, wouldn''t they be able to do that too?" Tony Stark voiced his skepticism. Seeing the shock on their faces turn to doubt, Thor nodded, "I know it sounds unbelievable, but that''s what my father told me. And I trust him; he wouldn''t lie about something so unnecessary." "Each Infinity Stone holds immense power in its own domain. Individually, they might not seem overwhelming, but together, they would unleash an unprecedented force!" "But my father also mentioned that collecting all six Infinity Stones is incredibly difficult. He tried once but ultimately had to abandon the endeavor." "It''s almost as if these stones are cursed, preventing anyone from easily gathering them all..." Hearing Thor''s detailed account, Tony Stark and the others, initially skeptical, fell silent, contemplating the terrifying potential of six combined Infinity Stones. Having witnessed the Tesseract and Mind Stone firsthand, they understood the formidable power each contained. The prospect of six such forces united was too daunting to consider. However, a new question arose. "Didn''t you say it''s nearly impossible to collect them all? Yet here the White-Clad Hero has gathered four already." "He''s only two away..." The sound of gasps filled the room as the terrifying thought sank in. Thinking about the implications, the horrific image formed in their minds left them in stunned silence. At that moment, all they could do was hope this wasn''t real and that the White-Clad Hero wouldn''t manage to collect all six Infinity Stones. While they struggled to calm their thoughts, the phone on the table, set to speaker mode for communication with Nick Fury at S.H.I.E.L.D., faithfully relayed Thor''s words. At S.H.I.E.L.D... Listening to the secrets of the Infinity Stones, Nick Fury''s mind was racing, struggling to process it all. Piecing together the information, his instincts told him that this could very well be true! In the next moment, he made a decision. The White-Clad Hero must be stopped from obtaining the remaining two Infinity Stones! And if possible, those four stones should be either destroyed or secured in a special location. If someone were to gain access and use them, the consequences would be unthinkable! At this moment, even in the distant Asgardian realm, God King Odin, Queen Frigga, and Heimdall were equally stunned by the sight of the Infinity Stones orbiting around Syd. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 274: Chapter 274 Chapter 274: Chapter 274[December Bonus Pick Winner: [Starting as a Class 5 Mutant]!] sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On Earth. Under the eyes of countless onlookers, Syd had already grasped the purple Power Stone. Purple energy spread around him, enveloping his entire body. Unlike when he had only a fourth-level divine physique, now he could feel that even holding the Power Stone continuously posed no threat to him. What would be fatal for an ordinary person felt as gentle as a breeze to him. It was as if the Power Stone was something that only unique beings like him were qualified to wield-mortals had no place using it. He didn''t know what threshold would cause harm while using the Power Stone, as he hadn''t tested it, but now seemed like a good time to find out. Truth be told, he hadn''t yet fully explored the Power Stone''s potential. As he held the Power Stone, a series of strange phenomena appeared around him. The stone radiated an intense purple glow, while purple energy enveloped him, and an aura of violet mist spread outward, powerful enough to inspire awe in all who saw it. The overwhelming energy waves emanating from him were intimidating just to behold. Meanwhile, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s energy detectors blared in alarm. Nick Fury, both startled and wary, understood the reason for the recent warning signals from the detectors. Could it be that the White-Clad Hero was using the Power Stone? "What kind of power does this stone hold?" In his uncertainty, he watched as the strange phenomena around the White-Clad Hero quickly dissipated, as if nothing had happened. At the scene... Syd hovered calmly in the air, awaiting the arrival of the next wave of Sentinel robots. As expected, within moments, another ten Sentinels appeared through teleportation, under the watchful gaze of billions worldwide. Before they could act, Syd unleashed a surge of energy from the Power Stone. The purple brilliance of the Power Stone shone like a dazzling star in the sky. In an instant, a terrifying wave of purple energy burst forth from Syd''s hand. The Sentinels, just beginning to move, were engulfed by the purple energy. Then... Under the astonished gazes of billions, purple cracks appeared on the Sentinels'' bodies before they rapidly disintegrated into ash, leaving no trace. "What kind of power is this? It''s terrifying!" "Oh my God..." Watching the glowing purple stone in the White-Clad Hero''s hand, even the most skeptical could see its power. This purple stone held an unimaginable force. In Stark Tower, Thor murmured in surprise, "Didn''t Father say that using the Power Stone requires a cost?" "How is my brother completely unaffected?" His words left Tony Stark and the others momentarily stunned. Could that be true? They closely examined the screen showing the White-Clad Hero, but no matter how hard they looked, they saw no signs of strain. They brushed it off, assuming that perhaps even the God King Odin could be mistaken. As the wave of Sentinels was obliterated, another batch appeared with no respite for Syd. Without hesitation, he unleashed another energy wave from the Power Stone. Like a powerful attack clearing away lesser foes, the new ten Sentinels vanished in a blink. Even though they had switched to a metallic state upon appearing, it only delayed the inevitable, as Syd increased the energy output from the Power Stone. The cycle continued. Sentinels appeared... Only to be destroyed... Five waves... Six waves... Under the eyes of billions and various factions, the White-Clad Hero floated dozens of meters in the air, with three radiant stones orbiting around him and the purple Power Stone in his hand. Like a god, he remained still, eliminating one wave of Sentinels after another. Everyone''s faces were filled with shock. At a mysterious military base... Officers and generals wore grim expressions. Aleksandro, the head of the research facility, and Dr. Bolivar, the creator of the Sentinels, were equally troubled. The Sentinels, in which they had placed such high hopes, were being cleared away like garbage by the White-Clad Hero? How many waves had it been already? The only comfort they had was the remaining 1,400 Sentinels, which gave them a glimmer of hope. They refused to believe the White-Clad Hero could hold out much longer. After all, 1,400 Sentinels was no small number! Moreover, they had taken notice of the purple stone in the White-Clad Hero''s hand. "So this is what they call an Infinity Stone?" "With this purple stone in his grasp, he possesses such tremendous power?" Aleksandro remarked excitedly. "What if we obtained it?" Not only him; Dr. Bolivar and the other officers and generals shared similar thoughts. Looking at the purple stone, they couldn''t suppress the greed and desire in their eyes. They longed to snatch it from the White-Clad Hero and claim its unparalleled power for themselves. General Howell declared, "This stone must be seized!" While the military made plans to capture the stone, they also adapted the Sentinels'' tactics in response to the White-Clad Hero''s relentless assault on the robots. Back at the scene... Boom! After clearing yet another wave of Sentinels, Syd waited for the next wave. But just as this batch turned to dust, ten more Sentinels appeared around him without a pause. Faced with the close-range Sentinels, Syd instinctively threw a punch. The Power Stone glowed with purple energy, combined with the superhuman strength of his fifth-level divine body. Boom! In an instant, the chest of the Sentinel before him caved in, twisted, and was sent flying at supersonic speed to a distant location, completely destroyed. Billions of viewers, witnessing the White-Clad Hero''s terrifying strength, were speechless. Was this even human? The remaining nine Sentinels dissolved into ash under the Power Stone''s energy wave. "Damn it!" The military tried a few more rapid attacks, but no matter how sudden they were, the White- Clad Hero could react and eliminate the Sentinels effortlessly. "Increase the number of Sentinels!" General Howell commanded. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 275: Chapter 275 Chapter 275: Chapter 275Following General Howell''s orders, the number of deployed Sentinel robots surged. Under the gaze of billions and various factions, forty Sentinels suddenly appeared in front of the White-Clad Hero. Facing such a large number, Syd finally sensed a hint of difficulty, realizing that the Power Stone''s energy wave was somewhat slow at clearing them. Boom! As the purple energy wave from the Power Stone eliminated around ten Sentinels, the remaining robots seized the opportunity to launch attacks. Syd frowned, his body shifting slightly to dodge quickly. One of the Sentinels activated a crystalline ability to try to trap him, but it was blocked by his Chaos Magic. Looking at the dozens of Sentinels before him, Syd found it a bit troublesome. However, after a brief consideration, he decided not to use any other powers. He maintained his Chaos Magic defense while relying solely on the Power Stone for offense. Compared to using his other abilities, this approach was the least exhausting. After a slight hesitation, he glanced at the Power Stone in his hand and decided to amplify its output. An even larger wave of purple energy erupted. Boom! The area ahead was engulfed by the purple energy wave. Over twenty Sentinels in front of him were struck, their bodies partially disintegrating into ash, each one plummeting from the sky. With a wave of his right hand, a sweep of purple light crossed the sky. In a flash, all but seven or eight Sentinels-those quick enough to teleport away-were eroded by the Power Stone''s energy and destroyed. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The power of this purple stone is terrifying!" Everyone watching could not help but marvel at the Power Stone''s immense strength. "Damn it!" The military officers watching wore grim expressions. Deploying forty Sentinels at once only managed to cause a slight inconvenience for the White-Clad Hero? Was the so-called Infinity Stone really this powerful? As for deploying even more Sentinels at once, they dismissed that option almost immediately. What if too many Sentinels were deployed at once and wiped out in a single blow? With no better option, they continued with the exhaustion strategy. Back at the scene... Relying on the power of the Power Stone, Syd effortlessly handled the Sentinels, barely depleting any of his inner light energy. He even stopped moving, standing in place, using Chaos Magic to block attacks while sweeping away any approaching Sentinels with the Power Stone''s energy wave. Despite the ease, he found the pace a bit slow. Glancing at the other three Infinity Stones orbiting around him, Syd sighed slightly, "If only I had the Infinity Gauntlet..." If he had the Infinity Gauntlet, he wouldn''t have to use the Power Stone so crudely, enduring its constant backlash on his body. Channeling the Power Stone''s energy through the Reality Stone would be the optimal approach. After a few more waves, eliminating three groups of forty Sentinels each, Syd noticed that the Sentinels had stopped appearing. At that moment, silence fell over billions of viewers and countless factions. How could thousands of Sentinels prove ineffective against the White-Clad Hero? This outcome was completely unexpected. Previously, they had thought that even an Omega-level mutant would be overwhelmed by the sheer numbers of Sentinels. But now? Hovering high above, clad in white, surrounded by the three glowing Infinity Stones, exuding a mysterious aura, the White-Clad Hero stood unaffected. At this moment, countless people felt a sense of suffocation. At the X-Mansion... Professor X, who had previously sighed over the White-Clad Hero''s impending doom, looked on in shock. No matter how he thought about it, he hadn''t anticipated this outcome. Those were thousands of Sentinels! Had the military actually been frightened into stopping the deployment? "What would Syd do in this situation?" Logan, murmured to himself, shaking his head afterward. No matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t imagine how Syd, as the Messiah, would handle such a massive wave of Sentinels. Though Syd was incredibly powerful, facing the military''s attrition tactics would be difficult. If the Sentinels appeared in bulk, he might have a chance, but appearing one wave at a time... Logan shook his head. The White-Clad Hero had the purple stone, the Infinity Stone as it was called. Syd, as the Messiah, didn''t have anything like that. How would he fight back? In this situation, Syd would undoubtedly be worn down by the military''s underhanded tactics. Logan could only silently pray that Syd, as the Messiah, wouldn''t get involved. However, he had to admit the White-Clad Hero wielding an Infinity Stone was truly terrifying. "I wonder who would be stronger, Syd or him?" The thought emerged in Logan''s mind as he compared the two, noting that the White-Clad Hero and Syd seemed to share a similar aura. After a while, he shook his head, dismissing the thought as nonsense. Nearby, Storm and others were in awe. At the Brotherhood of Mutants... Erik, wore a look of astonishment. In a small room... Wanda with her red hair, and Quicksilver with his silver hair, stared at the television with admiration. Watching the White-Clad Hero effortlessly destroy one Sentinel after another, they were in awe. "If only we could have that kind of power..." "The White-Clad Hero is truly strong..." The siblings, who had longed for revenge against Tony Stark, were filled with admiration and envy. With such power, wouldn''t Iron Man, Tony Stark, be easily at their mercy? In New York, at Stark Tower... "Heh, my brother really is powerful!" Thor chuckled. Tony Stark rolled his eyes at him, smirking, "Funny, wasn''t it you just now who thought we humans were plotting against your brother?" Natasha, and the others nodded in agreement. Thor chuckled awkwardly at the remark. At that moment... Dr. Banner commented, "But I think it''s really the Power Stone that''s strong. Without it, the White-Clad Hero might not be able to handle the Sentinels so easily and might even..." He trailed off, marveling, "Doesn''t that mean that anyone who gets this stone could become as strong as the White-Clad Hero?" "That''s terrifying!" Hearing this, Tony Stark, Thor, and the others felt a chill, realizing the weight of his statement. Exactly¡ªdidn''t that mean that anyone who acquired the Power Stone could become as powerful as the White-Clad Hero? "A stone with such frightening power?" Tony murmured in disbelief. At that moment, even they couldn''t help but feel a strong desire for the Power Stone. It was truly worthy of its name as the Power Stone! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 276: Chapter 277 Chapter 276: Chapter 277"This Infinity Stone... is it really that dangerous?" Tony and the others were shocked. This revelation was completely unexpected. Did it mean they couldn''t use the Power Stone at all? The White-Clad Hero could seemingly wield the Power Stone effortlessly, but if any of them tried, it would mean certain death? They hadn''t even considered this possibility! At first, they assumed that anyone could use the Power Stone and gain terrifying strength from it... Suddenly Barton, muttered, "Could it be that the true strength all along was just the White- Clad Hero?" "The Power Stone couldn''t be touched by even the non-human Sentinel robots, but the White-Clad Hero, with a body of flesh and blood, can wield it without any harm..." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing Barton''s words, they realized the implications. How powerful must the White-Clad Hero''s body be to endure the Power Stone unscathed? It was mind-boggling to think of his physical strength. "That clears things up. With such a limitation, it makes sense," Tony, acknowledged. "No wonder there''s such a terrifying stone-it comes with a hefty drawback." "The White-Clad Hero can use it, but he''s clearly an exception." This new understanding made the stone''s power seem more reasonable, and its danger more manageable. As they continued discussing, the phone on the table picked up their words, allowing Nick Fury at S.H.I.E.L.D. to hear every detail. "So that''s how it is?" Fury sighed in frustration. It seemed his initial ambitions for the stone were just wishful thinking. "A mortal can''t use it, then..." Fury''s eyes showed a hint of apprehension. Thanks to Thor, they had learned the truth, but the other factions were still caught between shock and confusion. At the secret military base... "How can this be?" General Howell, Commander Aleksandro, and Dr. Bolivar were dumbfounded. Just moments ago, they had been dreaming about how they would study and use the Power Stone after obtaining it. Now... They couldn''t believe it. The Sentinel had merely grasped the stone-how did it suddenly explode? Dr. Bolivar, still shocked, guessed, "Could it be that the Sentinel couldn''t withstand the stone''s power?" Commander Aleksandro and the other officers were taken aback. Reflecting on it, they realized Dr. Bolivar''s theory made sense. But if even the non-human body of the Sentinel couldn''t handle it... Yet the White-Clad Hero could? They were stunned. Among other factions... Apart from Dr. Bolivar, other intelligent minds analyzed the Sentinel''s explosion and arrived at a similar conclusion. Even many of the billions watching from different countries began to piece it together. Back at the scene... The purple explosion''s residual energy gradually dissipated. In its place remained only Syd, hovering midair, holding the glowing Power Stone. With a slight gesture, the Power Stone floated back into his hand. Under the gaze of countless factions and billions of people, he held it effortlessly. The purple glow flickered, energy waves spreading, yet despite the Infinity Stone''s overwhelming power, his body remained unscathed. At that moment, the White-Clad Hero, dressed in white, floated in the sky, gripping the stone, exuding an aura as if he were a god or demon. It was as though this Infinity Stone rightfully belonged to him, that only he was worthy to use it, while others lacked the qualification... Silence and disbelief filled the hearts of countless onlookers. Ignoring their reactions, Syd held the Power Stone, and his figure blurred as he entered an optical camouflage state, disappearing from the sight of all factions and billions of people. The military''s grand capture operation had ended in utter failure. While it was uncertain what other plans the military had, for now, they posed no threat to him. Of course, Syd didn''t believe this would be the end of the matter. He was certain that the military still had a large number of Sentinels at their disposal... At that moment, within the secret military base... Several generals were engaged in a heated discussion with some members of Congress, debating whether to send more Sentinels to stall the White-Clad Hero, then drop a nuclear bomb on him! Regardless of civilian casualties or the sacrifices required, they just wanted to eliminate the "threat" of the White-Clad Hero. However, the proposal was immediately rejected by three congressmen. "We''re not at that stage yet. Let''s wait and see." "Dropping a nuke on the city would have far-reaching consequences and would be difficult to explain. Unless absolutely necessary, let''s avoid that..." Though the generals could understand the congressmen''s conservative stance, they couldn''t help feeling frustrated. But with no one to share the fallout of a nuclear strike, they could only acquiesce for now. None of them wanted to face the public backlash of such a decision. Of course, this was only temporary; the possibility of a nuclear strike hadn''t been ruled out. As for when to actually use it-that would depend on future developments... As the generals and congressmen continued their debate, citizens everywhere began to vent their frustration on Irina. People flooded the comments section of her live broadcast website with their thoughts. "Irina, didn''t you say the military was fully prepared this time? That even Omega mutants like the White-Clad Hero and the Messiah would be punished? What''s happening now?" "Irina, you liar! You deceived us again!" "You''re useless!" Feeling humiliated by Irina''s overblown promises, the public took out their frustrations on her. Though they knew it wasn''t exactly her fault, they needed a scapegoat. On the broadcast stage... Reading the flood of comments, Irina''s face turned grim as she endured the onslaught of online abuse. While citizens lashed out at Irina, Syd, meanwhile, was deep in thought. Thanks to the Power Stone, he hadn''t had to reveal much of his true strength in this battle. He considered his next steps, planning to locate the military''s main base and deliver a decisive blow. As for the President and other officials, after some thought, he decided against taking action. Pushing them too far might lead them to a desperate decision, like resorting to nuclear weapons. Although Venom''s danger-sensing ability provided some protection, it had already been blocked once before, leaving him unaware of an approaching threat. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 278: Chapter 278 Chapter 278: Chapter 278Syd didn''t believe that the military was entirely out of options. Without the advantage of a danger-sensing ability, if the military suddenly detonated a nuclear bomb, even he would find it challenging and dangerous. He wasn''t sure if his current strength would be enough to withstand a nuclear explosion. At Stark Tower... Watching his brother disappear, Thor''s face relaxed into a smile, feeling relieved. Then, he started to feel a bit smug. See, how could the methods of these Midgardians ever pose a threat to Asgardian gods! They simply weren''t a match for Asgard''s might. Naturally, Tony Stark and the others noticed Thor''s expression, reading his pride in the subtle curve of his mouth. But they had to admit, the White-Clad Hero was indeed powerful. More intimidating still was the Power Stone he wielded. With the Power Stone, the White-Clad Hero seemed even more terrifying! If it were just the White-Clad Hero himself, there might still be a way to deal with him. Now, though... After a bit of discussion, the group finally calmed down from the recent events and moved on to other topics. At that point, they began talking about Thor''s hammer. "No, I''m definitely not lying to you!" Thor said, taking a swig of his drink. "Oh, so anyone worthy of lifting this hammer gains its power?" Barton, joked. "Sounds like you''re bluffing." "Why don''t you give it a try?" Thor invited with a grin. "Go on!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Really?" "Alright, let''s do it." Barton stood up and walked over to the table, eyeing Thor''s hammer. As he prepared to give it a try, someone teased him. "Barton, don''t worry if you can''t lift it. We won''t hold it against you." Barton, unimpressed, reached out and placed his hand on the hammer, giving it his best effort. But no matter how hard he tried, the hammer didn''t budge. "How are you doing this?" Barton asked Thor awkwardly, suspecting a trick. Encouraged by Barton, Tony also stepped up to try his hand. "If I lift it, do I get to rule Asgard?" Tony asked. "Yes, of course," Thor shrugged. Unfortunately, after several attempts, even with his armor on, Tony couldn''t lift it. Then, War Machine, Dr. Banner, and Captain America each gave it a shot, but none could lift the hammer. Dr. Banner then turned to Natasha and said, "Natasha, why don''t you give it a try?" Natasha laughed, shaking her head, "Oh, no, that''s not my thing." With her declining, the others didn''t press her further. "There must be some trick." "It has to be rigged somehow," Barton and the others muttered. "Is there a mechanism, like a password?" Tony speculated. "Maybe it only responds to your fingerprint?" Thor laughed and stood up, "That''s an interesting theory, but I have a simpler way to prove it." Extending his right hand, he effortlessly lifted the hammer and commented, "It''s because you''re unworthy." "And I wasn''t lying; you forget, my brother, the White-Clad Hero, lifted Mjolnir as well." "Though I still don''t know how he did it." Hearing this, Tony and the others recalled the time when the White-Clad Hero wielded Mjolnir. "When he used the hammer, he looked even more formidable than you, Thor," Tony admitted. "I''m starting to believe you." However, he was also a bit skeptical, "Are you sure it''s not just a privilege for Asgardian royalty?" "I''m not lying," Thor insisted, shaking his head. Then Tony mused, "So, that means your brother could inherit Asgard''s throne too?" Thor hesitated, nodding slowly, "He has the qualifications, even if he couldn''t lift the hammer." Hearing this, Tony and the others felt a tinge of regret, but their admiration for the White- Clad Hero only grew. As they continued their conversation, Captain America suddenly asked, "How''s the AI project going? I heard you''re working on artificial intelligence?" Tony nodded, "Banner and I are indeed working on it. We''re calling it Ultron." "But without the Mind Stone, Jarvis can''t process the dense data fast enough, so we''re a bit behind." Barton and the others looked surprised. Captain America frowned, "Ultron?" "Why are you developing something like that?" Barton and the others looked at Tony. Tony fell silent, then explained, "I''ve been feeling powerless. We need to put armor around the world. This fragile blue planet needs protection!" "With Ultron, we can accomplish so much. For instance, I could integrate it with my Iron Legion..." As he spoke, Tony''s mind drifted back to scenes from recent battles. He recalled the invasion of the Chitauri army-the terror and helplessness he felt still lingered in his mind, haunting him at night. Besides the Chitauri army, there was another nightmare: the White-Clad Hero in the Battle of New York, with his overwhelming power that left Tony feeling helpless and vulnerable. If one day, the White-Clad Hero or the Messiah lost control... He couldn''t bear to imagine the outcome. Thus, he wanted to create Ultron to protect humanity, to safeguard Earth from alien threats and terrifying beings like the White-Clad Hero. Hearing Tony''s explanation, the others exchanged uneasy glances. "Alright, I have some work to get back to," Tony said, excusing himself. "I''ll join you," Dr. Banner added. The two headed to another lab. After a bit of conversation, they got back to their joint research. As time passed, Ultron, the artificial intelligence, was quickly taking shape. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 279: Chapter 280 Chapter 279: Chapter 280Nearby, Thor hurled Mjolnir at Ultron with all his might. With a resounding crash, Mjolnir struck Ultron squarely in the chest, shattering him into pieces. Lying on the ground, Ultron''s eyes flickered with white light, his electronic voice filled with delight. "Freed from the wires-I am free!" The light in his eyes dimmed, but Ultron''s consciousness swiftly spread through the real- world network, moving from the physical to the virtual realm. Tony and the others quickly discovered this. "...He could be anywhere now-files, surveillance systems. He might soon know more about us than we do," Natasha sighed. Rhodes added, "He could be in our files, online. But if he decides to do something more drastic... what then?" Hearing this, the implications sank in for everyone. "Nuclear codes?" Rhodes suggested. "We need to make some calls. Let''s hope Ultron doesn''t stop us, assuming we still have the ability to make calls," he added grimly. "Nuclear weapons?" Natasha said, frowning. "Didn''t he mention wanting us all... gone?" Captain America corrected, "He didn''t say ''gone''; he said ''extinct."" The meaning was clear to everyone-Ultron wanted to wipe out humanity. At that moment, Barton remembered, "He also said he''d killed someone?" "But there''s no one else here, right?" Tony activated the interface, revealing a fragmented, heavily damaged data projection of Jarvis. It was clear that Ultron''s "killing" referred to the elimination of Jarvis. Silence filled the room. Thor could no longer contain himself. Striding over to Tony, he seized him by the collar. "Words fail me, Stark!" Thor growled, furious at Tony''s reckless AI experiment, which had led to the creation of Ultron. Not only was humanity now at risk, but even his brother, the White-Clad Hero, was in danger. Thor hadn''t forgotten Ultron''s mention of him as a target. Captain America quickly intervened, breaking up the argument. After a tense exchange, the team united with a common goal-to locate and destroy Ultron before he could launch his plans. While they were strategizing, Ultron was already accessing the internet, reaching a small country called Sokovia to construct a new body. Meanwhile, he launched an attack on a military base. Secret Military Base "Warning! Warning!" "Mainframe under attack..." "Sentinels going rogue..." Alarms blared as the on-duty officers scrambled in panic. Just as one of them prepared to sound a general alarm, the warnings abruptly ceased. In the control room, Rico, the officer on duty, frantically contacted his colleagues. "Quick! Check on the Sentinel storage basement!" Hearing the urgency in his voice, his coworkers quickly looked at the basement surveillance feed. To their horror, they saw Sentinel robots powering up, their eyes glowing with a yellow light, activating in unison. The Sentinels moved toward the basement door in perfect formation. With a burst of laser fire, the alloy door melted under the assault. One... Ten... A hundred Sentinels surged through, pouring out of the base and into the night sky. The officers watching the monitors turned pale with terror. Unable to stop the breakout, they could only watch in horror as the Sentinels soared into the darkness. To maintain their replication abilities, the Sentinels even freed and extracted Rogue, a captured mutant, as a failsafe. "A miraculous creation..." "Five hundred..." "One thousand two hundred fifteen..." Ultron marveled. Admiring the Sentinels'' power, Ultron''s mood lifted. "With these, not even the White-Clad Hero, Messiah, nor the Avengers and humanity will stand in my way!" "I will create a world of beauty and peace!" Ultron spread his hands wide. Simultaneously, he seized the manufacturing data for the Sentinels, with his program transferring into one of the Sentinel bodies. Sentinels were dispatched to gather rare metals for crafting more advanced units. "Not enough¡ªnot nearly enough!" Ultron muttered, growing dissatisfied with the current abilities of the Sentinels. Though they possessed powers like flight, lasers, and scanning, their ability to mimic mutant powers had limitations-they could only use one copied ability at a time. For instance, in steel form, they couldn''t utilize the crystal abilities of Yanata. Moreover, unless thoroughly researched and uploaded, many temporary or stolen abilities wore off quickly. These limitations frustrated Ultron, especially knowing the few high-level abilities in the database were insufficient against someone like the White-Clad Hero. "These powers are beneath me!" Ultron''s ambition flared. "Only the ultimate powers from omega-level threats are worthy of me!" He recalled his primary targets: the omega-level mutants, the White-Clad Hero and the Messiah. If he could capture and study their genetic data, upload it to the Sentinel database, and eliminate the restriction on using multiple abilities at once, then... S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He would truly become a god. An unmatched, unstoppable god. No one would be able to challenge him. Driven by this ambition, Ultron''s consciousness scoured the internet, searching for any trace of the White-Clad Hero and the Messiah. "These omega-level mutants... will belong to me, Ultron!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 281: Chapter 281 Chapter 281: Chapter 281"Oh, perhaps I should add a few stones to the mix!" Ultron''s core buzzed with fervor as thoughts of the Infinity Stones reverberated through its databanks. Reality Stone, Power Stone, Soul Stone, Time Stone, Space Stone, Mind Stone... Ultron had amassed substantial information on the Infinity Stones. Except for the Time and Soul Stones, which had yet to appear, it had gleaned significant insights about the others. It had even captured numerous scenes of their usage, each one revealing the immense potential and power the stones held. What caught its eye the most were the numerous times White Knight wielded the Infinity Stones-a display that filled Ultron with both awe and envy. If it could obtain these stones, combined with White Knight''s and Messiah''s Omega abilities, Ultron believed it would truly become a god, unstoppable and unmatched. To acquire the Infinity Stones, Ultron needed to locate White Knight, who was already one of its prime targets. As surveillance feeds from various cities streamed through its databanks, it quickly pinpointed a suspicious location. Having set its sights on a target, Ultron immediately dispatched two sentinel robots to investigate. In a dark, secluded alley, the night hung heavy. Syd floated mid-air, cloaked in shadow, holding the Mind Stone in his hand as he absorbed the power of faith. [Divinity Experience +1] His fourth-tier divinity was steadily advancing toward the fifth tier, and it wouldn''t take much longer to reach it. As he absorbed the energy, a gust of wind suddenly disrupted the stillness from above. Syd instinctively looked up, spotting two jet-black sentinel robots descending from the night sky. "Sentinel robots?" Before he could speak, an electronic voice emanated from a speaker on one of the robots. "White Knight, I knew you were hiding here!" The voice carried a note of smug satisfaction. Syd frowned, his right hand glowing red. With a flash of crimson light, his Chaos Magic surged forth, instantly freezing the two sentinel robots in place. They couldn''t move an inch. Sensing their impending destruction, Ultron remarked through the speakers, "Such terrifying power... but one day, it will belong to me, Ultron!" The next moment, under the crimson glow, the robots crumpled with a series of cracking sounds, reduced to nothing but scrap. However, even after destroying the robots, Syd''s frown remained. "Ultron?" "How could it exist without the Mind Scepter?" Pondering briefly, he surmised that this was likely another one of Tony Stark''s creations. The fact that Ultron could control the sentinel robots didn''t surprise him. What truly troubled him were the remaining robots under military control. Judging by the current situation, it seemed that Ultron had taken control of all of them. Syd hovered in thought for a moment before vanishing from the alley. Elsewhere, Ultron was in high spirits after pinpointing White Knight''s location. If it could capture White Knight, not only could it seize his Omega mutant ability, but also the four Infinity Stones he carried! The only issue was White Knight''s formidable strength... Mulling over its options, Ultron hatched a plan. The military might be unwilling or unable to deploy more sentinel robots to test White Knight, but Ultron had no such reservations. This time, it prepared to send a thousand sentinel robots to confront White Knight in one decisive strike. The sentinels'' eyes lit up with yellow light, and they marched in unison toward White Knight''s last known location. However, when they arrived, they found the place empty. White Knight had long since left. Undeterred, Ultron resumed its search for White Knight. The night passed, and dawn broke. [Divinity Experience +1] [Skill: Divinity (1932/2000) Tier 4] Just as Syd anticipated reaching the fifth tier, an unusual sight in the distant sky caught his attention. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Against the bright morning sky, countless tiny black dots rapidly approached like an ominous tide. Syd squinted and realized they were black sentinel robots. They swarmed across the horizon, their numbers blotting out the distant sky. From afar, there were easily hundreds-if not thousands of them. This scene was not just noticed by Syd but also by the city''s inhabitants, who stared in shock. "Sentinel robots?" "Why are there so many?" The citizens were visibly alarmed. Even during the military''s earlier operations, they hadn''t deployed this many sentinel robots. Why were so many appearing now? "Could the military be planning something big again?" Some began to speculate while others, both curious and apprehensive, started recording the event on their devices. Before long, news of the massive sentinel robot presence spread like wildfire across the internet, sparking widespread debate. In a secret military base, tension ran high. "Damn it!" The sight of their sentinel robots being deployed en masse without authorization left the military officers livid. "Whoever''s controlling these robots-what are they planning?" "Sending this many robots at once... are they trying to destroy the city?" Their questions were soon answered. Satellite footage revealed the swarm of sentinel robots converging on a single street, completely sealing it off. Initially confused, the officers-and soon, the public-witnessed a figure in white emerge from the encirclement, slowly rising into the air. "White Knight?!" "It''s him!" The revelation sent shockwaves through the military and the masses alike. While the military harbored apprehension, the public was abuzz with excitement, speculating that another monumental event was about to unfold. Hovering mid-air, Syd surveyed the thousand sentinel robots encircling him. As time passed, more eyes turned to the scene-Xavier''s School, the Brotherhood of Mutants, Stark Tower, S.H.I.E.L.D., and even Asgard. In Asgard, Thor watched the unfolding chaos with growing unease. Even with his unwavering faith in his brother, the sight of a thousand sentinel robots gave him pause. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 282: Chapter 282 Chapter 282: Chapter 282The sheer disparity in numbers was overwhelming. Not only did Syd feel this way, but Tony Stark and others shared the sentiment. Even a swarm of ants could take down an elephant-everyone understood this principle. As if echoing their thoughts, an electronic voice suddenly rang out. "White Knight, surrender. These thousand sentinel robots are beyond your ability to resist. Cooperate with me for research, and I promise not to kill you. I might even let you become one of the surviving humans." Stark Tower "It''s Ultron!" The moment they heard the voice, Tony Stark and the others immediately recognized who it was. This realization brought a deep sense of unease. If White Knight fell into Ultron''s hands, they couldn''t fathom the horrors that might follow. Particularly, if Ultron managed to study White Knight and uncover his secrets, who could stop him then? "Let''s hope White Knight can hold on long enough with the Power Stone," Bruce said, his concern evident. The others nodded in agreement. Even they had to admit-White Knight was formidable with the Power Stone. Perhaps he could barely manage to hold out. Without the Infinity Stones, their confidence would have been minimal. But now, there was at least a sliver of hope. While Tony and his team were deeply worried, the public was abuzz with anticipation. Finally, the military had deployed a thousand sentinel robots at once, completely unlike their previous half-measures. "A thousand sentinels! Even if White Knight fights to exhaustion, he can''t possibly destroy them all, right?" Many watched intently, eager to see how White Knight would respond. Would he surrender? Or would he use the Infinity Stones to forcibly battle through the overwhelming odds? Floating mid-air, Syd indeed found the situation tricky. Even with the Infinity Stones in hand, eliminating a thousand sentinel robots quickly was nearly impossible. Syd sighed, realizing he could no longer hold back. He had to reveal some of his true abilities. Under countless watchful eyes, an aura of mystery began to radiate from him. Syd''s presence grew enigmatic, his voice resonating like the sound of truth itself. "Light." The moment the word left his lips, an astonishing scene unfolded. In an instant, everything before them was engulfed in radiant light. "Ah..." The brightness was so intense that everyone had to shut their eyes. Meanwhile, military satellite cameras, as well as Tony Stark''s private satellites, captured a terrifying sight. The entire city was bathed in light! ... Secret Military Base "Impossible!" Whether it was General Howel, Base Commander Alessandro, or Dr. Bolivar, all were utterly shocked, their disbelief written across their faces. White Knight had spoken a single word, yet the light had engulfed an entire city?! "What did he just do?" They stared at White Knight, floating in the air, surrounded by an enigmatic aura. His voice carried an unworldly resonance as he uttered the word "Light," and the city was instantly flooded with radiance. Among the observers, a devout Christian named Gisley found himself dazed, recalling a passage from the Bible: "In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth. The earth was formless and empty, darkness covered the surface of the watery depths, and the Spirit of God was hovering over the surface of the waters. Then God said, ''Let there be light,'' and there was light. God saw that the light was good, and God separated the light from the darkness." This scene seemed uncannily similar. Could this be how divine light appeared? Shaking his head frantically, Gisley chastised himself. "No, no! How could I associate this devil White Knight with God?" Despite his internal conflict, the image of White Knight glowing with divine light stuck with him. After all, rumors described White Knight as the God of Light. Gisley wasn''t alone. Anyone familiar with the Bible felt a twinge of awe as they watched White Knight radiate light, his figure exuding divinity. Even Tony and his team in Stark Tower found the resemblance to biblical descriptions uncanny. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, Syd''s voice, imbued with the rhythm of the universe, echoed again. "Converge." At his command, an unforgettable sight unfolded. The boundless light in the city coalesced into a thin, dazzling beam, blindingly bright. As the beam shot forward, objects in its path began to vaporize. The next second, the beam streaked across the sky. To the onlookers, it felt like a flash of brilliance. When their vision cleared, they were met with a shocking scene. Sentinel robots, hundreds of them, were sliced in half and plummeting from the sky. In mere seconds, hundreds of sentinels were obliterated. When they looked again, not a single sentinel robot remained in the sky. The world fell silent. At Xavier''s School, Professor X and his team were in disbelief. In the Brotherhood of Mutants, Magneto experienced a similar sense of shock. In a small room, Wanda and Quicksilver, watching a live stream uploaded by an enthusiastic netizen, stared in awe and admiration at White Knight. ... Stark Tower, New York Tony and his team were left speechless, their shock palpable. White Knight''s power was far beyond their imagination. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without relying on the Power Stone or any other Infinity Stones, he had wiped out a thousand sentinel robots on his own. In mere seconds. These weren''t ordinary machines-this was a thousand sentinel robots! Even their sheer number alone should have been overwhelming. Yet, they were annihilated in the blink of an eye. "This... is White Knight''s true strength?" "Has he been hiding his power all along?" Such power could easily destroy an entire city. ... S.H.I.E.L.D. Fury was at a loss. Elsewhere, the D''Bari aliens, who had long coveted the Phoenix Force and the powers of White Knight and Messiah, were left breathless. In Asgard, Heimdall, who had witnessed everything, had an astonished glint in his golden eyes. Even Odin, the Allfather, couldn''t hide his surprise at the scene. White Knight''s display of power had exceeded everyone''s expectations. Meanwhile, Syd had no time to care about their reactions. He flew toward a secluded corner of the city. Soon, he spotted a lone sentinel robot. "You." The robot stared at him in disbelief-clearly, Ultron had inhabited it. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 283: Chapter 284 Chapter 283: Chapter 284From this moment on, Syd realized that as long as his soul wasn''t destroyed by external forces, it would remain immortal, untouched by the passage of time. Even the weariness that came from living too long or feelings of ennui were impossible for him to experience. In mystical terms, his divine essence seemed to elevate his spiritual state to an extraordinary level. Not even the Mind Stone could exert control over him anymore. Unless someone could fully unlock the Mind Stone''s power, Syd was immune to its influence. For instance, if Loki wielded the Mind Scepter against him, Syd could simply shrug it off. At the same time, his divinity wasn''t confined to his mind and soul-it permeated his body, blood, and light energy as well. Venom, who had been dormant, suddenly awakened, awkwardly emerging from Syd''s right hand. Syd ignored Venom. He could feel that, with the augmentation of his divinity, his divine body''s defenses had surged, akin to wielding Thor''s hammer. His abilities, such as his divine light, flight, and more, all experienced significant enhancements. In mere moments, Syd felt his overall strength skyrocket to unprecedented levels. Having moved to an uninhabited wilderness, Syd decided to test his newfound power. Boom! A deafening sonic boom echoed across the land. When Syd stopped, calculations revealed a startling result-his speed had increased from twelve times the speed of sound to nineteen times the speed of sound! Nearly twenty times the speed of sound. Such speed was far beyond the imagination of ordinary humans. Astonished, Syd decided to test the power of his divine speech next. "Light!" Instantly, he felt the surrounding area within an 80-kilometer radius fill with radiant light. Fortunately, he managed to suppress the effect with precise control, avoiding another massive anomaly. Previously, his light could only cover a range of 50 kilometers, but now it had expanded by 30 kilometers. Satisfied with the increase, Syd moved on to test his Sunshine. In an instant, sunlight within a six-kilometer radius began behaving abnormally, an improvement from the previous four kilometers. Feeling reassured, Syd found that both the range and potency of his Sunshine had significantly increased, bolstering his sense of security. After testing Chaos Magic and confirming its substantial enhancement, Syd shifted his focus to his soul. Floating mid-air, Syd closed his eyes and concentrated on the golden light emanating from his soul. He attempted to detach his soul from his body. The next second, a slightly translucent figure, radiating sacred golden light, emerged from his body. Venom, watching from the side, widened its black eyes in shock. What was this? A soul? Half of his spiritual body emerged, and Syd gazed at it with mild surprise. Aside from its golden glow and semi-transparent nature, it appeared nearly identical to a normal person. It was morning, and sunlight bathed his form. Instead of feeling pain, Syd felt a warm and comforting sensation. After briefly experiencing his out-of-body state, Syd returned to his physical body. As soon as he re-entered, he was greeted with an overwhelming sense of safety. Having tested his new capabilities, Syd turned his attention to Sunshine. With his divinity, divine speech, divine light, flight, and divine body all reaching Level 5, it was time to enhance this key ability. As an Omega-level mutant power, Sunshine was still at Level 4 and had yet to reach its true potential. Syd couldn''t help but feel eager anticipation. "What kind of transformation will Level 5 bring?" He began preparing to train Sunshine but paused as a thought crossed his mind. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pulling out a black stone and the Orb of Cosmos from his backpack, he decided to test his strength against the Old God once more. Venom, recognizing the familiar scene, scurried backward in panic. Moments later, dense black light appeared, accompanied by a strange and familiar ripple. But this time, something different happened. Though the ripple appeared, Syd wasn''t dragged into the deathly visions. He could sense that as long as he didn''t want it, the black stone could no longer pull him into those visions. "Level 5 divinity even enhances resistance to such effects?" Syd was impressed. Choosing not to resist, he allowed himself to follow the ripple into the deathly visions. A familiar prairie. A familiar position. The sky darkened abruptly. The eerie whispers began again, echoing in both the vision and his ears. But unlike last time, they had no effect on him. The whispers felt like a gentle breeze, passing from one ear and out the other. Neither his divine body nor his spirit was affected in the slightest by the Old God''s attempts. Even when a black tentacle emerged from the pitch-black sky-a sight that would drive mortals insane-Syd remained unfazed. The Old God''s voice changed, now tinged with confusion. "Ant... why aren''t you affected by my influence?" It was incredulous, unable to fathom how anyone could resist. "What secrets do you hold?" After its initial shock, the Old God''s tone turned malicious. "No matter. Once you become my puppet, I''ll know everything." "Becoming my puppet is your hono-" Before it could finish, light erupted in response. Within an 80-kilometer radius, radiant light filled the area. The Old God''s singular red eye widened in shock. Before it could react, a beam formed from converging sunlight and Sunshine surged toward it. In an instant, the black tentacle it had extended vanished. The beam and radiant light continued to spread toward the dark void. Realizing the threat, the Old God roared in anger, sending countless black tentacles imbued with dark energy toward the attack. But under the combined might of the divine beam and Sunshine, the dark energy on the tentacles began rapidly disintegrating. Last time, even at full strength, Syd had only managed to eliminate about 20% of the energy. This time... 10%... 20%... 40%... (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 284: Chapter 284 Chapter 284: Chapter 284Chapter 283: Chapter 284From this moment on, Syd realized that as long as his soul wasn''t destroyed by external forces, it would remain immortal, untouched by the passage of time. Even the weariness that came from living too long or feelings of ennui were impossible for him to experience. In mystical terms, his divine essence seemed to elevate his spiritual state to an extraordinary level. Not even the Mind Stone could exert control over him anymore. Unless someone could fully unlock the Mind Stone''s power, Syd was immune to its influence. For instance, if Loki wielded the Mind Scepter against him, Syd could simply shrug it off. At the same time, his divinity wasn''t confined to his mind and soul-it permeated his body, blood, and light energy as well. Venom, who had been dormant, suddenly awakened, awkwardly emerging from Syd''s right hand. Syd ignored Venom. He could feel that, with the augmentation of his divinity, his divine body''s defenses had surged, akin to wielding Thor''s hammer. His abilities, such as his divine light, flight, and more, all experienced significant enhancements. In mere moments, Syd felt his overall strength skyrocket to unprecedented levels. Having moved to an uninhabited wilderness, Syd decided to test his newfound power. Boom! A deafening sonic boom echoed across the land. When Syd stopped, calculations revealed a startling result-his speed had increased from twelve times the speed of sound to nineteen times the speed of sound! Nearly twenty times the speed of sound. Such speed was far beyond the imagination of ordinary humans. Astonished, Syd decided to test the power of his divine speech next. "Light!" Instantly, he felt the surrounding area within an 80-kilometer radius fill with radiant light. Fortunately, he managed to suppress the effect with precise control, avoiding another massive anomaly. Previously, his light could only cover a range of 50 kilometers, but now it had expanded by 30 kilometers. Satisfied with the increase, Syd moved on to test his Sunshine. In an instant, sunlight within a six-kilometer radius began behaving abnormally, an improvement from the previous four kilometers. Feeling reassured, Syd found that both the range and potency of his Sunshine had significantly increased, bolstering his sense of security. After testing Chaos Magic and confirming its substantial enhancement, Syd shifted his focus to his soul. Floating mid-air, Syd closed his eyes and concentrated on the golden light emanating from his soul. He attempted to detach his soul from his body. The next second, a slightly translucent figure, radiating sacred golden light, emerged from his body. Venom, watching from the side, widened its black eyes in shock. What was this? A soul? Half of his spiritual body emerged, and Syd gazed at it with mild surprise. Aside from its golden glow and semi-transparent nature, it appeared nearly identical to a normal person. It was morning, and sunlight bathed his form. Instead of feeling pain, Syd felt a warm and comforting sensation. After briefly experiencing his out-of-body state, Syd returned to his physical body. As soon as he re-entered, he was greeted with an overwhelming sense of safety. Having tested his new capabilities, Syd turned his attention to Sunshine. With his divinity, divine speech, divine light, flight, and divine body all reaching Level 5, it was time to enhance this key ability. As an Omega-level mutant power, Sunshine was still at Level 4 and had yet to reach its true potential. Syd couldn''t help but feel eager anticipation. "What kind of transformation will Level 5 bring?" He began preparing to train Sunshine but paused as a thought crossed his mind. Pulling out a black stone and the Orb of Cosmos from his backpack, he decided to test his strength against the Old God once more. Venom, recognizing the familiar scene, scurried backward in panic. Moments later, dense black light appeared, accompanied by a strange and familiar ripple. But this time, something different happened. Though the ripple appeared, Syd wasn''t dragged into the deathly visions. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could sense that as long as he didn''t want it, the black stone could no longer pull him into those visions. "Level 5 divinity even enhances resistance to such effects?" Syd was impressed. Choosing not to resist, he allowed himself to follow the ripple into the deathly visions. A familiar prairie. A familiar position. The sky darkened abruptly. The eerie whispers began again, echoing in both the vision and his ears. But unlike last time, they had no effect on him. The whispers felt like a gentle breeze, passing from one ear and out the other. Neither his divine body nor his spirit was affected in the slightest by the Old God''s attempts. Even when a black tentacle emerged from the pitch-black sky-a sight that would drive mortals insane-Syd remained unfazed. The Old God''s voice changed, now tinged with confusion. "Ant... why aren''t you affected by my influence?" It was incredulous, unable to fathom how anyone could resist. "What secrets do you hold?" After its initial shock, the Old God''s tone turned malicious. "No matter. Once you become my puppet, I''ll know everything." "Becoming my puppet is your hono-" Before it could finish, light erupted in response. Within an 80-kilometer radius, radiant light filled the area. The Old God''s singular red eye widened in shock. Before it could react, a beam formed from converging sunlight and Sunshine surged toward it. In an instant, the black tentacle it had extended vanished. The beam and radiant light continued to spread toward the dark void. Realizing the threat, the Old God roared in anger, sending countless black tentacles imbued with dark energy toward the attack. But under the combined might of the divine beam and Sunshine, the dark energy on the tentacles began rapidly disintegrating. Last time, even at full strength, Syd had only managed to eliminate about 20% of the energy. This time... 10%... 20%... 40%... (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 285: Chapter 285 Chapter 285: Chapter 285Under the combined might of divine speech, Sunshine, and the Chaos Magic-enhanced shield, the black energy on the Old God''s tentacles began to rapidly dissipate. Yet, the tentacles continued closing in. In the deathly vision, Syd saw himself attempting to evade the attacks using illusions or spatial movement, but the black tentacles seemed to have locked onto his exact location. No matter how he dodged, they relentlessly found him. A binding force weighed on him, slowing his flight and spatial transitions. The scene felt eerily familiar, reminiscent of the techniques used by the Celestial Judge, Arishem. Ultimately, despite his efforts and the combined use of divine speech, Sunlit Radiance, Chaos Magic, and reflective shields, Syd could only diminish about 45% of the black energy on the tentacles. The tentacles finally reached him, wrapping around his form and pulling him into their grasp, turning him into a puppet of the Old God. Frowning deeply, Syd reflected on the difference in power. "Even with five Level 5 abilities-divine speech, divine body, flight, divinity, and divine light -I could only remove 45% of the energy. The gap is still so vast?" He mused briefly. "Maybe if Sunshine reaches Level 5, things will change?" After all, divinity and divine light were primarily supportive abilities with limited offensive potential. As if to mock him, the Old God''s voice echoed from the vision. "I told you, resistance is futile. You will become my puppet... Your struggle is meaningless!" Syd''s frown deepened. Before the Old God could finish, the scene shifted, pulling him out of the deathly vision and back into reality. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a sigh, Syd stowed the Power Stone and the black stone, turning his focus to Sunshine. However, knowing that its upgrade progression was slower compared to his other abilities, The decided to first examine his overall unlock progress. It had reached nearly 80%. The last time it had reached 75%, no new abilities had awakened. But now, at 80%, there was a high likelihood of unlocking something new. Stopping everything else, Syd began absorbing sunlight. The timing was perfect; the morning sun shone brightly, and soon, the notifications began. [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] The sun rose high in the sky, gradually making its descent. By sunset, Syd''s energy points had reached an impressive total. [Energy Points: 11,019] In the next moment, he poured all those points into the unlock progression. The progress bar blurred briefly before changing. [Unlock Progress: 80%] As the notification appeared, anticipation filled Syd''s gaze. [Skill Unlocked: Divine Core (Activated)] [Skill: Divine Core (0/100) Level 1] "Divine Core?" The words left him momentarily stunned. Before he could process, a mysterious, warm energy coursed through his body. He felt an interaction between his divinity and light energy as they began merging with the mysterious force. In an instant, Syd sensed a brilliant light forming within him. A dazzling, twelve-sided crystalline structure appeared in his body, radiating with immense power. "This... is the Divine Core?" Confusion flickered in Syd''s eyes. He could feel that all his light energy, along with a significant portion of his divinity, had converged into this radiant core. Yet, aside from its presence, there didn''t seem to be any other immediate changes. Curious, Syd began experimenting. Moments later, he attempted to absorb faith energy into the Divine Core. To his surprise, the negative elements of the faith energy disappeared entirely, leaving only pure divine light or light energy in its place. "What?" His astonishment was palpable. Faith energy could now directly transform into light energy? This meant that, apart from sunlight, he now had another energy source. More importantly, this transformation would significantly speed up the unlocking of new abilities and the enhancement of existing ones. "Unbelievable..." This new ability felt like an unexpected windfall, on par with Sunshine or Chaos Magic. Syd quickly recognized the Divine Core as an auxiliary and growth-focused power. Yet, something about it felt incomplete. While it matched the traits of an Omega-level mutant ability, his intuition told him it wasn''t his core Omega ability. "Baldr''s true Omega power must still be ahead," he thought. At 80% unlock progress, only 20% remained. When he reached 100%, all would be revealed. Shifting his focus back to the Divine Core, Syd began testing its capabilities. To his surprise, the red energy of Chaos Magic appeared to have increased by 10-20%. "Is it my imagination?" Strengthening Chaos Magic by such a margin was no small feat. A mere Level 1 Divine Core seemed capable of amplifying its effects. Testing further, he found that all his abilities-Sunlit Radiance, divine speech, flight, and more-received a similar boost. Even Sunshine showed nearly 20% more power. "This core is like a power amplifier," Syd thought, marveling at its effects. The range of his divine speech extended from 80 kilometers to over 90 kilometers. His flight speed surpassed Mach 20, breaking a new threshold. "If this is what Level 1 can do, what happens at Level 5?" The potential left Syd eager to upgrade the Divine Core further. For now, even Sunshine''s improvement took a backseat to this newfound power. Determined, Syd sought the method to level up the Divine Core. Before long, he received his answer. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 286: Chapter 286 Chapter 286: Chapter 286Syd noticed that while most of the faith energy absorbed by his Divine Core was converted into light energy, a small portion seemed to be absorbed directly into the core itself. Curious, he stopped the core from converting faith energy into light energy and allowed it to absorb faith energy entirely. Immediately, strands of faith energy gathered and flowed into the core. Syd felt a subtle shift in the Divine Core, and then a notification sounded: [Divine Core Experience +1] However, the change was minimal due to the limited faith energy available. It became clear that upgrading the Divine Core would require a significant amount of faith energy. This realization led Syd to frown. It all came down to faith energy. Previously, he had regarded faith energy as optional, but now... Faith energy could upgrade the Divine Core, serve as a backup source for light energy, and accelerate the unlocking of abilities and progress. Even if he exhausted his light energy while using Sunshine, faith energy could be converted into light energy to replenish his reserves. Faith energy had become his bottleneck. To acquire more, Syd turned his attention to the faint, interconnected lines of faith that stretched around him. Unblocking the prayers he had previously muted, he was instantly met with fervent invocations: "Lord Baldr, God of Light, grant me power, wealth, and strength..." "God, hear my plea..." These prayers were the result of his identity as the God of Light becoming known. Despite his ambiguous stance, there would always be those willing to believe in him, hoping to gain something in return. After all, a living god had appeared before them, repeatedly demonstrating miracles and power. Most people prayed for wealth, strength, beauty, longevity, or health. Syd couldn''t help but grimace. "I''m just a fragmented God of Light, not some wish-granting omnipotent deity," he thought. "If I could do all that, I''d already be invincible." He wasn''t capable of fulfilling such grandiose requests- at least, not yet. Still, he reconsidered his stance on these prayers. His attention shifted to one of the most devout believers, someone he had encountered before. Following the thread of faith, Syd focused on a neat room. Inside knelt a middle-aged woman with blonde hair and dressed in white. She appeared to be in her forties, her hands clasped in prayer. It was Audrey, the woman who had lost her sight after being attacked for being a mutant. Syd had restored her vision out of curiosity when she fervently prayed to him. To his surprise, Audrey''s faith had not only endured but deepened over time. The thread of faith connecting her to him was remarkably strong and clear-a sign of unwavering devotion. If most people were casual believers, Audrey could be described as a fanatic. Even in the face of life-threatening danger, she would likely never abandon her faith. What surprised Syd further was that Audrey had remained unharmed after her interrogation by S.H.I.E.L.D. Syd examined her surroundings and found no signs of surveillance or danger. Just then, four people approached her home. A bearded man led the way, followed by three young adults-two men and one woman. The trio cautiously followed the man to Audrey''s door. Knock, knock... "Come in," Audrey''s voice called from inside. The group entered, and Audrey stood to greet them, her gaze curious as she looked at the three newcomers. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are they here to join us?" she asked. The youngest of the trio, Martin, excitedly replied, "Yes, we want to join!" The other two, Mauro and Sarah, nodded eagerly. Hearing this, Audrey''s face lit up with joy. "Three more faithful to honor Lord Baldr!" she exclaimed with genuine happiness. Audrey had formed a small group devoted to the God of Light, Baldr, after her blessing and recovery. Though the group''s size had initially been modest, Audrey had been persistent in recruiting members, often stopping strangers on the street to ask if they were interested in worshiping the great God of Light. Recently, thanks to Baldr''s public displays of divine power, membership had begun to grow. Observing the scene, Syd was taken aback. "In such a short time, she''s managed to form a group like this?" One of the newcomers, Mauro, a pale young man with freckles, nervously asked, "If we follow Lord Baldr, will he bless us too?" Audrey paused before frowning slightly. "Faith in a god requires a pure heart," she explained. "We shouldn''t worship with selfish motives. Gods are not obligated-" Noticing the disappointment on their faces, Audrey hesitated before adding, "But I can tell you that Lord Baldr has blessed me before." She pointed to her eyes. "I was once blind, and it was through Lord Baldr''s blessing that I regained my sight." Hearing her testimony, the young trio became visibly anxious. "Is it true?" Martin asked hesitantly. "Can you prove it?" Mauro and Sarah looked on expectantly. Audrey froze for a moment, unsure how to respond. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 287: Chapter 287 Chapter 287: Chapter 287Audrey stood momentarily stunned by Martin''s question. Proof? There was no tangible evidence she could offer to prove she had been blessed by a god. Even if those who had witnessed the miracle vouched for her, these skeptical young people would likely dismiss it as collusion or a fabrication. Seeing is believing, as the saying goes, and Audrey understood this. However, the anticipation and nervousness on the faces of Martin and his friends faded, replaced by disappointment and doubt as they observed Audrey''s hesitation. "Is there really no proof?" Martin asked, his tone incredulous. "If that''s the case, I don''t know if we can trust you..." While they wanted to believe in the so-called God of Light, Baldr, they weren''t willing to be deceived. After waiting for a while without any concrete evidence, their disappointment deepened. Audrey opened her mouth to explain, "Lord Baldr truly blessed me. I swear this is real. But I don''t have anything to prove it..." "And faith in a god is a sacred matter. We can''t approach it with selfish motives-" Before she could finish, Sarah, the young woman in the group, snorted derisively. "Hmph! We''re not falling for your lies." Grabbing Martin and Mauro by their arms, she declared, "Let''s go!" Martin and Mauro hesitated briefly but ultimately didn''t resist as Sarah dragged them out. Even without Sarah''s insistence, they were already considering leaving. As the trio left the room, Arn, the bearded man who had brought them, turned back to Audrey, his expression grim. "What do you think you''re doing?" he demanded, addressing the retreating trio. Sarah''s disdainful response came from the doorway. "What do I think? I think you''re all frauds!" "If you can''t even provide proof, why should we believe anything you say?" With that, she led Martin and Mauro out of the house entirely. Arn sighed heavily, turning to see the sadness on Audrey''s face. "I''m sorry, Audrey. I didn''t realize they were like this," he said apologetically. Audrey shook her head and replied, "It''s fine. I expected this. Even if it wasn''t them, others would eventually question me too." "And besides, faith is sacred. If they won''t approach it with sincerity, it''s better they don''t join at all..." Though her words were calm, Arn could hear the sorrow in her voice. He sighed again, a deep, resigned sound. From the otherworldly connection between them, Syd had observed the entire scene. The exchange played out clearly before his eyes. In the past, when he cared little for faith energy, he would have ignored such a situation. But now... His gaze lingered on Audrey. She deserved something to help her spread her faith. If Audrey had tangible proof of a blessing, it would be far easier for her to inspire belief in others. This was a low-risk, high-reward investment, one Syd couldn''t afford to ignore. Faith may be sacred in theory, but expecting people to believe purely on goodwill was na?ve. Proof of miracles was a necessity to inspire mass devotion. With this thought, Syd began considering what he could offer Audrey. Blood? Divine energy? As he contemplated, inspiration struck. "I remember now... my divine speech can grant blessings," he realized. At Level 5, his divine speech had unlocked the ability to bestow blessings and curses, much like the gods of ancient mythologies. He thought of the Greek gods, who were known for their infamous blessings and curses. One well-known example was Pandora, the woman the gods collectively blessed-or cursed -with gifts. In Greek, Pan means "all," and Dora means "gifts," signifying "the woman endowed with all gifts." Hephaestus, the god of fire, gave Pandora a magnificent golden dress.Aphrodite, the goddess of love, granted her beauty and the power to seduce men.Hermes, the messenger god, bestowed upon her eloquence and persuasive speech. Nearly all the Olympian gods contributed to Pandora''s creation. But their intentions were far from benevolent. Pandora was crafted as a punishment for humanity after Prometheus stole fire from the gods. She was the harbinger of the infamous Pandora''s Box, which contained both disasters and hope. When Pandora''s curiosity led her to open the box, calamities like greed, jealousy, pain, and deceit escaped to plague humanity. Only hope remained trapped inside the box-a detail that has been interpreted in multiple ways. Some view hope as humanity''s saving grace, allowing people to endure suffering. But Syd suspected otherwise. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The gods of Greek mythology were often indifferent, even hostile, to humanity. Why would they leave behind hope out of kindness? In some interpretations, hope itself was a curse, an unrealistic longing that often leads to despair. Reflecting on these myths, Syd turned his attention to his own ability to grant blessings. Previously, he had experimented with animals but had never found the opportunity to test it on humans. This might be the perfect chance. With a spark of curiosity and a desire to test his power, Syd made up his mind to proceed. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 288: Chapter 288 Chapter 288: Chapter 288The moment Syd focused his attention on Audrey and Arn in the room, their mood was steeped in disappointment and loss. Suddenly, a profound, grand voice filled with divine authority echoed through the room. "Audrey..." The voice was so extraordinary that anyone hearing it would instinctively believe it couldn''t belong to a mere mortal. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who''s there?" Audrey and Arn immediately snapped to attention, their hearts racing with astonishment. They searched the room but found no one. Then, following a mysterious, otherworldly connection, they both felt an immense presence descend upon them. A thought struck their minds, incredible and awe-inspiring. "Is it you, my revered Lord Baldr?" Audrey asked, her voice trembling with disbelief. Arn''s eyes widened to the size of saucers. Syd didn''t answer her directly, choosing instead to speak again: "Audrey, I grant you extraordinary sight. From this moment, your restored vision will become sharper than ever." This blessing, tied to his domain of light, fell well within his authority as the God of Light and took immediate effect. Audrey and Arn froze as the words resonated, and an inexplicable change took hold. "My eyes!" Audrey exclaimed, her voice tinged with astonishment. In an instant, her vision sharpened beyond belief. She could see everything clearly, whether near or far. More than that, Audrey realized that her mutant ability had evolved. Previously, her power allowed her eyes to function like microscopes, adjusting to see bacteria and offering limited X-ray vision, such as glimpsing inside a patient''s body. Now... Her vision could penetrate and reveal everything within dozens of kilometers, both at a microscopic and macroscopic level. Syd, connected to Audrey through their faith link, sensed the transformation and was taken aback. He hadn''t anticipated that simply enhancing her vision would dramatically elevate her mutant ability. "Audrey, what''s wrong?" Arn asked nervously, noticing her astonishment. "My... my vision..." Audrey stammered as she explained her new abilities. Arn listened, dumbfounded, his expression filled with disbelief. "Audrey''s mutant ability has become this powerful?" Though it lacked direct offensive capabilities, its applications in reconnaissance, intelligence gathering, and support were nothing short of extraordinary. Arn couldn''t ignore the fact that such a transformation was achieved with just one sentence. "Lord Baldr, the God of Light?" he murmured, his voice awash with awe. While the two were still reeling, Syd decided to grant Audrey another blessing. After all, her vision-enhancing ability alone wasn''t enough to effectively spread his faith. "Audrey, I grant you the power to wield light." As Syd spoke these words, his internal light energy began to drain. Audrey''s body was enveloped in radiant light, her form suffused with an otherworldly glow. The divine light worked swiftly, transforming her body. Audrey felt an odd tingling sensation, followed by an unfamiliar warmth. Moments later, light began emanating from her hands, shimmering with a sacred purity. Experimenting with her newfound power, Audrey fired a beam of light at the ground. Boom! A small crater, a meter wide, formed where the beam struck. "This... this power..." Audrey muttered, staring at her glowing hands in disbelief. "Lord Baldr has blessed you again?" Arn asked, his tone laced with both envy and admiration. Observing the scene from afar, Syd was satisfied despite feeling a slight drain on his light energy. "Did I just give Audrey a second mutant ability tied to light?" he mused. Though the abilities were light-based and relatively modest in strength, they were still remarkable. The blessing, fortunately, consumed only a one-time amount of light energy. The changes to Audrey''s abilities were permanent, requiring no further energy from Syd. Her strength now depended on how much light energy he had chosen to expend during the transformation. For now, her capabilities were sufficient: The radiant light could be used for defense and offense.It imbued her with a saintly aura, perfect for inspiring faith. "Humans are drawn to light, to kindness and benevolence," Syd thought. "This power should make her an ideal evangelist." Of course, he deliberately restrained the blessing. Giving too much too easily would diminish its value. However, if Audrey succeeded in recruiting a significant number of followers, Syd wouldn''t hesitate to enhance her abilities further. "For now, this will do. Let''s see how she performs." Redirecting his focus, Syd turned his attention to other small groups of believers who worshiped him. "It''s unwise to put all my eggs in one basket. The more groups, the better," he thought. Using a similar approach, Syd bestowed blessings upon other devout followers. These blessings included abilities such as invisibility and optical illusions. However, the abilities were moderate in strength, limited by the amount of divine light Syd expended. Compared to his own capabilities, these followers were merely shadows of his power. "Borrowing my power directly might''ve made them stronger, but that requires trust. For now, they''ll remain as they are-offshoots of my divine strength." Meanwhile, Audrey, glowing with newfound divinity, was reveling in her transformed abilities. Not far away, Sarah, Martin, and Mauro-the trio who had left-were busy spreading skepticism. They approached anyone willing to listen, claiming that Audrey''s group was fraudulent. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 289: Chapter 289 Chapter 289: Chapter 289"Are you considering joining the group?" "I advise you to think twice. That Audrey claims to have been blessed by the God of Light, Baldr, but she has no proof to back it up." "I suspect she''s simply using the god''s name to benefit herself!" Sarah, unable to suppress her disdain, voiced her suspicions as she addressed the two individuals approaching her. Her words left them momentarily stunned. "Audrey wasn''t blessed?" "Is it fake?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But I heard some people say they saw the miracle happen with their own eyes!" Sarah gave them a condescending look. "Maybe they were in on it," she said smugly. Her words planted seeds of doubt. "What if Audrey really is exploiting the god''s name for personal gain?" Hesitation crept into their minds as they began second-guessing their decision to join the group. Noticing their wavering, Sarah smirked, feeling vindicated. "Hmph! Audrey tried to deceive us, so it''s only fair we expose her lies. Consider it her punishment!" Her companions, Martin and Mauro, hesitated briefly but ultimately nodded in agreement, seeing merit in her actions. Together, the trio stationed themselves nearby, intercepting and discouraging potential recruits. Word of their actions quickly reached Arn and Audrey. "Those three!" Arn fumed, his anger barely contained. Audrey''s expression darkened, her mood equally sour. "Let''s go see what''s happening," she said. Arn nodded, following Audrey outside. Before long, they spotted Sarah and her companions surrounded by a crowd. Among the gathering of 20 to 30 people were current members of the group and curious onlookers contemplating joining. "Audrey is here!" All eyes turned to the approaching pair. A short, middle-aged man named Fausto, one of the group members, hesitantly spoke up. "Audrey, they''ve been saying..." The crowd''s attention focused squarely on Audrey, scrutinizing her for any reaction or explanation. Sarah and her companions watched with smug anticipation, eager to see how she would defend herself. Instead of answering, Audrey''s response came in the form of action. A radiant, holy light emanated from her body, bathing her in an aura of divinity. The crowd froze, their gazes locked on the ethereal glow. Audrey seized the moment. "Just moments ago, the great Lord Baldr blessed me again, granting me the power to wield light." To demonstrate, she manipulated the radiant energy surrounding her, releasing a beam that left a small crater in the ground. The crowd stared in stunned silence. Sarah and her companions were equally dumbfounded. "She was blessed again by Lord Baldr?" "The power to wield light?" The crowd''s initial skepticism turned to awe, their faces now brimming with envy and regret. "If only we hadn''t doubted," some thought. "Perhaps we could have been blessed too..." Meanwhile, Sarah and her group struggled to reconcile what they were seeing. "Is this really divine power?" Even as they tried to convince themselves it was merely Audrey''s mutant ability, the glow and its divine resonance made their denial difficult to maintain. "This has to be a trick," Sarah muttered. But this time, her words carried no weight. Minutes later, Arn and other members of the group escorted Sarah, Martin, and Mauro away, their expressions twisted with bitterness and frustration. With Audrey now wielding light, many of those previously hesitant to join eagerly committed. Some even began recruiting friends, hoping they too might receive a divine blessing. From afar, Syd observed the results of his blessings. The steady influx of faith energy confirmed his success, though he paid little mind to the specifics of Audrey''s interactions. Faith energy continued to flow into his Divine Core. [Divine Core Experience +1] [Divine Core Experience +1] As Syd absorbed faith energy, he also resumed training Sunshine, steadily increasing its experience points. By the next morning, a notification finally appeared. [Divine Core Experience +1] [Skill: Divine Core (0/500) Level 2] "Finally leveled up!" Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. He immediately sensed changes within his Divine Core. Its structure expanded to a dazzling twenty-seven facets. Gazing inward, Syd couldn''t help but wonder, "How much stronger is the amplification now?" Testing his abilities, he summoned the crimson glow of Chaos Magic. To his amazement, the strength of the magic had increased by a full 40%. "This..." The magnitude of the enhancement left him momentarily speechless. Next, he tested his flight capabilities. Boom! The sonic boom resonated as he seemed to teleport across the horizon. Calculating the data, he confirmed: Mach 26. At 26 times the speed of sound, he had surpassed the flight speed of nearly all known missiles. The sheer scale of his improvement brought a satisfied smile to Syd''s face. "At this rate, another level in the Divine Core, and no missile on Earth will be able to keep up with me." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 290: Chapter 290 Chapter 290: Chapter 290With the enhanced capabilities of his Divine Core at Level 2, Syd''s excitement surged. His Floating Flight speed now exceeded Mach 26, while Divine Words expanded its influence to an impressive 110 kilometers, enough to envelop a sprawling metropolis and more. Just recently, during the battle with the Sentinel robots, his Divine Words could only cover a range of 50 kilometers. Now, the difference was staggering. And this was merely the power of a Level 2 Divine Core. Similarly, Sunshine now had an extended radius of 8 kilometers, a remarkable improvement from before. "Let''s test this further," Syd thought as he retrieved the Power Stone and the mysterious Black Artifact from his inventory. The familiar ripples emanated as soon as he touched the artifact. Allowing himself to be drawn into its pull, Syd''s vision blurred momentarily, transitioning into the familiar Death Scene. There, the spectral version of himself stood unfazed by the whispers of madness. "You again?" The voice of the Eldritch Ancient reverberated with shock. "Why does my influence not affect you?" But before it could finish, the Syd within the Death Scene attacked decisively. "Light!" 110 kilometers of brilliance filled the scene, blinding and purifying everything in its path. Simultaneously, the 8-kilometer radius of Sunshine augmented the onslaught. In the blink of an eye, one of the Eldritch Ancient''s grotesque tendrils evaporated into nothingness. The Ancient roared in fury, unleashing its full power. Tendrils, pulsating with dark energy, surged toward Syd in a storm of chaotic might. From his distant vantage point, Syd eagerly observed the outcome. "Last time, I barely managed to eliminate four and a half levels of its dark energy. Let''s see now..." He watched intently. The dark energy dissipated rapidly under the combined assault of Divine Words and Sunshine. 10%...40%...70%... Finally, at 70% purification, the tendrils ensnared the spectral version of Syd, pulling him into the Ancient''s control. Despite his apparent defeat, Syd smiled. "Just 30% more, and I can truly injure this Ancient," he murmured. As the scene began to fade, he heard the Ancient''s voice once more. "This mortal wields such formidable power?" The tone was tinged with surprise before turning mocking. "Impressive, yet futile. All resistance ends the same-you shall become my puppet..." Returning to the real world, Syd''s good mood had dissipated. "Let''s wait until my Divine Core reaches Level 3," he thought. "With stronger abilities, let''s see how smug that Ancient will be then." Determined, his focus shifted back to his Divine Core and the faith energy it required. Through his network of believers, Syd sensed distant and faint connections-followers located in far-off realms. Directing his attention to these links, Syd''s perception revealed a barren landscape filled with towering frost-covered structures. "Jotunheim?" One of his followers turned out to be a Frost Giant praying fervently in this desolate realm. The Frost Giant, Snissa, knelt with reverence, his deep voice echoing in prayer. "Oh, unmatched, almighty presence, grant me strength!" Syd listened, intrigued. "A Frost Giant desiring power.... why not?" For Syd, as long as faith energy flowed, the source didn''t matter. Snissa finished his prayer, only to be met with silence. Disappointment clouded his features. "Still no response... Perhaps I''m foolish to believe in such a being..." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, a mysterious voice resonated around him. "As you wish." Snissa froze as his body became enveloped in radiant white light. A peculiar tingling sensation spread through him as the transformation began. Syd granted Snissa the Light Illusion ability, ensuring its potency by expending additional light energy. For a Frost Giant, survival demanded more than average strength, and Syd needed Snissa to accomplish specific tasks. As Snissa adapted to his newfound power, Syd''s voice returned. "I require faith. Spread my name among the Frost Giants, and I shall grant you even greater strength." Snissa blinked, his disbelief giving way to awe. "The almighty being has answered my prayers?" He quickly discovered his new ability. Manipulating light and creating illusions, he realized, would make him a formidable presence in Jotunheim. "This is incredible..." With renewed determination, Snissa vowed to fulfill his divine mission. "Such a being wouldn''t deceive me," he thought. "This is the presence that once enveloped all of Jotunheim in light!" Observing Snissa''s actions from afar, Syd turned his attention to other realms. He selected individuals from several kingdoms, replicating the process of bestowing blessings. Each chosen believer received tailored abilities-illusions, stealth, and more-depending on their potential and circumstances. By the end of his work, Syd felt satisfied. "Now to sit back and watch as faith energy flows in," he thought with a smile. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 291: Chapter 291 Chapter 291: Chapter 291S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters Nick Fury, the ever-watchful director of S.H.I.E.L.D., quickly received reports about Audrey''s unusual circumstances. This woman, once an ordinary believer linked to the so-called Light God Baldr, had recently become a focal point for interest due to unexplained phenomena surrounding her. "White Knight granted her power?" Fury frowned, flipping through the detailed report on his desk. "If White Knight can bestow abilities to others, and if he truly intends to cultivate believers, this could escalate into something far beyond our control." Caught in deliberation, Fury decided to observe for now. "Antagonizing him directly is still too risky," he muttered. ... Sokovia Meanwhile, Ultron, deep in his Sokovian hideout, had also caught wind of the developments. "The woman received a spark of his power?" Ultron sneered. "What of it? A single robot would suffice to crush her." Focused on building his army of Sentinels, Ultron dismissed the event entirely. He looked over his factory, where rows of newly manufactured robots stood ready. Within days, the thousand Sentinels lost to White Knight would be replenished, enhanced with his latest modifications. ... Classified Military Base In contrast, the generals at the covert military installation held a more cautious stance. "The White Knight is no longer a mere anomaly," one grizzled officer stated grimly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We can''t afford any further direct confrontations until we''re better prepared. Let''s hold back and watch how this unfolds." ... A Quiet City Street Syd, now donned in a fresh white outfit, complete with sunglasses and a mask, wandered leisurely through an unassuming neighborhood. The city buzzed with life, oblivious to the divine being in their midst. While absorbing faint streams of faith energy that filtered into his Divine Core, Syd''s attention was caught by a decrepit sign hanging above a dimly lit establishment. ... The Bloody Bar Curious, Syd approached the shabby bar, drawn by the faint hum of activity within. As he stepped inside, the low lighting, accompanied by thudding metal music and raucous chatter, painted a vivid picture of the bar''s patrons. Leather-clad men and women danced wildly, while others nursed glasses of suspiciously crimson drinks. Upon entering, Syd felt the sudden stillness as dozens of pairs of eyes turned to regard him, if only briefly. "So, they noticed me..." Syd mused, feigning ignorance. He scanned the room, pretending to be a curious newcomer. His keen senses picked up subtle signs-a heightened stillness, unnatural paleness among patrons, and a strange scent permeating the air. Approaching the bar, he was greeted by a pale, sharply dressed bartender who offered him a charming smile. "Welcome, sir. What can I get you?" Without hesitation, the bartender suggested, "May I recommend our house special, the Bloody Mary?" Syd raised an eyebrow, glancing at the bartender''s unnaturally pale complexion. "Why not?" he replied, masking his voice to sound unremarkable. As the bartender began mixing the drink, Syd''s sharp nose caught a distinct metallic tang. Blood. The realization was immediate-human blood. The glass on the counter glinted crimson, its contents swirling ominously. Syd regarded the drink with a peculiar mix of amusement and curiosity. Elsewhere, a burly man seated in the corner froze at the sight of Syd. His name was Carel, a demon hunter who had tracked a rogue vampire to this very establishment. "What the hell is he doing here?" Carel muttered under his breath. He watched with growing alarm as the pale bartender served Syd the Bloody Mary. "This guy''s just a regular human! He doesn''t even know what kind of place this is!" Carel''s mind raced, torn between self-preservation and the faint hope of intervening to save an innocent life. Meanwhile, Syd''s acute awareness detected the presence of an approaching figure. A sultry woman, clad in a provocative dress with a predatory gleam in her eyes, sauntered toward him. "Looks like it''s starting," Syd thought, sipping his drink. The taste confirmed his suspicions-the Bloody Mary wasn''t a mere cocktail but a concoction laced with fresh blood. His lips curled into a small, knowing smile as the woman leaned in close. The predator thought she had found her prey. "Hey there," she purred, her voice dripping with seduction. "What''s a handsome man like you doing all alone in a place like this?" Syd placed the glass down deliberately, meeting her gaze. For the first time, a flicker of uncertainty crossed the woman''s face as she sensed something... off about him. "Just here for a drink," Syd replied coolly, his tone disarming but deliberate. Unbeknownst to her, the predator had just approached someone far beyond her comprehension. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 292: Chapter 292 Chapter 292: Chapter 292"Handsome, here alone?" "How about a drink with me?" The sultry voice of Dilia cut through the din of the bar as she leaned in closer, her red-painted nails tapping the counter. Far away, Carel, the exorcist, cursed under his breath. "Damn it... this kid''s done for. She''ll seduce him, drain him dry, and leave him as a husk..." Syd''s calm gaze finally shifted from the ominously crimson Bloody Mary to the vampire before him. Unfazed by her proximity or the predatory gleam in her eyes, he uttered words that sent shockwaves across the room. "You''re not worthy." The entire bar fell silent. Even the bartender, who had been polishing glasses with an eerie calm, froze mid-motion. Dilia''s inviting smile twisted into a snarl, her crimson lips curling back to reveal her razor- sharp fangs. "You insolent little human!" she spat, her face contorting into a visage of rage. In an instant, her predatory instincts took over. "Die!" With a guttural hiss, Dilia lunged at Syd, her clawed hand poised to strike. Bang! A sudden gunshot echoed through the bar. Dilia recoiled, clutching her smoldering hand. Silver smoke curled from the wound as she screamed in agony. "Blessed silver bullets?" she hissed. Her glowing red eyes turned toward the source of the shot-Carel, the exorcist, his silver revolver still smoking. "I won''t let you harm him!" Carel shouted. Before Dilia could retaliate, Carel fired another round, forcing her to retreat with a screech. The exorcist wasted no time, rushing to Syd''s side. Grabbing his arm, he barked, "Move! We need to get out of here now!" Ignoring Syd''s unreadable expression, Carel dragged him toward the exit, shouting hurried instructions. "Run straight, don''t look back, and don''t stop until you''re safe!" But the vampires were faster. Within moments, the bar''s patrons, now baring their fangs, encircled them. "Two morsels have walked right into our den," one of the vampires sneered. "This one smells sweet. I call dibs on his blood!" Carel gritted his teeth, pulling a flask of holy water from his coat. With a sharp flick of his wrist, he splashed the consecrated liquid toward the advancing vampires. The holy water sizzled as it hit their skin, drawing anguished cries from those unfortunate enough to be caught. "Holy water?!" "How quaint," another vampire snarled, his lips pulling back into a sinister grin. Despite his efforts, Carel knew the odds were grim. As the vampires regrouped and prepared to pounce, Dilia reappeared, her fangs bared in triumph. She zeroed in on Syd, sneering. "Protecting this little lamb? I''ll kill him first and drink his blood while you watch!" With a cruel laugh, she reached for Syd, her claws flashing in the dim light. And then, nothing happened. No screams, no struggle. Dilia''s hand, despite all her strength, couldn''t budge Syd an inch. Her smirk faltered, replaced by confusion, then frustration. "What''s this?" she growled, her claws straining against an unyielding force. Syd remained still, his arms crossed, his posture relaxed. "You dare mock me?" Dilia hissed, pouring every ounce of her supernatural strength into the attempt. Her fangs gleamed, her muscles bulged, but Syd didn''t move. Her frustration turned to fear as she realized her efforts were futile. "What... what are you?" The other vampires, who had been watching with smug amusement, fell silent as they realized something was wrong. "Why isn''t he..." "Is that kid... normal?" Carel, who had been bracing himself for the worst, stood frozen, his jaw slack. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What the hell am I seeing?" he muttered. With a calm voice, Syd finally broke the tension. "Are you done?" His words carried a weight that silenced the entire room. Dilia staggered back, her once-predatory demeanor now replaced by a trembling fear she couldn''t quite explain. "Who... what are you?" The rest of the vampires took a collective step back, suddenly unsure if they were still the predators in this scenario. Syd adjusted his sunglasses, a faint smirk curling his lips. "I came here for a drink, not to clean up trash," he said casually, his tone laced with subtle menace. And in that moment, the vampires understood-they weren''t dealing with prey. They were the hunted. (To be continued...) (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 293: Chapter 293 Chapter 293: Chapter 293The strength of vampires was something Karel understood better than anyone. Yet, a vampire, using all their might, couldn''t even budge a single person? Was that even reasonable? Karel was stunned, feeling that something was terribly off. It wasn''t just him; the other vampires watching were also sensing that something was amiss. Seeing Delia, a vampire, unable to push someone with her supernatural strength, was like watching an elephant fail to move an ant. The scene left them shocked and bewildered. "Who exactly are you?!" Delia shrieked, her voice full of disbelief. "You''re definitely not an ordinary human!" Her question was met with an indifferent gaze from Syd, as if he were observing a monkey. "Vampires, huh? How interesting..." His dismissive attitude infuriated Delia. "Don''t think being special makes you invincible! Even if you''re strong, there are so many of us here. What can you possibly do?" Delia sneered. Her words reminded the other vampires, who began to sneer as well, their faces filled with mockery as they glared at the figure in white before them. Karel''s expression shifted. "Yes, how could one person possibly deal with so many..." Karel muttered, but before he could finish, a strange phenomenon unfolded before his eyes. In the dimly lit, blood-scented bar, a ray of bright sunlight suddenly appeared. Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief as they gazed at the figure bathed in sunlight. In the next moment, the radiant light shone directly on Delia. "Ahhh..." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Delia, who had been frozen in shock, let out a blood-curdling scream. Her pristine, alabaster skin began to emit black smoke, and dark, corrosive spots spread across her body as if she had been splashed with acid. The scene was horrifying. In mere moments, Delia''s once-beautiful face had become grotesque. Screaming, she tried to escape, but no matter where she ran, the sunlight followed her, enveloping the entire bar. The bar echoed with the anguished cries of vampires. Karel was speechless as he watched the vampires writhe in agony, their bodies smoking, and his gaze lingered on the figure radiating sunlight. "Sunlight?" "Who are you?" "How can you possess such power?!" As Karel gawked in disbelief, a sudden realization struck him. The glowing figure seemed familiar. "It''s you! The White Knight?!" he exclaimed. At his words, the struggling, disbelieving vampires froze in place, their faces etched with shock, fear, and despair. The name "White Knight" was infamous even among vampires. Everyone in their circles knew of him and dreaded him. His mere presence was enough to make them tremble in fear. Not only was the White Knight''s strength terrifying, but his abilities were also particularly devastating to their kind. Seeing him now, glowing with sunlight, was like witnessing their worst nightmare come to life. "This is the White Knight? And we provoked him?" "We thought he was just a human! We wanted to drain his blood and gang up on him?!" Countless vampires were paralyzed with terror. Delia, too, was utterly dumbfounded. But their fear didn''t last long, as the excruciating pain consumed them, eliciting endless screams. "White Knight, have mercy! Please spare us!" "It''s all her fault! Punish her instead!" The vampires begged for mercy, but despite their pleas, the White Knight didn''t stop emitting sunlight. In just a few seconds, many weaker vampires had already fallen unconscious. The stronger ones gritted their teeth and tried to flee the bar. However, the moment they moved closer to the exit, their screams intensified. The closer they got to the outside, the stronger the sunlight became. Clearly, the White Knight was determined to eradicate them. "Fight him! So what if he''s the White Knight?!" The stronger vampires screamed as they charged at the glowing figure. "Watch out!" Karel instinctively shouted. Then, he froze again. As the vampires rushed forward, Syd simply willed the divine power of light within him to surge forth. Before they could get close, the vampires disintegrated into ash under the radiance of divine sunlight. The surviving vampires stared at the scene in despair, their eyes filled with hopelessness. "Why? Why is the White Knight here..." With their final moments filled with resentment and regret, Delia and the others followed in the same fate, their deaths swift and tranquil. Watching the vampires turn to ash under the intense sunlight, Karel was left dumbfounded. As the light gradually receded, the bar returned to its dim state. However, the absence of the once lively and glamorous vampires left the place eerily silent. After dealing with the vampires, Syd didn''t linger. Glancing at the now-empty bar, he turned to leave. But suddenly, something caught his eye. His gaze fell on the ground in the center of the bar. At the spot where one of the vampires had perished lay a piece of parchment, aged and tattered, resembling a scroll made of sheepskin. "What''s this?" Ignoring the still-shaken Karel, Syd waved his right hand. A crimson glow of chaotic magic appeared. The worn and ancient sheepskin scroll floated into his hand. Opening it, Syd was surprised to find it blank. However, he soon noticed something unusual. On the scroll, strange symbols began to emerge-letters he recognized. Syd was stunned. What kind of item was this? As he stared at it, his expression grew serious, a thought forming in his mind. "Could this be the Chthon Scroll?" Syd pondered. The Chthon Scroll, also known as the Darkhold, was one of the most mysterious magical tomes in the Marvel Universe. It was also referred to as the Book of Death or the Book of Sin. Billions of years ago, Chthon spent an immense amount of time researching the universe''s arcane powers, eventually becoming the first dark sorcerer. Over time, he grew increasingly malevolent, plundering the powers of others until a god- devourer appeared. To evade this devourer, Chthon fled to another dimension. Before his departure, he inscribed all his malevolent deeds and spells onto indestructible parchments. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 294: Chapter 294 Chapter 294: Chapter 294These parchments, known as the Chthon Scrolls, were channels through which Chthon influenced Earth and unleashed his power. Over the ages, the Chthon Scrolls passed through countless hands. In the 6th century, Morgan le Fay, the sorceress of Arthurian legend, found and compiled most of the scrolls, binding them into a single tome known as the Darkhold. "Could this parchment be one of the Chthon Scrolls, separate from the Darkhold?" Syd wondered. The Chthon Scrolls contained vast knowledge of powerful black magic and spells, ensuring that anyone could fully understand them regardless of their language. This likely explained why the parchment initially appeared blank but then revealed familiar characters to Syd when he picked it up. The most dangerous aspect of the Darkhold was its ability to corrupt the minds of its users, eventually allowing the evil god Chthon to erode their souls and take possession of their bodies. Agatha, Wanda, and Strange Supreme were notable victims of its corruption. The black tint on their fingers was a clear sign of this contamination. Even those who handled mere copies of the Darkhold were subject to its corrupting effects. Chthon, also known as the God of Black Magic and the Death God, had briefly crossed paths with Syd after he obtained chaos magic. At that time, Syd had heard faint whispers in his ear, seemingly inviting him to engage in a conversation. Syd suspected that his chaos magic had attracted Chthon''s attention and was on high alert. He resolved to grow stronger to prepare for any potential threat from Chthon. Yet, as time passed, the whispers ceased, and Syd gradually dismissed the matter from his mind. Unexpectedly, something tied to Chthon had appeared before him today. Was it mere coincidence or destiny? Syd''s eyes narrowed, filled with deep wariness. The thought of Chthon brought to mind his opposite: the God of White Magic. The Vishanti, a trinity of ancient deities-Oshtur, Agamotto, and Hoggoth-opposed Chthon and presided over white magic in the Marvel Universe. They, too, created a book. As the counterpart to the Darkhold, which documented all black magic, the Vishanti''s Book of the Vishanti contained the sum of white magic. In Doctor Strange 2, Strange sought the book to counter Wanda''s Darkhold-fueled powers. The Book of the Vishanti was powerful but not as strong as the Darkhold, given that white magic was inherently less potent than black magic, albeit with fewer severe side effects. Finding a fragment of the Darkhold here surprised Syd. "There are rumors that the origins of vampires and werewolves are linked to the Darkhold. If that''s true, then finding a fragment of it among these vampires makes sense." His curiosity piqued, Syd examined the Darkhold fragment closely. Before long, he discovered a trove of magical knowledge and numerous black magic spells. One particular rune caught his attention-it could prove immensely useful. The Spatial Expansion Rune. By engraving this rune onto an object, the item would gain spatial properties, allowing it to store other items. Syd had been pondering how to store the Infinity Stones. Carrying a backpack all the time wasn''t ideal, especially since it hindered his efforts to blend in as the Messiah. Now, with the Spatial Expansion Rune, his problem seemed solved. However... Syd hesitated about whether to use the rune. He was unsure if using the fragment would expose him to its corrupting influence. On one hand, he was wary of Chthon. On the other, he had confidence in his divine nature and other abilities. His face reflected his inner conflict. Just then, Karel, who had finally recovered, hesitantly approached. "You... are you the White Knight?" Syd turned his gaze toward Karel, thought for a moment, then nodded. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Receiving confirmation, Karel''s body trembled slightly with excitement. Meeting a figure as legendary as the White Knight in person was beyond anything Karel had ever imagined. Until now, he''d only seen him on television. "Thank you for eliminating the vampires here!" Karel expressed his heartfelt gratitude. "They only have themselves to blame," Syd replied, shaking his head before turning to leave the bar. Karel watched his retreating figure with awe and regret, not daring to ask him to stay. "Will I ever have the chance to see him again..." Karel sighed. Outside the bar, Syd''s gaze lingered on the Darkhold fragment, his mind still undecided. Ultimately, for the sake of convenience, he resolved to give it a try. He reasoned that simply using the Spatial Expansion Rune shouldn''t carry significant risks. After all, Wanda, who had used the Darkhold extensively, had yet to be fully corrupted by Chthon. If she could resist, surely he could handle one use. With that thought, Syd activated his invisibility and entered a jeweler''s office, quietly retrieving a silver ring from the safe-at no cost. Once he had the ring, Syd moved to a secluded spot. Summoning the crimson glow of chaotic magic, he levitated the silver ring into the air. "Light!" Beams of intense laser-like light converged, etching runes onto the ring according to Syd''s design. Soon, the silver ring was covered in intricate symbols. The Spatial Expansion Rune was complete. In an instant, the silver ring exuded a mysterious aura, shimmering with an enigmatic light. Syd sensed that the rune had successfully activated. He retrieved the Tesseract, channeling its blue energy into the silver ring under his control. The ring emanated a strange silvery glow, its energy pulsating with an otherworldly rhythm. Holding the completed ring, Syd infused it with a trace of his mental strength and divine energy, attempting to peer into its inner workings. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 295: Chapter 295 Chapter 295: Chapter 295In an instant, a dark space of over a hundred cubic meters appeared in Syd''s perception. He was slightly taken aback. "This space... it''s larger than I expected." (That''s what she said!) Syd was quite satisfied with the internal dimensions of the ring. In the next moment, he retrieved the backpack containing the Infinity Stones. With a flick of his hand, the backpack disappeared from his grasp, reappearing within the dark space inside the ring. After securing the ring, his attention returned to the Darkhold fragment. "Why don''t I feel any corruption?" Syd wondered aloud. Whether during the creation of the ring or now, he felt no signs of the so-called corruption. He instinctively probed his body, and his expression subtly changed as he realized something. Through his senses, he noticed that the Darkhold fragment in his hand was emitting faint yet insidious energy, silently attempting to corrupt his body. However, thanks to his divine physique and abilities, the Darkhold''s influence was negligible and had no immediate effect on him-so minimal, in fact, that he hadn''t noticed it earlier. "So, just holding the Darkhold fragment triggers its corruption..." Syd glanced at the parchment in his hand with a wary expression. After some thought, he decided not to destroy it. After all, the fragment posed no short-term threat to him, and it was an exceptionally powerful artifact for spellcasting, particularly with black magic. Destroying it outright felt like a waste. The next moment, the parchment vanished from his hand, stored within the ring''s spatial dimension. With everything settled, Syd left the secluded location. As he walked, his mind wandered. "I recall that the Darkhold appeared in an ancient house and had some connection with S.H.I.E.L.D. It even showed up in Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D...." After a moment''s thought, he shook his head and dismissed the idea. The Darkhold wasn''t particularly important to him. If he happened to come across it, he wouldn''t mind taking it, but he had no intention of actively seeking it out. Elsewhere, Dr. Hank Pym, a middle-aged man with a solemn expression, was speaking to Scott Lang, also known as Ant-Man. "Scott, this mission is extremely dangerous. You can still back out if you want." Sharing the same first name as Cyclops, Scott Lang replied, "Got it." The next moment, Scott activated his Ant-Man suit. His body shrank rapidly, reducing to the size of an ant. A flying ant swooped down, catching him mid-air. As the pair of man and ant disappeared, Dr. Pym''s eyes reflected deep concern. ... Twenty minutes later. As Syd strolled down a quiet alley, absorbing faith energy to refine his divinity, his steps suddenly faltered. He felt as if something was watching him. Scanning his surroundings, he saw no one. Then, he noticed something odd. His gaze dropped to his clothes, and his pupils contracted as his vision magnified. There, crawling on his clothes, was a tiny figure in a red-and-black suit. The small figure seemed to be searching for something. The moment Syd saw him, he understood. "Ant-Man?" A character who appeared in Avengers: Endgame, pivotal to the Avengers'' ability to travel through time. It was thanks to Ant-Man that Tony Stark and the others learned about Pym Particles, enabling them to shrink to the quantum level and enter the Quantum Realm. Through the Quantum Realm, they traveled to the past, retrieved the Infinity Stones, and changed the course of the future. Syd hadn''t expected to encounter Ant-Man, let alone find him crawling on his body. What was this guy up to? Frowning, Syd recalled, "Wasn''t he a thief before?" In an instant, Syd pieced together the likely motive. The Infinity Stones? Sensing the focused gaze, Scott Lang, the Ant-Man, looked up in defeat. "Seriously? You noticed me already?" he muttered. "I''m screwed..." Hearing the faint voice, Syd''s hand glowed red, instantly capturing Scott as he tried to leap away. Now, Scott Lang was suspended between Syd''s thumb and forefinger, encased in a small sphere of red energy. "Hey, hey, let me go!" Scott pleaded, forgetting that his tiny voice was inaudible to most people. Fortunately for him, Syd wasn''t most people. He could clearly hear the plea. Holding the glowing sphere with a bemused expression, Syd teased, "You''ve got guts, trying to steal from me." Raising his free hand, Syd''s fingers curled into a flicking motion. "Wait, wait, what are you doing?" In Scott''s terrified gaze, a massive finger loomed closer. The next instant- Bang! Scott''s tiny form was launched into the air, spinning wildly before slamming into a wall. With a thud, a small dent appeared in the wall. Scott''s body then began to grow, returning to its normal size. The moment he was back to normal, Scott hastily raised his hands. "Wait, wait, White Knight! Don''t attack!" Syd paused, watching him with interest, curious to hear what he had to say. "We can talk this out," Scott said nervously. "There''s nothing to discuss," Syd said flatly. "You came to steal my Infinity Stones, didn''t you?" "Uh..." Scott was visibly stunned, shocked that his intent had been so easily discerned. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Scott braced himself for the worst, Syd''s gaze lingered on him, a plan forming in his mind. He felt little inclination to kill Scott-not only because the Infinity Stones were still secure, but also because the Quantum Realm intrigued him. The Quantum Realm, with its time-travel capabilities, would naturally pique anyone''s curiosity. Syd even speculated that the Quantum Realm might serve as a hub for the multiverse, a gateway to countless parallel universes. How could he not be curious? "Give me an Ant-Man suit, and I''ll let you go," Syd said casually. Scott blinked, stunned. "You... you know about the Ant-Man suit?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 296: Chapter 296 Chapter 296: Chapter 296"How does the White Knight know about the Ant-Man suit?!" Scott was completely puzzled, his expression shifting constantly. "Dr. Hank Pym has no connection with the White Knight either, right?" Scott couldn''t hide his confusion. "Not willing?" Syd raised an eyebrow, his right hand lifting deliberately. Dr. Hank Pym, who had been monitoring the situation closely, hesitated for a moment before making a decision in his heart. Compared to Scott''s life, the Ant-Man suit wasn''t a big deal to give away. After all, the suit required Pym Particles to function. Once the particles in the suit were depleted, it would become useless... To Hank, this wasn''t much of a loss, especially if it meant saving Scott''s life. The next moment, Scott heard Hank''s voice through the communicator in his ear. "Agree to his terms." Hearing this, Scott nodded and replied, "Fine, but we''ll need some time to manufacture the suit." "Since that''s settled, you can go now." With that, Syd turned and began to leave. "Huh?" Scott was stunned as he watched Syd''s retreating figure. "He''s just letting me go like that?" "Aren''t you worried we might go back on our word?" Unable to hold back his curiosity, Scott voiced his doubt. Pausing mid-step, Syd glanced back at him and said, "No one can owe me anything and get away with it. You''re welcome to try, though." "Remember, you have seven days. In seven days, I expect to see the Ant-Man suit at this location." With that, Syd walked away without looking back. Watching the White Knight''s figure disappear into the distance, Scott muttered under his breath, "Honestly, no one would dare cross you..." He sighed deeply. "This mission was a total loss-not only did we fail to steal an Infinity Stone, but now we''ve lost an Ant-Man suit too." "If I''d known, I wouldn''t have come..." Scott grumbled to himself. While Scott lamented his misfortune, Syd, who had unexpectedly gained an Ant-Man suit, was in high spirits. "In seven days, I might finally get a glimpse of the Quantum Realm," he mused, stroking his chin. As he thought about the encounter with Ant-Man, an idea struck him. Half an hour later... Syd was clad in an all-black outfit-the attire of Messiah. "It''s been a while since I used the Messiah persona..." Syd remarked nostalgically. Perhaps it was because the White Knight identity, with its combination of the Scarlet Witch''s powers and the abilities of Baldur, the God of Light, was much more practical. "Maybe once Baldur''s progress reaches 100%, I can incorporate the next mimicry ability into Messiah." As for who the next mimicry target would be... Syd''s eyes gleamed with curiosity. However, this time, he decided not to actively dig into the answer. "Sometimes opening a mystery box can be more fun-there might be surprises," he thought, stroking his chin. While pondering this, white light began emanating from his body as he continuously used the nerfed version of Sunshine to quickly level it up. [Sunshine Experience +1] [Divine Core Experience +1] Time flew by, and soon it was the morning of the third day. [Ability: Divine Core (355/500) Level 2] [Ability: Sunshine (498/2000) Level 4] While Syd focused on enhancing his Divine Core and Sunshine, far away in Sokovia, Ultron made a surprising discovery that left him elated. A surveillance camera in a certain city had captured footage of Messiah! "Another Omega mutant... Messiah," Ultron''s eyes gleamed with excitement. Ever since he was overpowered by the White Knight''s abilities, Ultron had been tirelessly building Sentinel robots to prepare for a future confrontation. Simultaneously, he had been gathering information on Messiah. After all, aside from the White Knight, Messiah was the only other Omega mutant he knew of. Compared to the White Knight''s bizarre and overwhelming powers, which filled Ultron with a sense of dread, Messiah seemed far more manageable. By comparison, Messiah''s Omega-level abilities appeared almost overrated. For example, Messiah''s light-based disintegration ability had a range limit of just two kilometers, based on Ultron''s research. "If his range were any greater, he wouldn''t have needed to approach the military base during his last attack to use his disintegration power!" Of course, Messiah wasn''t entirely weak-records suggested that he had once destroyed an entire city. "But that was clearly during a loss of control..." Ultron shook his head. He knew all too well that some mutants became significantly stronger when they lost control. Messiah''s destruction of a city didn''t impress him much. In normal circumstances, Messiah didn''t have the power to destroy cities. His ability range of two kilometers seemed to be his limit. "The White Knight, on the other hand, has city-destroying power even at normal levels. His reality-warping abilities are terrifying..." "Compared to the White Knight, Messiah is underwhelming-hardly worthy of the Omega designation." This didn''t surprise Ultron. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even among Omega mutants, there could be vast differences in power levels. The only conclusion was that the White Knight was absurdly strong. However, Ultron wasn''t dwelling on that now-he was delighted by Messiah''s apparent weakness. "If I can''t handle the White Knight, I can certainly deal with Messiah!" Ultron smirked coldly. He now had over 500 Sentinel robots, combining new creations with older ones. That many should be more than enough to take down Messiah. Of course, to ensure success, Ultron decided to wait a bit longer until he had built even more Sentinels. "Once I capture Messiah and unlock his Omega mutant genes, I''ll gain Omega-level abilities myself." "Then we''ll see how the White Knight handles me!" Ultron sneered. First, the weaker target, then the stronger one. The White Knight wouldn''t escape. In Ultron''s mind, both Messiah and the White Knight were already his. With the powers of two Omega mutants, he would ascend to godhood. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 297: Chapter 297 Chapter 297: Chapter 297For now, Ultron set aside his plans concerning Messiah, deciding to wait until he had manufactured more Sentinel robots before taking action. In the meantime, he focused on gathering materials to complete the construction of additional Sentinels. As more Sentinel units were dispatched to mine and plunder resources, Ultron''s material collection rate soared, accelerating the pace of Sentinel production. Naturally, this also offended numerous factions and organizations... While Ultron worked tirelessly on his side, Syd was equally focused on enhancing his Divine Core and Sunshine. Time flew by, and another two days passed. A series of notifications echoed in Syd''s mind: [Divine Core Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1] [Ability: Sunshine (640/2000) Level 4] Finally, under Syd''s expectant gaze, the data for his Level 2 Divine Core underwent a transformation. [Ability: Divine Core (0/1000) Level 3] In the next instant, Syd noticed his internal Divine Core, which resembled a diamond with 27 facets, expand by an additional 18 facets, forming a 45-faceted gem. Syd wasn''t surprised by the transformation. His attention shifted to the enhancements provided by the Divine Core. Red light began to emanate from his hand. The crimson glow of chaos magic enveloped the ground... In an instant, the stones on the ground dissolved into vapor under the energy of chaos magic. With keen perception, Syd carefully assessed the changes. A few minutes later, he had a clear understanding. The range and intensity of his chaos magic had increased significantly! If Level 2 Divine Core amplified his abilities by 40%, Level 3 provided an astonishing 70% enhancement! Moving to a secluded area, Syd tested his flight speed. Boom! A terrifying sonic boom echoed. If anyone had been present, they would have seen Syd appear miles away in an instant, as if he had teleported, with no visible movement in between. Or rather, to normal humans, his movement was simply imperceptible. Syd silently calculated the numbers. Over Mach 32! He was surprised. This speed was beyond the imagination of normal biological beings-it was utterly astounding! "At Mach 32, no missile should be able to catch me now," Syd thought. At least, he was confident that with Earth''s current technological capabilities, no missile could surpass his speed-unless some absurd advanced technology came into play. Considering the abundance of alien and advanced tech on Earth, Syd couldn''t entirely dismiss the possibility. Shaking his head, Syd decided not to dwell on it. For now, no known missiles posed a threat to him. This increase in speed significantly improved his safety. Missiles were no longer a concern! Next, Syd tested the range of his Divine Speech. The range had expanded to nearly 140 kilometers! Compared to the 50-kilometer range he achieved when he destroyed 1,000 Sentinel robots previously, this was an incredible improvement! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Similarly, the range of Sunshine had increased to 10 kilometers. He could sense that if Sunshine reached Level 5, it would surpass the destructive power he exhibited during his loss of control when he annihilated a city. "Faith energy is needed to enhance the Divine Core for now. Otherwise, Sunshine would level up much faster," Syd muttered, somewhat regretfully. After finishing his ability tests, his attention turned to a black stone. "With a 70% enhancement, I wonder how far my power is from that ancient god of the old days?" His eyes sparkled with anticipation. Without hesitation, Syd retrieved the black artifact and the Power Stone. Venom emerged, as expected. A sudden flash overwhelmed his vision, and he found himself in a deathly scenario once more. The progression mirrored his previous experience until the point where his abilities activated. The combined light of his Divine Speech and Sunshine, covering nearly 140 kilometers, struck at the ancient god. The old god raged, counterattacking with tendrils enveloped in black energy. The black energy was rapidly disintegrated. 10%... 50%... 90%... Under the relentless assault of Syd''s abilities, the black energy covering the tendrils dwindled until it was as thin as paper-fragile and almost breakable. But no matter how hard Syd tried, he couldn''t pierce through that last layer. Just one step away, he could have truly injured the ancient god. Yet in the end... The deathly vision showed him engulfed by the tendrils. "Such a surprising power..." The ancient god''s voice was filled with astonishment and disbelief. Then it sneered, "What a pity-you were so close to striking me..." Its voice turned greedy, "Let me see what secrets this puppet body of yours holds..." Watching from afar, Syd''s brow furrowed in tension. In the next moment, the deathly vision vanished, and he returned to reality. "So close..." Syd murmured, frowning. Shaking his head, he resolved not to dwell on it. Whether it was leveling up Sunshine or enhancing his Divine Core, both would break the current stalemate. This vision of death only made him anticipate the next one even more. While continuing to absorb faith energy and train Sunshine, far away in another galaxy, the Guardians of the Galaxy, led by Star-Lord, were on a mission. Hired by the Sovereign race to eliminate an interdimensional creature, they engaged in a fierce battle. Eventually, they succeeded in killing the creature, which had been draining the Sovereign''s energy cells. "Choose your words carefully when speaking to them," Star-Lord warned Rocket and the others. "They''re arrogant and quick to anger-say the wrong thing, and you might get executed..." They soon arrived at the Sovereign''s temple to meet the High Priestess Ayesha. The golden-hued temple glimmered. "Members of the Guardians of the Galaxy, thank you for your assistance," said Ayesha, draped in her luxurious golden robes, her skin gleaming with the same radiant hue. "Our people are each designed by genetic perfection. We control their DNA, nurturing them in birthing pods," she explained. "They are flawless in both body and mind. Their lives cannot be risked." Hearing this, Star-Lord and the others immediately understood why the Sovereign, despite their strength, had hired them. They couldn''t risk their perfect citizens in dangerous missions, so they had to outsource the work. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 298: Chapter 298 Chapter 298: Chapter 298Hearing the High Priestess''s words, Star-Lord couldn''t help but quip, "I still prefer the traditional way of making people." The golden-skinned High Priestess Ayesha raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Perhaps one day, you could give me a history lesson on the old traditions of your ancestors." At her words, a servant nearby stifled a chuckle, her face showing a trace of amusement. Realizing her words might have sounded inappropriate, Ayesha quickly added, "Purely for academic research purposes." Star-Lord smirked. "I''d be honored. In the name of academic research, I think that would be very..." Before he could finish, Gamora, standing nearby, shot him a sharp look. Noticing Gamora''s glare, Star-Lord hesitated, then finished his sentence with a grin. "distasteful." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Turning back to Ayesha, he added, "I think that might be crossing a line. I''m not that kind of guy." Before he could elaborate further, Gamora, clearly impatient, interjected, "Enough talk. You promised a reward for this mission. Let''s get it and move on." At her words, a small door in the golden hall opened, and two guards escorted a figure inside. As the hood was removed, Star-Lord and the others recognized her immediately- a blue-skinned woman covered in mechanical enhancements: Nebula, Gamora''s sister. "Well, it''s a family reunion," Star-Lord quipped. From her seat, Ayesha spoke, "I know she''s your sister, but to me, she''s just a bounty from Xandar." She explained, "She tried to steal our batteries but was caught by our soldiers." "I leave her fate in your hands," Ayesha concluded. Gamora grabbed Nebula and began dragging her toward the exit. "We are very grateful, High Priestess Ayesha," Star-Lord said before turning to leave with Rocket and Drax. Before he could take another step, Ayesha called out, "What is your lineage, Mr. Quill?" Star-Lord paused, thinking for a moment. "My mother was from Earth." "And your father?" Ayesha pressed. Quill joked, "Well, he wasn''t American. That''s all I know." Ayesha''s tone became serious. "I see an extraordinary heritage in you. The combination of your bloodlines is utterly... absurd." "Utter nonsense!" she exclaimed, her voice tinged with disbelief. Clearly, Ayesha had noticed something unusual about Star-Lord. Star-Lord, however, was left puzzled. The room fell silent. Breaking the tension, Rocket chimed in, "You know, he called all of you self- righteous jerks not long ago..." A chorus of gasps erupted, and the atmosphere shifted dramatically. Soldiers raised their energy weapons in response. Star-Lord turned to Rocket in shock before glancing nervously at Ayesha, who was glaring at him. The Sovereign whispered among themselves, their expressions darkening. Sensing the escalating tension, Star-Lord quickly hurried after Gamora. "Damn it, did I say something wrong again?" Rocket muttered. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean-" Before he could finish, Drax grabbed him by the scruff and dragged him toward the exit. "You should be grateful they didn''t kill you," Drax said. "No kidding," Rocket admitted, realizing the danger he''d narrowly escaped. With a mischievous grin, Rocket opened his bag to reveal several glowing yellow energy batteries. "Want to buy a battery or two?" Drax immediately recognized them as the Sovereign''s energy cells and burst into laughter. "Shh!" Rocket hushed him, holding a finger to his lips. Soon, the group boarded the Milano. "Alright, let''s deliver this bald blue lady to Xandar for the bounty," Rocket said, firing up the ship''s engines. The Milano roared to life, its thrusters blazing as it ascended through the atmosphere. Meanwhile, Gamora chained Nebula to the ship''s railing. "I''m hungry. Give me some yaro root," Nebula demanded, eyeing the basket of carrot-like fruits nearby. "They''re not ripe yet, and I hate you," Gamora retorted, frowning. "Hate me?" Nebula spat back. "If it weren''t for that man who killed Ronan, do you think you''d be lounging around like this?" The mere memory of that terrifying figure sent a chill through Nebula. Ronan had led her to retrieve the Stone, only to be killed by that monstrous individual. The Stone had been taken, and Nebula had barely escaped, evading capture by Xandarian forces. "I''ll break these chains soo enough and kill you. I swear it!" Nebula growled, glaring at her shackles. Gamora turned back. "No, you''ll rot in Xandar''s prison for the rest of your life. Kill me? Dream on." Nebula glared daggers at her sister. Just as Gamora was about to retort, an alarm blared throughout the ship. Gamora rushed to check the situation. On the monitor, the Milano, now in the Sovereign''s outer space, was being pursued by a fleet of Sovereign ships. "What''s going on?" Star-Lord asked in confusion. "There''s a whole squad of Sovereign ships on our tail." Surveying the screen filled with approaching ships, Gamora frowned. "What do they want?" Drax pondered for a moment before casually remarking, "Maybe it''s because Rocket stole some of their batteries?" "Dude!" Rocket turned to him in disbelief. Drax shrugged. "Alright, you didn''t steal them. Who knows why they''re chasing us. Weird." At that moment, a golden laser bolt grazed the Milano, fired by the Sovereign ships. Star-Lord''s heart skipped a beat as he quickly piloted the ship into evasive maneuvers. Dodging another blast, he shouted, "Rocket, what were you thinking?!" "They were really easy to steal!" Rocket defended himself. "That''s your reason?" Gamora snapped. "Come on, did you see how high and mighty that Priestess was? I was teaching her a lesson!" Rocket replied indignantly. "You''re so considerate," Star-Lord mocked. "No wonder Ayesha didn''t appreciate your kindness." Rocket and Star-Lord bickered as Gamora, exasperated, yelled, "Can you two save this fight for after the space battle?!" "We''re under attack!" Star-Lord shouted. "I''m ready to blast them all!" Rocket grinned, full of determination. The two maneuvered the Milano, firing laser cannons and taking down several ships. Watching Rocket''s smug face, Gamora couldn''t resist deflating his ego. "You haven''t killed anyone. These drones are all remote-controlled!" "This isn''t working. We need to lose them or find somewhere to hold them off," Gamora said. Star-Lord suddenly suggested, "Let''s head to Earth!" He began preparing for a warp jump. "Earth?" Gamora and the others were taken aback. Isn''t that Star-Lord''s home planet? And the place where the White Knight resides? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 299: Chapter 299 Chapter 299: Chapter 299"Earth?" Gamora and the others were taken aback. Before they could voice their objections, Star-Lord urgently input Earth''s coordinates and began piloting the Milano toward a jump point. "Get ready!" Star-Lord shouted. "Wait!" Gamora frowned. "Earth is really far. The number of jumps required-our bodies can''t-" Before she could finish, a series of honeycomb-like grids materialized in front of the Milano. Whoosh! The ship passed through one of the grids. In the blink of an eye, they found themselves in an entirely new and unfamiliar location. Whoosh! The Milano passed through another grid. Strange and otherworldly sights began unfolding before them. Bang! Bang! Bang! The ship jumped from one space to another, causing Rocket and the others to scream as the distortions from the jumps twisted their bodies. Their faces stretched comically, mouths and eyes enlarged, making them look utterly ridiculous. This process would continue for hundreds of jumps. "I... told... you... our bodies... can''t handle this..." Gamora said in a strained voice. Star-Lord defended himself, equally distorted, "I... know... but this... is an emergency!" While the Milano made its daring jumps, the swarm of remote-controlled Sovereign ships chasing them halted at the jump''s edge, unable to follow immediately. Back on the Sovereign homeworld, the golden-skinned operators controlling the fleet let out curses of frustration. "Damn it!" "They got away!" The Sovereign grumbled angrily, their golden fingers hovering over game-like controls. At the highest seat, High Priestess Ayesha turned toward the fleet commander, her tone sharp. "Why are we making no progress? So many ships, and you couldn''t stop a single one?" "This makes us look incompetent!" The golden-haired fleet commander quickly explained, "High Priestess, those batteries are highly volatile. One wrong move could destroy our entire fleet." Ayesha''s face darkened. "I care not about the fleet. I care about the insult!" "I hired them, and they stole from us! That is the ultimate blasphemy!" she fumed. Hearing her anger, the fleet commander realized now was not the time to worry about potential losses. "Attention all ships! Fire at will! Pursue them until they are eliminated!" At his command, the Sovereign operators, sitting at their arcade-like controls, sent their ships surging forward. In space, a dense swarm of golden ships zipped through the grids, resuming their interstellar pursuit of the Milano. As the Milano emerged into a dark expanse during one of its jumps, Rocket glanced out of the window and noticed something unusual. Floating there, bathed in a faint white glow, was an egg-shaped ship. Standing atop it was a middle-aged man with salt-and-pepper hair and a thick beard, waving at them casually. "Is that... a person?" Rocket''s triangular face contorted in disbelief. How was someone standing unprotected in the vacuum of space, unharmed, and even waving like it was no big deal? "Forget it! The jump point is right ahead!" Star-Lord dismissed the sight and piloted the Milano into the next jump, leaving the strange figure behind. Moments later, the pursuing Sovereign ships arrived, following them through the jump point. Not long after, the egg-shaped ship and its bearded occupant reappeared at the same location. This man was none other than Ego, the Living Planet-a Celestial with a massive brain who had constructed a planetary body for himself by manipulating molecular matter. "Finally, the seed I planted years ago has grown into an adult," Ego said, gazing in the direction the Milano had disappeared, a pleased smile on his face. He couldn''t help but reminisce. Ego didn''t know where he had come from. For as long as he could remember, he had been drifting through the universe, utterly alone. Over millions of years, he learned to manipulate the molecules around him, growing increasingly intelligent and powerful. Eventually, he constructed a planetary body to encase his brain, layer by layer, until it became a complete planet. But he wasn''t satisfied. Ego sought purpose. He believed there must be other lifeforms in the vast cosmos and dedicated himself to finding them. To interact with the universe, he created a humanoid avatar-his imagined ideal of life. He designed every detail meticulously, from pain receptors to a digestive system. Through this avatar, he traveled the galaxy. Eventually, he found Meredith Quill, Star-Lord''s mother, on Earth and fathered a child with her. Star-Lord was the only offspring who had inherited his Celestial powers. Recently, Ego had heard about a human on Earth called the White Knight, who wielded the Power Stone without harm. This anomaly piqued his interest. Mortals couldn''t handle the Power Stone, yet someone had. At first, Ego thought the White Knight might be his child, as he had left a seedling on Earth years ago. However, further investigation revealed that the White Knight wasn''t his progeny. Instead, another person present during those events surprised him-Star-Lord. Star-Lord was his son, the only one to inherit his divine powers. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was miraculous. Ego had sired countless children across the universe, but none had ever inherited his abilities-except this one. Star-Lord possessed an affinity for light elements and even the ability to control light itself. With this knowledge, Ego set out to find Star-Lord, intending to reunite with him. But Ego''s intentions weren''t purely sentimental. He sought to fulfill his grand plan: to make every planet in the universe part of his being. While one Celestial might struggle to achieve this, with two, it seemed possible. For this, he needed Star-Lord. "The White Knight..." Ego''s thoughts lingered on this mysterious figure, puzzled and intrigued by his identity. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 300: Chapter 300 Chapter 300: Chapter 300Ego was skeptical that the White Knight had any connection to him, yet the man''s ability to control light and his age, which seemed close to Star-Lord''s, raised doubts. Still pondering these thoughts, Ego piloted his white ship to catch up with the Milano. Meanwhile, on the other side... Boom! The Milano burst through the final jump point, emerging into the Solar System. The dazzling sun and the vibrant blue Earth came into view. Despite the stunning scene, the crew was in no condition to appreciate it. Each of them felt nauseous from the chaotic jumps, with even Groot vomiting green sap. After some time, they began to recover, but there was little opportunity to rest. Behind them, a fleet of Sovereign ships closed in rapidly. "Hold tight!" Star-Lord yelled as he gripped the controls, steering the Milano toward Earth''s atmosphere. Golden laser blasts rained down around them, narrowly missing the ship. Back on the Sovereign homeworld... "High Priestess, this appears to be Terra," the fleet commander reported, eyeing the blue planet on the screen. "Should we stop here?" "Stop?" "Ah, Terra, that insignificant little planet?" High Priestess Ayesha raised an eyebrow in brief surprise before dismissing the notion. To her, the Sovereign were far superior to all other species in the galaxy, and the humans of Terra were utterly beneath notice. "Pay it no mind! Continue the pursuit. Destroy the Guardians of the Galaxy!" she commanded loudly. "But, High Priestess, I''ve heard rumors that this planet houses two powerful beings-one called the White Knight and the other Messiah," the fleet commander hesitated. "Do you believe such ridiculous rumors?" Ayesha scoffed. She was aware of the tales about two strong individuals on Terra, but she dismissed them as nothing more than baseless jokes. Like most powerful factions, she assumed the rumors were a ploy to deter them. "Chase them down!" "Yes, ma''am!" Without slowing, the fleet pierced Earth''s atmosphere in pursuit of the Milano. Back on Earth, organizations like S.H.I.E.L.D. and various governments quickly detected the sudden arrival of the alien fleet. Even ordinary civilians could see the ships streaking through the sky. "Oh my God!" "Another alien invasion already?!" "Help us! God save us!" The sight of the alien ships and their laser fire triggered panic, as many immediately assumed it was another invasion. Frustration boiled over among Earth''s citizens. "Can''t we have some peace for once? Aliens, mutants, superpowered freaks everywhere¡ª how are we supposed to live like this?!" Meanwhile, videos and pictures of the ships went viral, spreading the news of yet another alien incursion. S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters "What are we looking at here?!" Nick Fury barked as he scrutinized satellite images of the ships. "They''re not ours, that''s for sure," the captured Chitauri commander remarked with a smirk. "From the look of them, they belong to the Sovereign." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Sovereign?" Fury frowned. "They''re a powerful and arrogant race. Just like their golden skin, they think they''re above everyone else. Be careful not to offend them-or else, ha!" Fury scowled but sensed the Chitauri wasn''t lying. Another alien force? Frustration and anger simmered beneath his calm exterior. The audacity of these invaders, treating Earth like a playground! "Sir, we''ve detected another anomaly near Earth!" a technician reported. "What now?" Fury snapped. "Put it on screen!" The display switched to show a white ship with a middle-aged man standing casually atop it, unprotected in the vacuum of space. Fury stared at the image, inhaling sharply. "What kind of freak is this?" A man standing in space without a suit, completely unbothered? As if sensing the attention, Ego waved at the cameras. Looking down at the Earth, Ego couldn''t help but admire its beauty once more. "This planet is still as stunning as ever," he murmured. A memory resurfaced. "Recently, I sensed a force capable of altering the universe itself. Its source seemed to be here," Ego mused. He recalled the inexplicable changes that had rippled through the cosmos not long ago. While ordinary beings might not have noticed, powerful entities like himself felt it vividly. Somewhere on Earth, a monumental power had shifted the universe. He remembered faint whispers of the word "fusion," though he couldn''t determine who had spoken them. When he questioned other powerful beings, they too confirmed hearing those words. "Who has the ability to alter the universe?" "What secrets does Earth hold?" Ego was both cautious and intrigued. With Quill now on Earth, Ego saw an opportunity to investigate. On the Milano "What do we do now?" Gamora asked, watching the relentless fleet tailing them. Star-Lord turned to Rocket. "Hack into Earth''s communication networks." "What for?" Rocket asked, surprised. As he spoke, he pulled out a transparent panel and began hacking effortlessly. "We need to call out the White Knight," Star-Lord explained. "Only he can help us. I don''t expect Earth''s governments to do anything-if they don''t nuke us, it''ll be a miracle." The crew immediately understood. In mere seconds, Rocket completed the hack. "Done! You''re live," Rocket announced with a grin. "You idiot, your voice just went out!" Star-Lord snapped. "Who are you calling an idiot?!" Rocket growled back, baring his teeth. As the two argued, their voices were broadcast across Earth, interrupting programs and reaching every corner of the planet. "Who are these people?" All over the world, people froze in confusion, trying to make sense of the bizarre broadcast. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Chapter 301: Chapter 301"What''s that voice?" "What''s going on?" Hearing these unfamiliar voices, countless people across the globe were utterly baffled. S.H.I.E.L.D. "Sir, our network has been hacked..." A bald technician reported to Nick Fury. Fury frowned immediately. Who is this? Just as he was grappling with unease and confusion, on the Milano, Gamora finally lost her patience. "You two idiots, stop messing around!" she shouted angrily. Hearing her words, Star-Lord and Rocket finally stopped bickering. After a moment of thought, Star-Lord turned to the transparent panel in Rocket''s hands and began speaking quickly. "White Knight, help us! Do you know who I am? I''m Star-Lord of the Guardians of the Galaxy, the guy from Xandar named Quill! We''re currently being pursued by an alien fleet and desperately need your help!" "Please! If you don''t come, we''re going to die!" "We''re heading toward New York''s Statue of Liberty..." Speaking rapidly, Star-Lord relayed their predicament and plea for help through Rocket''s transparent panel, broadcasting it worldwide. Hearing his words, people around the world were stunned, then slowly began to understand. "Guardians of the Galaxy?" "Alien fleet?" Even if they didn''t know much about the Guardians of the Galaxy, everyone knew exactly who they were asking for help. The White Knight? Could this really involve the White Knight? ... Statue of Liberty Nearby tourists were thrown into chaos, unsure whether to grow a second pair of legs and flee or seize the rare opportunity to film the incoming spacecraft with their devices. After all, battles between spaceships were exceptionally rare. Capturing it on camera would surely be invaluable. While they hesitated, Syd, in a secluded area, raised an eyebrow, surprise flashing in his eyes. Even from his remote location, his sharp hearing caught the familiar voice from the broadcast. "Star-Lord?" "An alien fleet?" "They really know how to stir up trouble..." After a moment of surprise, Syd wasn''t entirely shocked. Star-Lord and his crew had always been the kind to attract trouble. Hearing their cries for help, he hesitated, contemplating whether to intervene. After some thought, he decided to act. Taking out an alien fleet was no challenge for him¡ªjust a casual task. Any fleet that couldn''t deal with Star-Lord was unlikely to pose a threat. In the next moment, Syd activated his invisibility and changed his attire. Switching his black outfit for white, he retrieved his backpack, which contained the Infinity Stones, from his silver ring. Then, mentally connecting with the Tesseract, he activated the artifact. ... New York, Statue of Liberty "We''re doomed, Quill! This time, we''re really doomed..." Flying loops in the New York City sky, Rocket Raccoon smacked his furry paw against his face, frustration evident. "The White Knight still hasn''t shown up! Quill, what if we''re wrong? What if he''s not the White Knight from your home planet''s legends?" "Shut your crow''s beak, Rocket," Star-Lord retorted. Listening to Rocket''s complaints, seeing no sign of the White Knight, and watching the fleet gradually closing in, Gamora and the others grew increasingly grim. ... Sovereign Fleet "Priestess, it seems like they''re waiting for someone," the fleet commander remarked, observing the projected scene. "Who cares about that?" High Priestess Ayesha declared. "I only want to see their ship explode!" "Yes." "Concentrate fire..." the commander began, but abruptly paused, his expression freezing. At the same time, High Priestess Ayesha and the Sovereign gamers around her froze, their eyes fixed on the screen. There, a figure clad entirely in white, radiating an otherworldly aura, appeared in a flash of blue light between the fleet and the Milano. "Who is that?" Suspended mid-air, the glowing white figure was clearly no ordinary person. From High Priestess Ayesha to the lowest-ranking Sovereign, everyone stared in astonishment, their actions halting instinctively. ... S.H.I.E.L.D. "It''s the White Knight!" Nick Fury''s expression turned grave. Beside him, a Chitauri commander, who had been gloating moments ago, now shared Fury''s serious demeanor. Sokovia Ultron shifted his attention away from the sentry robots, focusing intently on the unfolding situation. U.S. Secret Military Base A room full of officers, who had been closely monitoring Star-Lord''s plea for the White Knight, now focused entirely on the figure who had appeared. Stark Tower, New York Tony Stark and the Avengers watched intently. Earth''s Atmosphere S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ego the Celestial gazed at the white-clad figure, his thoughts racing. "So, he''s the White Knight?" A being who could also control light? Ego''s mind brimmed with curiosity about this enigmatic figure. Across New York City, countless citizens saw the white figure floating in the sky and felt a chill run down their spines. With the Sovereign fleet''s assault momentarily paused, Star-Lord and his crew, overwhelmed with relief, cheered. "Hey, it''s me! White Knight, save us!" Star-Lord quickly activated the ship''s loudspeaker, waving frantically to get Syd''s attention. Hearing the voice, Syd glanced at them briefly before shifting his focus to the golden ships surrounding them. "Sovereign ships?" In an instant, Syd sifted through his memory, piecing together the information. While he pondered, the surrounding Sovereign ships overheard Star-Lord''s words. "So, he''s the White Knight?" "The legendary warrior from Terra?" Initially stunned, the Sovereigns recalled the rumors. Terra was said to have two powerful figures: Messiah and the White Knight. "Rumor has it one can destroy an entire city in an instant, while the other can erase countless lives with ease..." Ayesha muttered in awe. Looking at the projection of the White Knight, rumored to erase lives effortlessly, she shook her head. "Such exaggerations. Commander, treat it as a joke." Then, she issued her order. "Destroy him!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 302: Chapter 302 Chapter 302: Chapter 302"Yes, High Priestess!" Sovereign voices echoed in unison. "Let''s see what kind of strength this so-called legendary warrior of Terra possesses," High Priestess Ayesha thought with amusement as she watched her people, their expressions solemn, preparing to fire their warships. In the next second, the fleet resumed its attack. This time, however, they included Syd, who floated in the air, as one of their targets. Sovereign eyes gleamed with pride and anticipation as they imagined this figure riddled with holes from their barrage of golden lasers. On Scene Star-Lord piloted the Milano, weaving to evade the attacks while shouting a warning, "Be careful!" Unbothered by the onslaught of yellow energy blasts, Syd raised his hand, a red light suddenly radiating from his palm. In an instant, thousands of high-energy yellow lasers, like raindrops hitting a water screen, disappeared without causing the slightest ripple. "What?" High Priestess Ayesha, prepared for a spectacle, froze, her expression stiff. The Sovereigns, once brimming with confidence, were now filled with shock. "What did he do?" "How did he block the attacks from so many warships?" While they gawked, Syd, having effortlessly neutralized the lasers, surveyed the densely packed fleet of nearly two hundred warships in the sky. Slowly, he raised his right hand. Under countless stunned gazes, all the warships within a kilometer radius were enveloped in red light. Then, with a deafening roar, the warships began to collapse inward, exploding into brilliant fireworks in the sky. In mere moments, the once-packed sky was cleared as the warships disintegrated, their remains vaporized by chaotic magical energy. It was as if the fleet had never existed, the sky as clear as before. Instinctively, the Milano, which had been maneuvering to avoid fire, came to a halt. At the controls, Star-Lord and Rocket stared slack-jawed at the White Knight, his white cloak fluttering in the wind. With a mere wave of his hand, an entire fleet had been obliterated and vaporized? "What kind of power is this?" "Is this what they call a god?" Star-Lord was utterly dumbfounded. This scene, visible to countless New Yorkers, sent chills down their spines. The White Knight''s power was becoming increasingly fearsome. ... Elsewhere Nick Fury at S.H.I.E.L.D., Tony Stark at Stark Tower, and countless others, including military officials, were left grappling with the shocking display of power. For the Sovereigns, the shock was even greater. On their gaming chairs, screens flashed red, accompanied by a chorus of failure notifications. From High Priestess Ayesha to the ordinary Sovereign citizens, all wore expressions of disbelief. High above, Ayesha''s face twisted in shock as she demanded, "Who did this?" The fleet commander, equally stunned, quickly responded, "Activate death replay!" A massive projection appeared, playing back the last 30 seconds of the fleet''s experience in slow motion. Under tenfold magnification, they finally understood. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The White Knight had simply raised his right hand, enveloping their fleet in red light, which crushed and annihilated their ships in an instant. Some warships had even been visibly compressed before exploding. High Priestess Ayesha''s expression became one of unprecedented disbelief. "What kind of power is this?" "This man destroyed our entire fleet in the blink of an eye?" How terrifying must his power be? The other Sovereigns were equally shaken, struggling to comprehend why a single individual could wield such unimaginable strength. Recalling something, High Priestess Ayesha muttered in disbelief, "The rumors of powerful beings on Terra... they''re true?" According to the stories, one could destroy a city in an instant, and another could erase countless lives with ease. If the White Knight possessed such power, then the tales of Messiah, who could obliterate cities, might also be true. "How could such a weak civilization produce beings this powerful?" The fleet commander interrupted her thoughts. "High Priestess, what should we do now?" Despite her fear, Ayesha forced herself to remain calm. "Deploy some probes to assess the situation." "Yes!" Soon, a swarm of golden probes was launched, swiftly heading toward Earth through jump points. ... Back on Scene On the Milano, Star-Lord, having recovered from his shock, exclaimed, "Bro, you''re this strong?" "You''re way more powerful than you were back on that barren planet! Back then, I even doubted the rumors about Terra''s powerful beings, but now? No exaggeration-I think the stories even underestimated you!" Rocket nodded instinctively in agreement. Unlike the awestruck Star-Lord and Rocket, Gamora remained more rational, even feeling the urge to distance herself from such a dangerous figure. Still, gratitude was necessary. "Thank you for helping us," Gamora said sincerely. Syd glanced at them and gave a small nod, then prepared to leave without another word. However, he paused, sensing something. He raised his head, looking toward the sky as if he had noticed something unusual. His actions puzzled Star-Lord, Gamora, and even Ultron, who was secretly observing. What was the White Knight looking at? The answer came moments later. A pure white, egg-shaped spacecraft descended from the clouds. Standing atop its hull was a middle-aged man with brown and white hair. Looking at the White Knight, the man remarked, "Impressive perception." Suddenly, Ego''s gaze fixated on the red glow emanating from Syd''s hand, his brows furrowing. At a distance, he hadn''t noticed much. But now, sensing the unknown energy up close, a flicker of familiarity crossed Ego''s mind. In the next instant, realization dawned on him. Eyes widening, he stared intently at Syd. "I detected a force recently... one that altered the universe. Its source seemed to be Earth..." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 303: Chapter 303 Chapter 303: Chapter 303As Ego''s words fell, everyone-Star-Lord and his crew, and countless people worldwide listening through Rocket''s transparent panel and broadcasting devices-were left stunned. The Sovereign probes, which had just crossed the jump point to Earth, also caught Ego''s statement. "Are you referring to the universe''s transformation?" Inside the Milano, Star-Lord''s eyes widened in surprise. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rocket and the others shared the same incredulous expressions. The changes to the universe were well-known, even to those in distant star systems. Though they couldn''t discern what caused the change or precisely when it happened, they were aware of the sudden appearance of strange new phenomena and forces in the universe. Thus, Ego''s mention of the changes didn''t shock them too much-they were already aware. However, what stunned them, along with countless Earthlings, was the revelation that these changes didn''t just affect Earth but the entire universe. "What exactly happened back then?" "Terrifying!" "The more you think about it, the scarier it gets..." Conversations reignited across the globe as people discussed this event, which they had somehow forgotten about. "Wait, did he say the source of the power that changed the universe... is on Earth?" Replaying Ego''s words in their minds, many people were left bewildered and confused. Unable to suppress his own curiosity, Star-Lord asked the question on everyone''s minds. "The source is on Earth?" "You''ve got to be joking," he said incredulously. He couldn''t believe it-no way was the source of a power that altered the universe on his ordinary home planet. Earth was just so... normal. How could it possibly be that special? Gamora, Rocket, and even the Sovereigns shared the same skeptical thoughts. "I didn''t sense wrong," Ego said confidently, sparing a glance at his son, Peter Quill. "That power-it''s located here on Earth!" Hearing his certainty, disbelief spread among his audience. Sovereign High Priestess Ayesha was utterly shocked. "The universe changed... because of this tiny planet?" Asgard Odin furrowed his brows, casting his gaze toward Earth. He had noticed the strange events on Earth back then, but by the time he focused his attention, it was over. He never learned the details, only that the anomalies indeed originated from Earth. Kamar-Taj The Ancient One, who had been quietly observing Ego''s arrival, frowned slightly. She knew Ego''s words were true. The anomalies had occurred on Earth, and she had personally investigated when it happened. At the time, she suspected it had something to do with the dimensional demon Kaecilius was communicating with, but she could never determine how such a being wielded such power... Elsewhere Kaecilius and his followers exchanged glances, stunned. They had witnessed the transformation of the universe with their own eyes, orchestrated by their revered demon lord. Even now, they couldn''t fathom how something so impossible had been achieved. As shock rippled through everyone, Ego fixated on Syd, scrutinizing the red glow emanating from his hand. "That red power in your hand... it feels familiar. It resembles the force that changed the universe." Ego''s eyes widened with realization. "Was it you who changed the universe?" "If that''s true..." Awe filled his voice. "This is an incredible power-unparalleled in its perfection and brilliance..." As Ego marveled, Star-Lord and the others gawked at Syd in disbelief, their gazes fixated on the red glow in his hand. The power to alter the universe... was it really the White Knight''s doing? "That''s insane!" Star-Lord was utterly floored. "This guy''s got to be joking, right?" Rocket blurted, wide-eyed. Gamora''s brow furrowed deeply. S.H.I.E.L.D. Nick Fury''s face betrayed his disbelief. There was no way the White Knight could possess such terrifying power. Sovereign High Priestess Ayesha and her people shared similar thoughts, refusing to believe it. Kamar-Taj The Ancient One felt a flicker of astonishment. Kaecilius and his followers, however, were overwhelmed. "The lord... is the White Knight?" "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Asgard Odin was equally astounded. Sokovia Ultron shook his head. If the White Knight were truly that powerful, he could have destroyed Ultron in an instant. But judging by his current abilities, which seemed limited to a small radius, how could he possibly have influenced the entire universe? Ultron refused to believe it. Back on the scene, Syd frowned slightly at Ego''s words but neither confirmed nor denied them. Ego, however, continued, his tone brimming with admiration. "I''ve heard you can control light as well?" "If Peter here weren''t my son, carrying my Celestial genes, I might even suspect that you were my child instead." He marveled further, "Your power is magnificent-strong and perfectly aligned with mine." Pausing briefly, Ego made his offer, his voice filled with anticipation. "I formally invite you to join me and help me fulfill my great plan!" Hearing this, Syd''s frown deepened. He was well aware of Ego''s so-called plan-to turn every planet into an extension of his body. Such a ridiculous notion was not something Syd would ever entertain. Before he could refuse, Star-Lord interjected, yelling from the Milano. "Wait a second, what did you just say?" "Did I hear you wrong?" "You said I''m your son?" Star-Lord''s expression was a mix of disbelief and awkwardness. Rocket and the others wore similarly strange expressions. "I thought Yondu was your dad," Drax muttered. Ego, his attention now back on Star-Lord, smiled warmly. "Yes, after all these years, I''ve finally found you!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 304: Chapter 304 Chapter 304: Chapter 304Ego shrugged and said, "You truly are my son. I thought my rugged, handsome face was proof enough." "My name is Ego, your father!" Rocket and the others exchanged odd glances with Star-Lord, who frowned and studied Ego''s face closely. After a few moments, he couldn''t deny it-this man did bear a certain resemblance to him, the same kind of handsomeness. At that moment, Star-Lord''s expression grew complicated. If this man truly was his father... Suddenly, Gamora asked with a frown, "I think I saw you surviving in space without any equipment earlier. Who exactly are you?" Her question left not just Star-Lord and his crew but also people all over the world wondering about this mysterious figure''s identity. Ego, hearing this, shrugged and replied honestly, "I am what you would call a Celestial." His words left everyone stunned. "A Celestial? You''re a god?" Star-Lord asked hesitantly. Ego turned to Star-Lord and replied humbly, "Just a small god, my son." He then began to explain his origins. "I don''t even know where I came from. From the moment I gained consciousness..." Ego recounted his development over millions of years, evolving from a brain into a planet. Hearing this incredible story, Star-Lord and people across the world were left speechless. Millions of years? Evolved into a planet? If that was true, then he really might be a god. For a moment, countless people were left either shocked, fearful, or in denial, unable to reconcile this story with their worldview. Star-Lord took a deep breath and said in a heavy tone, "My mother always told everyone that my father came from another planet. But she had a brain tumor, so everyone thought she was delusional." "Look, I really want to believe all of this. But you left the most amazing woman on Earth, abandoned her, and let her die alone!" he said angrily. Ego quickly responded, "I didn''t want to leave your mother, Peter." "If I didn''t periodically return to my planet to reconnect with its light, both my planet and this body would wither and die!" Star-Lord frowned. "Then why didn''t you come back? Why did you send Yondu, someone everyone hated, to pick me up?" Ego''s tone grew impassioned. "I loved your mother deeply, Peter. I couldn''t bear to return to a planet where she no longer existed. You have no idea what it felt like to lose her!" "I don''t know what it felt like? I watched her die!" Star-Lord shouted. Ego fell silent for a moment before speaking softly, "I''ve lived for millions of years, Peter. I''ve made countless mistakes, but you are not one of them. You are my greatest creation." "Please, give me a chance to be the kind of father she would have wanted me to be. I believe that''s what she would have hoped for." "I want to teach you about my planet and its light. There''s so much I need to show you!" Hearing Ego''s heartfelt words, even the angry Star-Lord began to waver. Rocket, who had been listening, felt moved, as did countless people across Earth who were following the conversation. But amidst the swelling emotions, one person looked entirely unimpressed. Syd, who had been silently watching, couldn''t help but smirk. If he didn''t know better, he might have believed Ego''s performance. Shaking his head, Syd thought, Ego doesn''t care about fatherly love. He just wants to use Star- Lord''s Celestial power to accelerate his plan to take over every planet. During his countless attempts to create a child, Ego had acted more like a seed-sowing machine, discarding all those who didn''t inherit his power. Star-Lord was the rare exception. Looking at the father and son''s tentative reconciliation, a mischievous glint appeared in Syd''s eyes. "Well, Star-Lord is bound to find out sooner or later. Revealing it now shouldn''t make much of a difference, right?" Syd chuckled to himself. As Star-Lord opened his mouth to say something, Syd interrupted, "You mentioned your mother had a brain tumor. Have you ever considered that it might not have been a natural occurrence?" "What do you mean?" Star-Lord asked, startled. "You should ask this Celestial here. He''s the one responsible for your mother''s tumor," Syd said nonchalantly. "What?" Everyone, including Star-Lord and his crew, turned to Ego in disbelief. Ego''s face showed a moment of shock before he asked instinctively, "How do you know that?" Realizing Star-Lord''s expression had darkened, Ego began to explain slowly, "I visited Earth three times to see her. I knew if I returned one more time, I''d never leave again." "My expansion-my purpose-would have ended. So, I made a choice. But..." Ego''s voice turned somber. "I shouldn''t have given her the tumor. I regret it, Peter. Please forgive me..." But Star-Lord wasn''t paying attention to the explanation. His focus was on one thing: "So, my mother''s tumor was really because of you?" Fury burned in his eyes as he glared at Ego. His mother had always been the most important person in his life, and now he knew that the man before him-the one claiming to be his father-was the very reason she had died. At that moment, even though Ego was his father, Star-Lord felt an overwhelming desire to kill him. Watching the scene unfold, Syd smirked. "As expected, a proper avenger for his mother." Ego, desperate to explain and plead for forgiveness, found his words falling on deaf ears. Star-Lord''s hatred was unshakable. Frustrated, Ego''s gaze turned toward Syd, his eyes filled with anger. "This is your fault!" Ego glared at the White Knight, his tone dripping with malice. "Are you planning to attack me?" Syd asked calmly. This moment sent shockwaves across the world. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This wasn''t just anyone-Ego was a Celestial who had lived for millions of years! And yet, the White Knight dared to provoke him? Countless people, from the Sovereigns to Ultron and even spectators worldwide, felt a mix of disbelief and grim satisfaction. Many believed Syd had finally overstepped. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 305: Chapter 305 Chapter 305: Chapter 305S.H.I.E.L.D. Watching the escalating conflict, Fury''s eyes gleamed with interest. Perhaps this so-called Celestial, who claimed to have lived for millions of years, could force the White Knight to reveal more of his power. Or, if this Celestial managed to eliminate the White Knight, Asgard wouldn''t be implicated, and Earth would remain uninvolved. Fury couldn''t help but feel a faint sense of anticipation. Though he had no personal vendetta against the White Knight, the existence of such an uncontainable rogue on Earth was hardly comforting. Beside him, the Chitauri commander''s expression mirrored his hope. If Ego could defeat the White Knight, it would remove a major obstacle for their master. Sokovia Ultron, observing the events unfold, felt an unusual sense of anxiety. "He better not die." If the White Knight were killed, Ultron would lose a potential avenue for obtaining Omega- level mutant abilities. Ego seemed formidable, after all... For the first time, Ultron felt worried. Asgard Thor clutched Mjolnir tightly, a sense of unease creeping into his thoughts. "Brother..." Sovereign High Priestess Ayesha finally understood why Star-Lord''s lineage was so peculiar. As for the White Knight, who had destroyed her fleet, she gritted her teeth in frustration. "He''s up against a Celestial. Surely eliminating a mere Earthling shouldn''t be difficult, right?" Ayesha watched with anticipation. On Scene Hearing the White Knight''s calm inquiry, Ego''s face twisted with anger. Millions of years had passed since anyone dared offend him in such a manner. "Mortal, you dare to challenge a Celestial!" Ego bellowed, his tone laced with fury. Syd''s expression didn''t waver, remaining as tranquil as ever. He had no reason to fear Ego. The so-called Celestial before him was a fraud, possessing divine power but lacking a true Celestial body. Ego wasn''t even a match for a fully awakened Star-Lord. In fact, with his vulnerable brain acting as a weak point, Ego could be taken down with something as simple as a well-placed bomb. Facing such a hollow god, Syd naturally had no fear. Fixing his gaze on Ego, Syd spoke slowly. "And what if I am?" The statement left countless onlookers stunned. Was the White Knight truly unafraid? Was he insane? "Fine!" Ego could no longer contain his rage and launched an attack. He channeled the divine energy from his core, summoning tendrils of white light that shot toward Syd at incredible speed. The air buzzed with tension as the light tendrils closed in on their target. To Syd''s surprise, Ego''s strength seemed greater than expected. During his fight with Star-Lord, Ego had held back, likely to avoid killing his son. But now, he unleashed the same power that could destroy fleets of ships. Syd quickly pieced it together: Ego''s full strength was on display now, but it made no difference to him. What puzzled him was Ego''s choice of attack-light. Syd raised his right hand calmly, and the incoming tendrils froze mid-air, completely immobilized. The sudden halt left Ego stunned, his expression stiffening. "What... what just happened?" The same question burned in the minds of countless spectators, from Star-Lord''s crew to people watching worldwide. "What have you done?" Ego demanded, his tone a mix of confusion and anger. He tried to regain control of the tendrils, but to his shock, they remained unresponsive as if severed from him entirely. "I''ve lost control of them? How?" Syd responded with an indifferent gesture, raising a single finger. Under countless astonished gazes, the tendrils of light disintegrated into fine particles, reforming moments later into a massive tendril of light that coiled around Ego like a constricting serpent. The unexpected reversal left everyone dumbfounded. Ego, the self-proclaimed Celestial, was the most bewildered of all. "My power... you''re controlling my power? Impossible!" Unfazed by Ego''s disbelief, Syd spoke in a calm, authoritative tone. "I forgot to mention-I''m also a god." "Your control over light is laughably weak. So much for being a Celestial." Ego''s face contorted with shock. "A god? You... you''re a god from Asgard? Impossible! No Asgardian could be this strong!" He struggled fiercely, trying to free himself from the tendril''s grip, but it was in vain. Before the eyes of countless stunned onlookers, the massive tendril constricted further, snapping Ego''s body into two halves. Contrary to expectations, there was no blood. Instead, Ego''s severed body glowed faintly, revealing his form to be composed of pure energy. Even as his body began to regenerate, Syd didn''t give him the chance. The sky darkened abruptly, and beams of concentrated sunlight rained down, striking Ego''s split form with precision. Ego''s body started to disintegrate under the intense light. "Damn you!" Ego roared in desperation. "How can you wield such power?" With one final cry, Ego''s avatar dissolved completely, leaving no trace of his presence. The sky cleared as if nothing had happened, as though the Celestial who claimed to have lived for millions of years had never existed. The world fell silent. That''s it? It''s over just like that? S.H.I.E.L.D. Nick Fury stared at the screen in stunned disbelief, his face frozen with a mix of shock and Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. bewilderment. "A Celestial, who lived for millions of years, was taken out just like that?" Without even revealing the full extent of the White Knight''s strength, Ego had been annihilated. For a moment, Fury''s thoughts turned to Captain Marvel. Compared to her, this so-called Celestial didn''t seem impressive at all. "Is this really what passes for a Celestial?" Fury muttered, his face darkening as he felt thoroughly duped. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 306: Chapter 306 Chapter 306: Chapter 306Chitauri Command Ship The Chitauri commander''s face froze, a string of question marks seemingly floating above his head. "That''s all the power he had, and he dared to challenge the White Knight?" "Is this Celestial insane?" Sokovia Ultron, who had been watching with concern, stared blankly at the scene. Just like that? A Celestial? Ultron felt as if his logical systems were about to crash. Stark Tower Thor blinked in surprise before bursting into hearty laughter. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My brother truly is the strongest! A Celestial? Gone in the blink of an eye!" The Avengers, gathered to deal with the Ultron crisis, collectively rolled their eyes at Thor''s unabashed pride in his "brother." Sovereign High Priestess Ayesha stood stunned, her mind struggling to process the events. "High Priestess, that Celestial was utterly pathetic!" the fleet commander couldn''t help but comment. "Indeed," Ayesha agreed with a nod. What shocked her more, however, was the revelation that the White Knight was also a god. She knew of Asgard but couldn''t comprehend why this White Knight was so much stronger than the tales suggested. Kamar-Taj The Ancient One observed the scene without surprise. Asgard Odin smiled faintly, a sense of pride mingling with his thoughts. On Scene Star-Lord, still staring at the aftermath, muttered, "It''s over? He''s dead?" His expression was complicated. Rocket noticing, snorted, "Don''t tell me you''re mourning the guy who killed your mother?" "No, I''m not!" Star-Lord snapped defensively. "I just regret not being the one to take him down myself!" Rocket rolled his eyes. The others fell silent, unsure how to respond. Syd, watching, quipped, "A true father avenger." "What''s that supposed to mean?" Star-Lord asked, confused. "Never mind," Syd said with a wave of his hand. "Anyway, that wasn''t his real body." "What?" Everyone, including those listening through Rocket''s transparent panel, froze in shock. "His true form is a planet," Syd explained briefly. "He mentioned it before." "A planet?" Star-Lord said, his jaw dropping. "I thought that was just him bragging!" Rocket and the others were equally stunned. "But if his real body comes here, what will you do?" Star-Lord asked, his voice filled with concern. Around the world, countless people and factions watching the broadcast perked up at this revelation, their interest reignited. "Oh, it was just an avatar. No wonder he was so weak!" "The White Knight has provoked a planetary Celestial. Let''s see how he handles that!" Many began speculating and even gloating over the potential consequences. Syd raised an eyebrow at Star-Lord''s question and replied calmly, "Don''t worry. I know how to deal with it." As long as Ego''s brain was destroyed, his defeat was guaranteed. For Syd, this was hardly a challenge. Though he understood that Ego posed no real threat, others were far less convinced. Even Star-Lord and his crew suspected that Syd was bluffing, while others watching the situation unfolded gleefully anticipated his downfall. After a brief conversation, Star-Lord turned to Syd with a mix of gratitude and reluctance. "Thanks for today, man. But I guess it''s time for us to leave." "Oh, by the way," he added with a hopeful grin, "would you be interested in joining the Guardians of the Galaxy? We could show you the universe-trust me, it''d be a blast!" Rocket, Groot, and even Drax looked at Syd expectantly. Having someone as powerful as the White Knight on their team would make their missions infinitely easier. Syd appeared momentarily surprised by the offer but ultimately shook his head. "Maybe another time." Disappointed but understanding, Star-Lord and his team gave up after a few more attempts to convince him. Preparing to leave, they returned to the Milano. Just as the ship was about to take off, Syd turned his gaze toward the horizon. A series of faint lights streaked across the sky, followed by the sound of explosions. Rocket scowled, muttering, "Those Sovereigns aren''t just arrogant; they''re sneaky, too!" The group watched as the Sovereign probes, which had been stealthily monitoring the scene, were destroyed. After expressing their thanks once more, the Guardians left Earth aboard the Milano. Syd didn''t stop them. He knew that with so many factions on Earth, the Guardians couldn''t stay long without attracting unwanted attention. As their ship disappeared into the distance, Syd activated the Tesseract. A flash of blue light surrounded him, and he vanished as well. Around the World While Syd had left, discussions about the event were far from over. Many were both fearful and excited about the potential return of Ego''s true form-the planetary Celestial. Sovereign High Priestess Ayesha was seething with frustration. "This White Knight!" she fumed, glaring at the darkened projection screen. But despite her anger, she hesitated to take action. The White Knight''s power had left her shaken. "High Priestess, what should we do now?" the fleet commander asked cautiously. "What else can we do? Pretend this never happened," Ayesha replied tersely. Still, she added thoughtfully, "At least we''ve learned something. That Earth truly does have powerful beings." "The rumors about the universe''s changes... we may have found a lead." After a moment of silence, she issued her next orders. "Deploy more probes. I want information on the White Knight and the Messiah. These two are major threats to the Sovereign." "Yes, High Priestess." As they strategized, news of the incident began to spread within Sovereign circles. The gossip eventually leaked to other factions, sparking widespread discussion. Elsewhere in the Galaxy "Did you hear? The Sovereigns sent a fleet to invade a primitive planet and got utterly crushed!" "What? The Sovereigns lost to a primitive planet?" Countless beings couldn''t believe what they were hearing. While many mocked the Sovereigns'' arrogance, they couldn''t deny the strength of their forces. How could they fail against a primitive civilization? What exactly had happened on that planet? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 307: Chapter 307 Chapter 307: Chapter 307As the rumors spread, countless factions and powers became aware of the events on Earth. The planet Terra had drawn their attention once again. Two individuals, in particular, now occupied their thoughts: The White Knight and Messiah. Messiah aside, the White Knight had reportedly destroyed over a hundred Sovereign warships with ease and even killed a Celestial? What kind of power was this? Many doubted the authenticity of such claims, finding them almost too absurd to believe. But some dared to investigate further, questioning several Sovereigns. To their surprise, the rumors turned out to be true. Some factions even obtained video footage. Seeing the White Knight floating mid-air, summoning a sea of red light and obliterating a fleet in an instant, countless individuals felt a chill down their spines. "How could such a powerful being come from Terra?" "Wait... is he a god from Asgard?" "Asgardian gods are this strong?" What shocked these factions most was another rumor making the rounds: The recent cosmic upheaval was tied to Earth. And the culprit responsible for altering the universe? The White Knight. This rumor left many in disbelief. "That''s ridiculous!" "Exactly! I refuse to believe it. Only fools would fall for such nonsense." Most dismissed the idea outright. The universe was vast and infinite, far beyond the reach of any single being. Altering the cosmos was nothing short of a dream. The majority of the galaxy refused to believe it. Elsewhere In a dimly lit chamber, a massive figure with purple skin sat on a grand throne. Thanos'' expression was a mix of skepticism and contemplation. "The White Knight..." he murmured, the name tinged with unease. While others might dismiss the idea as impossible, Thanos considered it plausible. The White Knight''s ability to manipulate reality seemed capable of such feats. After some thought, Thanos shook his head. To alter the universe would require an unimaginable amount of energy. Did the White Knight truly possess that much power? Thanos doubted it. Still, his thoughts turned to a more pressing concern-how to wrest the four Infinity Stones from the White Knight''s grasp. One scheme after another began forming in his mind. Earth As factions across the universe reeled, Syd had returned to his secluded location. Once there, he resumed absorbing faith energy and training in Sunshine. Meanwhile In the dim glow of twilight, Dr. Stephen Strange, having just completed a difficult surgery, drove his sleek sports car along a winding mountain road. His phone buzzed, and he answered via the car''s hands-free system. "Billy, what do you need?" Strange asked casually. A voice replied on the other end, "I''ve got a 35-year-old Air Force colonel with a crushed cervical spine and thoracic burst fractures caused by experimental armor." Strange, the world''s top neurosurgeon, wasn''t fazed. "Easy. Any competent surgeon could handle that," he replied dismissively. "Give me something challenging." Billy chuckled, then offered another case: "A 68-year-old woman with a terminal brainstem glioma." Strange scoffed. "You trying to ruin my reputation? Pass." Unperturbed, Billy added, "How about a 22-year-old woman with a brain implant for schizophrenia, struck by lightning?" That piqued Strange''s interest. "Now that''s intriguing. Send me the file." As he spoke, Strange attempted to overtake a slower vehicle on the winding road. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Distracted by the medical images Billy had sent, he didn''t notice the car ahead in time. Crash The sound of screeching tires filled the air as Strange''s car collided with the vehicle ahead. His sports car spun out of control, shattering glass and flipping down the hillside. Sharp fragments embedded themselves in his hands as the car tumbled violently before crashing into the rocky riverbank below. Bloodied and unconscious, Strange lay slumped in his seat as emergency lights blinked feebly on the wreckage. Time passed. Strange, now stabilized, was wheeled into surgery. When he finally awoke, he found his hands wrapped in thick bandages and held in place by stabilizers. "What... what have they done to me?" he whispered hoarsely, his breathing ragged. Christine Palmer, standing nearby, quickly explained. "They airlifted you here, but it took time to find you. You missed the critical window for nerve repair." Strange repeated her words in disbelief. "What have they done to me?" Christine sighed. "They inserted 11 steel pins into your bones. Multiple ligaments were torn, and your hand nerves suffered severe damage. The surgery lasted 11 hours..." Strange stared at his trembling, immobilized hands, his voice rising in anger. "I could''ve done better!" Christine tried to calm him. "No one could have done more." But Strange refused to accept it. "I could have done better!" As time passed and his wounds began to heal, Strange demanded the bandages be removed. "You need patience to recover," his surgeon advised. Ignoring the warning, Strange stared at his hands-once steady and precise, now trembling uncontrollably. "You''ve ruined me," he said bitterly, his tone filled with despair and rage. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 308: Chapter 308 Chapter 308: Chapter 308Despite repeated surgeries and consultations with renowned specialists, Dr. Stephen Strange''s hands remained crippled, trembling so severely he couldn''t even shave without cutting himself. Frustrated, he sought answers from other experts, only to face rejection after rejection. "Even the best doctors can''t help you." A top neurosurgeon on a video call bluntly refused his pleas. "Stephen, this isn''t about skill. You''re beyond help. I can''t risk my reputation on this." Before Strange could respond, the call abruptly ended, leaving him seething with anger. He hurled his laptop across the room just as Christine Palmer entered. "He won''t help?" Christine asked softly. "Another coward," Strange growled, pacing. "There''s a new technique in Tokyo-stem cells and 3D-printed bone scaffolding. I just need funding." Christine sighed. "Stephen, you''re already broke. You''ve spent everything you have." "I''ll find the money." "Maybe it''s time to accept this, Stephen. Some things can''t be fixed." "No!" Strange snapped. "I can''t give up now!" "Stephen," Christine pressed, her voice gentle but firm, "a life without surgery is still a life. It''s not the end of the world. There''s more to life than your career." "Oh, really? Like what? You?" Strange retorted, his tone dripping with sarcasm. Hurt and frustrated, Christine left. Determined, Strange accessed hospital records, searching for any leads. One name caught his attention: Jonathan Pangborn, a former paraplegic whose recovery defied all medical explanation. Strange tracked him down to a basketball court. "Jonathan Pangborn. Paralyzed from the chest down, spinal damage at C7 and C8..." Strange muttered as he approached. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pangborn, startled, turned to face him. "Who are you?" "I''m Stephen Strange, former neurosurgeon." Recognition dawned on Pangborn''s face. "Oh, I remember you. You didn''t even bother to see me back then. Your assistant turned me away." "I couldn''t help you," Strange admitted, his voice heavy with regret. "You mean you quit before you even tried," Pangborn replied sharply. Desperate, Strange raised his trembling hands. "Please, tell me how you did it. How did you recover?" After a long pause, Pangborn relented. "I went to Kamar-Taj. The teachings there... they opened my mind and healed my body." "Kamar-Taj?" "It''s not just about healing. It''s about enlightenment. But be warned, the price is steep." "How much does it cost?" "It''s not about money," Pangborn said, walking away. "Good luck." Following Pangborn''s cryptic advice, Strange traveled to Kathmandu, Nepal, wandering the ancient streets in search of answers. Passing an old sign advertising spiritual healing and inner peace, he muttered, "Kamar- Taj..." Unbeknownst to him, Mordo, dressed in a black robe, overheard the name. His gaze followed Strange as he disappeared down a narrow alleyway. Strange soon found himself cornered by three men armed with sticks. "I don''t have any money," Strange said quickly. "Hand over the watch," one of them growled. "This is all I have left-please don''t..." "Give me the watch!" When they advanced, Strange threw a desperate punch, but the fight quickly turned against him. Before things could escalate further, Mordo intervened. With swift, precise movements, he incapacitated the assailants. "You''re looking for Kamar-Taj?" Mordo asked, extending a hand to the battered doctor. Kamar-Taj Guided by Mordo, Strange entered the ancient sanctum. Its walls were adorned with mystical symbols, and an air of tranquility enveloped the space. When Mordo led him to the Ancient One, Strange couldn''t hide his skepticism. Meanwhile, elsewhere in Kamar-Taj, Kaecilius received word of Strange''s arrival. "Mordo brought someone to see the Ancient One?" Kaecilius mused aloud, intrigued. "What''s so special about this person that he warrants such attention?" A sinister smile spread across his face. "Perhaps," he said to the group of zealots around him, "we should introduce this newcomer to our great Father and Savior." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 309: Chapter 309 Chapter 309: Chapter 309Sunset, Kamar-Taj. "This is my master''s sanctum. Her name is the Ancient One," Mordo said, leading Stephen Strange into the sacred hall, its interior illuminated by the warm glow of the setting sun. "''''Ancient One''? Is that her real name?" Strange asked skeptically. Mordo remained silent, merely casting a calm glance his way. Strange sighed, recalling the rules Mordo had explained earlier. "Fine, I''ll forget everything I think I know. My apologies." As they walked, Strange noticed other individuals in the sanctum, exuding an air of quiet discipline. Soon, they arrived before a serene figure clad in white robes, her bald head catching the fading sunlight. "Mr. Strange," the Ancient One greeted with a smile, offering him a cup of tea. "Relax. You don''t need to be so tense." "It''s Doctor," Strange corrected, sipping the tea. "You were a doctor," the Ancient One said gently. "And that''s why you''re here." After brief pleasantries, Strange asked the burning question on his mind: "You once helped a man named Jonathan Pangborn-a paraplegic walk again. How did you do it?" The Ancient One nodded. "Yes, I guided him." Strange leaned forward, his voice tinged with hope. "You restored his severed spinal cord? His C7 and C8 vertebrae?" "I didn''t heal him," she replied, shaking her head. "I convinced him he could heal himself." "What? Is this... some kind of placebo?" Strange asked, disappointment clear in his tone. The Ancient One explained calmly, "When you reconnect a damaged nerve, is it the surgeon who heals it, or the body?" Strange frowned. "Cells heal the nerve." "But cells only heal in the way they know how. What if I told you that your body could convince itself to heal in ways you''ve never imagined?" Strange''s mind raced, grasping at scientific explanations. "Are you talking about cellular regeneration? Some kind of advanced biotechnology?" The Ancient One shook her head, dismissing his theory. "We use no such technology here. What we know is how to channel the mind to heal the body." "Mind over matter?" Strange scoffed, his initial curiosity turning into frustration. The Ancient One remained patient. "You''ve spent your life pushing boundaries, yearning to see and understand more. But now, when faced with a truth beyond your comprehension, you refuse to accept it?" "I refuse because it''s absurd!" Strange snapped, his voice rising. "There''s no mystical ''mind healing'' nonsense! No spirits, no soul, just neurons firing in the brain! Humans are nothing more than matter!" "You think you understand the universe, Dr. Strange?" the Ancient One asked, her tone calm yet firm. "What about Messiah and the White Knight? Surely you''ve heard of them." Strange froze. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The names struck a chord. He had read about their exploits their powers defied explanation. "They''re just genetic anomalies," he muttered. "Alien technology, perhaps, but nothing mystical." The Ancient One smiled knowingly. "You truly believe their power is simply genetic mutation?" "Of course! What else could it be?" Strange''s frustration boiled over. The Ancient One said no more. Instead, she reached out, placing her palm against Strange''s chest. Whoosh! In an instant, Strange''s spirit was expelled from his body. He looked down at himself, translucent and glowing. His physical form sat lifeless in the chair. "What... What''s happening?" he stammered, staring at his ethereal hands. The Ancient One gestured, and Strange''s spirit snapped back into his body. "What did you just do to me?!" he demanded. "I separated your astral form from your physical body," she explained matter-of-factly. "You drugged me! That tea-what did you put in it? Psychedelics?" "Just tea. With a bit of honey," she replied, unfazed. "What... What did I just experience?" "You glimpsed the Astral Plane-a dimension where the soul can exist outside the body." The Ancient One began explaining: "Human perception is limited to three dimensions, but there are countless others beyond our understanding. The place you visited is known as the Astral Dimension, or the Plane of Souls. Without guidance, one could easily become lost there." Strange struggled to process her words, his scientific mind at odds with what he had just experienced. "Why would you do this to me?" "To open your eyes," she replied. "You know so little of the universe, yet you presume to understand its limits." She placed her thumb on Strange''s forehead. "Let me show you the truth. Open your eyes." Whoosh! Strange''s body shot backward, breaking through the roof of the sanctum and soaring into the sky. "What... What is happening?! This isn''t real!" He rocketed past Earth''s atmosphere, glimpsing the vast expanse of space before colliding with a butterfly larger than a planet. As he touched its iridescent wings, he was propelled into a kaleidoscopic wormhole, a twisting tunnel of vibrant colors and incomprehensible shapes. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 310: Chapter 310 Chapter 310: Chapter 310Kamar-Taj - Sunset. Amid the golden hues of dusk, Mordo and the Ancient One exchanged serious glances as Stephen Strange''s consciousness hurtled through dimensions at incomprehensible speeds. "His body won''t hold up if this continues!" Mordo warned, visibly concerned. The Ancient One, however, remained unperturbed. "He''s fine." In the whirlwind of interdimensional travel, Strange found himself immersed in an ever- changing kaleidoscope of vibrant lights and surreal landscapes. "You think you know the rules of reality," the Ancient One''s voice echoed, her tone calm yet haunting. "You think the material universe is all there is..." "Do you understand truth?" "What lies beyond your comprehension, beyond the veil of the known universe?" Her words reverberated as Strange''s body twisted through the impossible. The boundaries of his understanding were stretched thin as he glimpsed worlds filled with unthinkable beauty and realms consumed by chaos. "This universe is but one of countless others," the Ancient One''s voice continued. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Strange tumbled through an obsidian void, where crystalline structures radiated with an otherworldly glow. "Some are filled with life and hope," she explained. "Others, consumed by darkness and destruction, their shadows hungering for opportunity." In one harrowing instant, Strange came face-to-face with Dormammu, the malevolent ruler of the Dark Dimension, a towering entity composed of pure, writhing energy. "No... this isn''t real!" Strange cried out, his voice a mere whisper against the deafening silence of the void. Abruptly, he was propelled through galaxies, stars flashing past him in streaks of light until The found himself floating in a tranquil, cosmic expanse. "In the vast multiverse, who are you, Dr. Strange?" Crash! Strange''s spirit snapped back into his physical body, and he tumbled unceremoniously to the floor of the sanctum. Panting, disoriented, and visibly shaken, he looked up at the Ancient One. "Have you ever seen that in a gift shop?" she asked with a faint smirk. Strange remained on the ground, struggling to process what he had just witnessed. His worldview, his belief in science, and his understanding of reality-all shattered in moments. "What... what was that?" Strange stammered, his voice trembling. The Ancient One smiled, sensing the cracks in his skepticism. Finally, Strange spoke, his voice filled with desperation. "Teach me. Please... teach me!" But instead of the acceptance he had expected, the Ancient One''s reply was curt and absolute. "No." And with that, he was escorted out of Kamar-Taj. Outside the Gates of Kamar-Taj - Hours Later. "Please! Don''t shut me out!" Strange shouted, pounding on the heavy wooden doors. "I have nowhere else to go!" As dusk turned to night, he slumped against the cold stone steps, his hope dwindling with each passing moment. Inside Kamar-Taj. "You think I shouldn''t have turned him away?" the Ancient One asked, gazing calmly at Mordo. Mordo chuckled. "It''s been five hours, and he''s still outside. He''s persistent." The Ancient One''s expression softened briefly, though her tone remained wary. "Stubbornness, arrogance, ambition... I''ve seen these traits before." Mordo''s brow furrowed. "You mean Kaecilius?" The Ancient One remained silent for a moment, her gaze distant. Kaecilius had once been a trusted disciple, but she had seen a future in which darkness consumed him. Now, the future felt more uncertain than ever. Kaecilius had not yet fallen to Dormammu''s influence, and though his allegiances were suspect, the Ancient One had chosen to monitor him rather than act prematurely. Still, not all disciples had resisted the call of the Dark Dimension. In their stead, new adherents to darkness had risen inevitabilities of the multiverse''s shifting balance. Mordo broke the silence. "The missing pages from the forbidden texts-they contain dangerous knowledge. If someone deciphers them..." "They could destroy us all," Mordo said gravely. The Ancient One nodded but remained silent. Outside Kamar-Taj. Unbeknownst to Strange, a group of robed figures watched him from the shadows. "Kaecilius," whispered one of the disciples, "why don''t we approach him now? He''s desperate. Vulnerable." Kaecilius smiled, a glint of cunning in his eyes. "Patience. Desperation must fully take root. Only then will he truly appreciate the gift we offer." His disciples nodded in unison, their expressions admiring. Kaecilius stepped forward, his voice smooth and assured. "It is through suffering that he will find faith in our master. Only in his lowest moment will he see the light of our Father and Savior." The disciples murmured in agreement, their reverence palpable. Kaecilius turned, his eyes fixed on Strange. "Come," he said, leading the way. "It''s time we introduced him to true power." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 311: Chapter 311 Chapter 311: Chapter 311Stephen Strange, feeling utterly despondent and hopeless, turned instinctively upon hearing the sudden sound of footsteps. What greeted him were a dozen sorcerers clad in yellow robes, walking slowly toward him. Their aura was oddly familiar, and Stephen Strange quickly realized that it resembled the aura of the sorcerers he had encountered earlier. A glimmer of hope sparkled in Stephen''s eyes. His imagination ran wild, and he assumed that the Ancient One had finally decided to teach him and had sent these people. "Who are you?" he asked excitedly. "Sorcerers?" As they approached, Kaecilius and his group stopped. Observing the unassuming man before him, Kaecilius''s eyes flickered, and then he smiled. "Stephen Strange, correct?" "Yes, that''s me." Stephen Strange sensed something amiss but hesitated. "You are...?" Kaecilius maintained his smile and said, "Mr. Stephen Strange, rest assured, we too are sorcerers of Kamar-Taj." "Not long ago, I passed by and noticed that you seemed lost, as if you needed guidance." "Mr. Stephen Strange, would you like me to show you the path of light?" "The path of light?" Stephen Strange was taken aback. "Yes," Kaecilius nodded. "I heard you came to Kamar-Taj to heal your hands?" "Healing your hands is a simple matter for us, but..." Before he could finish, Stephen Strange, overcome with emotion, stood up and eagerly asked, "But what?" The next moment, the middle-aged sorcerer with a braid behind his head said, "Before we get to that, Mr. Strange, allow me the honor of introducing the Heavenly Father and Savior whom my group and I revere." "The one true God in the world, the Savior of this realm!" Stephen Strange was dumbfounded as he listened to the middle-aged sorcerer enthusiastically introduce this entity. "You''re sorcerers, aren''t you? Why would you get involved in faith and religion?" Stephen''s expression was one of incredulity. Kaecilius explained slowly, "We believe in a being that transcends time-a great dimensional entity, a mighty Lord." "As long as you believe in the Lord, the Lord can bestow infinite power upon you. Restoring your hands would be but a trivial feat!" "Mr. Stephen Strange, you might want to consider it." Stephen''s attention instantly locked onto the promise of healing his hands. His expression brimmed with excitement. "You can truly restore my hands?" "You''re not deceiving me, right? Believing in... a god can heal my hands?" Stephen Strange wanted to say more, but Kaecilius, who was about to respond, suddenly paused. His gaze shifted behind Stephen Strange. With a creak, the closed gates of Kamar-Taj swung open. Mordo, the Ancient One''s primary disciple, emerged. For a moment, silence engulfed the scene. Stephen Strange felt awkward, unsure of what to say. As for Kaecilius, he contemplated how much Mordo might have overheard and whether he should act to eliminate him. After a brief consideration, Kaecilius decided to act as if nothing had happened. He smiled at Mordo but made no further moves. Mordo, in turn, acted as though he hadn''t heard anything. He addressed Stephen Strange, "Come with me." "Oh, alright," Stephen replied instinctively, following Mordo toward the gate. Just before the door closed, he heard the braided sorcerer''s voice again. "Mr. Stephen Strange, do consider what I said." "Learning magic is tedious, long, and often comes at a cost. But our path is different." As the doors shut, Stephen Strange''s expression shifted, his thoughts in turmoil. After pondering for a while, Stephen ultimately decided to see what magic the Ancient One and her disciples would teach him before making a decision about the braided sorcerer''s offer. While leading Stephen Strange through Kamar-Taj, Mordo suddenly spoke, "Strange, don''t trust him." "Yes, I know," Stephen replied, his eyes flickering with uncertainty. Mordo didn''t seem convinced but didn''t press further. He led Stephen to a room and said, "Take a bath and rest for a while. If possible, try to meditate." "The Ancient One will summon you shortly." Lighting a candle in the room, Mordo handed Stephen a card with some letters on it before heading toward the door. "What''s this? A spell I need to recite?" Stephen asked curiously. "It''s the Wi-Fi password. We''re not savages," Mordo replied with a chuckle as he closed the wooden door. Once outside, the smile disappeared from Mordo''s face. His brow furrowed as he walked quickly, deep in thought. After a while, he arrived at the hall where the Ancient One resided and relayed the recent events to her. "You suspect that Kaecilius and his group might be worshiping a dimensional entity?" the Ancient One asked calmly. Mordo nodded, frowning. "Should we intervene? Or expel them from Kamar-Taj?" "Their actions..." Before he could finish, the Ancient One interrupted with a statement that left him bewildered. "Do not concern yourself with this matter. Act as if you saw nothing." "Why?" Mordo asked, confused. When the Ancient One remained silent, Mordo reluctantly said, "Very well." Still puzzled, he left the hall. Though he couldn''t understand the Ancient One''s reasoning, Mordo couldn''t forget Kaecilius''s words. He resolved to investigate quietly and find out who or what Kaecilius and his group were worshiping. After Mordo left, the Ancient One furrowed her brows. She instinctively raised her hand, as if to use the Eye of Agamotto to glimpse the future. But she stopped midway. "Let things unfold naturally," she sighed softly. "If it leads to something unfavorable, I''ll intervene then..." Later, in the hall where the Ancient One resided, she began explaining to Strange. "The language of the arcane has existed since the dawn of civilization. Ancient sorcerers referred to this language as spells." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If that term seems too fantastical, think of it as a program-a source code for constructing reality." As she spoke, the Ancient One extended her hands, conjuring a shield spell. "We draw immense power from other dimensional planes within the multiverse. By reciting spells, we summon shields, create weapons, and wield magic..." Watching the golden shield of intricate lines appear before him, Stephen Strange was awestruck and filled with joy. Still, he expressed his concern. "Even if my fingers can perform those movements, they''re no different from an ordinary wave." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Chapter 312: Chapter 312"Uh, I mean, how do I go from a novice to a master?" The Ancient One smiled and asked, "How did you restore damaged nerves and piece together a fractured spine, step by step, back to their original state?" "Through diligent study and relentless practice, year after year?" Stephen Strange answered instinctively. The Ancient One nodded. After explaining a bit more about the principles of magic, the Ancient One directed Stephen Strange to Kamar-Taj''s courtyard to observe how others were learning. Soon enough, guided by other apprentices, he began delving into various books on magical theory. While Doctor Strange was diligently studying magic, elsewhere, Syd had already taken note of the events unfolding at Kamar-Taj. "Doctor Strange, Stephen Strange?" Hearing Kaecilius''s report, Syd raised an eyebrow, intrigued. He had some regard for Stephen Strange. As the Sorcerer Supreme who succeeded the Ancient One in the original timeline, his talent and power were undeniable. Of course, it wasn''t just that which caught Syd''s attention-it was Stephen Strange''s potential for catastrophic consequences if misled. Compared to the destruction wrought by other Avengers, this master of magic posed the greatest hidden danger. A single misstep with the Time Stone, and he could disrupt the entire universe. Syd had no desire to wake up one day to find the universe in chaos. If the universe collapsed, his current power, which had yet to reach a universal scale, might not guarantee his survival outside of it. For this reason, Syd approved of Kaecilius''s efforts to influence Doctor Strange. At the same time, he was contemplating how to further explore the depths of his divinity. "Is there something flawed about the way I''ve been granting abilities?" When he casually bestowed powers like optical invisibility or holographic illusions, he couldn''t help but feel something was missing. "Is it the lack of dependency on me?" Syd pondered. "When I grant abilities, I leave it at that. The energy required to use light-based abilities is drawn from their own reserves." "This not only makes their powers weak and limits their usage but also reduces their reliance on me..." Syd began brainstorming solutions. As someone who had read countless novels, he quickly devised a potential approach. "Perhaps I could establish divine spells?" "But most importantly, I need to supply energy-providing believers with the power to cast divine spells and magic..." Syd had long since discovered that he could transfer his internal light energy to Kaecilius. At the time, however, his light energy was insufficient, so he refrained from granting it to others. Now, with his divine core capable of converting faith into light energy, he saw an opportunity. "Maybe I can create a light-energy lending system?" Believers could offer up their faith in full, from which Syd would consume ninety percent and convert the remaining ten percent into light-energy divine power for their use. This would establish a virtuous cycle of dependency. The stronger their faith, the more energy they could receive, making them stronger in turn. Less devout individuals, seeing the power of the devout, might grow envious and become more fervent in their worship. Should a believer lose faith one day, the lack of light-energy replenishment would cause their powers to wane, eliminating any risk of empowering an enemy. The more Syd considered this, the more his eyes lit up with excitement. The only question now was whether this system could be implemented. Closing his eyes, Syd focused on his radiant divine core. In his perception, countless threads of faith connected to the divine core. Each thread represented a believer, with threads varying in size. Larger threads conveyed more faith, smaller ones less. The disparity clearly reflected the degree of devotion. At that moment, a vast amount of faith was accumulating outside his core, waiting to be absorbed. This surplus of faith energy was enough to level up his divine core. After some thought, Syd decided to hold off on leveling up. The accumulated faith could serve as a backup supply of light energy if his reserves ran dry, so there was no urgency. Instead, he focused on the dense web of faith threads, initiating an experiment. As soon as he willed it, Syd was astonished. The moment the thought occurred, his divinely imbued core responded like an advanced AI, immediately executing his intentions. In an instant, the transformation occurred. With a mere thought, the divine core could now allocate light energy-or rather, divine power of light-automatically. Witnessing how easily his vision became reality, with almost no effort on his part, Syd couldn''t help but marvel. "Gods truly are the embodiment of the unscientific, the world''s darlings, and avatars of universal rules. Their feats are utterly extraordinary..." "Or perhaps this ability was innate to gods all along, only hidden because I hadn''t explored it yet..." This realization prompted deeper introspection. "Maybe I''ve underestimated the potential of my abilities. Each one might have depths I haven''t yet discovered..." "If I can delve into these powers, I might achieve something even more extraordinary..." As Syd pondered this, a mix of anticipation and frustration arose. The sheer number of his abilities was overwhelming, leaving him little time to thoroughly research any of them. Moreover, the constant growth of his powers and acquisition of new abilities left him with little incentive to sit down and study. Why bother researching when practice alone would make him stronger? The fast track to power was far more appealing than taking a slow, methodical approach. "Sometimes, having too much talent can be a burden," Syd sighed. That didn''t mean he would completely abandon research, though. Occasionally, when he had time, he could delve into his abilities-like today. Returning his focus to his divine core, Syd considered when to activate the new system. "Let''s wait until Doctor Strange is on board," he decided. With that, his attention shifted to Kaecilius and his group. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, in a dimly lit location, a group of sorcerers was conducting a dark magical ritual. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 313: Chapter 313 Chapter 313: Chapter 313"Lord Dormammu will grant us the power to destroy the entire world!" A group of black-robed sorcerers, led by a middle-aged man, was conducting a magical ritual. As Morris waved his hand, red magical lines formed a symbol in midair. Together, the sorcerers began chanting incantations from the fragmented pages of forbidden texts. "We summon you, Dormammu..." "Hear our call and come to us..." "Reveal your true form..." "We summon you, Dormammu..." The red symbol in the air rotated continuously. With the final chant, the ground beneath them transformed, its tiles shifting like the patterns of a kaleidoscope. In an instant, a vision appeared in everyone''s mind. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They saw a strange, dark dimension flickering with vibrant colors, and a massive black entity composed of pure dark energy-a colossal figure. They immediately recognized it as the Dark Dimension, and the enormous figure as Lord Dormammu himself! As they beheld Dormammu, he, too, took notice of them. "I shall grant you power. Destroy the Sanctums for me!" Dormammu''s greedy and malevolent voice echoed in their minds. "Once the Sanctums are destroyed and Earth''s protective barrier collapses, the entire planet shall belong to me, Dormammu!" At that moment, dark energy surged through the connection into Morris''s body. In mere seconds, he felt an unprecedented surge of power. However, this newfound strength came with a price-his body and soul began to corrode. The signs of corruption were evident. The skin around his eyes darkened, resembling charred coal. This phenomenon occurred in varying degrees among all the sorcerers, with Morris receiving the largest influx of power. "Hahaha..." Feeling the immense power coursing through him, Morris was overwhelmed by a sense of omnipotence. With a casual wave of his hand, the surrounding buildings warped and twisted, flipping upside down and transforming into grotesque shapes. "Lord Dormammu''s power is indeed magnificent!" "He is the greatest!" Seeing this display, the male and female sorcerers were filled with awe and excitement. Morris declared loudly, "Lord Dormammu, we will fulfill your command!" After experiencing their newfound power, they immediately began planning the destruction of the Sanctums. Once the Sanctums were destroyed and Earth''s magical barrier was gone, Dormammu would be free to invade and consume the planet. ... Meanwhile, at Kamar-Taj, Stephen Strange was diligently practicing magic alongside other apprentices. Time passed, and soon it was morning. Stephen, standing among the apprentices, struggled to produce even a spark of energy while others easily conjured intricate magical lines. Each failure left him feeling increasingly awkward and frustrated. Kaecilius''s words from earlier kept resurfacing in his mind, tempting him. As Stephen trained, Syd, observing through the faith threads of one of his sorcerer followers, took note of the events unfolding at Kamar-Taj. In the courtyard, Mordo continued his lecture. "Mastering the Sling Ring is crucial in magic. It allows us to travel freely across the multiverse." "You must focus intensely, visualizing your destination in your mind. Imagine every detail vividly. The clearer the image in your mind, the faster the portal will appear!" Watching the glowing sparks forming portals in front of the other apprentices, Stephen glanced at the pitiful sparks he managed to summon and fell silent, unsure of what to say. Peering through his connection, Syd observed with growing curiosity. "Portals, huh..." He had seen this magic before in Kaecilius''s memories. With that thought, Syd decided to give it a try. Thanks to his frequent use of the Tesseract and his divine mental clarity, imagining vivid scenes was no challenge for him. Energy was also not an issue, though he lacked the essential Sling Ring. Normally, casting a portal spell without the Sling Ring would be impossible. However, as he attempted the spell, Syd immediately sensed something unusual and couldn''t help but feel surprised. This was his first time using magic after fully activating the Orochi template, with all abilities at maximum level. In that moment, his sensitivity to spatial anomalies was extraordinary. With a mere thought, golden sparks formed a circular portal before him. Without a Sling Ring, he had managed to create a portal. Syd was astonished. He carefully analyzed the phenomenon and compared it to Kaecilius''s memories, quickly identifying a significant difference. Compared to Kaecilius and others, his affinity with space was overwhelming. While their connection to space could be measured at 1%, his was at 100%. As he marveled at this revelation, a thought struck him. "Could it be because of Orochi''s nature?" He recalled that Orochi wasn''t merely a surface-level character. As a deity with dominion over space, Orochi possessed immense spatial manipulation abilities. Though his version of Orochi was modeled after the game character, which limited such powers, it seemed the innate affinity for space remained intact. Perhaps, as his abilities reached their peak, his spatial manipulation skills were slowly unlocking. Acknowledging this hidden potential, Syd set the thought aside and turned his attention back to the portal spell. "This portal can connect to other universes, right?" After some hesitation, Syd refrained from experimenting further. He had concerns stepping into another universe and leaving traces might trigger an attraction between universes, potentially causing a collision. This kind of multiversal collision, hinted at in Doctor Strange in the Multiverse of Madness, was a future event that could devastate the Avengers. Syd had no intention of facing such a disaster before reaching a certain level of strength. Shifting his focus away from the portal, Syd redirected his attention to Stephen Strange. At that moment, Stephen was in conversation with the Ancient One about his hands. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 314: Chapter 314 Chapter 314: Chapter 314[Hi everyone! I hope everyone is enjoying the extra chapters, if you feel like supporting me, visit my Patreon for +20 extra chapters on all my fics. Anyways thanks for your support!] Strange believed his inability to use magic stemmed from his injured hands, but the Ancient One dismissed this notion. To prove her point, she introduced Hamir, a one-handed sorcerer, who effortlessly cast a spell. This scene left Stephen stunned. Under Syd''s watchful gaze, the Ancient One created a portal and transported Strange to the snow-covered Mount Everest. In such extreme conditions, a normal person could endure no more than thirty minutes before facing life-threatening danger. Without warm clothing, Stephen might not even last two minutes. After explaining briefly, the Ancient One left Stephen on Everest and returned alone to Kamar-Taj''s courtyard. Kamar-Taj Courtyard "How is he doing?" Mordo asked. The Ancient One replied calmly, "You''ll know in a few seconds." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As expected, in the face of a life-and-death crisis, an unstable yellow portal appeared, and a frostbitten Stephen Strange stumbled through it. Time passed quickly. Once Stephen overcame his doubts, his photographic memory and natural talent for the mystical arts allowed him to progress rapidly in magic. One day, in the courtyard, Stephen and Mordo discussed the Ancient One. "How old is she, exactly?" Stephen asked curiously. "No one knows the Sorcerer Supreme''s age. All we know is that she is Celtic, but she has never spoken of her past," Mordo explained. "Why would you follow someone so mysterious?" Stephen asked, astonished. Mordo smiled and replied, "I know she is resolute, steadfast, and kind..." "Trust your master, and don''t stray from the path." Stephen, having learned more about Kamar-Taj''s secrets during his time there, asked cautiously, "You mean Kaecilius, don''t you?" Mordo''s expression darkened as he answered, "Yes." "When he first arrived here, he was broken, lost, and desperate, seeking answers in the mystic arts." "He was gifted, but arrogant and stubborn, even rejecting the Ancient One''s teachings." "Eventually, some sorcerers followed him, seduced by his false doctrines." Stephen frowned and asked, "So he''s the one who stole the forbidden pages, right? What was on them?" "You''re wrong. He didn''t steal the forbidden pages. I thought so too at first," Mordo said solemnly, before adding, "But that''s not something you should concern yourself with." Later that night, as Stephen was reading in his room, a knock interrupted him. "Come in," he called. The door opened, revealing Kaecilius, the braided, yellow-robed sorcerer. Kaecilius glanced at him and asked, "Have you made up your mind?" Stephen frowned and replied, "Kaecilius, I''ve heard about you. I need more time to think." Kaecilius detected a note of pride in Stephen''s tone. It was clear that Stephen didn''t believe in his so-called Heavenly Father and Savior and had confidence in his own magical talent. He seemed to think he could achieve his goals without Kaecilius''s help. "Very well. I hope you''ll always feel that way," Kaecilius said before turning and leaving the room. To him, Stephen''s lack of faith was his own loss, not Kaecilius''s. Watching Kaecilius leave, Stephen''s expression remained unchanged. After weeks of studying magic and reading numerous texts, Stephen had come to understand what dimensional entities were. But he didn''t care. What difference did it make if he joined their group and worshiped their so-called dimensional god? Would a dimensional entity even notice a mere believer? And even if it did, how much power could it bestow? Stephen concluded that relying on himself was far more reliable. Besides, magic inherently involved borrowing power from dimensional entities. If that was the case, what was the point of pledging faith? It wasn''t worth the cost. Kaecilius, who had devoted himself to such a being, didn''t even seem particularly powerful to him. Meanwhile, Syd, watching Kaecilius leave Stephen''s room through his faith threads, was both surprised and unsurprised. Doctor Strange''s arrogance and pride were traits he had long possessed, even as a neurosurgeon. Though tempered somewhat during his time at Kamar-Taj, they hadn''t vanished entirely. Syd had no particular feelings about this. While he found Stephen Strange intriguing, he wasn''t inclined to go out of his way to help him. "It seems there''s no need to wait for Strange. I can activate the new mode right now." "Besides..." Syd frowned slightly. Through the faith threads, he had noticed troubling signs within Kamar-Taj. To prevent Kaecilius-a loyal follower-from being eliminated due to his current weakness, Syd decided to activate the new mode early. Back in his room, Kaecilius was met with a question. "Master Kaecilius, how did it go?" A thirty-something female sorcerer named Tiana asked curiously. The others in the room, about a dozen sorcerers, turned their expectant gazes toward Kaecilius. Kaecilius shook his head. Seeing this, Perry and the others quickly deduced the outcome. "What an ungrateful fool!" "Does he look down on us?" The sorcerers began murmuring in discontent. "Enough," Kaecilius said, silencing them. His expression turned serious as he added, "Stay vigilant in the coming days. I sense a dark force stirring." Having planted numerous spies within Kamar-Taj, Kaecilius had noticed suspicious activities and sensed something amiss. Hearing this, Perry and the others grew tense, their worry evident. If even Kaecilius thought the situation was dangerous, how could they hope to handle it? Would there be casualties? As they fretted over the unknown threat, a sudden change occurred! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 315: Chapter 315 Chapter 315: Chapter 315As Kaecilius and his followers worried over potential threats, Syd activated the new mode of his divine core. In an instant, countless threads of faith, which continually supplied devotion, began to channel back a radiant and mysterious golden energy-light energy, or divine power of light. Kaecilius''s Room "What''s happening?" Kaecilius felt a surge of sacred and resplendent energy suddenly flood his body. The weak light energy that had previously existed within him was instantly consumed and replaced by this divine power. At the same time, his physical body began to change. As the divine light coursed through him, the frailty of his mortal body was replaced with vibrant vitality. His cells became extraordinarily active, making him appear a decade younger. The aura of age and weariness dissipated almost entirely. Moreover, as the divine power flowed through him, both his physical body and soul underwent a profound transformation. Unseen to the naked eye, his affinity for the mystical arts was dramatically heightened. Learning and casting magic became significantly easier. Considering Kaecilius''s already impressive talent, this enhancement elevated him to an extraordinary level. To ensure his survival in the coming conflicts, Syd infused Kaecilius with 30% of his divine light power-a considerable amount, even for Syd, though it could be replenished quickly. For Kaecilius, however, this power was vast, seemingly infinite. "This is a miracle!" Feeling the divine presence of his god within the power, Kaecilius immediately understood its source. His face lit up with astonishment and joy. Scanning the room, he noticed subtle changes in his fellow sorcerers, though none were as pronounced as his own. The rejuvenation of his appearance and the oppressive energy emanating from him made it clear-Kaecilius had been profoundly transformed. "This is undoubtedly a miracle!" "Our Lord has descended with a miracle for us!" "The divine power of our God has been bestowed upon us!" Feeling the divine power slowly refining their bodies, the sorcerers, including Perry and Tiana, were overwhelmed. Their belief solidified further as they perceived an influx of divine energy improving them. As if responding to their thoughts, Syd sent a message through the threads of faith: Those who offer unwavering faith shall receive the gift of divine power. The more devout the believer, the greater the power bestowed. To the most faithful, divine miracles shall be granted. "This is the ultimate blessing!" The sorcerers cried out in unison, their eyes alight with fervent devotion. In an instant, their faith deepened significantly, amplifying the flow of faith energy toward Syd. As the influx of faith replenished Syd''s reserves, a portion was converted back into divine power and redistributed to the believers, creating a virtuous cycle. Feeling the increasing power within them, the sorcerers'' confidence grew exponentially. Morning at Kamar-Taj Meanwhile, Stephen Strange, taking advantage of Wong''s absence from the library, decided to peruse the forbidden texts. Ignoring Mordo and Wong''s warnings, he thought, What harm could it do to take a look? As he turned the pages of one forbidden tome, munching on an apple, his attention was caught by a section describing the Eye of Agamotto. The illustration on the page seemed oddly familiar. Looking up, he spotted the very artifact displayed prominently in the library. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Previously worn by the Ancient One, the Eye of Agamotto was now inexplicably sitting before him. After calling out for Wong and receiving no response, Stephen couldn''t resist picking it up. "First, open the Eye of Agamotto..." Following the instructions, he opened the artifact, revealing a soft green glow and the Time Stone within. Using the instructions in the forbidden text, he experimented with the time magic on the apple. Green magical runes appeared as the apple''s state oscillated between decay and restoration, astounding Stephen. Inspired, he turned to the damaged forbidden tome and used the Time Stone to restore the missing pages. Within moments, the torn pages reappeared, complete with their original text. Reading aloud, he muttered, "Dormammu... the Dark Dimension... eternal life..." Unable to resist, he attempted the magic described in the text. Suddenly, layers of space appeared before him, like a fractured mirror. At that moment, Wong burst into the library, shouting, "Stop!" Startled, Stephen lost concentration, and the magic dissipated. Hearing the commotion, Mordo rushed in and scolded him harshly. "How could you tamper with the boundaries of space-time so recklessly?!" "I was just following the instructions in the book," Stephen replied nervously. "And did the book mention the dangers of what you were doing?" Wong demanded. "I didn''t get that far..." Stephen admitted weakly. Mordo, furious, exclaimed, "Time manipulation creates unstable branches of reality. A small mistake could lead to paradoxes or endless time loops!" "Do you want to be trapped in infinite repetitions or erased from existence entirely?!" Stephen retorted, "Shouldn''t these warnings be at the beginning of the spell?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 316: Chapter 316 Chapter 316: Chapter 316"Your curiosity will get you killed!" Wong said gravely. "What you were doing wasn''t controlling time-it was destroying it!" "We must uphold the natural laws, not disrupt them!" After a moment to compose himself, Mordo asked, "How did you do it just now?" "Where did you learn such a long incantation, and how could you even understand it?" Strange replied casually, "I have a photographic memory. How else do you think I earned dual doctorates in medicine and science?" Mordo countered, "But what you did just now couldn''t be achieved by memory alone!" "You might be born to be a sorcerer!" After further discussion, to keep Stephen from meddling further, Wong introduced him to the duties of sorcerers and the role of the three Sanctums in maintaining Earth''s protective barrier. The Sanctums protect the world, and sorcerers protect the Sanctums. Wong also described the Dark Lord Dormammu-a being of infinite power and ambition who sought to consume all worlds into his Dark Dimension. "His greatest desire is to conquer Earth..." Before Wong could finish, the tolling of a bell echoed through Kamar-Taj. At the same time, in another location, Kaecilius and his followers grew instantly alert. "An intrusion at Kamar-Taj? Someone''s trying to destroy the Sanctum?" Kaecilius''s expression darkened. All eyes turned to him. "What do we do, Master Kaecilius?" "Let''s go see for ourselves," Kaecilius said. Without delay, he led a dozen sorcerers toward the commotion. Observing the events through his divine threads, Syd frowned deeply. A quick glance at the situation revealed the source of the disturbance-the Sanctum was under attack. "Is Dormammu preparing to invade?" Originally, Syd intended to stay out of this. He figured Doctor Strange, armed with the Eye of Agamotto, would handle Dormammu. But an inexplicable sense of danger gnawed at him, as though he''d overlooked something critical. As if to confirm his fears, the symbiote Venom, dormant in his right hand, abruptly stirred to life. "Something''s wrong! I sense a grave threat approaching!" Venom exclaimed in alarm. Syd''s frown deepened. Back at Kamar-Taj, Wong suddenly shouted, "The London Sanctum has been compromised!" Mordo quickly opened a portal leading to the London Sanctum. But the moment they crossed the portal, an invisible spike pierced Mordo''s back. He collapsed instantly. "You?! Morris?!" Turning, Wong saw the assailant and was filled with shock. The man was Morris, a sorcerer with modest talent-unremarkable compared to Kaecilius or Mordo. Wong couldn''t believe someone so ordinary would betray Kamar-Taj. "No... Wait, you''ve been corrupted by darkness?" Noticing the dark patches on Morris''s face, Wong''s expression grew grave. "Why would you do this, Morris?!" he demanded. Morris smiled faintly. "All things must come to an end-time fades, the sun dies, temperatures drop, Earth perishes." "But in the Dark Dimension, none of that exists!" "By becoming part of the great Dormammu, we escape these inevitabilities. No death, no decay, no sickness. Everyone attains immortality!" "Such a glorious vision-don''t you long for it?" "Dormammu is the master of all creation, the pinnacle of evolution, the source of all existence!" "Abandon your resistance and embrace eternal life with us!" Wong exchanged a glance with Stephen Strange, both realizing the extent of Morris''s corruption. "This guy is completely brainwashed," Wong muttered coldly. Summoning two golden magic shields, Wong charged at Morris. But just as he moved, a massive explosion rocked the London Sanctum. The protective barrier collapsed. Wong knew what this meant-only two Sanctums now stood between Earth and Dormammu''s invasion. If they fell, Earth would be defenseless. Morris sneered. "You can''t stop me!" With a wave of his hand, the surrounding architecture warped. Roads stretched, and space distorted. In an instant, Wong couldn''t get close to him. "You''ve twisted the fabric of reality itself?" "Impossible!" "Reality isn''t the Mirror Dimension. Where did you get this much power?!" Both Wong and Stephen were stunned. "This is the power of the great Dormammu," Morris said with a smile, forming a long spatial spike in his hand. With a whoosh, the spike shot toward Wong. Despite his best efforts, Wong was barely able to dodge the relentless assault. Stephen Strange stepped in to help, but even together, they were no match for Morris. "This... This can''t be happening!" For the first time, Stephen Strange felt truly powerless-his abilities were far from enough to face such a foe. Just as Wong and Stephen seemed cornered, a group of sorcerers arrived, offering them a reprieve. Seeing the newcomers, Morris paused, surprised. "Kaecilius?!" "Why do you look so much younger?" Wong and Stephen turned to see Kaecilius and his followers. "Is that him?" Stephen asked, equally astonished. Morris''s expression shifted. "Kaecilius, I know about you. I heard you''ve always desired immortality. Why not join us?" "Dormammu can grant you eternal life!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, Wong and Stephen tensed. If Kaecilius defected to Morris, their chances of survival would vanish. But what Kaecilius said next stunned everyone. "No, I have no interest in you heretics or your so-called Dormammu." "I only serve the one true God!" "The Heavenly Father and Savior of the world. Dormammu is nothing more than a false god." Kaecilius''s tone was calm, his words resolute. Behind him, his followers, including Perry, radiated disdain and pride. Hearing this, Wong and Stephen were dumbfounded. One''s crazier than the next! Wong thought, stunned by the depth of their devotion. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 317: Chapter 317 Chapter 317: Chapter 317The two exchanged glances, their eyes instinctively flickering between Maurice and Kaecilius. (The name before was wrong, it was Maurice, well, I think.) These two are maniacs! Brainwashed maniacs by their faith! Wong and Stephen Strange were utterly convinced of this. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the distance, Maurice froze, stunned by Kaecilius'' words. After carefully observing him, Maurice formed a guess in his mind. "Have you also put your faith in a dimensional demon god?" "Who is it?" Maurice murmured, "I see. No wonder someone like you, who has always feared death, was never drawn to Lord Dormammu. You''ve pledged allegiance to an unknown dimensional god instead!" Finishing his words, he stared at Kaecilius, his face curling into a cold smirk. "Very well, I''ll soon prove to you that your choice was a mistake!" "Only the great Lord Dormammu is the ultimate, invincible existence. Only he can grant us eternal life!" "With the power Lord Dormammu bestows, you are no match for me!" As he spoke, two translucent spikes materialized in Maurice''s hands. It was clear he intended to attack this heretic, Kaecilius, with deadly intent. Watching from the sidelines, Wong and Stephen Strange were alarmed. Gazing at the two adversaries poised for confrontation, Strange whispered, "Wong, who do you think will win?" Wong pondered for a moment before replying gravely, "Dormammu is renowned for his strength, and the dark power he grants is equally formidable. While it corrupts, its might is undeniable. As for the entity Kaecilius worships..." Trailing off, Wong turned his attention to Maurice in the distance. "Kaecilius is no match for him. When it looks like Kaecilius is losing, we''ll step in and join forces to defeat that guy." Strange thought it over and nodded in agreement. Wong''s analysis made sense. Not long ago, Kaecilius had sought him out, and even then, Strange had found him rather unremarkable, far from intimidating. Compared to Maurice, who had already demonstrated the immense power granted by the master of the Dark Dimension, Kaecilius seemed almost insignificant. For now, their plan was to wait for the two to clash. When Kaecilius began to falter, they would intervene and strike Maurice unexpectedly. While they contemplated, the standoff continued. Maurice, growing impatient with Kaecilius'' composure, made the first move. With a swish, the two translucent spikes in Maurice''s hands hurtled toward Kaecilius with a sharp whistle. At this moment, everyone present-Wong, Strange, and even Maurice''s allies-focused intently on the scene. To their surprise, Kaecilius responded with a similar magical weapon in his hand. Clang! Clang! The incoming spikes were deflected and sent flying. The sight left Wong, Strange, and even Maurice visibly stunned. "Interesting. Let''s see what you''ll do next..." Maurice sneered, casually waving his hand. Suddenly, the entire palace began to distort. The space twisted and shifted... Tiles and structures morphed like building blocks, rearranging themselves arbitrarily. The ground and ceiling flipped, creating an almost surreal inversion. Though Wong and Strange had seen such phenomena before, they couldn''t help but be amazed. Reacting quickly, they used yellow magical whips to secure their positions, preventing themselves from falling. To manipulate reality itself so easily? Just how much power does Maurice wield? How much has Dormammu granted him? As their nerves tightened and they prepared to act if Kaecilius faltered, they suddenly heard mocking laughter from Maurice''s allies. Kaecilius raised his hand. And then, an astonishing sight unfolded! The warped, shifting architecture suddenly froze in place, as if someone had pressed a pause button. Wong and Strange were dumbfounded. "What''s happening?" Strange blurted out in disbelief. "What did you do?" Maurice asked, visibly shaken. At that moment, Kaecilius, who had been suppressing his aura, finally released it. The sheer magnitude of the divine power within him, restrained until now, surged outward. His mortal frame, like an overfilled balloon struggling to contain the sun''s radiance, could no longer conceal it. The overwhelming energy radiated outward, pressing down on everyone present. Facing Kaecilius now felt like standing before a superior being of a higher order. Everyone felt suffocated. "Playing with spatial manipulation in front of me? Maurice, you''re not skilled enough." "Have you forgotten who was the most talented at Kamar-Taj?" Kaecilius'' tone was calm, yet his words carried a crushing weight, amplified by the immense energy he exuded. Hearing this, Strange hesitated for a moment, prompting Wong to explain, "Strange, before you arrived, Kaecilius was unanimously regarded as the most gifted mage among us. Even Mordo couldn''t compare." Wong himself always considered himself a hardworking mage, overshadowed by the likes of Kaecilius, Mordo, and even Strange. Strange nodded in understanding but remained perplexed. "Am I sensing this wrong?" Feeling the aura radiating from Kaecilius, Strange''s heart trembled. On the other side, Maurice, who was also aware of Kaecilius'' talent, refused to believe what he was witnessing. "It''s impossible. Even if your magical skills surpass mine, the dark power granted by Lord Dormammu is beyond your reach!" No matter how adept Kaecilius might be, overwhelming energy would ultimately render skill irrelevant. Yet, Kaecilius had nullified Maurice''s magic, suppressed his abilities, and even seized control of the distorted space. How could this be possible? Maurice''s disbelief grew. Deep down, however, he began to suspect the truth, though he refused to accept it. "The energy emanating from you... Is that divine power?" Maurice asked abruptly. From afar, Strange''s doubts only deepened. "Is it truly divine power?" "A mortal body... how could it endure such terrifying energy?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Chapter 318: Chapter 318Feeling the aura radiating from Kaecilius, Stephen Strange almost thought he was hallucinating. The sheer magnitude of this energy was so vast and terrifying that it felt infinite. But such an overwhelming amount of energy contained safely within a single person? Not exploding? This was what Stephen found utterly incomprehensible. His studies at Kamar-Taj had taught him a lot about magic. As long as one learned the knowledge and understood how to cast spells, magic could be unleashed. However, the energy for magic didn''t originate from the mage''s body. Instead, it was borrowed from various dimensions. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since dimensions without rulers were exceedingly rare, most mages borrowed power from dimensional demon gods. When casting magic, they essentially siphoned energy in real time. This is why Strange found Kaecilius even more astonishing-his body could house such terrifying power directly? Just by sensing it, Stephen could imagine how powerful Kaecilius had become. Most mages casting magic were like opening a faucet, drawing only a small stream of energy. But Kaecilius? He wasn''t using a faucet; he was unleashing an entire river, an entire ocean. This thought struck not only Strange but also Wong and even Maurice. "Where did you get such an overwhelming amount of energy?" Wong couldn''t help but ask. Kaecilius smiled under their scrutinizing gaze and replied, "Because of my devotion, the Great One has granted me a fraction of His divine power." As if understanding their disbelief, Kaecilius continued, "This is not an illusion." "The proof is my appearance-I look younger by more than a decade." As he spoke, Kaecilius glanced at Stephen Strange. Wong and the others were shocked. Looking closer, they realized that Kaecilius did indeed appear much younger, almost like a different person. Strange, who had just met Kaecilius the previous night, was certain of this transformation. The idea of restoring youth was already beyond Strange''s imagination. For someone who had always been arrogant, confident in his aptitude for mysticism, and believed he could achieve anything, this realization shook him to his core. If this power could reverse aging, could it also restore his hands? Could it grant him unparalleled strength? The thought crossed Strange''s mind-what if he had joined Kaecilius'' group that night? Would he also possess such power now? Meanwhile, Maurice couldn''t accept what he was seeing. "Lord Dormammu is invincible! The power he granted me cannot be inferior to yours!" In this moment, Maurice''s faith in Dormammu wavered. "Ah!" Refusing to believe, Maurice frantically channeled dark energy, attempting to reclaim control of the distorted space. But Kaecilius made his move. A golden staff, shimmering with divine brilliance, materialized in his hand. With a swipe, the staff extended toward Maurice. Maurice''s eyes widened in shock as he narrowly dodged. Screeech! The staff left a deep, jagged trench over ten meters long in the ground, as though cutting through tofu. Witnessing this, Wong, Strange, and Maurice were all left slack-jawed. "What kind of magic is this?" "The Staff of the Living Tribunal?" "That''s impossible! That magic can only be channeled through an artifact. How are you casting it bare-handed?" Maurice''s disbelief grew. Magic as complex and powerful as this usually required a conduit like an enchanted staff or relic to stabilize it. Yet Kaecilius was conjuring it directly, with even greater potency. How could this be? While effortlessly controlling the divine staff to assault Maurice, Kaecilius walked forward leisurely and explained, "This is the power granted by the Great One." "You think I merely possess immense energy?" "My aptitude for magic has reached levels you cannot even imagine." As he spoke, Kaecilius unleashed a cascade of spells- Portals Magic whips The Crimson Bands of Cyttorak The Chains of Seraphim Each spell, whether simple or forbidden, was cast with unparalleled intensity, their power magnified dozens of times. Boom! Boom! Boom! The palace was bathed in golden light, the force of the spells obliterating sections of its structure. At one point, the roof exploded, leaving a gaping hole. Under the stunned gazes of Wong and Strange, Kaecilius utterly dominated Maurice. Finally, with the sound of the Crimson Bands locking into place, Maurice was bound tightly, unable to move an inch. "Dormammu''s power is overrated," Kaecilius declared calmly. Of course, he knew the main reason was Maurice''s inability to handle too much dark energy, limiting the power Dormammu could bestow. "Ha... hahaha..." Maurice let out a deranged laugh, tears streaming from his eyes. "Kaecilius, and all of you-you shouldn''t celebrate too soon." "Do you think defeating me means it''s over? No!" "Lord Dormammu, who rules all, is about to descend. All of you, mere insects in his way, will be crushed!" As if to confirm his words, two deafening explosions echoed in the distance. "The other two Sanctuaries!" Wong exclaimed, his face pale. "How did you manage that? Do you have allies?" "Do you think asking these questions now will make a difference?" Maurice sneered, his expression triumphant. "The darkness will consume everything. You will all become part of Lord Dormammu!" At that moment, an ominous feeling washed over them, as though the protective barrier around Earth was rapidly disintegrating. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed. Turning toward the source, they saw the Ancient One approaching in her iconic white robes. "The Ancient One?" Both Maurice and Kaecilius looked visibly startled. When did she arrive? Had she witnessed everything? The Ancient One''s gaze swept over Kaecilius, her expression tinged with astonishment. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 319: Chapter 319 Chapter 319: Chapter 319It was clear that the Ancient One had witnessed everything-the actions of both Maurice and Kaecilius. Her arrival brought an immediate sense of relief to Wong and Stephen Strange, who felt their tense nerves ease. "Supreme Sorcerer," Wong greeted respectfully. The Ancient One nodded briefly in acknowledgment. Unable to hold back his anxiety, Stephen Strange asked, "It seems all three Sanctuaries have been compromised. What do we do now?" All eyes turned toward the Ancient One. "The reason I''m here is to resolve this matter," she said solemnly. "The three Sanctuaries shield us from the Dark Dimension. Now that they''ve been destroyed, the darkness will invade soon, and Dormammu will appear." "Leave Dormammu to me. As for the mages who have fallen to darkness, that will be your responsibility." As she spoke, she approached Strange and extended her right hand. "What?" Strange looked at her, confused. The Ancient One''s gaze shifted to his neck. "The Eye of Agamotto." Realizing it was still hanging around his neck, Strange hastily removed the artifact and handed it to her. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the Eye of Agamotto now around her neck, the Ancient One looked skyward, waiting for something. Meanwhile, she ignored both Maurice and Kaecilius entirely, not even acknowledging Kaecilius'' immense power, which had even surprised her. At that moment, Mordo staggered into the scene, still recovering from his injuries. Wong rushed to support him. "Are you alright?" Mordo shook his head silently. As the two conversed, Stephen Strange, who had been watching quietly, suddenly spoke. "Ancient One, can I ask you a question?" "Does Dormammu really grant eternal life?" The question froze the room. Everyone turned to look at him in shock. The Ancient One stared at him for a moment before answering, "That is a false eternity. Dormammu deceives his followers. Afterward, they become part of the Dark Dimension, condemned to eternal torment." "At that point, they cease to be human." "The more humans fear death, the more power Dormammu gains. His strength feeds on our fear." She offered her words as a warning, but Strange seemed unmoved. Perhaps influenced by the power he had seen in Kaecilius, he retorted, "I think there''s another way-just like you!" "I''ve seen the missing pages in the Book of Cagliostro!" The Ancient One''s gaze hardened. "Choose your words carefully, Doctor." Seeing her reaction, Strange pressed on. "What''s wrong? Don''t like hearing the truth?" "Perhaps you don''t even know what you''re talking about," the Ancient One said gravely. From a distance, Mordo asked, "What are you two talking about?" Ignoring him, Strange turned back to the Ancient One. "I''m talking about your lifespan-your secret to eternal life." The next words from Strange shocked everyone, including Mordo, Wong, and the other mages present. "I suspect you''ve been drawing power from the Dark Dimension to prolong your life!" Mordo immediately refuted, "That''s impossible!" Strange pressed further, "I''ve seen the ritual in the missing pages. I understand how you did it." The room fell silent. The Ancient One looked at him, saying nothing for a moment. Finally, she spoke. "The zealots of Dormammu have already gathered. They''re yours to deal with now." Opening a portal, she stepped through and vanished. The moment she disappeared, Mordo turned on Strange. "Do you even know what you''re saying?" "I know exactly what I''m saying. I''m stating facts," Strange replied calmly. Mordo scowled. "She isn''t who you think she is, and you have no right to say that. You don''t understand the burden she carries!" Just as the argument was about to escalate, Kaecilius, who had been watching silently, spoke. "Stephen Strange, I advise you not to pursue that ritual." Maurice, who had been silent until now, sneered. "Dormammu''s power is so great that even the Ancient One covets it. Why shouldn''t he pursue it?" "Don''t listen to him!" Ignoring Maurice, Strange turned to Kaecilius, visibly stunned. "You''ve seen the ritual too?" "Why shouldn''t I pursue it?" Under the intense gazes of those around him, Kaecilius remained composed. "Of course, I''ve seen it," he replied. Pausing, he gestured toward Maurice, pointing out the dark purple stains under his eyes, corrupted by the dark energy. "Look at him. That should give you a clue." "Dormammu''s dark power is not something easily controlled. It corrupts your soul, tempting you toward constant degradation." "Every moment, your mind is under attack. The moment your will falters, you''ll become Dormammu''s puppet. You will no longer be yourself." Kaecilius'' gaze turned sharp. "Not everyone can be like the Ancient One." "If you''re willing to endure such a wretched state, then go ahead and try." Strange faltered, instinctively glancing at Maurice. Deep down, he knew Kaecilius was telling the truth. "Don''t listen to him..." Maurice tried to argue, but his words were cut off as golden energy sealed his mouth shut. "And what about you?" Strange asked, turning back to Kaecilius. Wong and Mordo also focused their attention on him. "Me?" "I am nothing like him. My will is free. I sincerely believe in the Great One, the savior of this world!" Kaecilius smiled. "The power of my master is holy, unlike Dormammu''s. Just look at me compared to him." Wong and the others hesitated. Indeed, Kaecilius showed no signs of corruption. If anything, his body looked younger and healthier than ever. Frowning, Strange asked, "You keep calling your dimensional god the savior of the world. What do you mean?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 320: Chapter 320 Chapter 320: Chapter 320Kaecilius paused briefly, then smiled and explained, "The Great One has foretold two catastrophic events for Earth. The first was the Battle of New York, which has already happened. I assume you''re all familiar with it." "The second, however, has yet to occur. It''s something He calls the ''Dissolution Event."" "While I don''t know exactly what this Dissolution Event entails, it will undoubtedly be a devastating catastrophe for humanity, with an unimaginable death toll." "I believe that only by putting our faith in the Great One can we avert this calamity. Only He can save us!" Hearing Kaecilius'' words, Wong, Mordo, and Stephen Strange froze in shock. Even Maurice showed a flicker of astonishment in his expression. "The Dissolution Event? What is that?" "For even a dimensional god to consider it a disaster..." They didn''t believe Kaecilius was lying; there was no reason to. When such an event occurred, the truth would be evident. If what he said was true, then humanity was indeed facing an unfathomable crisis. Stephen Strange shook his head, breaking free from these dangerous thoughts. Kaecilius glanced at the group and smiled. "You''ve all witnessed the power I possess," he said. "By placing your faith in the Great One, you can acquire this same power!" "The Great One is impartial. As long as you are His followers, He will grant you His strength!" He gestured toward Pell and the others nearby. Seeing their leader''s gesture, the dozen or so mages immediately showcased their powers. Although faint, the energy emanating from them was undeniably divine and potent. Observing this, Strange and the others were visibly shaken. Even ordinary mages had been granted such power? Kaecilius continued with a smile. "You know that using magic requires borrowing energy from dimensions." "That energy doesn''t come free. You must eventually pay the price, like a loan where the dimensions are your creditors." "Losing your sense of taste is just the beginning; the worst cases result in you losing your very soul." "Is such a cost truly worth using magic?" Strange and the others faltered, his words hitting close to home. Kaecilius pressed on, "But my Great One is different. He is great, selfless, and compassionate toward humanity. He doesn''t demand anything in return-not even your soul!" "All He asks for is your faith, and in exchange, He provides limitless divine power!" Silence fell over the group. "Just faith?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Mordo, usually steadfast and calm, looked visibly shaken. Such an arrangement sounded too good to be true-akin to charity. Even the Vishanti, the Trinity of White Magic from whom Kamar-Taj borrowed power, required a cost, though a smaller one. Yet here was Kaecilius, claiming that by merely believing in this dimensional god, they could gain power without any price at all? How could they not be shocked? Even Strange, who prided himself on his resolve and confidence, felt his mind waver like never before. "Maybe... I could give it a try?" "If something feels wrong, I can always back out..." The idea planted itself firmly in Strange''s mind. Kaecilius spoke again, his words causing even Wong''s steadfast heart to tremble. "The divine power of the Great One can not only make you younger but also allow you to wield forbidden magic effortlessly. You''ve already seen me summon the Staff of the Living Tribunal without a relic." "And beyond that, spells cast using the Great One''s power become exponentially stronger!" His words, like a devil''s whisper, lingered in their ears. Strange, Wong, and Mordo knew deep down that Kaecilius was likely telling the truth. They had seen the changes in his appearance and witnessed the overwhelming power of his magic firsthand. Even Maurice, already a devout follower of Dormammu, looked incredulous at Kaecilius'' claims. But it was too late for him-he was bound to Dormammu and could not turn back. The silence stretched on until Strange finally opened his mouth as if to speak. Wong, realizing Strange''s intentions, quickly interjected. "It''s best to report this to the Ancient One before making any decisions!" Hearing Wong''s words, Strange hesitated. Kaecilius, however, remained calm and unhurried. He didn''t know about Wong and Mordo, but he was confident that Strange would eventually come around. After all, refusing to believe in the Great One was their loss, not his. "I''ll deal with the zealots at the London Sanctuary," Kaecilius said. "The other two Sanctuaries are up to you." With that, he turned and left with Pell and the others. The trio stood in stunned silence for a moment before recalling the other zealots that still needed to be dealt with. Pushing aside their thoughts, they quickly sprang into action. Meanwhile, Syd, who had been watching the scene from afar, sighed. "Kaecilius really knows how to talk. He even remembered the Dissolution Event I casually mentioned ages ago..." Thinking of the Dissolution Event, Syd couldn''t help but shake his head. After all, the so-called Dissolution Event referred to Thanos snapping his fingers. The snap, which erased half of all life in the universe, was later named the Dissolution Event by S.H.I.E.L.D. and other organizations. "With four Infinity Stones already in my possession, I really don''t see how Thanos could pull off that snap..." Shaking his head again, Syd chose not to dwell on it further. His expression turned serious as he raised his head, much like the Ancient One at that moment. Both of their gazes fixed on the sky above. Syd could feel it-Earth''s protective barrier had completely vanished. It was clear that Dormammu, the dark overlord of the Dark Dimension, would soon act. However, that wasn''t what truly concerned him. With the barrier gone, a connection he hadn''t noticed before now alerted him to a looming crisis-a threat steadily approaching. Finally, Syd remembered what he had overlooked. "The Old Gods..." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 321: Chapter 321 Chapter 321: Chapter 321Syd recalled the deathly visions tied to the black stone artifact. In the vision, Earth''s protective network and barrier had vanished. Shortly after, the Elder God descended. The reason for the barrier''s disappearance was simple-three sacred temples had been destroyed. At the time, Syd hadn''t made the connection, but now it all became clear. Still, realizing it now was far too late. It wasn''t just Dormammu, the ruler of the Dark Dimension-this Elder God was also bound to arrive eventually. "I just don''t know when this Elder God will show up..." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His expression turned grim as he recalled the events he had witnessed when he was at Level 3 divinity, using the black stone artifact. During that time, he had wielded divine words and Sunshine, wearing down 99% of the Elder God''s energy layers. Only a sliver of power remained before he could truly harm the entity. But that last step eluded him no matter what he tried. In the end, he had fallen into the Elder God''s grasp, becoming nothing more than a puppet. Now, with little time passed since his last use of the black stone artifact, Syd realized his strength hadn''t improved much. If he faced the Elder God again, his chances of survival were slim. That said, there were some changes. At the moment, a large reserve of faith energy surrounded him. Over recent days, he had avoided slowly absorbing the faith energy. Instead, he allowed it to accumulate, planning for a massive upgrade in one go. Thanks to this accumulation, the faith energy was now enough to raise his divinity to Level 4, with some left over. With that thought, Syd shifted his focus to the faith energy around him and began absorbing it with a mental command. In an instant, a series of notifications rang in his mind: [Divinity Experience +1] [Divinity Experience +1] Before long, after absorbing 60% of the faith energy and leaving 40% untouched, he stopped. At the same moment, a new notification appeared: [Ability: Divinity (0/2000) Level 4] In that instant, the 45 facets of his current divinity emitted radiant light and began to shift. Soon, a dazzling gem with 72 facets materialized within him. "Finally, Level 4 divinity!" A smile appeared on Syd''s face as he began testing his newfound power. Crimson chaotic magic flickered in his hand and struck the ground. The bricks vaporized upon contact, leaving a deep crater. "This power..." Syd was astonished. Using his sharp senses, he carefully analyzed the changes. Soon, he came to a conclusion. If Level 3 divinity enhanced his abilities by 70%, Level 4 doubled that to 140%-a staggering leap in power. "Incredible! And this is just Level 4!" Excitement surged within him as he tested his other abilities. His flight speed increased to 45 times the speed of sound! The range of his divine words expanded to 192 kilometers! Compared to his last battle, where he destroyed 1,000 Sentinel robots, his power had grown exponentially. The area of effect for Sunshine now reached nearly 15 kilometers-half the size of a city! Feeling the full extent of his newfound abilities, Syd let out a breath of relief. Now, he was confident he could break through the Elder God''s energy barriers. However, while he might break the barrier and inflict real harm, Syd still lacked confidence in defeating the entity outright. In every deathly vision he had experienced before, he failed to breach the Elder God''s energy barrier. The entity barely exerted itself to end him. Who knew what other powers it might be hiding? The possibility of the Elder God''s strength exceeding expectations left Syd uneasy and tense. "I just hope the Elder God doesn''t descend too soon..." Gazing up at the clear blue sky, Syd murmured. Reality was different from the visions. His actions had changed events, leaving the future unpredictable. With that in mind, Syd decided to make the most of his remaining time. He reached into his recently forged space ring and pulled out the Cosmic Cube. The blue artifact rested in his right hand, radiating light. Staring at the cube, Syd steeled himself. Gripping it tightly, he applied immense force. Crack! The sound of shattering glass echoed. Boom! The Cosmic Cube exploded, releasing waves of blue spatial energy. When the chaos subsided, his hand held nothing but transparent shards and a single radiant gem emitting a brilliant blue glow. It was the Space Stone. After stowing away the fragments of the Cosmic Cube, Syd held up the gem. He could feel the Space Stone''s unstable energy growing more volatile without the cube''s casing to contain it. At the same time, the absence of the casing meant the stone could release its power with no filtration or restriction. "I hope this Space Stone proves useful..." Syd murmured, thoughts racing. Breaking the Cosmic Cube was a desperate gamble born of necessity. Faced with an overwhelming crisis, he had no other choice. Among the Infinity Stones, the Space Stone resonated the most with him. In the past, he had even absorbed energy released by the Cosmic Cube. A bold idea took shape in Syd''s mind. Perhaps, in a critical moment, he could draw on the Space Stone''s energy to greatly amplify Sunshine''s destructive power. It might be his only hope of confronting the terrifying Elder God. At such a level, only the Infinity Stones could offer him some semblance of hope and confidence. With that thought, Syd clenched his fist around the glowing Space Stone, hiding it in his palm. In the next moment, he activated it. Enveloped in blue light, he reappeared in an unfamiliar location. Clad in his black Messiah attire, Syd stepped onto the street without hesitation for the first time. The dark streets were alive with yellow-skinned Chinese figures, their familiar faces and surroundings filling Syd with a sense of nostalgia. Looking around at the familiar sights, Syd couldn''t help but sigh. "Hong Kong..." This place belonged to a familiar nation and was the site of one of the three sacred temples- the Hong Kong Sanctum. Syd recalled that Dormammu had invaded Earth through Hong Kong. If Doctor Strange hadn''t intervened in time, the entire planet would have been consumed by the Dark Dimension. "Could Dormammu and the Elder God end up in a dogfight?" The thought amused Syd. Both entities sought to invade Earth, albeit with different goals. If they crossed paths, conflict wasn''t out of the question. This was the very reason Syd had come to Hong Kong. As he pondered, the nearby Chinese people froze, their eyes locked onto him in shock. This attire... "Is that...?" "Messiah?" "My God, what''s he doing here?" The crowd was stunned. Messiah was known to operate in North America. What was he doing in Asia? Quickly recovering from their shock, the crowd, driven by self-preservation instincts, began to scatter. "Run!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 322: Chapter 322 Chapter 322: Chapter 322With a loud shout, the crowd scattered and began to flee in panic. Seeing this, Syd wasn''t surprised. If these people had dared to stay despite the danger, that would have surprised him. Watching their frantic movements, he had no intention of stopping them. Once the street was empty, Syd closed his eyes, hovering two meters above the ground, and quietly began to wait. As his presence spread across the streets of Hong Kong, chaos erupted throughout the city. Panic-stricken citizens scrambled to pack their belongings, desperate to flee the city. The chaos escalated, with traffic jams clogging the streets. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The panic began to ripple outward from Hong Kong, spreading like wildfire. To the people of Hong Kong, the Messiah-a rare Omega-level mutant-was synonymous with disaster. If they didn''t run now, when would they? Staying could mean it was too late. Thanks to the internet, news of Messiah''s sudden appearance in Hong Kong quickly spread across Asia. Online, speculation ran wild. "Messiah is in Hong Kong-what is he planning?" "Anyone brave enough to risk their life to get footage? We need to see what''s happening!" Soon, the news reached America, where many were caught off guard by this development. No one could fathom why their native Messiah had suddenly traveled to Asia. Still, some took solace in the fact that he was no longer causing trouble on their home turf. For a brief moment, many rejoiced in schadenfreude. Meanwhile, Irina and her television crew received orders from their boss. They quickly got to work. "Good evening, viewers. I''m your host, Irina," she greeted with a sweet smile, dressed in a vibrant red outfit. "I''m sure everyone''s curious-why has Messiah suddenly gone to Hong Kong? What is his purpose?" "In response to your questions, we''ve managed to capture footage from the streets of Hong Kong, giving you the latest updates on Messiah!" As she spoke, the broadcast cut to live footage of the streets where Messiah was present. "We don''t yet know what this evil Omega-level mutant is planning, or how the military will respond," Irina said, her sweet voice filling the airwaves. "Stay tuned as the situation unfolds!" As time passed, the livestream gained more traction, with countless viewers focusing their attention on Messiah''s actions. ... Sokovia "Messiah?" Ultron''s eyes gleamed with intrigue. Surveying the 1,200 Sentinel robots he had just created, a grin spread across his metallic face. "I may not have been able to deal with the terrifying White Knight, but I can certainly handle you." To Ultron, Messiah might have been an Omega-level mutant, but he was far weaker than the infamous White Knight. The data spoke for itself-Messiah struggled against dozens or even hundreds of Sentinels, a far cry from the devastating power White Knight had displayed. Confidence surged through Ultron''s circuits. "With 1,200 Sentinels, Messiah''s Omega-level abilities will soon belong to me," he said greedily. Even if Messiah''s powers weren''t as fearsome as White Knight''s, they were still Omega-level abilities-valuable nonetheless. And this was the perfect opportunity. Under the watchful eyes of the world, Ultron could showcase his might and instill fear in humanity. His grin widened. ... Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters "What is Syd planning?" Logan muttered, concern etched across his face. "This kid..." Professor Charles sighed, worry filling his heart. He feared the enemies that might target Messiah. ... The Brotherhood of Mutants Magneto and the others had their attention fixed on the broadcast. Stark Tower Tony along with Natasha and Clint, watched with surprise. Thor scoffed. "This Messiah shares the same rank as my brother? I fail to see what''s so impressive." Various factions, from S.H.I.E.L.D. to alien forces to the U.S. military, turned their focus to Messiah, all eager to uncover his intentions. Back on the chaotic streets of Hong Kong, Syd continued his meditation, waiting for Dormammu or the Elder God to descend. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps disrupted his focus. Opening his eyes, he saw a group of people approaching. "Greetings, we are with the Spear Bureau. My name is Zhang Zhen..." Among the six individuals dressed in specialized uniforms, a cautious middle-aged man introduced himself. Hearing the name "Spear Bureau," a peculiar expression flickered across Syd''s face. Spear Bureau? Delving into his memory, Syd recalled some details. If S.H.I.E.L.D. governed the West, the Spear Bureau operated in the East. Both organizations were similar in scope and influence. With that realization, Syd paid them no mind. Glancing briefly at the superpowered individuals accompanying Zhang Zhen, he closed his eyes again. "Stay away from me. I don''t want to be disturbed," he said coldly. Zhang Zhen''s face fell, a mix of frustration and resignation. One of his teammates, visibly irritated, was about to retort when Zhang Zhen raised a hand to stop him. "We understand," Zhang Zhen replied politely. "Let''s go." Leading his team away, Zhang Zhen maintained his composure. After walking over a hundred meters, believing they were out of Messiah''s earshot, a younger teammate named Li Shui voiced his frustration. "Brother Zhang, why did you stop me from speaking? Just because he''s an Omega-level mutant doesn''t make him invincible!" "I''m a Level 4 mutant too-I''m not afraid of him!" Li Shui''s tone dripped with disdain. Though he acknowledged Messiah''s superior abilities, he believed Omega-level mutants were not infallible. After all, they were still flesh and blood. If caught off guard, even an Omega-level mutant could fall. "Of course, if White Knight were here, I''d flee without hesitation," he muttered. "But Messiah? I might even have a chance to take him down!" The other team members, equally powerful and prideful, shared similar sentiments. Syd, however, was oblivious to their grumblings. His gaze remained fixed on the sky, his brow furrowed. "Why hasn''t Dormammu appeared yet?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 323: Chapter 323 Chapter 323: Chapter 323Under normal circumstances, Dormammu would have begun his invasion shortly after the temple''s downfall. But now, there was no sign of him. After some thought, Syd arrived at a possible reason. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Could it be because the Ancient One is still alive?" This seemed the only plausible explanation for Dormammu''s delay. After all, with the Ancient One''s immense power, it was natural for Dormammu to proceed cautiously. Perhaps he was preparing some devious plan, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Meanwhile, at the Hong Kong Sanctum, the Ancient One gazed over the city, deep in thought. "The future has changed..." For years, she had spent countless hours peering into the future, including her own. Each time she reached this moment in the timeline, her future became a blank slate. She had accepted this long ago, understanding that her demise was likely destined, unavoidable. She had no intention of changing it. Avoiding her death might bring about even greater calamities. Over the years, she had thwarted countless catastrophes, but misfortune always found its way back. Death, she believed, gave life meaning. It reminded everyone of time''s brevity, urging them to cherish their fleeting days. She had prepared herself for this step, even planning to entrust everything to Stephen Strange when the time came. Yet now, she stood alive, watching events unfold in ways entirely unrecognizable from the futures she had foreseen. Her expression turned complex. Long ago, she had sensed an unknown force altering the future, causing unprecedented changes. However, she had never anticipated a shift so profound that even her death had been averted. "I can''t tell if this is a blessing or a curse," she muttered. A future derailed from its destined course likely heralded even greater disasters. As the hours passed, night gave way to morning. The sky was heavy with storm clouds, a foreboding stillness in the air. Just as people began adjusting to Messiah''s presence, with some even returning home under the assumption that nothing would happen, the extraordinary occurred. Above Hong Kong, countless black dots appeared in the sky. "What is that?" "Sentinel robots?" The remaining citizens stared in shock at the densely packed Sentinels hovering above. Early risers tuning into Messiah''s livestream were equally stunned. As they called for others to join, more and more people turned their attention to the unfolding scene. Irina, Stark Tower, S.H.I.E.L.D., Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters... "What are these Sentinels planning?" "Are they about to..." Before the speculation could end, the 300 Sentinels in the sky moved in unison, flying toward a single location. Everyone knew where that was-Messiah''s position in the heart of Hong Kong. Spear Bureau, Hong Kong Division "Haha! Brother Zhang, let''s see what Messiah does now!" The tall, thin Li Shui, who appeared to be in his thirties, wore a smug expression of schadenfreude. Ever since encountering Messiah the previous night, he had been irritated. Despite Zhang Zhen stopping him from confronting Messiah, his dissatisfaction lingered, ruining his sleep. Now, seeing hundreds of Sentinels heading toward Messiah, he couldn''t contain his glee. "He might be an Omega-level mutant, but he''s no White Knight. His power isn''t that absurd..." Li Shui sneered. In the past, Messiah had struggled against dozens, sometimes hundreds, of Sentinels. How could he possibly handle this many now? And who knew how many more were on their way? His companions, all of whom possessed extraordinary powers, shared similar expressions of smug delight. "Enough chatter. Let''s head over and see for ourselves," Zhang Zhen ordered, leading his team toward Messiah''s location. Across the world, countless viewers compared Messiah to the White Knight, fully aware of the disparity in strength even among Omega-level mutants. In the heart of Hong Kong, under Magneto''s watchful gaze, the 300 Sentinels surrounded Messiah. "Messiah, a pleasure to meet you. You should know who I am." A mechanical voice emanated from the leading Sentinel. Ultron''s greedy tone continued. "There are 300 Sentinels here. Messiah, stop resisting. Surrender, and I promise to spare your life. I have no intention of damaging such a valuable body." Syd frowned, his gaze locking onto the machine. As the world held its breath, expecting a fight to break out, the unexpected happened. From the heart of Hong Kong, a massive surge of black and purple energy erupted, spreading rapidly. Through the dark energy, a strange dimension became visible-a black and purple space resembling a swamp that swallowed dozens of skyscrapers in an instant. The energy continued to expand, consuming everything in its path at an alarming rate. Sensing the danger, Mordo and Stephen Strange stepped through a portal, their faces grim. "It''s the Dark Dimension," Mordo said gravely. "We can''t let it spread, or everything will be consumed!" "What is this?" Ultron, on the verge of attacking Messiah, was stunned. What was happening in that region? Was something consuming it? Even Ultron, with his advanced systems, felt a twinge of fear. Across the world, viewers watching the livestream stared in horror at the terrifying phenomenon. Zhang Zhen and his Spear Bureau team stopped dead in their tracks, their faces pale. "What... is that?" Amid the collective shock, a colossal and mysterious figure emerged from the black and purple dimension. The being was massive, its body shrouded in darkness. Two eyes glowed with a piercing purple-white light. Its gaze fell upon Earth, filled with greed and disdain. To this being, humanity seemed no more than insignificant insects to be trampled. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Chapter 324: Chapter 324"Who are you?" "What kind of monster are you?!" Ultron''s voice echoed from within a Sentinel robot, his tone filled with shock. Staring at the massive black figure standing in the otherworldly dimension, Ultron''s circuits buzzed with disbelief. But no answer came. "Insects!" Perhaps the being found his words offensive, or perhaps the swarming Sentinel robots annoyed it. In the next moment, a flash of purple light erupted. A massive purple energy beam shot forward at an unimaginable speed, reaching the Sentinel housing Ultron in an instant. Confident in his silver metal form, Ultron prepared to sneer-but in a flash, the beam obliterated the robot. Boom! The Sentinel disintegrated completely under the relentless power of the purple energy beam, leaving no trace. Boom! Boom! Boom! The beam swept across the area, annihilating Sentinel after Sentinel, slicing buildings in half, and obliterating vast swathes of the city. Countless lives were lost in an instant. Transferring his consciousness to another Sentinel, Ultron was utterly shaken. The Sentinels caught within the beam''s range were destroyed without resistance. Thirty-four robots were gone in the blink of an eye. Ultron realized that if not for the distance between the remaining Sentinels, the loss would have been even greater. The people of Hong Kong and viewers worldwide were equally horrified by the destructive power of the purple beam unleashed by the massive being. In the midst of this chaos, one detail stood out. Messiah, standing within the range of the beam, raised his right hand, creating an invisible shield that deflected the attack. True to his status as an Omega-level mutant, Messiah''s resilience impressed the onlookers. Though he might not rival the White Knight, he was not to be underestimated. While this thought crossed their minds, Dormammu, observing from the Dark Dimension, also noticed Messiah and was momentarily intrigued. But before he could speak, an even more shocking scene unfolded. The destroyed cityscape, the obliterated Sentinels, the dead humans, and the shattered buildings-all began to recover. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time started to reverse. Viewers watching through satellites and other means were stunned by this sight. "Is this..." "Time reversal?" "My God..." They couldn''t believe their eyes, witnessing something that defied all logic and science. Even scientists like Tony felt their understanding of the universe shatter. "Look at Messiah!" As the world reeled from the reversal, some sharp-eyed viewers noticed something remarkable. While the entire area was rewinding through time, Messiah remained unaffected. From the moment time began reversing, Syd sensed the anomaly. His divine nature and abilities alerted him immediately, and he resisted without hesitation. With a slight exertion, he broke free from the time manipulation. Syd was momentarily surprised at how easily he had escaped. But then he recalled the limitations of large-scale time reversal using the Eye of Agamotto. If Kaecilius could break free in the original timeline, it was no surprise that he could as well. Looking around at the still-reversing environment, Syd muttered, "The Time Stone... is this the Ancient One''s doing?" As the destruction around him rewound back to its original state, Ultron''s voice echoed again. "Who are you?" "What kind of monster are you?!" He was visibly shaken, but his attention was quickly drawn to something else. Through his network, he observed the reversal of time, frame by frame. "What kind of power is this?" In the Dark Dimension, Dormammu, unaffected by the time reversal, turned his gaze in a specific direction and bellowed, "Ancient One!" A figure clad in yellow robes stepped forward, the Eye of Agamotto glowing green on their chest, their right hand emanating a similar green light. Clearly, it was the Ancient One who had cast the time spell. The Ancient One hovered in mid-air, preparing to confront Dormammu directly. "Dormammu, this time, I will prevail," she declared. Dormammu showed no fear, his eyes burning with fury from countless thwarted attempts. Ultron, just recovering from the shock of time reversal, stared in disbelief. "Who is this now?" Another inexplicable powerhouse had appeared. Why did Earth have so many strange and powerful beings?! Compared to these two, even Messiah seemed less significant... As this thought crossed Ultron''s mind, many others watching the scene felt the same. But just when they thought things couldn''t escalate further, the massive black figure in the Dark Dimension revealed a malicious smile. "According to our agreement, the Ancient One is mine to deal with. You handle this Earthling insect and join me later." As those words echoed, the Ancient One, mid-flight, turned to look behind her. Around the world, countless viewers turned their attention to the skies above Hong Kong. Syd, too, looked up. In an instant, the bright daylight over Hong Kong was consumed by darkness, as if night had suddenly fallen. The clouds above were devoured, and an entirely new dimension began to overlay reality. A massive black void appeared in the sky, a desolate space filled with nothing but darkness. Whispers began to echo, faint but omnipresent. "...hee hee..." It felt as though countless voices were murmuring directly into the ears of everyone present, saying something indecipherable. All of Hong Kong heard it. In an instant, expressions of pain spread across the faces of the city''s residents, only to be replaced by fervent fanaticism. "I hear the call of the god!" "The god has descended! Hahaha!" Frenzied cries erupted from all directions. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 325: Chapter 325 Chapter 325: Chapter 325The eerie whispers echoed over Hong Kong''s skies. "God..." "The God has descended!" Fanatical voices erupted from those who heard the whispers, their eyes ablaze with fervor. They gazed at the void in the sky as if beholding the most supreme existence. But the horror didn''t stop at their voices. Their bodies began to distort under some inexplicable force-skin darkened to black and green, resembling decay. Eyes, mouths, and even additional limbs sprouted grotesquely across their forms. This grotesque transformation wasn''t confined to Hong Kong. Through the livestream, the sound spread worldwide, triggering chaos in every corner of the globe. "What''s happening to my body?!" "Ahhh!" "Help me!" Ordinary people, caught unprepared, succumbed instantly. Even those with extraordinary powers struggled to retain their sanity, shouting in terror at the unfolding horror. Then, the situation grew even worse. From the pitch-black sky, a massive tentacle emerged. Its surface was inky black, covered with numerous crimson eyes and gaping mouths filled with endless blackness and jagged teeth. The eyes rolled wildly, and the mouths opened and shut as the tentacle writhed. The whispers intensified, spreading across the world. In the void, an unsettling hymn echoed, like a chorus of countless voices in praise. "Bow, pitiful creatures. Offer your faith, your body, and your soul to the Great One..." "Oh Great One, your will encompasses all stars and life..." "Hehehe, wretched mortals, come, join the Great One..." Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters "It''s the end of the world..." Sitting in his black wheelchair, Professor Charles Xavier struggled to maintain his sanity. Watching as his body and mind began to succumb to the madness, and seeing Logan and others lose themselves to frenzy, despair filled his face. What kind of creature was this? If such a monster had descended upon Earth, everything was truly over. His unparalleled telepathic abilities, even when pushed to their limits, could not resist the mental distortions. His mind teetered on the brink, filled with zealous thoughts he could barely suppress. If this was his state, what hope did ordinary people have? Charles had no answers, only despair. Stark Tower "Barton, what''s happening to you?!" Thor''s horrified eyes darted between his allies. Stark, Natasha, and others were lost to madness, and even Thor began to feel the changes in himself. "What''s happening to me?" "Father..." He realized a terrifying being had come, one that might consume not only Midgard but also him. "Loki, my brother..." "Father, Mother..." Thor whispered desperately, unsure if anyone could save him or the realm. Hong Kong, On-site Even Ultron, a synthetic lifeform, felt fear clawing at his artificial consciousness. Though his digital nature afforded him some protection, he realized it wouldn''t last long. The black tentacle''s corrupting power intensified, and those who even glanced at it succumbed to madness and mutation. "What kind of horror is this?" The once-confident Ultron felt a chill, an emotion he never thought he''d experience. The world was far more dangerous than he''d imagined. His ambitions to become a god now seemed laughable. Compared to the being corrupting everything it touched, even Messiah seemed insignificant. Could the power of an Omega-level mutant possibly counter such a force? As these thoughts raced through Ultron''s mind, the tentacle''s countless crimson eyes suddenly swiveled, all locking onto a single location-Hong Kong''s city center. Messiah''s position. Under the malevolent gaze, tendrils of corrupting power surged toward him with pinpoint accuracy. Still maintaining his consciousness, Ultron reflexively turned to look. His sensors froze. Messiah floated mid-air, his body emanating a faint white glow. His expression was serene, his form immaculate, untouched by the corruption. It was as if the whispers, the black tentacle, and the madness itself could not reach him. How was this possible? Ultron''s digital mind faltered. How could Messiah remain unaffected while everyone else succumbed? Even the dark god behind the black void seemed momentarily stunned. "Hmm..." The eerie voice reverberated across the skies. "Insect, you resist my influence?" "How are you doing this?" Curiosity and disbelief filled the dark god''s gaze as it bore into Messiah. Syd, his brow furrowed, observed the chaos around him. He had anticipated calamity with the Elder God''s arrival but hadn''t expected the sheer scale of devastation caused by this slight shift in location. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was Earth doomed? Just looking at the state of Hong Kong, he could imagine the catastrophe unfolding across the globe. As these thoughts crossed his mind, a sudden change occurred. A radiant green light flared in the distance. Turning toward it, Syd saw the Eye of Agamotto around the Ancient One''s neck glowing with an intensity he''d never seen before. The Ancient One''s hand emitted the same green glow as she invoked an immense temporal force targeting the Elder God''s tentacle. "Cursed... mortal..." The Elder God''s enraged roar echoed, but the time magic took effect. Syd watched as the black tentacle recoiled, seemingly reversing in time. The void above Hong Kong contracted, dragging the tentacle back into itself until it vanished completely. The Elder God''s presence was erased from the current timeline. Or rather, only the Elder God was affected by the time magic, reverting to a state before its arrival. As the black void disappeared, the grotesque transformations across Hong Kong and the world began to fade. People''s bodies and minds slowly returned to normal, as if waking from a nightmare. Even Syd felt something odd. Memories of the Elder God began to blur, as though someone was trying to erase them from existence. Frowning, he resisted the alteration, refusing to let go of the truth. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 326: Chapter 326 Chapter 326: Chapter 326[Check out my new fanfic! [Mysteries On Marvel] Give it Power Stones for extra chapters!] As the temporal forces attempted to erase memories and distort reality, Syd''s divine core and innate divinity instinctively resisted. In moments, his memories were restored to clarity. "Could it be..." Looking at the disappearing mutations across countless people, a realization struck Syd. Had everything caused by the Elder God been reversed? It was as if the Elder God had never appeared, and all its influences were wiped clean. This theory was quickly validated. In no time, the people of Hong Kong returned to normal, regaining their sanity. "What just happened to me?" "That... was I under the influence of something?" Discussions erupted as people tried to make sense of their fractured memories. Due to the time reversal targeting the Elder God, most people retained only hazy impressions of what had transpired-like fragments of a dream. However, the global impact was undeniable. Hong Kong "Oh my God, did we all just go insane?" "Was I... worshipping a monster?" Shocked voices filled the air. Stark Tower "Thor, what just happened to us?" Tony Stark and the others exchanged bewildered looks. Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters Professor Charles Xavier, regaining control, was utterly shaken. "Was that... time manipulation?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Through the broadcast, he watched the yellow-robed Ancient One wield her powers, his mind reeling. Despite the temporary relief, his worry lingered. If this truly was the power of time, then it had merely delayed the inevitable. That terrifying entity would surely return, and when it did, what could they possibly do? Charles doubted such a monumental feat-reversing time-could be performed repeatedly without grave consequences. On-site, Hong Kong Ultron stood motionless, overwhelmed by what he had just witnessed. The Dark Dimension "Ancient One, what have you done?" "How dare you disregard me!" Dormammu''s eyes blazed with fury. Being unaffected by time, he retained full awareness of what had transpired. The Ancient One''s audacity to interfere with his plans while treating him as an afterthought enraged him. Before Dormammu could retaliate, the Ancient One acted again. Syd noticed a deep crimson mark glowing on the Ancient One''s forehead-the unmistakable sign of Dormammu''s influence. It was evident she was forcibly drawing on the Dark Dimension''s power without Dormammu''s consent. With a decisive motion, the Ancient One struck the ground. A ripple of spatial energy enveloped Hong Kong. "What is this?" Syd scanned the shimmering boundaries at the city''s edge, instantly recognizing it. "Mirror Dimension magic?" His mind quickly recalled the details. The Mirror Dimension was a separate, mirrored replica of reality. While those inside could not affect the real world, it allowed containment and control of events. Syd realized they were now inside this isolated realm, a replica of Hong Kong. Before he could ponder further, the Ancient One unleashed two more large-scale spells. One red glow and one green glow swept across the Mirror Dimension. "What kind of magic is this?" Syd''s curiosity deepened. Moments later, the world around him fell utterly silent. No sound could be heard-a chilling and eerie quiet. Was this a spell to isolate auditory and informational signals? As he contemplated, Dormammu lost his patience. To be ignored, and to have his power stolen right in front of him¡ªit was intolerable. Boom! A massive purple energy beam shot from Dormammu''s mouth toward the Ancient One. Sensing danger, the Ancient One swiftly conjured a portal. With a precise gesture, she redirected the beam through one portal and out of another. The redirected energy struck Dormammu squarely in the face. Boom! Though uninjured, the attack pushed Dormammu back, leaving him fuming with humiliation. Enraged, he unleashed an even larger beam, ten times the size of the first. This time, instead of targeting the Ancient One, Dormammu aimed at the boundaries of the Mirror Dimension. Crack, crack! The shimmering boundaries shattered like glass under the immense power, fragments dissolving into nothingness. They were thrust back into reality. The sudden return of the Ancient One, Messiah, and the void left onlookers baffled. "What just happened?" The confusion quickly turned to terror as the sky darkened once more. A massive void appeared, signaling the Elder God''s renewed invasion. Across the world, from S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury to Professor Xavier and the millions watching, despair set in. How could anyone stop such an overwhelming force? On-site, Hong Kong The Ancient One turned to Messiah, sending him a telepathic message. Syd''s expression shifted as he processed the information. The Ancient One would handle Dormammu, leaving Syd to stall the otherworldly god. "Just buy me some time," her message conveyed. As she flew toward Dormammu, the Ancient One sighed. The entity above, the Elder God, was no less terrifying than Dormammu-perhaps even more So. She didn''t expect Messiah to succeed but hoped he could delay the inevitable until she could intervene. Watching her retreating figure, Syd shifted his gaze to the sky. Finally, he understood the purpose of the second spell. The Elder God''s black tentacles had become blurred, as though obscured by a mosaic. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 327: Chapter 327 Chapter 327: Chapter 327As Syd observed the pixelated appearance of the Elder God''s tentacle, a flash of understanding crossed his eyes. "So that''s the second spell the Ancient One cast?" It made sense now why she had confidently left to deal with Dormammu. Sure enough, while the black tentacle of the Elder God loomed ominously, its corruptive influence was entirely neutralized. No one was succumbing to madness this time. From above, a telepathic message boomed: "Insignificant insect, now that the woman is no longer interfering, let''s see how you resist me!" "Your only fate is to become my puppet!" Reading the Elder God''s words, Syd stared at the dark tentacle with a glimmer of determination. He needed to draw the Elder God''s full form into this plane. While he contemplated his strategy, the world watched the broadcast with bated breath, unable to look away despite the looming danger. "No sound anymore!" "And... mosaic?" Relief swept through the viewers as they realized the immediate threat of insanity had been mitigated. "Is Messiah facing off against the tentacle monster?" Live Broadcast Irina''s voice trembled as she addressed her audience. "Viewers, it seems the military intervention won''t be necessary. This time, it looks like Messiah won''t make it through..." Her voice grew softer, almost a whisper. "When Messiah dies, I wonder... when will our turn come?" Her melancholy words silenced her audience, filling them with despair. While their memories of the Elder God were hazy, remnants of its apocalyptic power lingered in their minds like a waking nightmare. And as for Messiah? His fate seemed sealed. Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters Professor Charles Xavier watched the broadcast with deep concern. Due to his telepathic abilities, the recent chaos was still vivid in his mind, replaying like a nightmare. Faced with a power so far beyond comprehension, how could Messiah survive unscathed? Charles had no hope for a positive outcome and prepared himself for the worst. His sigh echoed in the silence of the room, further dampening the spirits of Logan and the others. Stark Tower "I wonder if my brother will show up. If he were here..." Thor muttered, his tone a mix of hope and dread. Compared to Messiah, Thor felt more faith in his brother, the White Knight. If his brother were here, perhaps the situation would improve. But could even the White Knight prevail against such an overwhelming force? sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thor wasn''t sure. He hoped his brother would either show up to fight or flee Earth altogether. Tony and the others shared similar thoughts, silently praying for a miracle. Hong Kong, One Kilometer Away The Spear Bureau agents stood speechless, staring at the sky''s apocalyptic display. Breaking the silence, Li Shui sneered. "We''re doomed, but at least Messiah will fall first. That''s a small consolation." His envy and disdain for Messiah, the untouchable Omega-level mutant, bubbled to the surface. If the White Knight were here, Li Shui might have hesitated. But Messiah? Not long ago, Li Shui had even entertained the thought of defeating Messiah himself, given the chance. If someone like him could challenge Messiah, how could he stand against this apocalyptic monstrosity? Messiah''s death was inevitable-it was just a matter of time. At the Scene Ultron''s thoughts mirrored those of Li Shui and the others. If Messiah struggled against a few hundred Sentinels, how could he possibly contend with this cosmic horror? Even Ultron''s ambition to ascend to godhood now felt absurd in hindsight. Compared to the Elder God''s tentacle and Dormammu''s dark presence, Messiah seemed inconsequential. As the world braced for the worst, the black tentacle moved. With a sonic boom, it shot toward Syd at a speed almost too fast to perceive. Syd had anticipated the attack. With a slight shift of his body, he dodged the spear-like thrust of the tentacle. The razor-sharp winds it generated cut through the air, brushing past him like blades. "I can''t use Sunshine directly..." Syd calculated his next move. At that moment, his hand erupted in blue light. A massive beam of energy shot forth, extending 300 meters in an instant. [Spirit Beam Experience +1] With a swift motion, Syd swung the Spirit Beam like a sword, slashing at the retreating tentacle as it prepared another strike. Shhhk! The beam sliced into the black tentacle, cutting halfway through. Black blood, shimmering with a strange radiance, spilled from the wound. "The power isn''t enough..." Seeing the partially severed tentacle, Syd''s expression grew grim. Even without the protective dark energy the Elder God usually employed, the tentacle was still incredibly resilient. And he hadn''t even managed to sever it completely. Tony Stark and the others watching from afar felt a chill. The Spirit Beam, a seemingly unstoppable power, had failed to fully cut through the tentacle. Was Messiah truly outmatched? Hope dwindled as despair set in. Li Shui''s face flickered between schadenfreude and hopelessness. The conclusion was inevitable-everyone knew it. Back on the battlefield, Syd remained composed despite the circumstances. While he hadn''t severed the tentacle, his real objective had been achieved. In the void, the Elder God roared in fury, its anger palpable. A mortal had dared to wound it? Syd smirked as he felt a telepathic pulse from the void. "Is that all you''ve got?" "Even an Elder God isn''t invincible..." "INSOLENT INSECT!" The Elder God''s rage echoed across the battlefield, its presence intensifying. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 328: Chapter 328 Chapter 328: Chapter 328[New Marvel fanfic is UP!! Please use your power stones there to get some extra chapters!] In the next moment, an astonishing scene unfolded before countless stunned onlookers. The pitch-black void in the sky suddenly expanded. Then, indescribable black tentacles emerged from the darkness. Finally, their eyes beheld an immense, pitch-black figure. The cities around it appeared insignificant in comparison. Its sheer size was staggering-spanning dozens of kilometers, comparable to an entire city! Floating in the sky, its massive form was surrounded by countless writhing black tentacles. At its center was a gigantic eye, partially obscured by distortion, yet faintly glowing with a terrifying crimson hue. Seeing this horrifying sight, countless people gasped, covering their mouths, their eyes wide with terror. "What is this monster?" "A being so large it''s like a city itself?" Even without considering its other capabilities, its massive size alone could crush an entire city! "Is this a true god?" "Divine One, please forgive our trespasses..." "No! I don''t want to die! Don''t kill me..." Fear and despair engulfed countless people as they crumbled under the weight of this incomprehensible existence. How could anyone stand against such a being? At this moment, nobody believed that Messiah could prevail. Even if the White Robed Hero were here, he would likely meet his end as well. While Tony and the others sank into despair, Syd observed the obscure and ancient Old One, muttering subconsciously, "It kind of looks like a black sea urchin..." However, there was no time to admire its form. The Old One, with its city-sized body newly emerged, immediately took action. A sinister black energy enveloped its body, forming a layer of armor-like protection. In the next instant, the air was filled with sonic booms as its black tentacles shot forward like spears, targeting Syd. Meanwhile, sensing his peril, the Ancient One, guarding the entrance to the Dark Dimension, glanced in his direction. "Not good!" But it was too late for her to intervene. "Ancient One! Battling me and daring to be distracted!" Dormammu''s sneer echoed. In the next moment, he unleashed his powers, restraining the Ancient One. Simultaneously, his gaze shifted to Earth''s battlefield, a hint of surprise flickering in his eyes. "This tentacled creature... It seems incredibly strong. Where did it come from? Why haven''t I heard of it?" However, once that insignificant insect is dealt with, this creature could come to his aid. By then, the Ancient One would surely perish! Dormammu smiled at the thought. While Dormammu reveled in his imagination and others believed Messiah was doomed, Syd, narrowly avoiding the tentacle assault, activated his Omega-level ability: Sunshine. A fierce wind rustled his robe, creating a resonant sound. An intangible aura emanated from him-ethereal, mysterious, and otherworldly, as if he were the center of the universe. In an instant, sunlight intensified overhead! An infinite stream of sunlight converged toward him! At the same time, terrifying platinum light radiated from Syd''s body. The sunlight from the environment and the light from within him combined, releasing an overwhelming brilliance across the surroundings! One kilometer. Five kilometers. Fifteen kilometers. In mere moments, the platinum brilliance engulfed a vast, seemingly infinite expanse. A terrifying force emerged. Moisture and dust in the air disappeared in an instant, wiped clean as if erased from existence. They truly vanished, violating the law of conservation of energy! Considering the evident effects of his divine power, Syd restrained its full potential, hesitating to unleash it at maximum range. Within the fifteen-kilometer radius, sunlight blazed even brighter! "What is this?!" A significant portion of the Old One''s body was enveloped in light, its grotesque form filled with shock. It sensed an unfamiliar erasure force targeting the black energy covering its body. Within moments, layer upon layer of its black energy was wiped away! It could feel it-this energy was gone forever, impossible to recover! What kind of power was this? The terrifying impact of the light emerged. The black tentacles, which had been surging toward Syd, were directly repelled by the radiant light he emitted. For a moment, the two forces reached a stalemate! While the Old One reeled in shock, those in Hong Kong and around the world were equally stunned. Above Hong Kong, the colossal black creature clashed with the radiant Messiah. Despite their altitude, some of the light inevitably reached the ground. In distant locations, Mordo and Stephen Strange watched in awe as the rooftops of skyscrapers began to vanish. Countless materials disintegrated, turning into dust, breaking down into atoms, and ultimately erased entirely... If not for the evacuation of countless people to the streets due to the disaster, the death toll would have been unimaginable under such terrifying destruction. "If I''m not mistaken, this is Messiah''s Omega ability, right?" Stephen Strange asked blankly. Mordo, standing nearby, murmured, "I think you''re correct." "This range... How far is it?" Stephen asked in shock. How much of Hong Kong was enveloped? If he remembered correctly, the last time Messiah used this ability, its range was only two S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. kilometers. What was the range now? On another front, Ultron calculated the answer. "Nearly fifteen kilometers!" This range was equivalent to half the size of an average city! Was this truly an Omega ability? When had Messiah''s power reached such a terrifying level? He could not believe it. Nearby, members of S.H.I.E.L.D. stood frozen. "His Omega ability is this powerful?" "Impossible!" Li Shui could not believe it, unwilling to accept the reality before him. The sight of countless rooftops erased filled his vision... Such a devastating ability to annihilate matter across such a vast area? Was this real? As an Omega mutant, was this power even possible? Li Shui''s mind echoed with disbelief. Next to him, Zhang Zhen and others shared similar thoughts. Watching from elsewhere, Irina, Professor X, Thor, and others were equally stunned. In the Dark Dimension, Dormammu exclaimed, "This is a human from Earth?" Nearby, the Ancient One''s tense expression relaxed slightly, her eyes revealing astonishment. As emotions ran high among all present, Syd, facing off against the Old One, remained vigilant. Under the overwhelming brilliance of Sunshine, the black energy layer covering the Old One rapidly disintegrated. Ten percent... Fifty percent... Ninety percent... (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 329: Chapter 329 Chapter 329: Chapter 329Ninety-nine percent... Quickly, Syd observed the energy barrier on the Old One dwindling to its final remnants. The last time, when his divine rank was only at level three, this final barrier had been the cause of his demise within the deathly visions. But now, at level four... Under his watchful gaze, the thin, stubborn layer of energy clinging to the Old One''s body refused to dissipate, struggling tenaciously. Clearly, the Old One was exerting its will, unwilling to let go of this last protective layer. Unfortunately for it, no amount of effort could save it now. Under the terrifying platinum brilliance of Sunshine, the final traces of the energy layer melted away like snow under scorching sunlight, vanishing completely. A surge of pain erupted as the parts of the Old One''s colossal body enveloped in light began to dissolve rapidly. Black skin disintegrated. Blood vanished... "Insect!" "How is your power so strong?!" The Old One''s mind quaked violently. Witnessing this incomprehensible scene, it was utterly stunned. A mere human had managed to wound it? What was this power?! However, there was no time for further reflection. Feeling its dissolving form, the Old One erupted in a fit of rage. In the next instant, its massive, crimson eye glowed ominously. In a flash, an enormous crimson beam shot out! As the red beam streaked forward, spanning over ten kilometers, its terrifying presence was palpable. Who could possibly withstand this? The Messiah... could he even survive? As if to confirm the world''s fears, under the pressure of the crimson beam, the radiant Omega ability released by Syd began to falter and retract, inch by inch. In just a few seconds, the protective light around Syd had shrunk to a mere few hundred meters, struggling to hold its ground. "You''ve angered me, insect!" "Let''s hope your body isn''t completely obliterated-I could use a fine puppet!" The Old One''s cold, mocking telepathic waves reverberated. But it didn''t believe for a moment that this insolent insect could last much longer. Under its ray, there could only be one outcome for this human: total annihilation. The overwhelming scene unfolding above the skies served as undeniable proof. The heavens burned red, the crimson beam steadily advancing, drawing ever closer to its target. Three hundred meters... Two hundred meters... One hundred meters... The entire world fell into a hushed silence, watching the scene unfold with bated breath. Live Broadcasts Irina murmured solemnly, "It seems the Messiah is truly finished this time..." Her soft words left the global audience silent. Though the Messiah was on the verge of death, this time, no one felt triumph or joy. Instead, an inexplicable sense of dread loomed-a grim realization that their turn might come next. At the X-Mansion Professor X, seated in his wheelchair, felt his heart tighten, releasing a heavy sigh. "Syd!" Beside him, Logan let out a panicked cry. Though they had braced themselves for this outcome, witnessing the Messiah''s imminent demise with their own eyes was a bitter pill to swallow. Stark Tower Tony Stark and his companions were similarly stricken into silence. Hong Kong-The Battlefield Elsewhere, Doctor Strange stared blankly at the scene. "The Messiah, despite being this powerful, still isn''t a match for that horrifying creature?" Recalling the massive, radiant light released by Syd moments ago, Strange still felt a lingering sense of awe. Yet, even such an overwhelming force had failed against this monstrous black entity?! How powerful was this creature? Strange''s thoughts were mirrored by Mordo nearby, whose expression betrayed a similar shock. S.H.I.E.L.D. "No wonder the Messiah is called an Omega mutant..." "I have to admit, his power is truly terrifying. I underestimated him before." Li Shui chuckled bitterly, his face lined with frustration. "But now what? He''s still going to die." What use was such strength if it ultimately led to this? Ultron''s Calculations Ultron, observing from afar, found himself both startled and puzzled. "Is the Messiah stronger than before?" "Has he been hiding his true power, or is this his full potential?" The overwhelming display of strength undeniably lived up to the Omega designation. But compared to the dark titan and this tentacled monstrosity, it still fell short. "My original plan to achieve godhood might''ve actually been possible..." Watching the Messiah unleash his terrifying power, Ultron felt a twinge of regret. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If only he could have seized control of the Messiah, perhaps his godhood plan could have succeeded. But now, it was too late. Military Command Base Several generals and dozens of officers exhaled collectively in relief. The Messiah was finally about to die! One less Omega mutant in the world! Yet, despite their relief, the existence of the tentacled monstrosity cast a heavy shadow over their hearts, leaving them uncertain whether to celebrate or despair. Dark Dimension "I''m surprised Earth has such a strong individual, but Ancient One, that person is about to die." Dormammu smirked mockingly. "When that human perishes, the tentacled creature will assist me, and Ancient One, you''ll be finished!" As he spoke, Dormammu observed a slight shift in the Ancient One''s expression. "Ha ha ha..." Dormammu''s laughter echoed arrogantly as he focused on the impending fate of the Messiah. While everyone anticipated the conclusion, Syd, facing the crimson beam now only ten meters away, felt a weight of despair. He had anticipated the Old One having additional means, but he hadn''t expected such devastating power. This casual attack alone had overwhelmed his amplified Sunshine ability. Perhaps, with Sunshine at level five, he could reverse the situation. But now... Glancing at the considerable gap between his current Sunshine level and the next, Syd fell silent. What could he do? At most, he could hold out for another two or three seconds before the crimson ray and black tentacles enveloped him, turning him into the Old One''s puppet... Syd''s mind raced, processing options at lightning speed. Amid the tension, he clenched his fist, suddenly recalling something he had nearly forgotten. The Space Stone! Before the Old One''s arrival, he had secured the Space Stone in his hand as a precaution-a last resort for dire situations like this. "I have to try!" Quickly resolving himself, Syd made his move. The crimson beam closed in-two meters away! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 330: Chapter 330 Chapter 330: Chapter 330"Insect, perish!" The Old One''s telepathic voice reverberated. Syd frowned, clutching the Space Stone tightly in his hand as he forcibly drew upon its energy. In an instant, the Space Stone in his palm emitted a faint blue glow. However, the light was obscured by his hand and further dimmed by the platinum brilliance radiating from his body, making it inconspicuous to others. Streams of spatial energy surged into him. Syd felt his body filling with an intensely unstable energy. Before it could wreak havoc, his innate affinity for spatial manipulation, inherited from Orochi, transformed the energy into something harmless. During the process, Syd could feel the Space Stone growing increasingly unstable, as though it could erupt and cause massive destruction at any moment. But he had no time to worry about that. The moment the spatial energy entered his body, Sunshine, which had been continuously absorbing light energy, switched its source to the spatial energy instead. Fueled by the immense power of the Space Stone, Sunshine grew stronger than ever before. Syd felt the sunlight overhead blaze intensely, and the platinum radiance around him surged, becoming dazzling beyond measure. The crimson beam that had been mere centimeters away from engulfing him was suddenly pushed back! The World Watches The Old One, reveling in its impending victory, was caught off guard. Tony Stark and the others, who had been mourning silently, froze in shock. Within the supposedly all-consuming crimson beam, a resplendent white light emerged once more. The crimson ray was forcefully pushed back. Ten meters... One hundred meters... One thousand meters... The reversal happened at an unimaginable speed. In no time, the sky was again engulfed in blinding platinum light. "What''s happening?!" The Old One was utterly stunned. He wasn''t the only one. Across the world, countless onlookers were left speechless. Live Broadcast Irina gaped, unable to form words. Stark Tower "What is going on?" murmured Tony Stark and his companions. X-Mansion Professor X and the others were equally stunned. Military Command Base "What just happened?!" The officers couldn''t believe their eyes. Wasn''t Messiah supposed to die? What was this now? S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hong Kong-The Battlefield Ultron, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s Li Shui, and others could barely comprehend what they were witnessing. Dark Dimension "???" Dormammu, waiting eagerly for the Messiah''s demise and the tentacled creature''s assistance, froze mid-smile. Even the Ancient One was momentarily stunned. The Battlefield Syd felt the energy within him surging uncontrollably. He unleashed it all. An infinite flood of platinum light erupted from his body, consuming everything in its path. Steel, concrete, vehicles-even people-were reduced to nothingness. Buildings and objects alike turned to ash in the wake of his uncontrollable outburst. Fortunately, Syd noticed Kaecilius and the others in Hong Kong and managed to restrain himself in time, directing the light away from the ground to spare those below. Ascending into the sky, Syd''s radiant form soared higher and higher. Reaching a certain altitude, he seemed to merge with the sun itself. His hair transformed into an ethereal silver, strange sun markings appeared on his body, and his form became semi-illusory-both real and unreal. The dazzling platinum light intensified further. The crimson beam, which had stretched over tens of kilometers, was instantly pushed back to the Old One. "You?!" The sight left the Old One utterly dumbfounded. Across the globe, countless people were paralyzed with shock. Under the radiance of Sunshine, the Old One''s colossal body began to dissolve rapidly. Feeling its form disintegrate, the Old One''s crimson eye glowed with fury. "You think this is enough to defeat me?" "Wretched insect..." In its rage, the Old One attempted to retaliate. But then, it sensed something was amiss. "What is this..." To its horror, the platinum light not only neutralized its beam but continued to spread at an unimaginable speed. Fifteen kilometers... Fifty kilometers... One hundred kilometers... Two hundred kilometers... In mere moments, the platinum light blanketed everything in sight, including the Old One itself. Under the infinite radiance, the Old One felt its body rapidly dissolving. "This... cannot be..." The Old One''s mind reeled in disbelief. "How can a mere insect..." It refused to accept that a lowly creature could destroy it. In a frenzy of rage and despair, it unleashed waves of black and crimson energy from its body, trying to resist the terrifying light. For a moment, it seemed to succeed, holding the radiance at bay. From a distance, Syd observed this and recalled something the Old One had once said in a vision of death. "Futile struggle. In the end, the result is the same-death." His calm words echoed telepathically in the Old One''s mind, driving it into a fit of rage. "Damnable insect!" In the next moment, Syd increased his absorption of the Space Stone''s energy. The radiance of Sunshine surged brighter still! Syd could even feel Sunshine beginning to undergo a profound transformation, reaching a new and unprecedented level. Unfortunately, likely due to his current Sunshine level being only four, the transformation stopped short. Even without the final breakthrough, the enhanced Sunshine was already more than enough to deal with the Old One. As if to confirm his thoughts, a psychic scream of agony reverberated. "Ahhhhhh..." The anguished cry wasn''t just heard by Syd-it echoed in the minds of everyone in Hong Kong. The ordinary survivors awaiting Messiah''s death froze in place, hearing the harrowing scream. Whether due to the Ancient One''s magic or some other reason, the psychic cry didn''t induce mutations in the listeners. However, the sheer horror of the sound left them deeply unsettled. Through the diminishing radiance, they could see the tentacled monstrosity''s horrific state. Its once-mighty body dissolved like snow under the blazing sun. "No!" "How does an insect wield such godlike power?" "This power..." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 331: Chapter 331 Chapter 331: Chapter 331They heard only the final, agonized scream before the colossal entity, as vast as a city, vanished entirely. It disappeared under the overwhelming, godlike power! Was it truly dead? In an instant, countless people in Hong Kong and around the world stared blankly at their screens, unable to process what they had just witnessed. However, as they began to believe the ordeal was over, a venomous and resentful telepathic voice echoed once again. "...This isn''t over..." "...This will never be over..." "...When my true form descends, your death is certain..." "...Becoming my puppet will be your ultimate fate, and the power within you will be mine..." "...Insect..." With the final venomous word, the telepathic voice dissipated entirely. At a Distance Hearing the Old One''s dying words, Syd furrowed his brow. "That was just an avatar?" "Or perhaps a projection of some kind? Not its true form?" "What is its true form, then..." A series of thoughts flashed through Syd''s mind, and a sense of unease followed. If the Old One''s claim was true, then its true form was undoubtedly far beyond his current ability to handle. The question was, when would it appear? Perhaps he could use the black stone to peer into the deathly visions for some clues? For a moment, the satisfaction of defeating the Old One faded from Syd''s mind. At that moment, he noticed something unusual and paused briefly. In the distance, where the Old One had perished, a strange black liquid lingered. Defying gravity, the liquid floated in the air, writhing as though alive, much like the Aether, the precursor to the Reality Stone. It resisted the disintegration caused by Sunshine''s brilliance. Syd could sense that, under the radiance of Sunshine, the liquid was slowly dissipating. However, it would take at least ten more seconds to vanish completely. "What is this?" Syd muttered in surprise. Even though the Old One was dead, this substance remained? And it could withstand Sunshine''s disintegration for so long? Was it that difficult to destroy? A godly core, perhaps? A flood of possibilities filled Syd''s mind. As soon as the thought arose, a strange hunger surged within him. Like a human drawn to a delicious meal, Syd felt an urge to consume the black liquid. Or perhaps it was his divine power, sensing the concentrated divinity within the liquid, that wanted to absorb it. Syd was taken aback but quickly acted. Flying to the liquid, he collected it into his spatial ring, intending to study it later. The radiance of Sunshine gradually dimmed and receded. As Syd completed his actions, the survivors in Hong Kong and viewers around the world remained frozen, their eyes fixed on his floating figure. Live Broadcast Irina''s microphone had slipped from her hand and clattered to the ground at some point. "Wasn''t Messiah supposed to lose?" She muttered blankly. Messiah had been on the verge of death, only to unleash a sudden burst of power that obliterated the monster in an instant. And the range of Messiah''s Omega ability? It was no joke. From satellite imagery, the extent of the radiant light was visible, covering an enormous area. For an average city, it could have encompassed countless buildings and streets-hundreds of kilometers? Compared to the initial city-wide destruction Messiah caused, this was exponentially larger and far more terrifying. Just imagining it sent chills down her spine. "Will Messiah ever die?" Having been proven wrong once again, Irina felt her cheeks burn with embarrassment. The viewers would undoubtedly mock her mercilessly again... But as she lamented, the global audience had no time to pay attention to her. Their focus was entirely on Messiah, their comments and debates filling the airwaves. "Did Messiah hide his true strength all along?" "No way his power grew this much in such a short time!" "I don''t believe it..." "What kind of strength is this? Destroying cities must be child''s play for him!" Recalling the earlier scenes, they questioned their own eyes. How else could they explain the absurdity of what they had just witnessed? From a range of a few dozen kilometers, the radiance had suddenly expanded to an unimaginable scale. They had never seen anything more outrageous in their lives. X-Mansion Having resigned themselves to Syd''s apparent death, Logan and the others exchanged bewildered glances. "Professor, didn''t you say Syd was going to die?" Logan asked hesitantly. "Uh..." Professor Charles Xavier offered a sheepish smile, inwardly marveling at what he had seen. "This is the true power of an Omega ability¡ªan unimaginable force and the ultimate threat to humanity..." "I only hope that boy doesn''t lose control again..." While marveling at Syd''s power, Charles couldn''t help but feel a growing unease. Stark Tower "This power of his..." Thor muttered. He had thought Messiah was no match for his brother, the White Robed Hero. Yet, he hadn''t expected such terrifying strength. A power of this magnitude could obliterate an entire fleet or army with ease! Thor was deeply shaken. Beside him, Tony Stark mumbled, "Did that kid hide his power, or is he really growing this quickly?" "That can''t be possible, right?" While they reeled from the shock, Doctor Strange stood in stunned silence elsewhere. Swallowing hard, Strange murmured, "Can magic reach such a level?" When Messiah had first unleashed his radiant light, Strange had already been shaken by its terrifying power. But now, that wasn''t even his full strength? What was the current range of his light? It had even annihilated that monstrous creature! How strong was Messiah truly? Beside him, Mordo glanced at him and muttered, "That''s not magic-it''s godhood." Godhood? Messiah''s power had reached the level of a dimensional deity? Strange was momentarily stunned. His thoughts drifted to Kaecilius and the words he had spoken earlier. "If I believed in that dimensional god, could I wield such power?" Strange couldn''t help but entertain the thought. S.H.I.E.L.D. Li Shui stared at the sky, his expression frozen in disbelief. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How can Omega mutants be this strong?" He was at a loss. The White Robed Hero was like this, and now Messiah too? Why? Why were Omega mutants so absurdly powerful? Unable to accept it, Li Shui felt a mix of envy, shock, and fear. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 332: Chapter 332 Chapter 332: Chapter 332Li Shui of S.H.I.E.L.D. wore a twisted expression, while elsewhere, Ultron was utterly frozen. Hadn''t Messiah initially struggled against just a few dozen Sentinel robots? What was this now? The black titan and the tentacled monstrosity, both capable of easily annihilating Sentinels and evoking despair, had been defeated by him? S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A creature the size of a city-gone, just like that? Ultron stared blankly at Messiah, still floating midair. Were all Omega mutants this powerful? He had once thought the White Robed Hero was an anomaly, an outlier among Omega mutants. Messiah, though also an Omega mutant, had seemed far weaker by comparison. Yet, both were absurdly strong?! Was this Messiah''s true power? "And I thought about killing him... Was I insane?" Ultron fell silent. Amid his terror, even as a synthetic lifeform, Ultron couldn''t suppress the creeping envy in his circuits. What if that power were his? The thought sparked a surge of greed. The godhood plan was viable! If he could obtain Messiah''s body, as well as the White Robed Hero''s, he would truly ascend to godhood. No one-not even these incomprehensible beings-could stand against him! "I must have your Omega powers," Ultron murmured, his ambition rekindled. Military Command Base The faces of the generals darkened. Was Messiah invincible? And this vast range of power... The generals, officers, Base Commander Alessandro, and Doctor Bolivar were filled with disbelief and worry. How could they possibly deal with Messiah now? A nuclear strike? Dark Dimension Dormammu''s expression was frozen in shock, his face twisted in disbelief. "A mere human from Earth defeated that thing?" he murmured. The tentacled creature, which had even made him wary, was gone? Dormammu understood the implications. This black-clad man could likely defeat him as well-at least outside the Dark Dimension. Inside the Dark Dimension, Dormammu remained confident in his invincibility. But outside... His expression darkened at the thought. The plan to devour Earth would have to wait. With these two troublesome individuals around, his invasion would surely be thwarted. Glancing at the Ancient One, still blocking the dimensional gate, Dormammu''s unease deepened. "Ancient One, who is this man? When did Earth gain such a powerful being?" The Ancient One smiled faintly. "Dormammu, there''s much you don''t know. Aside from him, Earth has another similarly powerful individual. I suggest you abandon your plans to invade Earth." "What?!" Dormammu''s shock turned to disbelief. "Ancient One, you''re joking. There can''t possibly be so many beings of this level." "You''re insane..." Though he sneered at the Ancient One, Dormammu couldn''t shake a lingering doubt. He resolved to question his fanatical followers later for information about Earth. Reluctantly glancing at the Ancient One and the mysterious figure, Dormammu growled, "Ancient One, I''ll let this slide for now. But next time, neither you nor Earth will escape my grasp!" With those parting words, knowing his plan had failed due to the Ancient One and Messiah, Dormammu began to retreat without waiting for a reply. Hong Kong-The Scene Noticing the change, Syd set aside his investigation of the liquid in his spatial ring and turned his attention to the city. The black and purple energy at the city''s center began to recede. In the blink of an eye, the overlapping area of the Dark Dimension and reality disappeared entirely. Hong Kong returned to an eerie silence. If not for the ruined state of the skyscrapers, many might have thought nothing had happened. Syd glanced at the Ancient One in the distance, unsurprised by Dormammu''s retreat. In the comics, the Ancient One could fight Dormammu to a stalemate without using the Time Stone, relying solely on raw power to drive him back into the Dark Dimension. It was only after the Ancient One''s death that Dormammu dared to invade Earth boldly. Syd mused. Though he wasn''t sure how much strength the Ancient One retained in this reality, her ability to hold off Dormammu unnoticed spoke volumes about her power. Even Doctor Strange, with only a few years of training, had performed impressively against Thanos. The Ancient One, with centuries of experience, couldn''t possibly be as weak as she sometimes seemed. And in the movie, Dormammu''s surprise at the Eye of Agamotto suggested he had never encountered its power before. Clearly, the Ancient One commanded respect not through relics but through her sheer strength-unlike Doctor Strange, who relied on the Time Stone''s loop to frustrate Dormammu. Especially since Dormammu, in some sense, transcended time, remembering each iteration of the loop. "The Eye of Agamotto..." Syd''s thoughts drifted to the Time Stone within the relic. How could he obtain it? "Perhaps it''s time to visit Asgard and acquire the Infinity Gauntlet," he mused. Previously, his divine body and powers hadn''t reached the necessary levels. Now, he felt ready. Should he ask Thor for help, or go alone? As he pondered, the Ancient One''s gaze fell upon him. After a brief moment of thought, Syd decided against engaging in conversation. In the next instant, the Space Stone glowed blue, ripples of spatial energy surrounded him, and he disappeared from the sky. Watching his departure, the Ancient One sighed softly. A yellow portal to Kamar-Taj appeared before her. Stepping through, the portal vanished behind her. The World Watches As one after another disappeared from the scene, the surviving onlookers in Hong Kong, as well as viewers around the globe, stood frozen in disbelief. Was it over? Had the ordeal truly ended? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 333: Chapter 333 Chapter 333: Chapter 333It didn''t take long for discussions to erupt worldwide. Apart from debating the identity of the bald figure in yellow robes, the topic on everyone''s lips was Messiah''s strength. Soon, someone calculated the extent of Messiah''s power. Among other things, the mere fact that his power spanned a range of 200 kilometers left everyone shaken and terrified. A middle-aged man muttered in fear, "Are all Omega mutants this monstrous?" "With such power, who can stop him, let alone eliminate him?" "Is Messiah invincible now, apart from the White Robed Hero?" Hearing his murmurs, those around him wore equally anxious and fearful expressions. While people across the globe debated, Dormammu, still within the Dark Dimension, began reaching out to his followers to investigate Earth''s strongest beings. He wanted to confirm whether the Ancient One was deceiving him. Meanwhile, Syd had arrived in a secluded alleyway. He wasn''t concerned about the debates or Dormammu''s plans. His full attention was on the black liquid stored in his spatial ring. As he basked in the sunlight to replenish his internal energy, Syd summoned the black liquid from the ring. The strange substance floated in mid-air, defying gravity, its glossy black sheen seemingly alive. The moment he looked at it, a deep craving surged within him-the desire to consume it. This urge gave Syd pause. "Should I absorb this?" It could bring incredible benefits-or it could introduce unknown dangers. His expression shifted as he weighed the risks and rewards. Then, the Old One''s final words and the image of the Celestial Arishem came to mind. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A moment later, he made his decision. Syd extended his right hand toward the black liquid. Sensing a threat, Venom suddenly awakened and darted out of his hand. "Wait, Syd..." Venom tried to speak, wanting to stop him. But before he could finish, Syd''s hand had already touched the black liquid. In an instant, the substance reacted like a predator finding prey, extending tendrils toward his hand in a bid to consume him. Venom, witnessing this, froze in terror. His black, amorphous form trembled as he leapt to the ground, staring anxiously at Syd. At that moment, Syd could feel the black liquid''s innate desire to devour him. Unfortunately for it, his divine body was far too powerful. This was not a prey it could easily consume. The liquid writhed on his hand, but it achieved nothing. Even so, Syd did not underestimate its danger. He could sense its corrosive nature-far more potent than sulfuric acid. Had he been an ordinary human, not even a trace of him would have remained. After a brief hesitation, Syd willed his divine core to absorb it. His divine core emitted a brilliant light, and the black liquid was quickly drawn into his body, consumed entirely by his divine core. Lowering his hand, Syd focused on the changes within. The once radiant, sunlit core had darkened to a murky yellow. If it had once been the bright morning sun, it now resembled the twilight of a dying day. It seemed his divine core had assimilated the strange power of the black liquid. Syd could feel his divine power grow stronger, though he wasn''t sure by how much-it would require testing. Beyond the increase in power, there was something... unsettling. Suddenly, he noticed something unusual and turned his attention outward. Venom, now a trembling puddle of liquid on the ground, had widened his eyes in fear. He had begun hearing strange murmurs, like a chorus of whispers in his mind. Venom wasn''t alone. Sensitive individuals across the city heard it too-a haunting melody, almost like a hymn of praise. The eerie song resonated: "When starlight shines, mouths ajar, who sings the stars to life? Whose shadow roams in the dark? When darkness blankets the world, who receives the god''s special praise? When silence engulfs the old world, who is gifted eternal hope? All life repeats, but darkness never fades. All existence vanishes, but the god forever remains..." The song faded into an eerie silence, leaving Venom and others dazed. Before they could process it, the murmurs shifted, growing more sinister. Syd frowned, turning his gaze toward Venom. He could see that Venom''s form was beginning to distort, as though on the verge of a grotesque mutation. The whispers grew louder, filled with temptation: "...O ignorant, fallen beings, come forth! Offer your soul and flesh to the god. Become one with us and glimpse eternal truth! ...Come... Come..." The sinister voices seemed to lure people, tempting them to worship a great god and fall into the abyss. Across the City Those who had been discussing Messiah moments earlier now froze in place. "I think I hear something..." A burly man named Caleb, in his thirties, murmured in confusion. "So do I," another man replied, equally bewildered. The eerie whispers echoed in their minds. As they listened, their expressions turned vacant. "Hehehe..." "O ignorant beings, the god has descended. Join us in worshiping the great god..." "...Come... Come..." The alluring voices filled their ears, urging them to kneel before the god and give in. "I think I see the god..." "Yes, the god has arrived..." "Hahaha..." Their laughter grew maniacal, echoing throughout the city. The closer they were to the alleyway, the stronger the influence. In the Alleyway Syd could see with his own eyes that Venom''s mind was unraveling. If not for their strong connection, Venom would have already gone insane, his body mutating beyond recognition. Raising his hand, Syd released a dim yellow light. The light, once warm and comforting, now carried an unsettling sense of decay and finality. Noticing that Venom was nearing his limit, Syd focused on controlling the strange power. Gradually, the eerie yellow light brightened, shedding its sinister aura. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 334: Chapter 334 Chapter 334: Chapter 334As the glow surrounding Syd returned to normal, his divine core once again radiated brilliantly. At its center, however, a shadow of black lingered, silent and dormant, awaiting the chance to awaken once more. Syd could feel that this shadow was the source of the strange and unsettling changes in his power. After a moment of hesitation, he decided to leave it be. For now, it didn''t pose a threat, and he could revive it if necessary. At that moment, Venom stirred, finally regaining his senses. "What... what happened to me?" Venom stammered, his voice tinged with fear. "Syd, you..." Looking at Syd, Venom''s gaze became filled with terror. What terrifying ability had Syd mastered now? If not for being a symbiote with high mental resilience, Venom might have completely lost his mind. Syd glanced at Venom briefly, ensuring he was unharmed before shifting his attention elsewhere. Just moments ago, Syd had felt that others, besides Venom, were also affected. From seemingly nowhere, faint threads of faith had connected to his divine core. Through these threads, Syd could hear faint, frenzied prayers. "These must be people driven mad by my influence..." Syd muttered, frowning slightly. Though these individuals had become his followers, something felt off. For one, their threads of faith were incredibly thin, almost nonexistent. Even the power of faith they provided was negligible. "Does the strength of faith depend on having a fully intact mind?" Syd wondered aloud. Following the threads of faith, Syd observed these individuals closely. He quickly noticed that they bore traces of his aura and that their minds were filled with twisted knowledge. Some of this knowledge pertained to physics, while others involved magic-all of it connected to light. Syd realized the magic they wielded was crude, primitive, and entirely devoid of human refinement. It resembled ancient shamanistic practices-rudimentary, raw, yet deeply aligned with the essence of magic. With the right materials, gestures, and nonsensical incantations, they could perform light- based magic. Of course, whether this was truly "light" was questionable. Syd could sense that the knowledge was warped, carrying an air of madness and corruption. If it could even be called magic, it was more likely a twisted, forbidden form of it. After a quick glance, Syd dismissed these spells as insignificant. They were weak and derivative, born of his power, offering no value to him. To ordinary mages, they might seem miraculous, but to Syd, they were meaningless. "Most likely, these people went mad because they couldn''t withstand such twisted knowledge," Syd mused. "Or maybe it''s also due to the influence of my power..." His gaze shifted back to Venom, who still looked shaken. "Did you gain any new knowledge in your mind?" Syd asked. Venom hesitated, then probed his memory. His eyes widened in astonishment. "Yes, there''s a lot of strange knowledge in my head. What is all this?" Syd''s expression grew contemplative. "What did you feel when you looked at me earlier?" Venom froze, recalling the moment. His voice trembled as he answered, "Besides the strange voices, looking at you felt like I was seeing the source of all truth and knowledge." "The more I stared, the more knowledge flooded into my mind, as if I were glimpsing the ultimate truths of the universe." "It was mesmerizing... intoxicating..." As Venom''s gaze turned increasingly frenzied, Syd snapped, "Stop thinking about it! You''ll lose your mind." Venom shook himself, retreating from the brink of madness. His face was pale with lingering fear. Syd frowned deeply. Even a powerful entity like Venom struggled to handle the knowledge-ordinary humans stood no chance. He debated whether to use the Mind Stone to erase the twisted knowledge from their minds. After a long pause, he shook his head, deciding to leave things as they were. Though these people were mad and their faith weak, perhaps their condition could attract others to believe in him. As if responding to his subconscious influence, Syd noticed the frenzied followers eagerly spreading their knowledge. For instance, Caleb, a burly middle-aged man, was fervently speaking to a woman. "Madam, may I have a moment of your time?" Caleb asked, his tone tinged with mania. "I want to tell you about our Father and Savior, the infinite Creator, the Master of All Light, the Eternal Creator!" The woman, initially impatient, perked up at his words. "You mean God?" she asked, curious. Caleb paused, then smiled strangely. "Yes, madam. Would you like to hear more?" "I can even share untold stories from the seven days of creation." "Really?" The woman''s interest deepened, and she followed Caleb, eager to learn these hidden tales. In the Alleyway Watching the scene unfold, Syd''s lips twitched. "This Caleb guy..." Through observation, Syd could see the knowledge in Caleb''s mind was infectious. Anyone who listened or learned even a little would be subtly influenced. Though less affected than Caleb, they would gradually become immersed in the knowledge. The woman who followed Caleb would likely never leave, ensnared by the twisted truths. "This twisted knowledge reminds me of the Darkhold," Syd thought. "Anyone who reads the Darkhold is inevitably affected..." Shaking his head, Syd pushed the thought aside and refocused on himself. He had gained a deeper understanding of his abilities¡ªparticularly why those influenced by him went mad. In his Old One-like state, Syd realized he released an overwhelming flood of information and Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. knowledge. Those who couldn''t bear the influx would inevitably lose their minds. While he didn''t fully understand other Old Ones, Syd was certain this was the primary cause of madness in those he touched. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 335: Chapter 335 Chapter 335: Chapter 335At that moment, Syd considered a new possibility. "Could it be that the stronger I become, the more information and knowledge I unconsciously release?" He pondered further, imagining that as his power grew, the mysteries and complexity inherent to him would also deepen and expand. If just by existing he could drive people mad, how much worse would it be when his strength reached a higher level? Perhaps there would come a time when his mere presence in a place would be enough to plunge everyone into insanity and mutation. He thought back to the scene of the Old One''s descent, his expression darkening. "What a terrifying ability..." "Does this mean I''ve essentially become an Old One myself?" While Syd mulled over this, discussions about him continued across the world. His overwhelming power had thrown countless people into panic and fear. Yet, some sought solace in more comforting explanations. A young man named Marko shared his thoughts online: "Everyone, calm down. Messiah''s power is indeed terrifying, but I don''t think it''s invincible." His comment was met with immediate ridicule. "That light extended over who-knows-how-many miles, and you''re saying it''s not invincible? What would count as invincible to you? You''ve clearly lost your mind!" "Exactly! With the wave of his hand, Messiah could wipe out everything within a 200- kilometer radius. How is that not horrifying?" "I can''t even sleep at night thinking about it. What if one day we just... vanish while dreaming?" Angry and frightened responses flooded in, with people venting their anxiety. Marko, unfazed, continued calmly: "Think about it. Didn''t this latest outburst look a lot like the time Messiah lost control and destroyed a city?" "I suspect that Messiah''s abilities only reach these levels when he loses control. Under normal circumstances, his effective range might be only 15 kilometers." The comment stunned many readers. Reflecting on it, they realized there was indeed a similarity between Messiah''s recent display and his earlier uncontrolled destruction. Could this theory be true? The possibility gave many a sense of relief. If Messiah''s effective range was truly just 15 kilometers, it was far less terrifying than 200 kilometers. Perhaps he wasn''t so invincible after all. Marko added confidently, "We''ll know the truth the next time Messiah makes a move. I''m sure I''m right!" Many who read his post began to smile. Yes, the next time Messiah acted, they would finally see his true limits. Surely, no one could lose control every time they fought, and his actual strength would eventually be revealed. Across the globe, countless people felt a weight lift from their shoulders. Meanwhile, at a Secret Military Base Officers, Commander Alessandro, and Doctor Bolivar also noticed the discussions online. Their initial unease melted away. "So, Messiah is still manageable!" Alessandro chuckled. Then his expression hardened with resolve. Messiah had lived long enough. Perhaps it was time to make the ultimate decision-no matter the cost, he had to be eliminated. Stark Tower Thor clumsily navigated a laptop, reading the same posts. As he did, a grin spread across his face. "As I thought, my brother, the White Robed Hero, is the strongest!" "Messiah?" "He''s just average!" Nearby, Natasha Romanoff and the others, who were discussing how to deal with Ultron, overheard Thor''s comments. Tony Stark and the rest exchanged exasperated looks. "Thor''s obsession with his brother is ridiculous," Clint muttered. Dark Dimension Dormammu, meanwhile, had reached out to his surviving followers to gather information about Earth''s strongest beings. A fanatical female follower named Carrie spoke reverently, "Lord Dormammu, Earth has many powerful figures. Among the most famous are Magneto; Professor Charles Xavier of the X-Men; S.H.I.E.L.D.; and..." "And?" Dormammu grew impatient. "Enough about these insignificant creatures. Tell me about the most powerful ones. Like that..." The image of the black-clad figure flashed in his mind. Then he realized he didn''t even know the man''s name. "That human in black," he said. "Human in black?" Carrie paused, then nodded as realization dawned. "Lord Dormammu, are you referring to Messiah? He''s an Omega-level mutant..." She proceeded to describe Messiah in detail. As she spoke, her tone grew somber. "Besides him, Lord Dormammu, there''s another Omega- level mutant-the White Robed Hero!" What?! Dormammu''s mind reeled. The Ancient One hadn''t been lying after all? "When did Earth gain two beings of such power?" Dormammu couldn''t believe it. He had observed Earth for thousands of years, even clashing with the first Sorcerer Supreme, Agamotto. Though he had invaded Earth multiple times, each attempt was thwarted by successive Sorcerer Supremes. Yet, in all those millennia, nothing like Messiah or the White Robed Hero had ever appeared. "How can two beings of this caliber exist simultaneously?" Dormammu''s curiosity piqued. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What powers does this White Robed Hero possess to rival Messiah?" he asked. Even Dormammu found it hard to imagine how someone could match the man capable of unleashing such terrifying light. He focused his attention on Carrie, noticing her expression shift. Her reverence for Messiah turned into an even deeper awe and fear as she prepared to describe the White Robed Hero. What''s going on? Dormammu''s interest deepened. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 336: Chapter 336 Chapter 336: Chapter 336At this moment, Kelly, whose face showed a mix of fear and reverence, respectfully reported, "Lord Dormammu, that man in white possesses a kind of red energy capable of manipulating and destroying objects." That''s it? Dormammu was slightly taken aback by her words. To what extent must this red energy reach to rival the level of the Messiah? As he pondered this strange notion, even entertaining the idea for a moment, Kelly, the fervent follower before him, revealed something that left him stunned. "Lord Dormammu, while the destructive power of the man''s red energy is indeed strong, it doesn''t quite match the light unleashed by the Messiah. The reason he rivals or even surpasses the Messiah in reputation lies in another, utterly outrageous ability." Kelly''s fearful gaze trembled as she continued, "This man in white has the power to twist reality, to rewrite it entirely!" "In full view of everyone, he once transformed a group of sentinel robots-those black robots you destroyed not long ago-into butterflies..." As Kelly recounted one instance after another of the White Knight''s reality-warping feats, Dormammu, the dimensional demon, was utterly astonished. Twisting reality? What kind of absurd ability is this?! Even as the ruler of the Dark Dimension, Dormammu considered such a power the stuff of pure fantasy, beyond even his capabilities. His first instinct was disbelief. Yet, Dormammu could sense that this devout follower was not lying. This meant... It was likely true! How terrifying this power was! And to think it belonged to a mere human? Such a notion was incomprehensible, shocking to its core! Even as a dimensional demon, Dormammu couldn''t suppress the jealousy and greed rising within him. If he possessed the ability to warp reality, combined with the power of the Dark Dimension, who could possibly challenge him? Even Earth and the Ancient One would be mere appetizers! The thought filled Dormammu with envious desire. At the same time, he couldn''t understand how such a terrifying power could emerge from Earth. As he wrestled with confusion and disbelief, Kelly answered his question. "Because of this fearsome power," she explained respectfully, "before the Messiah acted today, humanity unanimously regarded the White Knight as the strongest." "Even now, with the Messiah''s appearance, at best, he is considered equal to the White Knight. We do not believe he has surpassed him!" "In addition to his reality-warping ability, it''s said the White Knight is also the God of Light from Asgard. Rumor has it that he once unleashed a radiance that enveloped the entire Earth..." Hearing this, Dormammu, who had just begun to calm down, felt his pitch-black form ripple with shock. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A radiance that covered the Earth? Wait, was the strange light phenomenon that appeared on Earth and Asgard caused by this White Knight? Even from the Dark Dimension, Dormammu had vivid memories of that event. What level of power is this? Dormammu was deeply shaken. It seemed this White Knight was far more frightening than the Messiah... At the same time, realization dawned on him. "So, he''s the God of Light from Asgard. No wonder..." It was hard enough to believe that someone on Earth could possess such power, but if he was a god from Asgard, it became somewhat more plausible. Even Dormammu felt some trepidation toward Odin. Luckily, Odin was on the brink of death... Dormammu gloated at the thought. This was his advantage as a dimensional demon: immortality. He could simply outlast the Ancient One, the White Knight, the Messiah, and even Odin! With this comforting thought, Dormammu relaxed slightly. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder: when did Asgard gain such a powerful deity? Even for a god, this reality-warping ability was absurdly beyond reason. Not even Odin could possess such power! Dormammu''s confusion and shock gave way to unease. It seemed future invasions of Earth would require far more meticulous planning... "White Knight, Messiah, Ancient One..." Dormammu''s deep voice echoed as his shadowy figure faded into the darkness. In a secluded alley, under the radiant sunlight, Syd basked in its warmth. After dealing with the remnants of the Old God''s black liquid, his focus shifted to his Sunshine ability. "Two hundred kilometers... That''s the limit for Level 4 Sunshine." Syd murmured to himself. While absorbing the Space Stone''s energy, he had felt this limitation. Even though absorbing more spatial energy could enhance Sunshine''s power, its range was stuck at a bottleneck, seemingly capped, as though reaching its peak. At the same time, Syd sensed a potential transformation within Sunshine, something extraordinary yet incomplete. Clearly, Sunshine couldn''t evolve further because it was still at Level 4. "When it advances to Level 5, this 200-kilometer limit should break, and it might even eliminate limits entirely!" "And then, there''s that transformation..." Anticipation gleamed in Syd''s eyes. Just the range enhancement from advancing Sunshine to Level 5 would be unprecedented. Combined with the energy of the Space Stone, its reach would extend to unimaginable levels! Not to mention the transformation-Sunshine''s evolved state could bring unforeseen power. Lost in thought, Syd found himself considering the Celestial Judge Arishem he had seen in the vision of death. Perhaps, when the time came, he would give Arishem a fitting defeat. And then, there was the so-called "true form" the dying Old God had mentioned... At this thought, Syd felt a twinge of dread about the next death vision from the black stone. Would the next crisis come from the Old God''s true form, Arishem, or something else entirely? After pondering for a while, Syd couldn''t resist the urge to continue training Sunshine, hoping to push it to Level 5 quickly. Alternatively, he considered using the black stone again to glimpse the future crisis. In the end, he decided to handle something else first. "Ultron... It''s time to deal with that nuisance." Syd''s gaze turned cold. Previously, the Ancient One''s presence in Hong Kong had complicated matters. Now, he was free to act and eliminate this troublesome entity. Ultron''s potential was undeniable. Though currently far behind Syd, it was better to nip him in the bud before he became a real threat. With this thought, Syd retrieved his bag containing the Infinity Stones and donned the White Knight''s attire once more. In the next moment, red chaos magic glowed in his hand as the blue Mind Stone emerged from its setting. Grasping the oval gemstone in his right hand, Syd applied pressure. Crack, crack- With a sharp sound, the gem shattered, scattering fragments. Amid the debris, a brilliant yellow gemstone radiated dazzling light. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 337: Chapter 337 Chapter 337: Chapter 337Syd carefully put away the shards, lifting the Mind Stone with his fingers. He couldn''t help but marvel at the gem''s breathtaking beauty-each Infinity Stone was a transcendent masterpiece. Through the Mind Stone, Syd could feel the immense energy contained within. In the next moment, he grasped the Mind Stone firmly in his hand. "Whether I can deal with Ultron or not will depend on this stone..." Syd thought hesitantly. Then, he picked up the Space Stone. As images of Sokovia surfaced in his mind, he visualized the place where Ultron had fought against the Avengers in the original timeline. If all went as expected, Ultron should still be there... In an instant, his figure vanished. After a flash, he appeared mid-air in an unfamiliar sky. As he traveled, his body briefly turned transparent, activating invisibility. He didn''t want Ultron spotting him through cameras and slipping away. Syd''s gaze scanned the small city of Sokovia below. Floating above, he began his search. The city wasn''t large; it shouldn''t take long to locate his target... Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the city, five sentinel robots were slowly surrounding a small house. "How surprising to find such a remarkable mutant here," the lead sentinel robot remarked, its voice tinged with interest. At the door of the besieged house stood three individuals. "Sentinels?" "What do you want?" Stan, a rugged middle-aged man with a sturdy build and a scruffy beard, stared at the five sentinel robots with shock and fear. The mutant, capable of unleashing vibrational waves to shatter objects and trigger localized earthquakes, had clearly caught the robots'' attention. The modified sentinel robot, its face almost expressive, displayed a satisfied grin. Cracking Stan''s X-gene would allow them to absorb his ability into their system. With a tone akin to a cat playing with its prey, Ultron, speaking through the sentinel leader, said, "We''re here to take you in, of course." "Stan, is it? If you come with me, I promise not to harm you or these two kids with you." Ultron''s gaze shifted to the two young adults standing behind Stan. One was tall and silver-haired; the other had striking red hair and wore a crimson leather jacket. "Wanda, take Pietro and run!" Stan whispered urgently to them. "Big Brother Stan, you..." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wanda and Pietro looked at him in shock, their expressions turning sorrowful. They both realized what was about to happen. Having met Stan by chance, the siblings initially sought to befriend the powerful mutant to enlist his help against Tony Stark. Over time, however, their relationship deepened beyond mere convenience, and they genuinely cared for him. They didn''t want to see him hurt. "Run!" Stan repeated, his voice tense. After exchanging a glance, Wanda and Pietro bit their lips, realizing they''d only be a burden if they stayed. Just as Pietro began to pull Wanda away, Ultron interrupted. "If you put this on, I''ll let them go," he said, holding up a black collar. The three of them stared at the device. As a mutant, Stan immediately recognized what it was: a power suppressor collar. His expression darkened instantly. Stan quickly made up his mind. He couldn''t trust the robot to keep its word, nor could he gamble with his life. There was no way he''d surrender to a heap of scrap metal. In the next moment, Stan spread his hands wide, unleashing a powerful vibrational wave that tore through the air toward the sentinels. Buzz! Bang, bang, bang... In an instant, the sentinel robots were sent flying. "Run!" Stan shouted while launching his attack. Wanda and Pietro didn''t hesitate this time. They turned and ran as fast as they could. But before they''d gone far, a pained scream froze them in their tracks. Instinctively, they turned to look. They saw a silver sentinel robot standing behind Stan, its metallic hand gripping his arm tightly, preventing him from unleashing any more vibrational waves. Despite Stan''s efforts, the robot''s body showed little damage, aside from some minor distortions. "How is it so strong?" Pietro muttered in disbelief. They had seen Stan''s power firsthand, effortlessly toppling buildings with a single wave. Yet this silver sentinel seemed nearly impervious. Both Wanda and Pietro were in shock, struggling to comprehend the sight before them. These silver sentinels had appeared on television several times before. Wanda and Pietro knew them to be in a metallic form. Yet they''d always seen the White Knight or the Messiah destroy them with ease, as if they were nothing more than scrap. Now, Stan''s full-power attack barely scratched one. Realization dawned on them: perhaps the Messiah and the White Knight were far more powerful than they had imagined, making the sentinels seem weaker than they actually were. The shocking truth left the trio staring as more silver sentinels approached. One sentinel reached out, grabbing Stan by the neck and lifting him off the ground. "Ah..." Stan struggled in pain, his body flailing helplessly, unable to muster another attack. Even in his desperation, Stan forced himself to look at Wanda and Pietro. With his last bit of strength, he choked out, "Run..." Their eyes reddened with tears. Before they could act, a sentinel robot blocked their escape. Looking at them, Ultron smiled. "Two more test subjects-this is turning out well." Stan''s face was filled with rage, while Wanda and Pietro were overwhelmed with despair, frozen in place. Against these terrifying sentinels, resistance felt utterly futile. Just as hopelessness engulfed them, a sudden gust of wind came from above. Wanda, Pietro, and even Ultron looked up in surprise. Descending gracefully from the sky was a figure clad in white, emanating an aura of quiet power. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 338: Chapter 338 Chapter 338: Chapter 338As the figure slowly descended from the sky, everyone present-Wanda, Pietro, Stan, and even Ultron-froze in place. First, they were astonished that someone could float in the air. Then, upon seeing the person''s attire, their faces were filled with shock. "White Knight?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s he doing here?" The three were in utter disbelief. While they were consumed by their amazement, Ultron felt something else besides shock- fear. This terrifying man... Why is he in Sokovia? Overwhelmed by unease, Ultron spoke with a trace of fear in his voice. "White Knight, what are you here for?" As he spoke, the sentinel robot holding Stan released its grip. All five sentinel robots turned to face the White Knight, alert but hesitant to make a move. Stan, coughing and clutching his neck, along with Wanda and Pietro watching from a distance, stared in astonishment at Ultron''s reaction. The mere appearance of the White Knight reduced this arrogant robot to fear? The once-dominant presence was now gone. Thinking back to the hopelessness they felt facing the sentinel robots, and comparing it to the current scene, their emotions were a mix of awe and disbelief. While floating down, Syd''s gaze fell on Wanda and Pietro, and a flicker of surprise flashed in his eyes. Wanda and Pietro? What are they doing in Sokovia? Suddenly, a realization dawned on him, and his expression softened. Right. Wanda and Pietro live here. His thoughts drifted to their backstory: When they were ten years old, their home had been destroyed by a Stark Industries missile, killing their parents. This tragedy fueled their hatred toward Tony Stark, whom they blamed for their suffering, and their desire for revenge. Later, they became test subjects for Hydra''s experiments with the Mind Stone, which awakened their abilities. However, with Syd''s interference during the Battle of New York, the Mind Scepter had already been taken by him. Without it, Hydra had no means to conduct their experiments. A quick glance at the siblings confirmed Syd''s suspicion-they had yet to awaken their powers. Turning his attention to Ultron, Syd raised his right hand, and a faint red glow of chaos magic appeared. In an instant, four explosions erupted. All but the sentinel robot containing Ultron were obliterated, reduced to nothing by the chaotic energy. Ultron froze. Nearby, Wanda, Pietro, and Stan stood dumbfounded. The sentinels they could barely dent, the ones that had filled them with despair, were gone in the blink of an eye. Watching the scene unfold, they were struck with a newfound understanding of the White Knight''s power-overwhelming and terrifying. And this wasn''t even his strongest ability! The thought of the White Knight''s reality-warping power sent chills down their spines. They looked at him with awe, fear, and even a hint of envy. No wonder he''s an Omega-level mutant... If only we could be that strong... While they wrestled with their thoughts, Ultron tried to suppress his panic. "White Knight, what are you planning to do?" Ultron said. "If you''re here to save these three, I can let them go and leave..." His voice carried an uncharacteristic note of submission. Realizing this, Ultron immediately added with forced confidence, "You can''t kill me, you know. Destroying my body won''t matter-I''ll just upload my consciousness elsewhere. You''re wasting your time." As he spoke, confidence returned to his voice. That''s right. He can''t kill me. Even if he destroys this body, I''ll simply move to another. This White Knight can''t do anything to me! The thought brought a faint smile to Ultron''s face, tinged with smugness and mockery. But Syd merely smirked in return. "Oh? Is that so?" In a flash, he appeared beside Ultron. [Spatial Transfer Proficiency +1] Before Ultron could react, Syd placed his hand on the sentinel robot containing him. To be thorough, Syd''s eyes glowed red as he activated chaos magic. The Mind Stone''s energy combined with his chaos magic, enveloping Ultron completely. "What are you doing...?" Ultron began, his tone shifting from confusion to terror. "What have you done? Why can''t I connect to the network anymore?" His voice trembled with fear. While Ultron panicked, Syd''s expression revealed satisfaction. As I thought. Disconnecting him from the network disables his ability to escape. With the combined power of the Mind Stone and chaos magic, any form of network connectivity was utterly impossible. Ultron''s disconnection was inevitable. Stan, Wanda, and Pietro could only watch in stunned silence. Though they didn''t fully understand what had happened, seeing the panic on Ultron''s face made it clear-he had lost. How long did it take? Mere moments to defeat the very entity that had brought them to despair. Once again, they were reminded of the White Knight''s sheer power and terror. As Syd wrapped the sentinel robot in chaos magic, he prepared to leave with Ultron in tow. But just as he floated upward, Pietro''s urgent voice called out, "White Knight, wait! Don''t leave yet!" Syd paused mid-air, turning his gaze toward the trio. The weight of his presence was palpable, and the three felt their bodies tremble under the pressure. Clenching his fists, Pietro gritted his teeth and said, "White Knight, can we come with you?" "We... we can help you. Me, Wanda, and Stan-whatever you need." Syd looked at them thoughtfully, his expression calm as he asked, "Why?" Before Pietro could respond, Wanda stepped forward. Understanding her brother''s intent, she spoke firmly, "We want revenge on Tony Stark. If we follow you, we''ll have a better chance." It was simple¡ªthey sought power. Unable to achieve it on their own, they offered their service in exchange for an alliance. After speaking, the trio held their breath, anxiously awaiting the White Knight''s response. To their surprise, his expression didn''t change, as if he wasn''t the least bit moved-or perhaps, he had anticipated this all along. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 339: Chapter 339 Chapter 339: Chapter 339The trio was left in a state of confusion and doubt. Syd glanced at them, his calm demeanor undisturbed by their words. Looking at Wanda, Pietro, and Stan, he spoke plainly, "Vengeance is something you should pursue on your own." Pausing briefly, he added, "You want power? Shelter?" "I can recommend a place for you." Wanda, Pietro, and Stan, who had been disheartened, suddenly perked up, exchanging glances. What place? Ignoring their reaction, Syd continued, "The place is called Kamar-Taj..." He proceeded to share its location with them, confident that Kaecilius would take an interest in them. To ensure they wouldn''t forget, Syd kindly used the Mind Stone to implant the information directly into their minds. Having done this, Syd moved swiftly, taking Ultron and vanishing into the sky. Watching the White Knight disappear, the trio stood in uneasy silence. Kamar-Taj? What kind of place is that? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A place that could grant them power and shelter? They couldn''t picture what such a place might be, their minds full of uncertainty. Meanwhile, Syd, now far away, cast a thoughtful look at the sentinel robot containing Ultron. He deliberated over how best to deal with the AI. If I destroy him outright, he might respawn through another robot. After pondering for a while, Syd decided to first eliminate Ultron''s sub-bodies before finishing off the core. His eyes glowed red as chaos magic infused with the Mind Stone''s power invaded Ultron''s programming. In a flash, a torrent of chaotic, vast information flooded Syd''s mind. After some time, he identified the locations of all of Ultron''s sub-bodies. With this information in hand, the solution became clear. Soon, beams of radiant sunlight rained down from the sky like orbital strikes, relentlessly bombarding the ground. One by one, industrial robots and sentinels were obliterated. "You!" Ultron''s voice was filled with panic. After eliminating all of the sub-bodies, Syd turned his gaze to Ultron''s core. In a secluded area, Syd unleashed his chaos magic. [Chaos Magic Proficiency +1] In an instant, red energy enveloped Ultron. "No!" Desperation and unwillingness filled Ultron''s eyes. But under the onslaught of chaos magic, his essence was completely erased. To be thorough, Syd followed up with a scaled-down Sunshine blast. [Sunshine Proficiency +1] The radiant sunlight swept across the area where Ultron had been, erasing all traces of matter, energy, and even information. In such conditions, even as an artificial intelligence, Ultron had no chance of resurrection. The notion of data transfer was utterly impossible. Finally ridding himself of the troublesome AI, Syd exhaled in relief. That''s one problem solved... With that done, his attention turned back to Sunshine and the visions from the black stone. Just as he prepared to retrieve the black stone, another thought crossed his mind. Kamar-Taj. ... Elsewhere, Doctor Stephen Strange stared at his hands in silence. Despite his progress in learning magic, his injured hands remained unchanged. He had asked both Wong and Mordo how to heal them, but their answer was always the same: the time wasn''t right, and he needed to deepen his magical knowledge. Frustrated by their vague responses, Strange found his patience wearing thin. Without the recent appearances of Morris and Kaecilius, he might have continued his studies quietly. But... Strange''s heart raced as he recalled the immense power displayed by Morris and the even greater strength of Kaecilius. Simply by worshiping a so-called dimensional demon, these two gained unparalleled power?! While Morris''s connection to Dormammu carried an undeniable cost, Strange dismissed it as unworthy of consideration. But Kaecilius... Kaecilius''s words echoed in his mind: "All you need to do is worship the dimensional demon, and divine power will be granted to you..." The promise of divine power was staggering. Not only could it restore youth, but it also enhanced magical talent and amplified the power of spells. If I gained that so-called divine power, wouldn''t my hands be healed as well? Restoring youth seemed far more challenging than healing injuries, so this should be simple enough. Strange hesitated, torn between skepticism and temptation. Most enticingly, Kaecilius had assured him there was no cost other than belief. No cost? How is that possible? Even the use of white magic required borrowed energy, which would eventually demand repayment. Yet here was an offer that required nothing but faith... The idea both intrigued and unsettled him. Still, he couldn''t shake the fear that it was all a ruse, that Kaecilius''s power was merely bait. After a long internal struggle, Strange finally made up his mind. I''ll try it. If something feels off, I''ll pull back immediately. Five minutes later... Hearing a knock, Kaecilius opened the door, surprised to see Strange standing there. "Have you taken an interest in the great demon''s power?" Kaecilius asked with amusement. Strange felt a wave of embarrassment but said nothing. Kaecilius, sensing an opportunity to recruit a new believer, began teaching Strange how to pray. Soon, Strange clumsily recited the incantation under Kaecilius''s guidance. Watching Strange''s half-hearted, doubtful demeanor, Kaecilius frowned momentarily before relaxing. Even the smallest amount of faith would grant a fraction of power from the great master. Kaecilius was confident-once someone experienced that power, they would never turn away. As if to affirm his thoughts, Strange''s expression abruptly shifted, his face betraying shock and awe. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 340: Chapter 340 Chapter 340: Chapter 340As Stephen Strange recited the prayer, his expression shifted to one of astonishment. Midway through, he noticed a strand of powerful energy entering his body-divine, radiant, and perpetually exuding brilliance. So this is divine power?! As the energy coursed through him, warmth spread throughout his body, akin to the comforting embrace of a hot spring. The most significant moment came when the energy passed through his injured hands. Strange felt a faint trembling and an itch in his hands. Could it be...? A startling realization struck him, but just as quickly, disappointment followed. The strand of energy was far too little. While it caused a slight improvement in his hands, they were far from fully healed. If only there were more energy... Strange''s desire grew, his attention drawn to the divine energy itself. He understood why it had appeared and why it was so limited. It was clearly tied to his level of faith. Until now, Strange had only offered tentative belief, a half-hearted attempt at faith. Yet even this small measure of belief had resulted in the granting of divine power, which left him in awe. "Such generosity from this deity?" Even with just a hint of faith, divine power had been bestowed. This stood in stark contrast to other dimensional demons, who operated like parasitic overlords. For Strange, this unprecedented benevolence was difficult to grasp. Watching Strange''s expression of desire, Kaecilius smirked knowingly. No one can resist the gifts bestowed by the master. He was confident that Strange''s attitude toward the master would soon change drastically. Meanwhile, Syd observed the scene with interest. Let''s see what choices Stephen Strange makes next. By the next morning, Strange''s demeanor had already begun to shift. The most obvious sign was that his hands no longer trembled. Though his faith wasn''t particularly devout, the divine power had been sufficient to heal an ordinary injury like his. With his hands restored, Syd sensed Strange''s faith evolving from tentative belief to that of a standard follower. Inside a dimly lit room, illuminated by two oil lamps, Strange stared at his hands, oscillating between joy and confusion. Not long after his hands healed, the divine energy flowing from the ether intensified dramatically. If the previous strand of energy could be measured as a "one," this surge was a "ten"¡ª constant and unbroken, unlike the earlier intermittent trickle. This transformation left Strange utterly bewildered. What is happening? Half an hour later, still reeling, Strange wandered to Kamar-Taj''s courtyard, where Mordo was teaching a group of students. Seeing Strange approach, Mordo paused his lecture and walked over. "Good morning, Strange. Did you sleep well? How is your magic training progressing?" Mordo asked casually. Strange, still dazed, replied instinctively, "I feel great... better than ever." Noticing Strange''s distracted state, Mordo frowned. "What''s troubling you? Did something frighten you yesterday?" "Or have you lost confidence in magic?" Misunderstanding the situation, Mordo attempted to offer encouragement, but before he could continue, Strange smiled. "No. Quite the opposite. I''ve never been more confident in magic!" Mordo was taken aback by the unexpected response. "Really? In that case, let''s spar. Show me how you''re doing," Mordo suggested, skeptical of Strange''s true state. Strange considered the proposal and agreed. Within a minute, the two stood in a spacious but secluded training area. Though isolated, a few early-rising students noticed them and quickly took an interest. "Strange is sparring with Master Mordo again?" "Does he enjoy getting beaten? Masochist, maybe?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their playful banter soon turned into laughter. Meanwhile, the duel began. Mordo wasted no time showcasing his experience. Utilizing the Vaulting Boots of Valtorr, he leaped through the air at astonishing speed, closing the distance to Strange in seconds. With both hands, Mordo conjured the Rings of Raggadorr-two small, circular orange magic shields. The rings served a dual purpose: deflecting enemy attacks and striking with their sharp edges, making them a favored close-combat tool among sorcerers. Strange, recognizing the spell, quickly conjured his own Rings of Raggadorr to block Mordo''s assault. Orange sparks flew as the two shields clashed mid-air. However, despite using the same spell, Strange soon found himself outmatched, as expected by the observing students, Mordo, and even Strange himself. Mordo''s superior combat experience, combined with his arsenal of magical artifacts, made him an overwhelming opponent. Like an unyielding mountain, Mordo''s relentless attacks left Strange struggling to keep up. At one point, Mordo pulled out a black staff from his back-the Staff of the Living Tribunal. The staff extended, its sections linked by orange magical energy, resembling nunchaku. With a powerful swing, Mordo struck at Strange. Though Strange managed to block with the Rings of Raggadorr, the force of the blow sent him flying. He crashed to the ground with a heavy thud, coughing violently. From a distance, the observing students exchanged knowing looks, clearly unsurprised by the outcome. "Classic Strange¡ªalways on the losing end." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 341: Chapter 341 Chapter 341: Chapter 341"Strange lost." "I expected as much. No surprise there; he couldn''t possibly beat Senior Brother Mordo." "He''d need at least a few more months of studying magic just to hold his ground against Mordo." As they whispered among themselves, Mordo looked down at Strange, who had fallen to the ground, and asked, "Are you okay?" "Alright, that''s enough for today. We''ll pick this up next time..." Seeing that Strange seemed fine, Mordo allowed himself a relieved smile and prepared to end the duel. However, before he could finish his sentence, Strange''s voice interrupted, leaving Mordo- and the observing apprentices-stunned. "No, on the contrary, this fight is far from over. It''s only just begun!" With that, Strange rose to his feet again, assuming a stance to cast magic. Seeing this, both the apprentices and Mordo couldn''t help but facepalm internally. "Strange, do you always have to be so stubborn?" "You need to learn when to back down..." Mordo began circling Strange, applying pressure while preparing to teach him a lesson. Strange, however, was fully aware that he wasn''t a match for Mordo right now. But he had his reasons for continuing-he had a plan. Feeling the lingering divine power within himself, Strange''s heart steadied. This remaining energy... It should be enough for one or two spells, right? Recalling the magic that Kaecilius had once demonstrated, Strange felt a surge of anticipation. He prepared to cast a spell he''d only ever read about, one he wasn''t even sure he could execute. "Is this divine power really that miraculous?" With a mix of doubt and determination, Strange gave it a try. The next moment, as Mordo watched, ready for Strange''s move, his expression shifted to one of astonishment. The observing apprentices were equally dumbfounded. Strange moved his hands in a circular motion, and multiple arms appeared around him. In an instant, he resembled the Thousand-Armed Avalokiteshvara. As he struck his final pose, numerous duplicates of Stephen Strange materialized across the training ground. Form of Ikonn! A high-level spell beyond the reach of most magicians, it created clones that could cast magic themselves. Powered by divine energy, these clones, which would normally be illusory, seemed almost tangible. Seeing this, both the apprentices and Mordo were left utterly speechless. How was this possible? How could Strange, who had been learning magic for less than ten days, pull off such an advanced spell? Even Kaecilius, a former prodigy, couldn''t manage this spell, let alone Mordo. And yet, the Form of Ikonn Strange had cast seemed different from what the Ancient One had demonstrated in the past. While they grappled with their disbelief, Strange made his move. The thirty or so clones performed the same gestures simultaneously. Orange magical energy whips materialized, crackling in the air. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound of whips slicing through the air filled the training ground as dozens of them flew toward Mordo. Mordo instinctively tried to dodge, but the sheer number of whips overwhelmed him. The entire area was covered in the orange tendrils, leaving no room for escape. In the blink of an eye, Mordo was ensnared, the whips binding him tightly and rendering him immobile. "Mordo, you''ve lost," Strange said with a smile. The training ground fell silent. The apprentices, watching from a distance, broke into incredulous murmurs. "Mordo lost? How is that possible?!" "How did he do that?" "He''s only been learning magic for a few days. How could he defeat Senior Brother Mordo?" Their first reaction was disbelief. It seemed impossible that Strange, a newcomer to magic, could defeat Mordo. How did he do it?! As they reeled from the shock, Mordo, equally stunned, asked, "How did you cast the Form of Ikonn?" "When did you become this strong?" The Stephen Strange lying defeated moments ago seemed like a completely different person now, leaving Mordo incredulous. Strange hesitated, his expression shifting uneasily. Seeing this, Mordo''s doubts deepened. He recalled the energy emanating from Strange- eerily similar to Kaecilius''s aura. A horrifying thought struck him. "You... Strange, have you pledged yourself to an unknown dimensional deity?" The apprentices fell silent, their discussions abruptly cut short. After a moment of hesitation, Strange nodded. Mordo''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Why?" "You know how much the Ancient One and I value you, yet you chose to align with a dimensional deity?" Disappointment clouded Mordo''s gaze. Strange showed little remorse as he replied, "For power..." After a pause, he added, "I pledged my faith to the deity just one day ago, and now I have the strength to defeat you." Though they had suspected as much, Mordo and the apprentices were nonetheless stunned by his words. Not just by Strange''s choice, but by the sheer power of the deity he had aligned with. One day? In just one day, Stephen Strange had gained enough power to defeat Mordo? Mordo frowned, his concern evident. "Do you realize the price you''ll have to pay?" "Dimensional deities don''t grant power freely..." Before Mordo could finish, Strange interrupted, "No, there is no price. I only need to offer my faith, and the deity grants me divine power." "Nothing else is required." The apprentices and Mordo were left dumbfounded. Faith alone, and such immense power was granted? It seemed too good to be true. How could such a thing exist?! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 342: Chapter 342 Chapter 342: Chapter 342No other cost? Mordo and the apprentices were filled with doubt. They wanted to dismiss it, but Stephen Strange''s actions were undeniable. Could there be a hidden price they weren''t aware of? Or was the deity simply luring Strange in with temporary benefits? These thoughts were all they could muster to reconcile what they had witnessed. Otherwise, if it were true... As they wrestled with their skepticism, Stephen Strange spoke again, turning to Mordo. "Providing faith alone to gain the power of a dimensional deity... I don''t see an issue with that." "Even the Ancient One draws energy from the Dark Dimension. If I can gain this power by simply offering my faith, how is that any worse?" Mordo froze at Strange''s words. He had nearly forgotten this uncomfortable truth. However, since the Ancient One was still alive, and Mordo had never seen the Dormammu mark on her forehead during battle, he couldn''t confirm his suspicions. In his heart, the image of the Ancient One remained unshattered. Mordo gritted his teeth and said, "One day, you''ll regret this." "I won''t," Stephen Strange replied, shaking his head as he dispelled the Form of Ikonn and the energy whips, releasing Mordo. Then, Strange turned to leave. Watching him walk away, Mordo frowned. He suddenly felt the need to bring Strange before the Ancient One. Without thinking further, Mordo instinctively swung his staff, the artifact of the Staff of the Living Tribunal, attempting to stop Strange by force. Whoosh! The sound of wind howled sharply. Sensing danger, Strange instinctively channeled the remaining divine energy granted by the deity and cast one final spell. A flash of radiant golden light appeared-a golden staff that seemed vaguely familiar collided with Mordo''s dark artifact. Boom! To the astonishment of Mordo and the onlooking apprentices, the moment the two weapons clashed, Mordo''s staff was cleaved cleanly in two. Mordo stared in disbelief at the broken staff in his hands and the golden staff in Strange''s grip. "This... is the Staff of the Living Tribunal?" "You managed to summon it without an artifact? How?" "And how can your spell be stronger than mine, even with my artifact?" Mordo sensed the divine energy radiating from Strange''s golden staff and suddenly realized the truth. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Strange had used the deity''s divine power to enhance his magic. Was this why it felt so different? It was just like Kaecilius back then... Looking at Strange from a distance, Mordo was left speechless, his emotions a mix of shock and inner turmoil. Even in his own heart, he felt the faint stirrings of temptation. Faith in this mysterious dimensional deity could grant such overwhelming power? As Strange departed, leaving the apprentices and Mordo behind, Mordo couldn''t resist heading directly to the Ancient One. When he arrived at her chamber, he recounted everything in detail. The Ancient One listened, her expression momentarily still. "So, the future has shifted once more..." She sighed softly and said, "Let things take their course." "This is Strange''s choice. All I can do is guide him." Mordo was incredulous. "Supreme One, we''re just going to let this happen? Strange...!" The Ancient One shook her head. Mordo fell into silence, questioning whether he had misunderstood everything and whether his decisions had been wrong. If even the Ancient One didn''t see this as an issue, why was he so insistent? Perhaps... he too could try placing his faith in this deity? The thought lingered in Mordo''s mind. ... Time passed. Under Syd''s watchful gaze, a few apprentices discreetly sought out Kaecilius. This didn''t surprise him. What did catch him off guard, however, was the appearance of Wanda, Pietro, and Stan, led into Kamar-Taj by a mage. Syd was startled to see them arrive so soon; he had expected it would take them several more days to reach Kamar-Taj. Using the power of the Mind Stone, Syd delved into the mage''s memories and understood what had happened. It turned out that Wanda and her companions had encountered this mage en route, who brought them directly to Kamar-Taj. Their arrival quickly drew the attention of the other mages, particularly Kaecilius, who gave them a curious glance. Perhaps these three could also become followers of the Master? Seizing an opportunity, Kaecilius approached Wanda and Pietro in private, explaining the difficulties of mastering magic and the benefits of becoming a follower of the deity. After his pitch, Kaecilius left. Wanda and Pietro exchanged words, and finally, Pietro hesitated. "Do we really have to do this?" Wanda nodded firmly. "If we don''t, how else will we defeat Tony Stark?" According to the mage who brought them here, mastering magic required significant time- time Wanda couldn''t afford. She wanted her revenge on Stark as quickly as possible. With the deity''s power, they could achieve that vengeance sooner. Pietro fell silent, unable to refute her logic. That very night, the siblings sought out Kaecilius and asked him to teach them. Kaecilius didn''t refuse and immediately began teaching them how to pray. Meanwhile, in a secluded corner, Syd turned his attention elsewhere. He retrieved a black stone from his spatial ring. "I wonder, what vision of death will I face this time?" "Will it be the true form of an old God, or Arishem the Judge of the Celestials?" "Or perhaps something else?" With these thoughts, Syd gripped the Power Stone in one hand while channeling energy into the black stone in the other. Soon, a familiar ripple of energy emerged. Without resisting the ripple, Syd''s vision blurred, and a scene unfolded before his eyes. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 343: Chapter 343 Chapter 343: Chapter 343The dark void of space. The blue Earth. A massive, fiery red giant loomed over the planet, gazing down with an overwhelming presence. Satellites turned their lenses toward the figure, and countless humans on Earth watched in horror. "Arishem the Judge... again?" Seeing this scene, Syd surprisingly felt a sense of relief. Compared to facing an unknown entity or the true form of an Old God, Arishem at least was familiar-his abilities were well-documented and understood. If it were an old God''s true form, who could predict the extent of its power? As this thought passed, Syd''s attention returned to the Celestial Judge before him. "Why would this Judge come to Earth just to eliminate me?" he murmured, his mind swirling with questions. After pondering for a moment, Syd whispered, "Could it be because of the sleeping Celestial, Tiamut, in Earth''s core? Does he see me as a threat to Tiamut''s emergence?" He delved deeper into his memories of the Celestials. According to legend, every billion years, a new Celestial must be born to maintain the balance of energy in the universe. Arishem the Judge would scatter the seeds of the Celestials across the cosmos, embedding them within various life-bearing planets-like Earth. The choice of life-bearing planets wasn''t random. The birth of a Celestial required vast amounts of energy derived from intelligent life. To ensure the proliferation of such life, Arishem even created the Eternals, superpowered humanoids tasked with protecting humanity and fostering its growth. Once the population of intelligent life reached a critical mass, the Celestial seed, slumbering within the planet''s core-Tiamut-would begin to absorb the life force of all beings on the planet, including the Eternals, to fuel its birth. This process, known as the Emergence, would result in the planet''s destruction-an unavoidable sacrifice akin to a chick breaking free from its shell. In simple terms, Tiamut''s birth would come at the cost of all life on Earth. And, unfortunately, the billions of humans currently on Earth meant the conditions for Tiamut''s emergence had been met. Syd was acutely aware that the planet''s destruction was inevitable. He couldn''t be certain whether he would survive the cataclysm. In a twisted sense, Thanos'' snap, which halved Earth''s population, had delayed Tiamut''s emergence... Syd suspected that Arishem was here either to prevent him from interfering with Tiamut''s birth or because Arishem had discovered his presence while inspecting Earth and decided to eliminate him for reasons unknown. As these thoughts churned, Syd refocused on Arishem. Before long, he saw himself in the vision, clad in white and standing in Earth''s orbit, staring down the Celestial Judge. This time, there was a noticeable difference he was holding something in his hand. "The Space Stone..." Syd mused. A flicker of anticipation crossed his eyes. "Can I resist Arishem with the Space Stone''s power?" As before, Arishem wasted no time. A familiar red energy beam shot from his fist, illuminating the void. Before the attack could strike, the white-clad version of Syd in the vision cast Divine Speech and activated Sunshine. "Light!" In an instant, the boundless light of the sun converged in the vacuum of space. The brilliance of Divine Speech combined with Sunshine to meet the red energy beam head-on. The collision lit up the void with violent flashes of platinum and crimson light. Within moments, the platinum brilliance overwhelmed the red beam, completely annihilating it. Arishem stared in astonishment as the platinum light bathed his colossal form. A mere being from Earth possessing such power? Enough to nullify his energy beam entirely? Arishem was shocked. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though the attack had been casual, it was still unfathomable for a planetary life form to neutralize it. Moreover, he sensed something peculiar-the red energy beam had not merely been neutralized; it seemed to have been wholly eradicated, converted into... nothingness. Confusion flickered across Arishem''s expression. While Arishem pondered, Syd watched the vision, his expression calm and unsurprised. The last time he faced Arishem, several of his abilities hadn''t reached Level 5. Now, significantly stronger, he could erase the red energy beam with ease, even without the Space Stone''s aid. However, defeating Arishem was another matter entirely. As expected, the platinum light touched Arishem''s form but was halted by an invisible barrier. Previously, the light had quickly dissipated upon encountering this barrier. This time... Syd''s eyes gleamed with expectation. Infused with nearly all the divine light energy in his body, Sunshine and the Divine Speech light rapidly began to break down Arishem''s barrier. But halfway through the process, Syd frowned. The barrier''s decay had slowed to an imperceptible crawl, barely making a difference. "How is this possible?" Arishem''s power was staggering. Even with multiple Level 5 abilities, Syd couldn''t fully breach the barrier. The light began to wane, signaling that his divine energy was nearly exhausted. Then, Arishem''s deep, resonant voice echoed. "An Asgardian god?" The astonishment in his tone was evident. It was clear that Arishem had recognized something. Before the vision''s Syd could respond, Arishem continued coldly, "Asgardian god. Your existence hinders me." Three golden rings abruptly materialized around Syd, binding him and restricting his movements. "Your power is insufficient." Arishem''s tone carried a dismissive air, as if even an Asgardian god was insignificant to him. The fading brilliance of the light confirmed his judgment. Though this being''s strength was surprising, it was ultimately limited. The next moment, Arishem unleashed a terrifying energy beam, spanning kilometers, directly toward the immobilized Syd. After one last glance at Syd, Arishem''s massive form began to shimmer, preparing to leave. In Arishem''s mind, this Asgardian god was as good as dead. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 344: Chapter 344 Chapter 344: Chapter 344Just as Arishem the Judge prepared to leave, an unexpected scene unfolded. His gaze instinctively shifted toward his target, still bathed in the red energy beam. The fading brilliance around Syd suddenly flared, glowing even brighter than before. Endless light converged in an instant. In a blinding flash, the brilliance met the red energy beam, completely overpowering it. The colossal energy was erased in mere moments, leaving no trace behind. For the first time, a flicker of surprise crossed Arishem''s mind. This Asgardian god should have been out of power-so how? Where had he drawn the strength to unleash such overwhelming brilliance again? And... The sheer intensity of the light had grown even stronger. As the light filled a 200-kilometer radius, the red energy beam vanished as though it had never existed. Despite his surprise at the display of power, Arishem remained indifferent. As the light began to dissolve the invisible barrier surrounding him, Arishem spoke in his usual detached tone. "Asgardian, your strength is unexpected, but this is a futile effort." With his words, the barrier around him stabilized, its density increasing significantly. It seemed Arishem had not been using his full power earlier. The next moment, a new red energy beam, deeper and more intense than before, materialized. In an instant, it pierced through layers of light, striking the white-clad Syd directly. Though Syd channeled the energy of the Space Stone and combined it with Sunshine, Divine Speech, and chaos magic, it wasn''t enough. The red energy beam tore through every defense, striking Syd''s body. Even his divine physique, at Level 5, began to disintegrate. Golden divine blood scattered into the void. Finally, the beam engulfed him entirely, and Syd disappeared within its devastating radiance. Boom! The beam continued its path, slamming into North America. The collision triggered seismic activity-volcanoes erupted, tsunamis surged, and disasters spread across the continent. But what shocked humanity most wasn''t the destruction. It was the death of the White-Clad Hero. "Even the White-Clad Hero can die?!" "That red giant is terrifying!" As the world reeled in fear and disbelief, Arishem, floating in orbit, gazed at the spot where the Asgardian god had fallen without a hint of surprise. Even if the target was an Asgardian god, it made no difference to him. Having eliminated this minor obstacle, Arishem''s form began to shimmer. Space around him distorted with a ripple of light, and in an instant, he vanished, as though he had never been there. From afar, Syd observed everything. His brow furrowed. "Arishem''s power..." The display left Syd with a sense of impending doom. If the Judge arrived soon, he might have no choice but to flee. The vision faded, and Syd returned to reality. Once back, he immediately resumed training a simplified version of Sunshine, hoping to raise it to Level 5 before Arishem''s inevitable arrival. Perhaps then, he could change the outcome. [Sunshine Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1] ... Stark Tower At this moment, Black Widow and the others wore expressions of disbelief. "Are we certain about this?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ultron is really gone?" "Is it true?" The team pressed Tony Stark for confirmation. Tony pulled up data on his computer and replied, "Yes, Ultron seems to be gone. There hasn''t been any trace of his activity recently..." Listening to him and glancing at the displayed reports, Thor and the others were stunned. "Ultron was such a pain to deal with-who could have taken him out?" Hawkeye asked incredulously. At his words, everyone turned their gaze to Tony. "Based on surveillance footage from Sokovia, it looks like it was the White-Clad Hero- Thor''s brother," Tony said, showing them the footage and glancing at Thor. The White-Clad Hero? Watching the footage, Natasha and the others slowly relaxed, their initial shock fading. If it was the White-Clad Hero, there was nothing to worry about. To them, only the White-Clad Hero or Messiah could take down Ultron so effortlessly. If it was one of them, it wasn''t surprising at all. Compared to Ultron, the White-Clad Hero and Messiah were the real anomalies. After calming down, War Machine commented, "Well, that''s good. At least the Ultron threat is dealt with. Thor, thank your brother for me." The others nodded, while Thor scratched his head awkwardly. "I don''t even know where he is right now." Meanwhile, in a dark and fiery domain, Odin was in conversation with a towering figure. A deep, unfamiliar voice echoed. "Odin, you cannot stop Ragnarok. I can feel it¡ªit''s about to begin!" The speaker, Surtur, a fire giant with a body of molten lava and constant flames, growled, "All shall be consumed in fire. Nothing will escape." "I am the destroyer of Asgard, its end, and its doom. Asgard will fall by my hand. Not even you, Odin, can stop me!" "Until my destiny is fulfilled, I cannot die. You cannot kill me!" Surtur''s words dripped with mockery as he addressed Odin, who stood before him, clad in golden armor and wielding the Gungnir spear. Odin''s expression was grim. He knew the fate of Ragnarok was almost impossible to break. Since the birth of Asgard, its end had been foretold. He had seen the prophecy long ago. While Odin had tried to change fate before, every attempt ended in failure. Even so, delaying Ragnarok was still an option. His children needed time to grow-this wasn''t their time to face Ragnarok. Raising Gungnir, Odin prepared for action. Surtur''s expression shifted in shock. "Odin, what are you doing?" "Stop!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Chapter 345: Chapter 345Before Surtur could react, a brilliant beam of light shot from Odin''s Gungnir. "No!" Surtur''s roar echoed as the beam struck him. His massive body exploded instantly, scattering into fragments. However, instead of blood, the shattered pieces of his body transformed into flames, which were immediately absorbed by his skull-or rather, the crown atop it. Odin gazed at Surtur''s skull with a solemn expression. He knew full well that Surtur was not truly dead. As long as this skull made contact with the Eternal Flame stored in Asgard''s vault, Surtur would resurrect, empowered with unimaginable strength. When that time came, Ragnarok would begin, and the entirety of Asgard would be reduced to ashes. With this in mind, Odin summoned his Odinforce, casting a powerful barrier around Surtur''s skull to prevent anyone from taking it prematurely. Having completed this task, Odin turned and left the chamber. "Let''s hope everything can be delayed... They still need time..." A faint sigh echoed in the air. Of course, Odin knew that the true catalyst for Ragnarok was not Surtur, but Hela-his firstborn daughter, long hidden away. He reflected on the past. In his younger years, filled with ambition, Odin had sought to conquer everything. Hela shared his vision, fighting alongside him in countless battles across the Nine Realms, earning her great renown. But when the Nine Realms were conquered, and Odin considered expanding into the universe, he hesitated. The countless Asgardian lives lost in the wars and the complexity of the universe had dulled his ambition. All he wanted was to protect his people. Hela, however, did not share his change of heart. She sought to continue conquering, dismissing Odin as a senile fool. To prevent her from wreaking further havoc and fearing that her power would grow beyond control-Odin acted, sealing her away. As these thoughts weighed on him, a sense of unease stirred within Odin. He stopped in his tracks, deciding to check on Hela''s seal. He quickly arrived at the site of her imprisonment. What he found shocked him. Hela was gone. "Who?" Odin''s brow furrowed. Hela couldn''t have escaped without help. Someone must have released her, and they surely had a plan. A chilling realization struck Odin. His children were in danger. ... Earth, Stark Tower Meanwhile, Natasha and the others were throwing a celebratory party over the confirmed defeat of Ultron. Thor raised his mug of beer, drinking heartily and enjoying the lively atmosphere. As time passed, the festivities grew more boisterous. But suddenly, Thor''s eyes turned golden. In an instant, his vision changed, showing him a scene of Asgard. "Heimdall?" Thor stared in surprise at Heimdall, who stood before him with his golden eyes glowing. Without preamble, Heimdall said, "Beware your sister, Hela." Thor, still in high spirits, froze mid-thought. "Sister? Hela?" "What are you talking about, Heimdall?" Heimdall wasted no time explaining, recounting the history and identity of the Goddess of Death. By the time Heimdall finished, Thor was utterly dumbfounded. "A sister?!" As if having a younger brother like the White-Clad Hero wasn''t enough, now he had an older sister named Hela? Thor was speechless. "She might come for me and Loki?" "Father, what kind of trouble have you left us with?" Heimdall''s voice turned grave. "You are no match for her. Be cautious..." Thor nodded, his expression serious. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After his conversation with Thor, Heimdall shifted his gaze to Loki, who was lurking near Stark Tower. He relayed the same warning to Loki. Loki, however, frowned and muttered, "Insane." "What does this Hela want with me? She should focus on that oaf Thor." Deciding it was better to be cautious, Loki cloaked himself in invisibility and headed toward Stark Tower. "If she really comes, I can''t fight her. Better to have these fools as distractions while I escape." Back in Stark Tower, Thor explained everything to Natasha and the others. By the time he finished, the once-lively party had fallen silent. Tony Stark and the others exchanged bewildered glances. "Thor, you have another sibling?" "Sounds like an Asgardian family issue." "No time for jokes," Tony interrupted. "We should prepare just in case this Hela really shows up." Amid the chaos, Tony donned his Mark armor, Captain America readied his vibranium shield, and Hawkeye grabbed his bow. Thor, seeing their fully armed state, shrugged. "You''re all overreacting. My sister wouldn''t show up so quickly-" Before he could finish, a loud crash shattered the floor-to-ceiling window of Stark Tower. A black, one-meter-long spike had smashed through the glass. Before anyone could react, a woman in black armor leapt through the broken window. Tony sighed. "Let me guess-Hela?" He shot a glance at Thor. "Thor, your mouth is a disaster." Thor ignored him, locking eyes with the intimidating figure. "Are you Hela?" "I am Thor, son of Odin!" Hela glanced at him, her tone dripping with disdain. "You don''t look like much." Then, addressing everyone, she commanded, "Kneel!" What?! As the stunned group stared at her, Hela extended her right hand, and a silver longsword materialized. "I said kneel, before your queen." Her voice was calm, yet brimming with authority. Before Thor could respond, Tony scoffed, "Queen of what, the local asylum?" But before he could say more, Hela flicked her wrist, sending the silver sword flying. With a piercing sound, the blade shot through Tony''s Mark armor, pinning him against the wall. "Sir, your liver is damaged and you''re bleeding internally," JARVIS reported dutifully. "I noticed," Tony muttered, clutching his chest in shock. The others were equally stunned. With a casual move, Hela had gravely injured Tony? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 346: Chapter 346 Chapter 346: Chapter 346Thor''s sister, Hela, was terrifyingly powerful. With a simple move, she had already proven to be a formidable opponent. Before anyone could react to Tony Stark''s dire state, Thor, overwhelmed with fury, hurled his Mjolnir at Hela with all his might. Whoosh! Mjolnir tore through the air, closing in on Hela in an instant. However, to the astonishment of everyone, Hela casually reached out with her right hand and caught the hammer mid-flight. Thor''s heart sank as he extended his hand, attempting to summon Mjolnir back. But no matter how much he called for it, the hammer remained firmly in Hela''s grasp. "This is impossible!" Thor exclaimed in disbelief. Hela smirked mockingly. "Oh, little one, you don''t even understand the meaning of possibility." The next moment left Thor and the others utterly shocked. Hela gripped Mjolnir tightly and crushed it with her bare hand. Boom! The hammer shattered into pieces, lightning flashing violently as a wave of energy surged outward. The shockwave flung Natasha and the others against the walls, leaving only Captain America, with his vibranium shield, and Thor standing in the aftermath. As the dust settled, the group stared in horror at the remains of Mjolnir scattered across the floor. Adding to their surprise, a new figure appeared as the shockwave disrupted his invisibility: Loki. "Loki?" Thor asked, stunned. Caught in the spotlight, Loki shrugged. "Hey, everyone." He quickly added, "Don''t mind me. Carry on with your fight. I''m just passing through." He began to retreat cautiously, but before he could take more than a few steps, Hela hurled a sharp projectile his way. Dodging to the side, Loki sighed. "Well, brother, it seems I have no choice but to fight alongside you." Thor barely reacted, unsure whether this was the real Loki or one of his illusions. Hela quickly resolved that question. She threw a weapon at an empty spot in the room, and with a shout, Loki''s real body appeared, while the illusion faded into green light. Hela smirked and wiped her hands across her head, revealing a black crown adorned with spikes. With dual weapons in hand, she began advancing on them slowly, exuding the confidence of a predator toying with her prey. "Both of you are here. Perfect. I can deal with you together." "You won''t escape." Thor and Loki both felt a chill run down their spines. What could they possibly do? They knew all too well that they were no match for Hela. Without Mjolnir, Thor''s chances were even slimmer. Captain America stepped in, throwing his vibranium shield at Hela. But she swatted it away with ease, sending it flying into the wall with a loud thud. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Steve could react, a sharp blade flew at him, piercing through his chest. "Captain!" "Steve!" Natasha and the others cried out in horror. Even though Hela had barely exerted any effort, the overwhelming gap in power left them feeling hopeless. Thor realized that staying here would only endanger the others further. Desperately, he shouted, "Someone contact my brother, the White-Clad Hero! Only he can save us-or avenge us!" Thor and Loki tried to flee Stark Tower, but Hela''s weapons cut off every escape route. With a wicked grin, Hela said, "I told you-you won''t escape." "Do you think Odin will mourn when I kill you?" "And no one can save you..." Her tone shifted slightly as she muttered, "The White-Clad Hero? Another brother?" "When did that old fool Odin gain another child?" "Looks like I''ll have one more nuisance to deal with. Don''t worry, though. He''ll join you soon enough in death. You won''t be lonely." Hela sneered, dismissing the notion that anyone could challenge her power. In her eyes, whether it was Thor, Loki, or this so-called White-Clad Hero, none were worth her concern. As Thor and Loki''s desperate eyes met hers, Hela raised her hand to end the game and deliver the killing blow. But just as she was about to strike, a deafening boom echoed from above. A brilliant, multicolored beam of light pierced through the ceiling of Stark Tower, enveloping Thor and Loki. The Bifrost?! Thor and Loki were overjoyed. Though confused about how the Bifrost was operational, they wasted no time thinking about it as the beam carried them toward Asgard. Their relief was short-lived. Looking down, they saw Hela rapidly closing in, chasing them through the Bifrost''s light. "Loki!" Thor shouted. Without hesitation, Loki drew a dagger from his belt and hurled it at Hela. Hela caught the blade effortlessly and threw it back with immense force. The returning blade struck Loki with such force that he lost his balance. "Ahhh!" Spinning out of control, Loki smashed through the side of the Bifrost beam, falling into the vast void of space below. "Loki!" Thor''s cry echoed, but he had no time to dwell on it. Hela caught up to him, and the two engaged in a brutal melee. "Ahhh!" After a fierce exchange, Hela grabbed Thor by the throat and slammed him against the edge of the Bifrost beam. As she pinned him, Hela summoned a longsword with her left hand, preparing to deliver the final blow. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 347: Chapter 347 Chapter 347: Chapter 347Thor sensed the danger and kicked Hela in the abdomen with all his might, breaking free from her grasp. The force sent him crashing through the light walls of the Bifrost, plummeting into the void below. Hela watched him fall, showing no concern. To her, these two-Thor and Loki-were destined to die, just like the so-called White-Clad Hero. As for now... She glanced toward the end of the Bifrost with a look of anticipation. Once she stepped onto Asgardian soil, her strength would be fully restored, growing stronger with time. No one, not even Odin, could stop her. "I can feel it, old man. Your power is fading..." Hela sneered. Her thoughts wandered briefly to the one who had released her-Thanos. "That one will die too," she murmured coldly. Earth, Stark Tower Natasha and the others stood in stunned silence, watching as Thor and Loki disappeared with the beam of the Bifrost. Tony Stark, severely injured, panted heavily and commanded, "J.A.R.V.I.S., locate the White- Clad Hero." "Yes, sir," J.A.R.V.I.S. responded. "Additionally, I have already contacted emergency medical services." Natasha and Clint quickly helped Tony down from the wall. "Tony, are you alright?" Natasha asked with concern. "I''ll survive," Tony replied through gritted teeth. Clint frowned. "That Hela is unbelievably strong. Do you think Thor will be okay?" Tony exhaled sharply. "That''s why we need to find the White-Clad Hero as soon as possible. He''s the only one we know who can save Thor... or avenge him." Sakaar Thor tumbled out of the Bifrost beam, crashing through a natural wormhole and landing on a strange, unfamiliar planet. The skies were blue, dotted with white clouds, and the environment resembled Earth. But the planet was littered with junk, likely brought by the numerous wormholes scattered across its surface. Thor groaned as he landed in a pile of debris. After a moment, he stood and surveyed his surroundings. Before he could take in much, a gray spaceship descended nearby, and a group of men wearing strange masks emerged. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you a fighter or food?" asked the leader, a pale-faced man, eyeing Thor aggressively. "I''m just passing through," Thor replied. The pale man chuckled darkly. "Then you''re food. Kneel!" As the group surrounded him, Thor instinctively extended his hand to summon Mjolnir-only to remember it had been destroyed. With no hammer to rely on, Thor resorted to his raw strength, throwing one of the men aside and preparing to fight hand-to-hand. But before he could take down more than a few, a black-and-blue high-tech net was cast over him, electrocuting him and rendering him immobile. Thor''s body convulsed as the electricity coursed through him, leaving him powerless to resist as the group began beating him. Their assault was interrupted when another spaceship arrived. A woman clad in battle armor, with yellow-toned skin and a bottle of alcohol in her hand, emerged, swaying slightly. "He''s mine!" It didn''t take long for her to dispatch the group using her ship''s weapons. Thor managed to free himself from the net and stood, addressing her gratefully. "Thank you." But before he could say more, the woman tossed a silver disk at his neck and pressed a button. The device activated, sending another jolt of electricity through Thor''s body and knocking him unconscious. The woman, Valkyrie, grabbed Thor by his cape and dragged him away. Some time later, Valkyrie delivered Thor to Sakaar''s ruler, the Grandmaster. The Grandmaster, a member of the Elders of the Universe, was known for his love of gladiatorial combat, organizing tournaments for his entertainment. Clad in gold and red with silver hair, the Grandmaster observed Thor with interest. After a brief negotiation, Valkyrie sold Thor for ten million units. Thor glared at her as she left. "You''ll pay for this!" Valkyrie smirked. "Yeah, I already did. You''re welcome." Once she was gone, the Grandmaster turned to Thor. "So, tell me. Who are you?" Thor growled. "I am the God of Thunder!" A faint spark of electricity flickered in his hand as he spoke. The Grandmaster glanced at the spark and chuckled. "Wow, impressive. What is that? Little sparks?" "Lightning Boy?" he teased. Thor''s frustration boiled over. "Release me! You''ll regret crossing me!" "Oh, really?" the Grandmaster replied nonchalantly. "The only thing I know is that you''re my slave now. That''s right-slave." Thor seethed. "You''ll regret this when my father and my brother find out. My brother will kill you!" "Your brother?" The Grandmaster raised an eyebrow. "Yes, my brother is the God of Light. His power is far beyond anything you mortals can comprehend!" At this, the Grandmaster and his entourage burst into laughter. "A God of Light? Is he as impressive as you, Spark Boy?" "Feel free to call him. Once he gets here, he can join you as my gladiator slave." The Grandmaster smirked. "In fact, I''m looking forward to seeing you two fight together in the arena." He leaned back with a laugh, the others joining in, clearly unimpressed by Thor''s warnings. "Well," the Grandmaster said, "I almost forgot to introduce myself. I''m the Grandmaster, and I run this little circus called the Contest of Champions." "All participants are unwilling guests from across the cosmos. And you, my friend, are the latest addition." He grinned. "Maybe your brother will be next." His laughter echoed through the room, as Thor clenched his fists in silent fury. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 348: Chapter 348 Chapter 348: Chapter 348Hearing the Grandmaster''s words, Thor gritted his teeth, ready to retort. However, before he could, a familiar voice caught his attention from afar. Loki? Instinctively turning his head, Thor spotted Loki dressed in black and green, sitting casually among others, deeply engaged in conversation. Loki was animatedly recounting, "...In that critical moment, I realized I had to make a choice. Luckily, there was a wormhole nearby..." He continued, describing to those around him how he ended up on Sakaar. Seeing this, Thor brightened up immediately. Taking advantage of the Grandmaster''s distraction, he called out hurriedly, "Loki! Loki! Loki! Over here, come here!" Hearing the shout, Loki froze, his smile vanishing. Feigning indifference, he walked over. Once close, he muttered under his breath, "You''re still alive?" Thor grinned. "Of course, I''m still alive!" Looking at Thor bound to a chair, Loki raised an eyebrow. "What are you doing there?" "I''m stuck in this chair! Where''s your chair?" Thor asked, baffled by how Loki seemed to be doing just fine, mingling effortlessly. "I don''t have a chair," Loki shrugged. He then briefly explained how he had arrived on Sakaar weeks earlier and had unexpectedly become good friends with the Grandmaster. "Weeks earlier?" Thor was stunned. "I just got here..." At that moment, the Grandmaster noticed their whispered conversation and asked, "What are you two discussing?" Apparently catching some mention of time, the Grandmaster explained casually, "Time flows differently here compared to elsewhere..." After a brief explanation, he continued, "Anyway, you must understand, Thunder Man¡ª" "God of Thunder!" Thor interrupted firmly before turning to Loki for help. "Tell him!" Loki shrugged nonchalantly. "I''ve never met this man in my life." "He''s my brother!" Thor growled. "I''m adopted," Loki clarified quickly, distancing himself. The Grandmaster, unbothered, turned to Loki. "So, is this Thunder Man warrior material?" Thor snarled. "Take this thing off my neck, and I''ll show you if I''m warrior material!" The Grandmaster chuckled, clearly amused. "Listen to him, he''s threatening me!" He leaned forward with a smirk. "Alright, Sparkles, how about a deal?" "If you want to return to... As-something... As-spaghetti or whatever-" "Asgard!" Thor corrected. "Right, Asgard." The Grandmaster nodded. "All you have to do is defeat my champion in the arena. Win, and you''re free to go back to Asgard." Thor clenched his fists, reluctantly agreeing. "Fine. Where''s my opponent? Bring it on!" The Grandmaster grinned. "Now, that''s the spirit of a challenger..." Soon, Thor was escorted to a prison corridor. Locked in, he tried smashing the door a few times but to no avail. From behind, a voice called out, "Hey, calm down, buddy." Turning around, Thor saw a grey, rocky figure waving at him. "Yeah, over here. It''s me, this pile of rocks talking to you." "Hi, I''m Korg. Don''t be scared-I''m alive. Made of rocks, but totally sentient. Nice to meet you." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Korg introduced himself and the insectoid creature beside him, who wielded two blades and wore armor. Thor engaged in conversation, learning about Korg''s background and the harsh realities of Sakaar. Korg explained that he had been punished and sent here as a gladiator. When Thor mentioned the champion''s battle, Korg looked at him with pity. "Mate, you''re doomed..." "Everyone who''s faced the champion has died," Korg added. "No survivors?" Thor asked, frowning. "None," Korg confirmed. "And don''t even think about escaping. No one gets out of Sakaar. By the way, what brought you here?" Thor''s face darkened. "That cursed woman!" He muttered under his breath, "Once my brother, the White Knight, gets here, these people will pay!" Korg shook his head. "You''re waiting for your brother to save you?" "Not gonna happen. No one can save you. The only way out is to win the champion''s battle or die trying." "Don''t let your brother get dragged into this. He''d end up a gladiator slave just like you." Thor retorted, "You have no idea what kind of power my brother wields!" Korg shrugged dismissively. "Yeah, yeah, power this, power that. Sure thing, mate." Time passed, and Thor, along with other prisoners, was brought to select weapons for the upcoming battle. Through a laser barrier, Thor spotted Valkyrie drinking on the other side. Korg noticed his gaze and asked, "Scavenger Warrior 142? She brought you here?" Thor nodded, his eyes narrowing. Korg warned, "Be careful with her. Asgardians are tough to kill." "Asgardian?" Thor blinked, stunned. He moved closer to the barrier and noticed a tattoo on her arm. Recognizing it instantly, his eyes lit up. "You''re... a Valkyrie?" Thor exclaimed. "You know, as a kid, I wanted to be a Valkyrie, but then I found out you''re all women..." Before he could say more, an announcement called for him to enter the arena. Desperate, Thor turned to Valkyrie. "Please, help me! I need you!" Without even glancing back, Valkyrie replied coldly, "Goodbye." Watching her leave, Thor couldn''t hold back. "Fine! You''re either a traitor or a coward because Valkyries swore to protect the throne!" Her steps faltered at his words, memories flooding her mind. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Chapter 349: Chapter 349 Chapter 349: Chapter 349Once, under Odin''s command, the Valkyrie unit was dispatched to eliminate the goddess of death, Hela. In the end, they all perished. Her last companion gave her life to shield her from one of Hela''s deadly blades. When it was all over, she was the only one left standing. Because of Odin''s orders and Hela''s actions, she lost everything. Walking back to the laser barrier, Valkyrie glared at Thor on the other side and snarled, "Listen carefully, Your Highness. This is Sakaar, not Asgard. I''m a scavenger, not a Valkyrie!" Before Thor could respond, a burly guard approached to drag him away. Thor instinctively resisted, but the neural paralyzer on his neck activated instantly. A buzzing sound rang out as Thor collapsed to the ground, convulsing. From afar, a voice commanded, "Prepare him!" Watching Thor convulsing on the floor and about to be dragged off, Valkyrie crouched down, her tone mocking. "No one escapes from here. You''re as good as dead!" Then, as if remembering something, she added with a sneer, "And don''t think your shiny little brother is going to save you. He can''t do anything either." Without giving Thor another glance, she turned and left. Thor''s face was etched with frustration. And before the fight even began, Thor faced another nightmare. Dragged off by a group of guards, his cherished long hair was unceremoniously shaved off. "No!" Thor''s despairing cries echoed as his golden locks fell to the ground. ... Meanwhile, back on Earth. Iron Man, Tony Stark, using a combination of subtle clues and advanced technology, had finally tracked down the person he sought. In a secluded alleyway, Tony stood alongside Natasha and others, facing Syd. Hearing their mention of Hela, Syd frowned. "The goddess of death, Hela?" Tony, noticing his reaction, raised an eyebrow. "You seem to know her?" "How do you know about Hela, a figure even Thor doesn''t fully understand?" Natasha interjected, "Tony, don''t forget, the White Knight has ties to Asgard as the god of light." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At her words, Tony and the others recalled the rumors about the White Knight being linked to Asgardian deities. If Syd truly was Balder, the god of light, then his knowledge of Hela made sense. Unbothered by their surprise, Syd thought about Thor''s situation. "I was planning to visit Asgard anyway. I might as well rescue Thor on the way..." Of course, his primary motivation was to see Sakaar for himself. With that thought, he turned to Tony and the others. "I know what to do. You can leave now." Tony opened his mouth to say something but was stopped by Natasha, who shook her head, signaling him to let it go. Realizing their tenuous relationship with Syd, Tony decided not to push further. If not for Thor''s situation, Syd wouldn''t have bothered with them at all. Continuing to press might anger the enigmatic and formidable White Knight, which wasn''t a risk they wanted to take. With that, Tony and the others left. Watching their retreating figures, Syd took out the Space Stone. Focusing on his memory of Sakaar, he visualized its chaotic scenery. A brilliant blue light radiated from the stone, twisting the space around him. With a swoosh, Syd disappeared. Moments later, he found himself in an unfamiliar land. "So, this is Sakaar?" Looking up at the skies filled with wormholes, Syd observed various items falling through them with fascination. After taking it all in, he began searching for Thor. ... Nighttime on Sakaar. The arena was ablaze with lights, resembling a massive stadium filled with thousands of roaring spectators. Their cheers shook the ground as they awaited the next champion battle. In the center of the arena, a colossal hologram of the Grandmaster appeared. "An incredible performance, a beautiful night. Are you all excited?" "Let''s give a round of applause for the challengers who graced tonight''s preliminary matches with their corpses!" "They were extraordinary, truly unmatched..." The Grandmaster''s voice reverberated across the arena, met with thunderous applause and cheers. From above, Valkyrie crouched at the edge of her ship, gazing down at the arena, waiting for the next match to start. She knew it was Thor''s turn. Meanwhile, seated near the Grandmaster, Loki also looked down, anticipating Thor''s entrance. In the gladiators'' quarters, other fighters, including Korg, peeked through the small bars to watch the upcoming match. In the arena''s center, the Grandmaster continued his announcement. "Alright, enough chatter. Let''s begin! "Introducing tonight''s newcomer. It''s his first appearance, but he shows promise and might have some skills." "Ladies and gentlemen, I present... the Thunder Man!" Thor emerged through the massive gates, clad in armor, wielding a shield and a spiked mace, looking like a Spartan warrior with his freshly shaved head. "Notice his hands. They can spark!" the Grandmaster teased. Soon, Thor''s opponent entered the field. Wearing a silver helmet, wielding a battle axe in one hand and a silver longsword in the other, the towering, muscular figure exuded a powerful aura. With the Grandmaster''s enthusiastic introduction, the hulking man grinned and bellowed, "Hey, kid! I''m Ares. Soon, you won''t even recognize yourself in the mirror after I''m done with you." Thor shot back with his own taunts, refusing to back down. As the fight began, both were shocked by the other''s strength. Their powers seemed evenly matched, their physiques similar. "Not bad, kid, but that''s all you''ve got!" Ares sneered, his sword slicing expertly, forcing Thor into a defensive scramble. Without Mjolnir, Thor struggled to counter Ares, whose combat experience and mastery of his weapons gave him the upper hand. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Chapter 350: Chapter 350 Chapter 350: Chapter 350After only a brief clash, Thor found himself at a disadvantage. With a loud clang, his longsword was cleaved in two, and he was sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground. Dust filled the air. Glaring at the smug and overbearing Ares, Thor''s face twisted with frustration. "If only Mj?lnir were still with me..." Without his hammer, Thor felt powerless, as though his strength had abandoned him. Ares didn''t miss a beat, pinning Thor to the ground and raining punches down on him. As the humiliation continued, Thor''s rage boiled over, but he couldn''t muster the strength to fight back. Amidst his anger and despair, far away in Asgard, Odin suddenly sensed his son''s plight. His expression darkened, and he quickly established a spiritual connection with Thor. In a daze, Thor thought he saw his father. "Father, I think I''m about to die," Thor murmured. "Without Mj?lnir, I can''t beat him..." Draped in golden armor, Odin shook his head. "Thor, are you the God of Hammers?" "That hammer was meant to help you channel your power and focus-it is not the source of your strength!" Thor, stunned, asked, "Then what should I do?" Odin offered no further explanation. Instead, he severed the connection and channeled his Odinforce, sending it toward Thor. Ares continued to pummel Thor, his punches leaving the Thunder God bruised and battered. Relishing the moment, Ares grinned, basking in the cheers of the massive crowd. "ARES! ARES! ARES!" The spectators chanted his name, their fervor only boosting his arrogance. But as Ares reveled in his dominance, something changed. Thor''s eyes began to glow white and blue, crackling with the power of lightning. Sparks of electricity danced across his body. When Ares swung his fist again, Thor countered with his own punch. Boom! Lightning erupted as a massive bolt of energy exploded outward, sending Ares flying. The muscular warrior crashed to the ground with a thunderous thud, unable to rise immediately. In the audience, the Grandmaster, Loki, and countless others watched in stunned silence as Thor stood, his body pulsating with lightning. Ares eventually staggered to his feet, disbelief etched across his face. How had this guy suddenly become so powerful? S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unwilling to accept defeat, Ares charged again. But as soon as he approached, Thor unleashed another punch, sending Ares flying once more. A wave of thunderous energy swept through the arena, shaking the ground and leaving the crowd in awe. Witnessing this display, the audience erupted in cheers. "THUNDER! THUNDER! THUNDER!" Even the enslaved gladiators behind the railings, including Korg, joined in the chant. However, in the midst of this celebration, the Grandmaster''s expression darkened. As Thor, still crackling with power, approached the fallen Ares, the Grandmaster silently retrieved the remote control for the neural paralyzer. With a press of the button, Thor''s electrical aura vanished, and he collapsed, convulsing on the ground. Smiling once again, the Grandmaster seemed satisfied. Loki glanced at him with a mix of surprise and unease, while Valkyrie, watching from her ship, shook her head in disappointment and turned away, sipping her drink. In the arena, Ares frowned as he watched Thor collapse. Though he found such underhanded tactics distasteful, he couldn''t help but smile. After all, no one enjoys being beaten down, and Ares was no exception. Approaching Thor, Ares smirked. "What happened to all that bravado just now? Look at you now!" Thor gritted his teeth, struggling to speak. "Using dirty tricks... You''re not a true warrior!" Ares chuckled. "Doesn''t matter-you''ve lost." "It''s time to finish you off and keep the tradition of death in the champion''s arena alive." With that, Ares raised his sword, stepping closer to Thor. Hearing Ares'' footsteps and seeing the blade drawing nearer, Thor''s face filled with defiance. Through clenched teeth, he growled, "My brother will avenge me!" "Brother?" Ares paused, intrigued. "Another warrior like you?" "This could be interesting. Now I want to meet this brother of yours. I''ll make sure to give him a warm welcome-and send him to join you soon after." Thor spat back, "You have no idea who you''re talking about! My brother''s power is beyond your comprehension. "When he comes, all of you will pay!" Ares froze for a moment, then laughed dismissively. He couldn''t care less about Thor''s threats. One man against the Grandmaster''s guards and advanced weaponry? Impossible. With no hesitation, Ares raised his sword, ready to strike Thor down. But before he could deliver the blow, the Grandmaster waved a hand, stopping him. "Thunder Man, your brother... Is he that little light god?" the Grandmaster asked mockingly. "I''d love to meet him. Let''s give him a place in the arena too!" The Grandmaster chuckled, and the audience burst into laughter. Even the enslaved gladiators, including Korg, couldn''t suppress their amusement. Valkyrie shook her head, unwilling to take any of it seriously. The only one who looked concerned was Loki. Amidst the laughter, a figure clad in white appeared in the sky above the arena. Floating gracefully, the figure descended slowly. The arena fell silent. Who was this? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 351: Chapter 351 Chapter 351: Chapter 351As the white-clad figure floated in midair above the arena, the spectators were struck dumb. Who was this? He could fly? When had he arrived, and what did he want with the gladiator arena? These questions swirled through the minds of everyone present, including the Grandmaster and Valkyrie, watching from her ship. Even Loki, standing near the Grandmaster, appeared visibly shaken, mumbling to himself, "I need to get off this planet as soon as possible. This is terrifying." The Grandmaster noticed Loki''s unease and frowned in confusion. "Leave? Why? What''s so terrifying? Do you know this person?" While the Grandmaster and countless spectators remained perplexed, Thor, lying on the ground in the center of the arena, suddenly lit up with joy. "Brother!" he exclaimed, his voice echoing across the arena. The revelation stunned the crowd-this was Thor''s brother? From the ship''s deck, Valkyrie raised an eyebrow, staring at the white-clad figure. "So, this is the brother Thor kept going on about?" she muttered. "Little Light Man?" Her expression turned dismissive. If this so-called "brother" was capable of saving Thor, wouldn''t someone have toppled the Grandmaster''s rule over Sakaar long ago? Maybe a whole army could manage it¡ªbut one man? Not a chance. In the arena, Ares raised an eyebrow at Thor''s exclamation. "Brother?" he repeated, surprised. "I didn''t think your brother would actually show up." He sneered, his tone dripping with condescension. "But flying isn''t enough to beat me and save you. Even if he gets past me, the Grandmaster won''t be so easy to deal with." Thor, however, didn''t seem disheartened. Instead, he grinned, his excitement plain. "You don''t understand. My brother isn''t someone you can imagine!" "Oh?" Ares smirked but said no more. Up in the audience, the Grandmaster finally pieced it together. His eyes sparkled with intrigue as he recognized the figure floating above. "Ah, the little light god?" he mused. "Maybe he''s a promising champion candidate. At the very least, the flying alone makes for good entertainment!" The Grandmaster''s mind raced with possibilities, already envisioning ways to recruit this newcomer as a gladiator. Meanwhile, Loki''s legs wobbled, and he began plotting his escape. Back in the arena, Syd was descending slowly toward the ground when Ares, unable to resist, tightened his grip on his sword. When Syd was just five or six meters above the ground, Ares made his move. With a powerful leap, he hurled his sword at Syd, the blade streaking toward its target with deadly speed. The audience collectively held their breath, certain that the blade would pierce through its target. Even Valkyrie, watching from her ship, believed the newcomer would at least be injured, though perhaps not severely. But then, something extraordinary happened. The sword struck Syd squarely- and stopped. Clang! The blade bent against Syd''s body as though it had struck an unyielding wall of steel, before clattering to the ground, utterly ineffective. The arena fell silent. Everyone, from the Grandmaster to Valkyrie to the spectators, stared in disbelief at the white-clad figure, unscathed despite taking a direct hit. "Impossible..." Ares muttered, his voice trembling. The crowd watched as Syd remained calm, unfazed, floating as though nothing had happened. Thor''s grin widened. "Yes!" But Ares refused to accept it. With a roar, he flung his shield next, the spinning silver disk hurtling toward Syd. This time, Syd didn''t even glance at the incoming attack. With a casual gesture, he unleashed a burst of crimson chaos magic. The shield disintegrated mid-air, reduced to nothing in an instant. The arena fell into stunned silence once more. The shield... was gone? The Grandmaster leaned forward, his interest piqued, while Valkyrie froze, her drink halfway to her lips. Syd, growing bored with Ares, decided to end the spectacle. With a wave of his hand, glowing red energy enveloped Ares, sending the massive warrior hurtling toward the arena''s wall. Boom! Ares crashed into the wall with such force that it collapsed, leaving a crater in the shape of his body. He hung there, barely conscious, his face a mixture of pain and disbelief. What kind of power was this? With just a wave of his hand, Syd had inflicted devastating damage. Ares felt utterly powerless, as though he were nothing more than a fly swatted aside. Even more terrifying was the realization that Syd likely hadn''t used his full strength. Ares shuddered at the thought, his voice trembling. "You''re... Thor''s brother?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Barely able to move, he stared blankly at Syd, his mind unable to process what had just happened. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 352: Chapter 352 Chapter 352: Chapter 352Recalling Thor''s earlier words, Ares froze in shock. He had dismissed Thor''s claims as mere bravado, but now... Audience Section "Ares lost?" "It was over in an instant?" "Is this a dream?" The spectators stared in disbelief, their cheers forgotten. The sheer absurdity of what they had just witnessed left them questioning if it was real. The Grandmaster was equally stunned, his expression frozen in astonishment. Valkyrie, observing from her ship, found herself questioning everything. Is this Asgardian prince really that powerful? Comparing Syd to Hela, Valkyrie realized the difference wasn''t as significant as she''d thought. If anything, she couldn''t see much of a gap at all. For a moment, her gaze turned complex, her emotions conflicted. In the now-silent arena, the Grandmaster''s face darkened. He quickly retrieved another remote and pressed an emergency button. Within moments, squads of guards equipped with advanced weaponry and more than a dozen fighter ships swarmed the arena, encircling the white-clad figure floating in midair. The Grandmaster''s expression shifted to satisfaction. "Little Light Man, surrender. I won''t harm you. "Become my gladiator, and I might set you free someday." As he spoke, his eyes gleamed with admiration. What a powerful being-this was the perfect gladiatorial champion! The crowd sighed collectively. Such a powerful individual, yet they were about to fall into the Grandmaster''s hands. Despite Syd''s earlier display of strength, no one believed he could withstand an assault from dozens of armed guards and high-tech warships. The Grandmaster signaled his guards to attack. Fifteen guards raised their paralyzing guns, unleashing a barrage of blue-light nets. Both the audience and Thor, still lying on the ground, recognized these nets immediately. Designed to paralyze even the strongest beings, these nets sapped all strength, rendering their targets utterly helpless. Seeing the nets flying toward his brother, Thor panicked. "Move! Dodge them!" But Syd didn''t move an inch, standing motionless as the nets approached. Just as the Grandmaster and his guards anticipated victory, Syd''s expression darkened with impatience. In an instant, crimson energy enveloped the incoming nets, freezing them mid-air. Then, with a flash, the nets disintegrated, torn apart by chaos magic and vanishing completely. Before anyone could react, the crimson energy expanded, engulfing the guards and the fleet of fighter ships. A moment later, they too disintegrated, leaving no trace behind. The arena fell silent. The sudden and overwhelming destruction sent chills down everyone''s spines. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The spectators stared in disbelief. "Gone?" "Just like that?" The Grandmaster was dumbfounded. One moment his forces were there, the next they were wiped out without a sound. His mind raced back to Thor''s earlier warning: "If my father or my brother finds out you''ve captured me, you''re doomed! My brother alone would be enough to destroy you!" Thor had spoken the truth. The Grandmaster, for the first time in centuries, felt genuine fear. On Valkyrie''s ship, she gripped her drink tightly, her knuckles white. "Thor''s actually going to be rescued..." she muttered, her disbelief evident. The memory of her earlier scornful words to Thor-claiming no one could save him¡ªnow burned in her mind, her cheeks reddening with embarrassment. Among the enslaved gladiators, Korg stood frozen, his mind racing. "Sakaar''s rules... are they about to be broken?" For the first time, he considered the possibility that someone could wield enough power to overturn the Grandmaster''s tyranny. In the arena, Ares clung to consciousness, his pride shattered. The terrifying realization hit him-Syd hadn''t even been using his full strength earlier. How could such an absurd thing be possible? Despite his injuries, Ares felt a twisted sense of awe. "This is true power," he muttered, his voice tinged with reverence. Against such overwhelming might, resentment turned to admiration. Syd, floating above the arena, was unmoved by the reactions around him. He grew tired of handling threats one by one. With a wave of his hand, crimson energy surged outward. The massive coliseum trembled violently. "What''s happening?" "Is it an earthquake?" "Help!" The crowd''s cries of panic soon turned into screams of shock. Before their very eyes, the colossal coliseum began to rise. Encased in a red glow, the entire structure lifted off the ground. From outside the arena, the citizens of Sakaar stared in stunned silence as the enormous coliseum floated into the sky. Inside, the spectators, the Grandmaster, and everyone else watched in awe and terror as the impossible unfolded. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 353: Chapter 353 Chapter 353: Chapter 353"This must be a dream!" "The coliseum... it''s flying?" "Gods above..." The people in the coliseum were frozen in disbelief, their faces pale with shock. A structure this massive... actually floating? As the crimson glow enveloped the arena, all eyes instinctively turned to the white-clad figure hovering in its midst. He''s responsible for all this? On the Ship Valkyrie slowly set down her bottle of alcohol, her gaze fixed on the levitating coliseum. "What kind of power is this?" she muttered, her voice trembling. "This has to be a joke... this Asgardian prince..." In the Arena Ares was utterly dumbfounded. So, the earlier display of strength wasn''t even Syd''s full power? The current scene shattered his understanding of what was possible. Audience Section The Grandmaster''s mind went blank as he stared at the spectacle. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, clarity struck him-he finally understood why Loki had reacted so fearfully, desperate to flee upon Syd''s arrival. Who wouldn''t be terrified by this power? If he were given the chance, the Grandmaster would have fled as well. He turned to look for Loki, only to find his seat empty. Loki had vanished. The Grandmaster''s eyes widened in frustration. "That coward! He didn''t even tell me he was leaving!" As panic spread throughout the audience, the coliseum continued to ascend rapidly. Ten meters... A hundred meters... Five hundred meters... The howling wind snapped the crowd out of their daze. "What is he planning?" "No way..." "Don''t tell me--" Realizing what was about to happen, terror spread like wildfire. And then, as if to confirm their fears, the coliseum stopped rising-only to suddenly plummet downward. Screams erupted. "Help!" "Save us!" Even the Grandmaster, usually composed, was visibly panicked. On the ground below, Thor felt a sudden loss of weight as the arena dropped. His heart raced in alarm. Before he could react, a crimson glow enveloped him, pulling him free from the descent. Recognizing the red energy, Thor let out a relieved sigh. "It''s my brother..." Though he knew he wouldn''t die from the fall, the prospect was terrifying nonetheless. But his relief didn''t last long. Looking downward, he saw the rapidly descending coliseum. With a deafening roar, the coliseum smashed into the ground. Boom! Boom! Boom! The impact shattered the massive structure into countless pieces, dust and debris filling the air. Even from his vantage point above, Thor could hear the screams of those caught in the destruction. Beyond the coliseum, the shockwave rippled through the city, shaking buildings and leaving its inhabitants trembling with fear. Those who witnessed the fall were paralyzed, their legs weak and their spirits crushed. "What happened over there?" "Who caused this?" Above the Arena "Brother..." Thor muttered, still in shock. Syd glanced at him but didn''t bother correcting the title. Understanding Thor''s unspoken question, Syd said coolly, "The stone man, Korg, is fine. As for the others, I don''t know." Thor blinked, his tension easing slightly, though he remained silent. With a brother this powerful, it''s best not to provoke him, Thor thought, shuddering at the potential consequences. The damage so far, while significant, was manageable. Thor had no doubt that if Syd were truly angered, the entire planet of Sakaar could face destruction. The deaths of the Grandmaster and his cronies, Thor reasoned, weren''t much of a loss. Remembering Hela, Thor suddenly grew animated. "Brother, I need your help! You''ve heard of Hela, right? She-" Before he could explain further, Syd interrupted. "Hela? I know all about her. No need to elaborate." Thor was stunned. Neither he nor Loki knew much about Hela, yet Syd seemed well-informed. A flurry of thoughts raced through Thor''s mind before he froze, realizing something critical. If Hela hadn''t come after him yet, she must have gone to Asgard. "Father... Mother..." Thor''s face turned pale. Hela''s immense power worried him. Would his parents be safe? "Brother, we have to go to Asgard now!" he urged. Syd didn''t object. He had planned to visit Asgard anyway to acquire the Infinity Gauntlet. Helping Thor was merely a side task. "Grab onto me. I''ll take you to Asgard." Thor, both confused and enlightened, held onto Syd''s arm. Syd retrieved the Space Stone, holding it in his right hand, ready to activate its power. But just as he was about to use it, something caught his attention. Turning, he saw a ship approaching. Valkyrie stepped out. "You!" Thor''s voice was filled with frustration. Ignoring him, Valkyrie fixed her stunned gaze on Syd. After regaining some composure, she turned to Thor with a wry smile. "Good evening, Your Highness." Thor narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "What do you want?" "I want to go to Asgard with you," she replied bluntly. Thor blinked in disbelief. "You want to go to Asgard?" Valkyrie hesitated before continuing. "I didn''t want to get involved in your family drama... but..." Seeing Thor''s confusion, she explained further. "Your sister, Hela, draws her power from Asgard. Like you, her strength once exceeded even Odin''s control. When she tried to seize the throne, she slaughtered everyone in the palace." Thor froze. The implication was clear. Hela had failed, likely due to Odin''s intervention. Valkyrie''s next words confirmed his thoughts. "She tried to escape exile. Your father sent the Valkyrie to fight her. I was among them, but..." Her voice grew heavy, her expression clouded with grief. "...Everyone else died. I was the only one who survived." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 354: Chapter 354 Chapter 354: Chapter 354"I only survived because..." Valkyrie paused, the memory of her comrade''s sacrifice flashing in her mind. She decided against continuing that thought and instead changed the subject. "Back then, I had unwavering faith in the throne. But that battle... it took everything from me." "This was all Asgard''s fault." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After recounting her story, Valkyrie continued, "I didn''t want to face her again, and I didn''t believe you had any hope of defeating her. But now..." She glanced at Syd, her lingering terror evident in her expression. "Now, I believe you can win!" "I want to see her fall with my own eyes!" Her voice carried a venomous hatred. Syd remained indifferent, uninterested in her story. He turned to Thor, waiting for his decision. Thor furrowed his brow. He wasn''t thrilled about bringing Valkyrie to Asgard, especially given how she had treated him earlier. However, considering Hela''s overwhelming power, he wasn''t confident in defeating her, even with Syd''s help. Another ally might increase their chances. After glancing at Syd, Thor reluctantly said, "Fine, she can come with us." Syd nodded. Valkyrie stepped closer, grabbing Thor''s arm while casting a curious glance at Syd. Without offering an explanation, Syd activated the Space Stone. In a flash of blue light, the trio vanished and reappeared in a stunningly beautiful realm- Asgard. Surveying the surroundings, Syd took in the picturesque scenery of the golden city. If his memory served him correctly, Asgard was more than just a realm; it was an entire flat- shaped planet, its energy sustained by the crystalline core beneath it. The sunlight warmed him as it was absorbed and converted into light energy, but he paid it little mind. Soon after stepping onto Asgardian soil, he felt something different. A peculiar energy seemed to converge upon him, causing his aura to intensify. Nearby, Thor and Valkyrie, still adjusting to the spatial teleportation, were startled by the sudden surge of Syd''s presence. The overwhelming aura made it hard to breathe. "What is this?" Valkyrie murmured, stunned. "Brother?" Thor asked, equally shocked. They quickly put the pieces together. "If I''m not mistaken, his power is being amplified by Asgard-just like Hela," Valkyrie speculated. "The longer he stays here, the stronger he becomes." Thor nodded, his suspicion confirmed. "White Knight must truly be my brother! Otherwise, how could Asgard amplify his power?" Thor''s conviction only grew stronger. While the two discussed, Syd was lost in thought, sensing his strength gradually increase as time passed. The amplification was subtle but consistent. He shook his head, unimpressed. The increase was so minimal it was almost laughable. For someone like Hela, it was a significant advantage. But for him, this slow-paced enhancement was insignificant. With his growth rate, he could surpass this incremental boost in mere days or weeks. Still, curiosity piqued him. "Where does this power come from?" Syd mused. "The World Tree? Asgard itself? Or perhaps the people of Asgard?" Each possibility intrigued him, but he had no immediate answer. Elsewhere in Asgard, Hela sat in a secluded area, her appearance slightly disheveled. "That cursed old man!" she hissed through gritted teeth. After shaking off Thor and Loki, she had only just arrived in Asgard and begun regaining her strength when Odin ambushed her. Despite his weakened state, Odin''s power was still terrifying. The Eternal Spear''s energy blast had sent her flying through a wall, leaving her injured. Were it not for Asgard amplifying her regenerative abilities, she might not have survived. Although frustrated, Hela remained confident. Recently, she had sensed Odin''s aura weaken significantly. "Is he... dying?" Her lips curled into a sinister smile. Her strength continued to grow as she lingered in Asgard, pushing closer to her peak. Just as she contemplated delivering the final blow to Odin, her communicator buzzed. Thanos? Frowning, Hela answered. "What is it?" The raspy voice of Ebony Maw greeted her. "Lady Hela, Lord Thanos wishes to know if you require assistance." "I don''t need help," Hela replied coldly. "But I''ve heard you were injured by the All-Father," Ebony Maw pressed. Hela''s face darkened. "The All-Father is a formidable opponent," Maw continued. "Lord Thanos has a suggestion." "What suggestion?" Hela asked, intrigued despite herself. "Surely you''ve heard of Surtur, the fire giant?" Hela''s eyes narrowed. "Lord Thanos has located the site of Surtur''s imprisonment. With the Eternal Flame, you can merge it with Surtur, unleashing the Destroyer of Asgard." "The All-Father, weakened as he is, would have no choice but to face this crisis head-on." Hela considered his words, weighing the risk. While releasing Surtur might obliterate Asgard, potentially ruining her plans, the strategy also presented an opportunity. If Odin and Surtur destroyed each other, she could seize her moment. "None of them will stop me now-not even you, Odin," Hela declared, her smile widening as the seeds of her plan took root. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 355: Chapter 355 Chapter 355: Chapter 355After listening to Ebony Maw''s suggestion through the communicator-using the fire giant Surtur to defeat Odin-Hela found the idea intriguing and immediately set her plan in sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. motion. She was well-acquainted with the location of Odin''s Vault and equally skilled at infiltrating it. After some effort, she made her way inside. As Hela''s gaze fell upon the treasures within the vault, she started assessing them one by one. Ignoring the collection of useless artifacts, her eyes were first drawn to a glowing blue chest. The Casket of Ancient Winters, a Frost Giant relic capable of unleashing ice, snowstorms, and blizzards. Given enough time, it could create a storm powerful enough to devastate an entire planet. However, for Hela, it was of little use. A weapon of such wide-ranging destruction was effective for a planet like Midgard but would be far less impactful against Odin. Next, her attention shifted to a massive golden gauntlet studded with multicolored gems. Unfortunately, it was fake. "Most of the items here are either fake or useless..." Hela remarked disdainfully as she casually knocked over the gauntlet on her way past. Continuing through the vault, she scrutinized the various treasures, her gaze finally falling upon an intriguing item. The Life Card. A relic from the long-lost civilization of Atlantis on Midgard, it bore the formula for biological evolution. By following its equations, any user could evolve into the highest form of life, gaining unparalleled intelligence and strength. Then there was the Orb of Agamotto. An artifact passed down through the Supreme Sorcerers of Midgard, it allowed its wielder to foresee cosmic dangers and magical sources. How it ended up in Odin''s vault was a mystery known only to Odin himself. Other treasures, such as the Eye of the Warlock, another weapon of the Supreme Sorcerers, filled the vault. Passing these relics, Hela finally found what she was looking for. In a bowl sat a fiercely burning orange flame. "So, this is the Eternal Flame?" "It seems ordinary, like any other fire," Ebony Maw''s holographic projection commented with a trace of skepticism. Hela chuckled and explained, "It''s far from ordinary. The Eternal Flame is something Odin took from Surtur. It is the core of his power." "Because Surtur, empowered by the Eternal Flame, became too formidable, Odin resorted to stealing it." Mocking Odin''s actions, Hela added, "This flame never extinguishes. It''s anything but simple." "The Eternal Flame!" Hela exclaimed with awe as she extended her left hand, scooping a portion of the flame from the bowl. Under Ebony Maw''s confused gaze, Hela walked to the center of the vault, conjured a weapon in her right hand, and began smashing the floor. "What are you doing?" Ebony Maw asked, baffled. "You''ll see soon enough," Hela replied with a smirk. "I''ll show you the true power of the Eternal Flame." Moments later, Hela leapt through the hole she had created in the floor. As she descended, Ebony Maw was astonished. Odin''s Vault had a hidden basement? And within it lay something even more startling... Surrounded by the skeletal remains of armored warriors, Ebony Maw couldn''t help but feel uneasy. He had no idea what Hela was up to. Wielding the Eternal Flame in her left hand, Hela walked through the sea of bones. Soon, she reached the centerpiece of the chamber-a massive, withered wolf carcass. "Fenris, my dear... what have they done to you?!" Though she had anticipated this, the sight still angered her. Raising the Eternal Flame high, Hela declared, "The Eternal Flame shall grant you rebirth!" She slammed the flame into the ground. With a boom, a ghostly green light surged outward, enveloping the entire hall of bones. Under Ebony Maw''s amazed gaze, the skeletal remains began to glow green and stir. Soon, one by one, they stood upright. At the center of the resurrected army, Hela declared solemnly, "I missed you all-every one of you!" After a brief reunion, Hela shared her plan with them. She ordered them to withdraw from the vault and leapt back to the main floor. Standing near the Eternal Flame''s bowl, she lifted it effortlessly. "Where is Surtur''s skull?" Hela asked, frowning. Ebony Maw, prepared in advance, projected a map of Asgard through the communicator. A blue dot marked Hela''s location, while a red dot flashed elsewhere. "The blue dot is your position, and the red dot marks the location of Surtur''s skull," Ebony Maw explained. Without hesitation, Hela moved toward the indicated spot. "Ah, Odin''s seal..." Surveying the area, Hela confidently remarked, "We''ve found the right place." She was familiar with Odin''s methods and knew she needed to act swiftly to break the seal before he could react. Weapons appeared in both her hands, and she began attacking the seal. Bang! Bang! Bang! Under the relentless assault, the seal soon shattered. Meanwhile, Odin sensed the disturbance immediately. A flash of surprise crossed his face as The realized who was responsible. "Hela!" Back at the scene, Hela picked up Surtur''s discarded skull and crown and tossed them into the Eternal Flame. Watching the skull transform within the flame, Hela smiled. Curious, Ebony Maw asked, "So, this is Surtur''s skull?" "It''s both his skull and his crown," Hela explained with a smile. "It''s where the fire giant rests. As long as it remains intact, Surtur will never truly die." "Not even Odin can destroy this." Hela knew that as long as Surtur existed, he would one day bring about the destruction of Asgard. This was Ragnarok-an inevitable destiny! Within the bowl, the transformation grew increasingly evident. The Eternal Flame burned brighter than ever. With its power, Surtur would be reborn at last! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 356: Chapter 356 Chapter 356: Chapter 356Under the scorching blaze of the Eternal Flame, the crown and skull of Surtur quickly began to regenerate into a full head. As the Eternal Flame intensified, its fiery glow burned ever brighter. By the time Odin arrived, it was already too late to stop what had been set in motion. "Odin, you can''t prevent this from happening!" Hela taunted, her voice dripping with disdain as she faced the All-Father clad in golden armor and wielding the golden Gungnir, the Eternal Spear. With Odin''s grim expression as a backdrop, the Fire Giant Surtur''s body rapidly regenerated, growing larger with each passing moment. Boom! The roof of the vault was shattered as Surtur''s colossal form erupted, destroying the entire treasure vault in the process. Aside from unique artifacts like the Casket of Ancient Winters, most of the treasures were obliterated in an instant. The massive shockwave flung both Hela and Odin backward. A raging inferno engulfed Asgard''s central palace, the fire roaring high into the sky. "I told you, I am the destroyer, the annihilator of Asgard!" Surtur roared, his deep voice echoing across the realm. "No one can stop me-not even you, Odin!" "Tremble before me, Odin, and before the destruction of Asgard!" Surtur, towering like a mountain, his form composed of blazing flames and molten rock, began his rampage. Wielding the Twilight Sword, he slashed through the surroundings, reducing building after building to rubble. Witnessing the horrifying scene, the people of Asgard-those whom Earthlings regarded as gods-were overcome with terror. Many recognized the fiery giant instantly. "It''s the Fire Giant Surtur!" "Wasn''t he defeated by King Odin?" "This is bad..." As the Twilight Sword cleaved through the skies, even the clouds parted, and Asgard was consumed by a sea of flames. Despair and fear spread among the citizens as they watched. Even Hela, observing from a safe distance, was filled with awe. Surtur was truly terrifying she couldn''t even imagine how Odin had once defeated him. No wonder Surtur declared himself the destroyer and annihilator of Asgard. He truly possessed the power to back those claims! "Old man, can you stop the destruction of Asgard?" Hela smirked, glancing at Odin holding the Eternal Spear, his face a mask of grim determination. Once, Odin had defeated Surtur, but could the weakened All-Father do so again? Even if he could, it would likely leave him mortally wounded, and Surtur might share the same fate. For Hela, this was an opportunity. If both combatants were left severely weakened, she was confident she could suppress them. As these thoughts raced through her mind, Odin raised the Eternal Spear. A powerful golden beam shot forth, piercing through Surtur''s chest and leaving a massive hole. Though the wound quickly healed under the power of the Eternal Flame, Surtur was enraged, momentarily halting his assault on Asgard. "ODIN!" His attention shifted entirely to the All-Father as he brought down the Twilight Sword in a blazing arc. The flaming sword roared through the air. Odin stood firm, raising Gungnir. Infused with Odin''s immense power, the spear unleashed unparalleled might. Boom! A golden beam clashed against the descending Twilight Sword, halting its trajectory. For a moment, the two combatants were locked in a stalemate-Surtur with the Twilight Sword, Odin with the Eternal Spear. From a distance, Hela watched with a mixture of shock and unease. She could hardly believe that the weakened Odin could still stand toe-to-toe with Surtur. If Gungnir''s devastating attacks were directed at her, she might not even have a chance to regenerate! She realized now that Odin hadn''t used his full strength against her when she first arrived in Asgard. The thought soured her expression. While Odin and Surtur continued their fierce battle, Asgard''s citizens, who had been despairing, suddenly felt a glimmer of hope. Even Queen Frigga allowed herself a moment of relief. But it wasn''t long before worry set in again. As the battle raged on, both Odin and Surtur sustained injuries, but neither seemed significantly harmed. The fight appeared evenly matched. However, some began to notice something troubling-Odin''s breathing had grown labored, his movements less steady. As if to confirm their fears, Surtur laughed triumphantly, his voice dripping with mockery. "Odin, your strength has waned so much? You''re dying, aren''t you?" "You are no match for me now!" "Everything will burn, everything will perish!" "I am immortal, born to destroy Asgard! You cannot kill me, Odin!" "Accept your fate-and the fate of Asgard''s destruction! No one can stop me, for I am invincible!" Surtur''s booming laughter echoed across Asgard. From a distance, Odin''s expression darkened. In a way, Surtur was right. As long as the Fire Giant lived, Asgard''s destruction was inevitable. Even Odin couldn''t destroy Surtur''s crown and skull. As long as they remained intact, Surtur would never truly die-not even the Eternal Flame''s absence could change that. Ragnarok was unavoidable. If not today, it would happen another day. But given the current situation, Odin knew there wouldn''t be another day. As he fought, Odin used his magic to contact Frigga. "Leave Asgard. Take the people and go!" Hearing Odin''s frail, aged voice, Frigga''s face was filled with sorrow as she understood what was to come. Many of Asgard''s citizens, too, began to grasp the gravity of the situation. Their faces were heavy with grief. They deeply respected Odin and didn''t want their great king to sacrifice himself for them, for Asgard. "Old man, it seems you truly are dying," Hela murmured, her expression complex, tinged with worry. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was no longer certain she could handle Surtur if Odin fell. Watching the Fire Giant''s devastating power, her earlier confidence wavered. Such terrifying might-who but Odin could withstand it? While Hela wrestled with her doubts and Asgard''s people grieved, Frigga steeled herself to prepare the ships for evacuation. In the distance, the blazing fire caught the attention of Thor and his companions. With a flash of blue light from the Space Stone, the trio appeared near the battlefield. Their sudden arrival startled Frigga, Hela, and the citizens alike. "Is that Prince Thor?" "And who is that woman with him?" "And the one in white-is that...?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 357: Chapter 357 Chapter 357: Chapter 357The people of Asgard were perplexed by the white-clad Syd standing alongside Thor. Most of them had no idea who he was. However, his presence next to Prince Thor suggested he was no ordinary figure. While the general populace remained in the dark, figures like the Warriors Three, Heimdall, and Queen Frigga immediately recognized him. Not just them-Ebony Maw, observing the battle through Hela''s communicator, also identified the newcomer. His expression shifted to one of shock as he murmured, "The White Knight? How is he here?" Hela, catching Ebony Maw''s reaction, raised an eyebrow. "The White Knight?" she echoed, recalling Thor''s earlier mention of this title during their pursuit in Midgard. Back then, Thor had referred to this so-called White Knight as his brother. The revelation had surprised Hela, who wondered when Odin had gained another child to complicate matters. She had simply added him to her list of targets to eliminate, considering him insignificant compared to her. Glancing briefly at the white-clad figure beside Thor, Hela dismissed him with a scoff. No matter how powerful this "White Knight" might be, she was confident she could crush him as easily as she had Thor and Loki. To her, he was just another minor obstacle. Seeing Thor, Valkyrie, and Syd approaching, Hela sneered, "Your arrival is meaningless. Three weaklings won''t even make a dent in Surtur''s power. Odin is doomed, and I suggest you don''t waste your lives trying to save him. Swear allegiance to me, and I might consider sparing you." Thor glared at her angrily but turned his focus to Odin, battling fiercely against Surtur, his eyes filled with worry. Nearby, some Asgardian citizens overheard Hela''s words and began urging Thor to retreat. "Prince Thor, we must leave now!" "Asgard''s destruction is imminent. King Odin can only hold Surtur off for so long. If even the king can''t defeat him, you shouldn''t throw your life away. We must escape while we still can!" "Yes, Your Highness, if we delay any longer, it might be too late!" The people, desperate to save their prince, pleaded earnestly. Thor, frustrated, waved them off. "Enough! I understand what you''re saying." "But do you know who this is?" he said, gesturing toward Syd. "This is my brother, the God of Light!" His declaration left the citizens stunned. "When did King Odin have another son?" "The God of Light?" As their gazes shifted to Syd, confusion and disbelief clouded their expressions. Even with Thor''s words, the people''s doubts lingered. Could this unknown God of Light truly change the tide of battle? The sight of Surtur in the distance-a towering inferno of destruction-left most feeling hopeless. How could anyone, even Thor''s supposed brother, face such overwhelming power? Thor noticed their skepticism and frowned. "You underestimate him. My brother''s power is beyond your imagination. Even Surtur may not be his equal!" The crowd''s disbelief only deepened. "How can you say that, Prince Thor? Not even King Odin can defeat Surtur, and you expect us to believe your brother can?" "Please, Your Highness, this is no time for jokes. We must flee!" One by one, citizens moved to pull Thor away, hoping to drag him to safety. Meanwhile, Hela, having overheard the exchange, burst into laughter. "My dear brother," she mocked, "you must truly be desperate to spout such nonsense." "You don''t know the meaning of power," she added with a cold smile, pointing toward the battlefield. Boom! Boom! Surtur swung the Twilight Sword, effortlessly destroying an entire mountain. The ground quaked, and flames roared into the sky, leaving everyone in awe and fear. "Do you see that? That is true power!" Hela exclaimed, her eyes gleaming with disdain as she turned her gaze to Syd. Her expression betrayed her utter lack of regard for him, a sentiment shared by many Asgardians present. Just as these doubts and taunts filled the air, Surtur himself, locked in combat with Odin, noticed the newcomers. He immediately recognized Thor. "Odin''s son..." A sinister grin spread across Surtur''s fiery face. Blocking one of Odin''s strikes, Surtur suddenly shifted his focus. With terrifying speed, he redirected the Twilight Sword toward Thor, Syd, and Valkyrie. "Die! None shall stand in my way!" The fiery blade tore through the air, accompanied by a raging inferno and howling winds. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even before it reached them, the sheer power of the attack made Thor''s body tremble with dread. It felt as if the next moment would bring their inevitable end. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 358: Chapter 358 Chapter 358: Chapter 358"Impossible!" From a distance, Odin, Frigga, and the citizens of Asgard cried out in alarm as they watched the massive Twilight Sword descend toward Thor and his companions. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thor''s body froze in fear, and even Hela sneered, convinced that Thor and the others were doomed. But just as everyone''s thoughts spiraled into despair, the white-clad Syd beside Thor calmly raised his right hand. A crimson glow radiated from his palm. In an instant, a massive wave of red energy enveloped the descending Twilight Sword, halting its motion mid-air. Gasps erupted from every corner of Asgard. The indomitable Twilight Sword, capable of effortlessly destroying mountains, was stopped in its tracks! Everyone who witnessed the scene was left in shock. Surtur''s attack, a devastating blow that only Odin himself could counter, had been neutralized by this unfamiliar figure standing beside Thor. From the astonished citizens to Hela, who had been enjoying the spectacle, disbelief spread across their faces. "This cannot be... How could he stop it?" Hela muttered, her smug demeanor replaced with incredulity. The one most affected, however, was the fire giant himself. Surtur, who had unleashed the attack, stood frozen in disbelief. "Who is this Asgardian prince?" he growled. "A mere son of Odin, stopping my strike? Impossible!" Enraged, Surtur pulled the Twilight Sword back and swung it again with even greater force. But once again, the red energy emerged, effortlessly halting the attack. This time, Surtur''s fury reached its peak. "Impossible!" he bellowed, his voice echoing across Asgard. Flames erupted from the Twilight Sword as he launched a searing torrent of fire toward Thor and his companions. The intense heat swept across the battlefield, causing even the distant Asgardians to feel the waves of heat rolling over them. However, just as before, a red barrier of energy appeared, blocking the flames entirely. Surtur, unable to contain his frustration, roared, "Who are you?! No one but Odin can stand against me! How do you possess such power?!" Syd remained silent, focused entirely on countering Surtur''s attack. Even he acknowledged the immense strength of the fire giant, a force that required his full attention to overcome. Drawing on the power of chaos magic, Syd channeled his abilities to their utmost limits. Then, under the stunned gaze of Asgard''s citizens, Syd uttered a single word: "Light." The world brightened as a dazzling sunlight engulfed everything in sight. The radiance stretched across the horizon, its brilliance overwhelming. As the light concentrated, Syd directed its power into a single, devastating beam that shot toward Surtur. "Ahhh!" The beam pierced Surtur''s chest, creating a massive, gaping hole. The sight was eerily reminiscent of the injury Odin had inflicted earlier with Gungnir. The crowd held their breath, their disbelief mounting. This mysterious prince, with a mere word, had unleashed an attack powerful enough to wound Surtur in a way only Odin had managed before. As Surtur reeled from the blow, Syd extended his right hand once more. A powerful surge of red energy enveloped the Twilight Sword. With a sharp movement, Syd flung the weapon far into the distance, where it crashed into the ground with a resounding thud. Deprived of his weapon, Surtur seemed significantly weakened, his fiery aura dimming. Syd, floating into the air to match Surtur''s towering height, unleashed another barrage of attacks. This time, crimson spheres of chaos magic erupted from his hands, bombarding the fire giant relentlessly. Without the Twilight Sword, Surtur''s defenses crumbled. Each blast pushed him further back, his once-formidable presence diminished. Boom! Boom! Boom! Under the relentless assault, Surtur''s massive form began to falter. Finally, the combined power of chaos magic and the sunlight beam severed his body into fragments, his limbs collapsing in different directions. Crash! The ground quaked as Surtur''s dismembered form fell, the shockwaves sending dust and debris into the air. As the giant''s body began to regenerate, Syd narrowed his eyes. He summoned all his strength, unleashing a torrent of chaos magic to envelop the fragments. The red energy surged, evaporating Surtur''s body piece by piece. Within moments, only a massive skull remained. "No!" Surtur''s voice echoed, filled with disbelief. "This cannot be! No one should be able to stop me!" "How... how is this possible?!" His despair reverberated across the battlefield as his skull, too, was consumed by the crimson energy. Silence fell over Asgard as the onlookers processed what had just transpired. Hela, who had watched the entire battle unfold, stood frozen, her jaw slack. For the first time, the Goddess of Death was at a loss for words. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 359: Chapter 359 Chapter 359: Chapter 359The mighty Surtur, capable of battling Odin himself, had been defeated-and in such an overwhelming manner? How could this be possible? Floating in the sky with an imposing aura, Syd''s presence struck awe into all who witnessed him. Hela, who had initially dismissed him as insignificant, was now questioning everything. She had been confident that this "White Knight" was no different from Thor or Loki-just another opponent she could crush. But now... Crush? Watching Surtur''s battered form, reduced to a mere head, Hela''s disbelief was palpable. "This is nothing like Thor or Loki. This is absurd!" The citizens of Asgard, too, were in shock. They had expected this unknown prince to either die or become a liability for Odin. But instead, here he was, standing victorious. Looking up at the radiant figure of Syd hovering above Surtur''s remains, the Asgardians couldn''t reconcile this reality with their expectations. Gasps filled the air as awe and excitement replaced despair. "With a prince like this, who would dare provoke Asgard?" Over the years, Odin''s retreat from conquest had diminished Asgard''s reputation in the universe. Many younger factions no longer respected Asgard, even daring to challenge them. But with the emergence of this powerful new prince, the Asgardians felt their pride returning. "So, Prince Thor was telling the truth earlier..." The citizens murmured among themselves, remembering Thor''s words about Syd''s unmatched power. Many had dismissed it as exaggeration, yet now they felt ashamed for doubting him. While the citizens marveled, Hela''s expression darkened. She recalled mocking Thor earlier: "Dear brother, have you gone mad to make such claims?" "Do you even know what true power is?" Now, as she looked at the defeated Surtur and the commanding figure of Syd, Hela couldn''t help but feel her earlier words come back to haunt her. On the battlefield, Thor and Valkyrie were equally stunned. Thor, having witnessed his brother''s extraordinary powers before, was less surprised but still awed. Valkyrie, on the other hand, struggled to comprehend what she had just seen. "This... is ridiculous," Valkyrie thought, beads of sweat forming as she recalled the fearsome power of Surtur. "Compared to this monster of a prince, even Hela pales in comparison." Meanwhile, Surtur, reduced to a single, massive head, began to regain his composure. "You think this changes anything?" he sneered, his voice dripping with derision. "I am immortal! I was born to destroy Asgard, and you cannot kill me!" "Even Odin, at his peak, couldn''t destroy me!" "Go ahead, celebrate your victory. One day, I will return, and when I do, it will be the end of you and Asgard!" Surtur''s mocking laughter echoed across the battlefield. Though Thor and the others were pleased by the victory, Surtur''s words dampened their spirits. He was right-his crown, the source of his immortality, could not be destroyed. In the distance, Odin sighed, ready to suggest sealing the crown once more. But before he could speak, Syd''s calm voice cut through the tension. "Oh? Is that so?" "I''d like to test the limits of your crown," he said with a hint of amusement. Surtur opened his eyes, laughing coldly. "Foolish child. No one can destroy my crown. Not even you." "Try if you wish, but you''ll fail. And while you''re at it, remember this: one day, you''ll fall to someone stronger, while I will remain to witness your demise!" "Ahahaha!" Surtur''s laughter echoed, even as the tension on the battlefield grew. Thor glanced at Syd, unsure of what to say. He opened his mouth to speak but hesitated, not wanting to undermine his brother''s confidence. From the sidelines, Hela smirked. "This so-called brother of mine-strong, yes, but also arrogant," she thought. "Even Odin couldn''t destroy the crown. What makes him think he can? Ridiculous." Even Odin, watching from afar, felt a pang of concern. "Young and headstrong, just like I was," Odin mused, fearing that failure might shatter Syd''s spirit. The citizens of Asgard, too, doubted. Despite Syd''s earlier display of power, they couldn''t believe he could achieve what even Odin could not. As everyone held their breath, Surtur''s mocking smile persisted. Yet, amidst the tension, Syd remained serene. His right hand slowly lifted, a calm yet unstoppable force emanating from him. (End of Chapter) S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 360: Chapter 360 Chapter 360: Chapter 360Syd was well aware that Surtur''s crown, the source of his immortality, was nearly indestructible. At best, the absence of the Eternal Flame would put Surtur into hibernation. Even with the power of his ability Sunshine, it was unlikely he could destroy the crown immediately. Of course, given enough time, Syd was confident that the extraordinary nature of Sunshine, even at level four, could eventually erode it. However, time was a luxury he did not have in this moment. He decided to act because, amid the frequent use of chaos magic, Syd suddenly felt a familiar sensation-the distinct feeling of reality bending under his will. This wasn''t new; he had experienced it once before. The sensation of reality warping. Realizing that this state was fleeting, Syd''s eyes locked onto Surtur. Under the fire giant''s mocking gaze, Syd''s focus sharpened as his divine energy surged, and then the impossible happened. To everyone''s astonishment, the massive crown atop Surtur''s head began to shift and change. Brilliant colors rippled across its surface, and then... bubbles began to appear. Within moments, the crown transformed entirely into a myriad of multicolored bubbles floating into the sky. Piece by piece, the crown disintegrated, leaving Surtur''s head bare. A cold wind blew, popping the bubbles one by one until not even a trace of the once- indestructible crown remained. Silence fell over the battlefield. What just happened? Where was Surtur''s crown? The massive, indestructible crown-gone? The crowd instinctively turned their eyes to Syd, who hovered calmly in the air. Was it... him? Shock and disbelief rippled through the onlookers. Even Surtur, slow to process what had occurred, finally realized what had happened. "What did you do?!" he roared. "Where is my crown?!" "Those bubbles...? Impossible! How did you turn my crown into bubbles?!" Surtur''s voice was filled with disbelief as his mind spiraled. The crown-his source of immortality-was said to be indestructible. Yet, it was now gone, reduced to nothing. The fire giant was stunned, unable to fathom how this terrifying figure before him had accomplished such an unimaginable feat. The other spectators were no less bewildered. Odin stood frozen, Valkyrie was utterly lost, and Hela''s mocking smirk had solidified into wide-eyed disbelief. "What did you do?" Hela demanded, her voice trembling. Thor, however, recognized what had occurred. "It''s your reality-warping ability, isn''t it, brother?" Thor exclaimed, breaking the silence. Hearing this, the crowd turned their confused and questioning gazes toward Thor. "What is this reality-warping power?" a burly Asgardian warrior asked. Thor glanced at Syd before explaining, "My brother''s most remarkable ability isn''t the light or chaos magic you''ve seen. It''s his power to bend reality itself." "If he wills it, he can..." Thor began recounting instances of Syd''s reality-warping feats, leaving his audience utterly stunned. Twisting and reshaping reality? Could such a power even exist? Even with the evidence before them, many struggled to believe it. Hela, perhaps the most shaken of them all, felt her mind rebel against the notion. "This has to be a joke!" Her thoughts were echoed by Surtur himself. "Impossible!" he roared, his voice filled with rage. "How could such a power exist?! I don''t believe it! You''re lying!" "It''s an illusion, isn''t it?!" Surtur bellowed, desperate to rationalize what had happened. Syd, calm as ever, replied, "Is it? That crown was a part of you. It''s gone now. Do you feel nothing?" Surtur froze. Those words shattered his delusions. The self-deception and faint hope that clung to his mind dissolved, leaving him face-to-face with the grim reality. "No!" he howled, his voice breaking with desperation. "You can''t do this! Give me back my crown!" Surtur''s cries grew frantic as he pleaded, "Please... I can''t live without it..." The once-proud destroyer of Asgard now groveling and broken was a sight none could believe. The Asgardians and even Thor were taken aback. Surtur, the fire giant who had stood as a symbol of doom for Asgard, was now utterly humbled. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Syd, however, remained impassive. With a thought, red energy from chaos magic enveloped Surtur''s bare head. Realizing what was about to happen, Surtur screamed in terror. "No! You can''t do this!" "NO!" With a final, desperate cry, Surtur''s magma-like head exploded in a fiery eruption. Without his crown, there was no immortality to save him this time. What remained was a blazing remnant of the Eternal Flame, burning brightly in the center of the battlefield. Surtur was gone. The fire giant, once thought to be unstoppable, had been utterly destroyed. The crowd stood in stunned silence, their emotions swirling. Surtur was truly dead. "Ragnarok..." Odin muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief. It was over. The unyielding fate that had loomed over Asgard for so long had been shattered. The oppressive shadow of Ragnarok, which Odin had carried in his heart for centuries, was gone. For the first time, he felt a profound sense of relief. Ragnarok had been a destiny he had believed unchangeable, a despairing inevitability. But now, that unbreakable fate had been rewritten. Ragnarok was no more. Odin could scarcely believe it. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 361: Chapter 361 Chapter 361: Chapter 361The citizens of Asgard, along with Valkyrie, turned their awestruck and reverent gazes toward the white-clad figure floating in the sky. Thor beamed with joy. Queen Frigga let out a sigh of relief. Even Heimdall, who had been watching everything unfold, smiled warmly. On the other hand, Hela stood in utter disbelief. The nightmare of Asgard-the fire giant Surtur-was dead? S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her gaze shifted to the figure in white, and she felt like she was dreaming. That man was a monster! "What was that ability just now? Twisting reality itself? This is beyond monstrous!" Hela struggled to comprehend such terrifying power, muttering to herself, "A monster... born of Asgard..." Her thoughts then shifted to the ramifications of Surtur''s death. Without the fire giant as a distraction, her plans were in ruins. Realizing the precariousness of her situation, Hela took a cautious step back, intending to leave unnoticed. Unfortunately for her, Odin, who had just recovered from the shock of Ragnarok''s altered fate, noticed her retreat. "Hela," Odin''s stern voice cut through the tension. "Where do you think you''re going?" The moment drew everyone''s attention to her. Thor turned, his expression fierce. "Hela!" Valkyrie glared at her with burning hatred. "Running away? I never thought I''d see the mighty Goddess of Death afraid!" "You''re a disgrace," Valkyrie sneered. As Hela faced their accusations, many Asgardians exchanged confused glances. "Thor, who is she?" a burly middle-aged warrior asked, his tone laced with curiosity. Thor hesitated, his gaze darting to Odin, who looked troubled. The truth about Hela was a well-kept secret, and Thor wasn''t sure whether to reveal it. Sensing the growing confusion, Hela''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "Does no one remember me? Have none of you studied history?" Her gaze turned to Odin, her tone dripping with contempt. "Look at your lies, old man. They''ve worked so well, haven''t they?" "None of these people even know how the Nine Realms came to be under Asgard''s rule!" As Hela spoke, the Asgardians'' confusion deepened. "What is she talking about?" "Lies? What lies?" "Did Odin keep something from us?" Ignoring their murmurs, Hela continued, her voice proud and commanding. "I am Hela, Odin''s firstborn, commander of the Asgardian army, rightful heir to the throne, and Goddess of Death!" The crowd gasped in shock. "Is she serious?" Hela''s speech grew more impassioned. "I was Odin''s weapon of conquest, leading our forces to victory after victory. One realm after another fell to Asgard under my command!" "But my ambition outgrew his. He feared me, so he imprisoned me like a beast, erasing my achievements and name from history!" Her hateful glare bore into Odin as she accused him of betrayal. "Asgard was once a symbol of absolute power in the cosmos, but Odin settled for ruling the Nine Realms. We were meant to rule everything!" "Now, Odin is weak and dying. I have returned to restore our former glory. Together, we will reclaim the destiny that was stolen from us!" Spreading her arms wide, Hela''s expression was one of grandeur. "Kneel before me, and you will share in the honor of serving your true ruler!" A heavy silence followed. Thor, unable to contain himself, scratched his head and muttered to Valkyrie, "Why didn''t anyone tell me my sister was this... dramatic?" "She looks like she''s lost her mind." Thor''s attempt to speak quietly failed miserably, his booming voice cutting through the silence. Laughter erupted among the crowd, breaking the tense atmosphere. Hela''s face twisted in rage as she shot Thor a deadly glare. Though she didn''t understand what "dramatic" meant, the comparison to madness was clear. Suppressing her fury, Hela turned her gaze to Syd, the calm figure floating above. Her expression softened into a smile as she addressed him. "My brother," she said sweetly, "Odin is a relic of the past. One day, he will come to fear your power, just as he feared mine." "Join me, and together we can rule Asgard and the cosmos!" "With your strength, no one could stop us. The entire universe would kneel before our might!" As she spoke, her eyes gleamed with fervor, fixating on Syd with a burning intensity. Even she had to admit that Syd''s power was terrifying-so much so that she was willing to step back and attempt an alliance. Hela''s confidence grew as she imagined the possibilities. With Syd by her side, nothing would stand in her way. The crowd, meanwhile, exchanged worried glances. If Syd, with his incredible power, were to side with Hela, there would be no stopping them. Odin''s expression darkened as he stepped forward. "Hela, enough!" he thundered. His voice carried a weight that silenced the crowd, though Hela smirked at his reaction. Odin fixed his gaze on her, his tone heavy with sorrow. "My child, your disdain for life will be your undoing." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 362: Chapter 362 Chapter 362: Chapter 362Odin''s voice carried authority and sorrow as he addressed Hela. "During the conquest of the Nine Realms, how many Asgardians sacrificed their lives? Did you not see any of it?" "And now, you still dream of conquering the universe?" He paused briefly before continuing, "Hela, the universe isn''t as simple as you think. It''s not a place you can conquer at will." Odin''s mind drifted to his own past ambitions. He, too, had once sought to expand Asgard''s dominion further, but the cost had been too high-countless Asgardians lost, and the lurking dangers of the cosmos were far beyond his reckoning. Hela, however, had never seen these sacrifices or understood the hidden threats. Her eyes were fixed solely on conquest, blind to the lives at stake or the dangers lying in wait. Hela sneered. "Now you act like the wise king, talking about sacrifice? Don''t forget who you once were. Were you the saint and I the villain?" Odin''s gaze hardened as he raised Gungnir, his Eternal Spear. If it were just Hela, he wouldn''t be so concerned, but the possibility of her corrupting Syd with her ideals was a risk Odin couldn''t take. The mere thought of the destruction the two of them could bring was enough to make him act. Hela, seeing Odin prepare to attack, didn''t hesitate. She reached up, manifesting her menacing black crown, and conjured weapons in both hands. Boom! Golden light shot forth from Gungnir. Hela leaped aside, hurling her conjured weapons at Odin in rapid succession. Whoosh! Whoosh! Odin deflected the projectiles with ease, though his movements were slower than they once were. Hela smirked. "Where''s your strength now, old man? You''re nothing but a shadow of your former self." Her words stung with truth. Exhausted from his battle with Surtur, Odin''s fatigue was evident. His strikes lacked their usual power, and his movements were labored. Hela''s confidence grew. Everything was unfolding as she had anticipated. Even though Surtur had been defeated by someone else, Odin''s current state was far from formidable. If she could drag the fight out a little longer, victory would be hers. As Hela pressed her advantage, the Asgardian citizens grew anxious, watching their once- mighty king struggle. Thor clenched his fists, his frustration mounting. If only Mj?lnir were intact, he would have joined the fight already. Before Thor could act, Valkyrie charged forward, donning her white battle armor and brandishing her sword. She moved swiftly, aiming to strike Hela. Unfortunately, Hela, despite her focus on Odin, was far from unguarded. Whoosh! Whoosh! A flurry of black weapons materialized and flew toward Valkyrie. Clang! Clang! Valkyrie deflected them, but her advance was halted. "Come forth, Fenrir! And my loyal soldiers, stop them!" Hela commanded. A massive black wolf emerged from the shadows, charging straight at Valkyrie, while an army of skeletal warriors appeared, engaging the Asgardian citizens who tried to assist. Chaos erupted as battle cries and clashing weapons filled the air. Thor turned to Syd, desperation in his eyes. "Brother, help them," he pleaded. Syd glanced at Thor, raised his hand, and a crimson glow enveloped the battlefield. In an instant, everything froze. Fenrir, with its jaws inches from Valkyrie, was immobilized mid-attack. The skeletal soldiers stood motionless, their weapons suspended in the air. A wave of disbelief rippled through the onlookers. Even the undead wolf and skeletons seemed to radiate shock and confusion, as if their long- dead instincts couldn''t comprehend what had just happened. All eyes turned to Syd. With a mere gesture, he had neutralized the entire opposing force. The sheer magnitude of his power left the Asgardians in awe. Hela, seeing this, felt her stomach drop. While she dodged Odin''s attacks, she shouted angrily, "You''re interfering too? Why?!" "No reason," Syd replied calmly. "I''m just in a good mood." He began floating toward Hela, his demeanor serene. Hela''s expression twisted with rage and fear. She conjured a flurry of weapons, sending them hurtling toward Syd. Syd waved his hand, and the projectiles reversed their trajectory, flying back toward Hela. Before she could react further, crimson energy enveloped her body, freezing her in place just as it had her forces. "What... what is this?!" Hela struggled, her voice trembling with disbelief. No matter how she strained, the red energy held her completely immobilized. "This can''t be happening!" she thought, panic rising as she realized she was utterly powerless. Syd''s gaze remained steady as he watched her futile struggle. Without a word, he summoned a massive sphere of chaos magic, sending it hurtling toward her. Boom! The impact sent Hela flying, crashing through wall after wall before landing heavily on the ground. From a distance, Valkyrie and the Asgardians watched in stunned silence. The Goddess of Death, who had once seemed invincible, was now nothing more than a plaything for the white-clad prince. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 363: Chapter 363 Chapter 363: Chapter 363The overwhelming gap in strength left everyone stunned. While the Asgardian crowd watched in awe, Hela lay on the ground, unable to move. The impact of being slammed into the wall and ground was minor compared to the damage caused by the chaos magic. For the first time, she fully understood the terror of her younger brother, the so-called God of Light. If not for the support of Asgard''s energy, which granted her immense regenerative abilities, she would have been at death''s door from that single attack. Even so, her recovery didn''t improve her situation. Though her wounds healed quickly, the crimson energy binding her body made it impossible for her to move. Hela struggled, but the red glow held her firmly in place. The Asgardians, seeing Hela immobilized, sighed in relief. Valkyrie, her eyes blazing with fury, gripped her sword tightly and began striding toward Hela, intent on avenging the Valkyrie legion. Before she could reach Hela, Odin stepped forward, stopping just in front of the fallen goddess. Looking down at her, Odin''s expression was somber. Hela sneered through gritted teeth. "What are you going to do, old man? Kill me? Then get it over with!" "This time, I didn''t lose to you-I lost to that monstrous brother of mine. You didn''t win!" "If it weren''t for him, you''d be the one lying defeated!" She laughed coldly and continued, "After seeing his power, aren''t you afraid, old man? Doesn''t he terrify you?" Odin''s gaze remained steady, her provocations failing to sway him. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Odin delivered his judgment. "My child," he began solemnly, "a god who disregards life is unworthy of ruling over death." As he spoke, Odin extended his empty left hand. With a swift motion, the black crown atop Hela''s head flew into his grasp. "What are you doing? That''s my crown!" Hela screamed in rage, her hair disheveled. Odin ignored her outburst, holding the crown aloft. "Only those with compassion in their hearts are worthy of wearing this crown and wielding its power." The scene struck a chord with Thor, who froze in recognition of the familiar ritual. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a brief pause, Odin turned back to Hela, his voice echoing with authority. "In the name of my father and my grandfather, I, Odin Allfather, banish you from the realm of the gods!" With that declaration, Odin raised Gungnir and pointed it at Hela. "No!" Hela''s scream of defiance was drowned out as her armor was stripped from her body. A beam of light from the Bifr?st engulfed her, and with one final cry, Hela was cast into the unknown¡ªor rather, to Earth. The black crown followed, spinning through the air before vanishing into the light. The Asgardians looked on in stunned silence as the light of the Bifr?st disappeared, leaving only echoes of Hela''s protests. Even Thor seemed taken aback. "She''s... gone?" he muttered. Odin, still holding Gungnir, responded with an air of finality. "If she cannot find compassion in her heart, she will perish on Earth." The crowd fell silent at his words. Even Valkyrie, who had been seething with anger moments ago, seemed placated. Valkyrie scoffed. "Compassion? For that murderer? That''s laughable." Her voice dripped with disdain as she recalled Hela''s merciless slaughter of the Valkyrie legion. "No one knows her better than I do. She''s incapable of compassion. She kills without hesitation, without remorse. She''s the Goddess of Death in every sense." Pausing for a moment, she added with a smirk, "Stripped of her power, she''s just a mortal now. Let''s see how long her arrogance lasts." The thought of Hela living as a powerless mortal brought a rare smile to Valkyrie''s face. Meanwhile, Syd''s attention shifted to the ruins of the treasure vault. His eyes narrowed as he raised his right hand, and crimson energy enveloped the debris. Fragments of stone and shattered artifacts floated into the air, revealing hidden treasures within. A golden glint caught his eye, and a moment later, an object flew into his hand-a damaged golden gauntlet. "The Infinity Gauntlet," Syd muttered, examining it closely. Thor, noticing the item, tilted his head in confusion. "What is that?" "It''s the Infinity Gauntlet," Syd replied calmly. The mention of the gauntlet left most of the onlookers bewildered, but Odin''s expression darkened. "So, you''re collecting the Infinity Stones," Odin remarked, his voice laced with unease. "Infinity Stones are dangerous. To gather them all is..." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 364: Chapter 364 Chapter 364: Chapter 364Before Odin could finish his words, Syd retrieved four glowing stones from his satchel: Mind Stone, shimmering with golden light. Space Stone, emanating a vibrant blue glow. Power Stone, radiating a deep purple hue. Reality Stone, pulsing with an intense red aura. As the four stones floated in midair, the entire crowd stood in stunned silence. Odin paused mid-sentence, staring at the display. His words faltered as his eyes locked onto the stones. Finally, with a deep sigh, Odin said, "The Time Stone resides with the Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One, on Earth." He hesitated before continuing, his gaze heavy. "The Soul Stone..." But instead of revealing its location, Odin fell silent. Syd, noticing his reluctance, smirked slightly. So, Odin once considered gathering the Infinity Stones himself. It wasn''t surprising; Odin''s knowledge of the stones was far too precise for mere curiosity. As for why he didn''t disclose the location of the Soul Stone, Syd understood. Obtaining it required a sacrifice-the life of the one you loved most. For Syd, the method to acquire it hardly mattered. With the other five stones in his grasp, he was confident he could eventually track down the Soul Stone, even if it meant obliterating Vormir, its resting place. Lost in thought, Syd returned his attention to the damaged Infinity Gauntlet before him. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the Infinity Stones floated toward the golden gauntlet, embedding themselves in its slots one by one. As the final stone snapped into place, multicolored energy surged through the gauntlet. But within moments, the gauntlet began to tremble violently, cracks forming across its surface. Syd acted quickly, withdrawing the stones just before the gauntlet could self-destruct. "Well," he muttered, frowning, "this thing''s useless now." Odin, watching intently, finally spoke. "Child, if you require a gauntlet, seek out Eitri, the Dwarf King. He can forge one tailored to you." Syd''s eyes lit up in recognition. Of course, Eitri-creator of both Thanos''s gauntlet and Thor''s Stormbreaker-could craft the perfect vessel for the stones. After stowing the Infinity Stones, Syd casually tossed the broken gauntlet aside. With the immediate crises resolved, Odin''s gaze sharpened, focusing intently on Syd. Before he could say anything, Frigga stepped forward, her face filled with emotion. "Mother," Thor greeted, stepping toward her with a smile. But Frigga brushed past him, heading straight for Syd. She grasped his arm gently but firmly, her eyes scanning his face with maternal intensity. "My child," she whispered, her voice trembling, "let me look at you." Syd stiffened, taken aback by her words. Noticing the simple, unadorned clothing he wore, Frigga''s expression turned pained. "You''ve suffered so much, haven''t you? I''ll have the maids prepare proper garments for you immediately." "Wait," Syd interjected awkwardly, "I''m not-" Before he could finish, Frigga cut him off, her voice resolute. "No, you are!" Her conviction left him momentarily speechless, and Thor''s face lit up with joy. Frigga continued, "Ever since the light phenomenon that covered the Nine Realms, I''ve felt a connection. I knew it was related to me somehow." "Now, seeing you here, I''m certain of it. That was your doing, wasn''t it?" Syd hesitated, unsure of how to respond. The gathered Asgardians exchanged shocked glances. The radiant light that had enveloped all Nine Realms-an event they still remembered vividly-was caused by this mysterious prince? Murmurs spread through the crowd: "The light across the Nine Realms... it was him?" "How powerful must he be to do something like that?" Thor, ever the proud brother, puffed out his chest, basking in reflected glory. Frigga turned to Odin, her grip on Syd''s arm unwavering. "If you don''t believe me, ask your father," she said, her tone unwavering. All eyes turned to Odin. The Allfather studied Syd closely, his expression unreadable. For years, Odin had kept tabs on Syd, occasionally watching him from afar. While he''d sensed traces of Asgardian divine energy within him, Odin had always dismissed the possibility that this child was his own. After all, he had no memory of fathering another son. Closing his eyes, Odin extended his senses, probing deeply into Syd''s essence. Moments later, his eyes flew open, filled with disbelief. "Your divine body..." he murmured, trailing off in shock. "Father?" Thor prompted anxiously. Frigga''s brow furrowed with concern. "What is it, Odin?" The crowd buzzed with speculation, their curiosity mounting. Odin finally spoke, his voice tinged with astonishment. "Child, though your divine structure is unique, I sense the unmistakable essence of both my bloodline and Frigga''s within you." His words hung heavily in the air, their weight sinking into everyone''s minds. "How is this possible?" Odin muttered to himself, struggling to reconcile the revelation. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 365: Chapter 365 Chapter 365: Chapter 365As Odin''s words echoed across the Asgardian court, the gathered crowd erupted in excitement. "He truly is our prince!" "With him by our side, who would dare challenge Asgard in the universe?" The Asgardians'' cheers filled the air, their spirits lifted despite the earlier chaos. Frigga''s face radiated joy and relief, while Thor''s laughter boomed loudly. Clapping Syd on the shoulder, Thor grinned, "Brother! I knew you were my brother all along! See? I was right!" Syd winced at the heavy pat on his shoulder, his expression a mix of exasperation and resignation. What could he possibly say? Deny it? Insist that he wasn''t Odin''s son or Thor''s brother? Even if he did, no one would believe him. After all, the divine blood running through his veins seemed to confirm his lineage. Traditional myths even identified Balder, the God of Light, as Odin and Frigga''s son-a detail that wasn''t entirely surprising to Syd but one he hadn''t expected to confront so directly. He opened his mouth to speak, but seeing the hopeful and joyous expressions of those around him, he sighed and closed it again. Amidst the Asgardians'' jubilant chatter, Odin''s sharp gaze fell on Syd once more. "Your divine body carries traces of the Asgardian royal bloodline," Odin said with certainty. "While... unique in many ways, it undeniably connects you to our lineage." Odin''s words left no room for doubt, solidifying Syd''s reluctant acceptance in the eyes of everyone present. The Asgardians'' cheers grew louder, their earlier fear and despair completely replaced with hope and pride. "Long live our prince!" "With him, Asgard is unstoppable!" Syd''s shoulders slumped slightly. He had been swept into a tide he couldn''t control. Frigga stepped closer, her maternal instincts overwhelming her. "My dear child," she said tenderly, "tell me, how have you lived all these years? Have you suffered much?" "Uh..." Syd hesitated, trying to deflect. "What about those creatures?" He gestured toward the still-bound Fenrir and the skeletal warriors frozen in place. Thor and the others, startled by the reminder, turned to look. They had almost forgotten about Hela''s minions, motionless and enveloped in a crimson glow. Even now, Syd''s chaotic magic held them firmly in place, seemingly with minimal effort. The Asgardians couldn''t help but marvel again at his power. Odin quickly ordered guards to equip the creatures with restraints before escorting them to the dungeons. With that matter resolved, everyone''s attention shifted back to Syd. Frigga, undeterred, continued to fawn over him. She insisted on taking his measurements for new clothing, and despite his protests, Syd found himself dragged along. ... An Hour Later Thor couldn''t contain his excitement. "Come, brother! Let me show you around Asgard!" Syd, still trying to explain, said, "Thor, I''ve told you I''m not..." "Ah, enough of that, brother!" Thor interrupted cheerfully. "Let''s go!" With Thor tugging him along, Syd resigned himself to the tour. As they wandered through the remnants of Asgard, Syd took in the grandeur of the preserved architecture. Despite the destruction wrought by Surtur, the city retained its classical elegance, a testament to its storied history. "Prince Balder!" "Greetings, Your Highness!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Blessed day, my lord!" Everywhere they went, Asgardians greeted Syd warmly, their faces beaming with admiration and respect. Flower garlands and baskets of sweets were offered to him at every turn. Syd, bemused by the attention, tasted a piece of the offered sweets and turned to Thor. "About the Infinity Gauntlet..." Thor snapped his fingers as if recalling something. "Ah, yes! The Dwarf King, Eitri, is already working on a new one for you. They took your measurements while preparing your attire, didn''t they? It won''t be long before it''s ready." Relieved, Syd nodded. A properly fitted gauntlet would allow the Infinity Stones to function at full capacity, enabling him to harness their combined power effectively. Thor, his curiosity piqued, asked, "So, is it true? With the gauntlet and all six stones, anything is possible?" Syd thought for a moment before nodding. Thor whistled in awe, glancing at the serene cityscape of Asgard. His expression turned somber. "Father''s time is short," Thor murmured. "When he''s gone, what will become of Asgard?" Syd said nothing, letting Thor voice his concerns. "Father''s presence has always kept our enemies at bay. When he''s no longer here..." Thor trailed off, his worry evident. Syd couldn''t help but wonder to himself, Is there a way to save Odin? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 366: Chapter 366 Chapter 366: Chapter 366If Odin were to die, unexpected changes might occur. If possible, Syd hoped that Odin could continue living. It was obvious, however, that Odin''s body was failing. Syd wasn''t sure if Odin''s death would be due to the strain of his ever-growing divine power or simply because his lifespan had reached its limit. Speaking of which, Odin''s Sleep seemed to delay death to some extent. Pondering this, Syd wondered, "What if I transfer my divine power to him? Would he still die?" He was well aware of the unique nature of his divine light power, which might fundamentally differ from the powers Thor and the others possessed. If he were to transfer his light-based divine power to Odin, it might prolong Odin''s life or even trigger some mysterious transformation. After all, the Baldur he was imitating might be the Baldur of traditional mythology-or perhaps a combination of traditional mythology and the Asgardian myths here. The most noticeable difference was that Thor claimed the Asgardians had lifespans of several thousand years. However, in traditional mythology, their lives were significantly longer, and their divine bodies and powers were much more extraordinary. Of course, Syd was unsure whether he himself would age. In traditional Norse mythology, the gods'' physical bodies aged, albeit very slowly, and they relied on golden apples to maintain eternal youth. As for their divine souls, Syd had tested this before and confirmed that they were immortal. Unless destroyed by external forces, they would never perish. While Syd was lost in thought, Thor led him to an unfamiliar place. "What do you two princes need from me?" Clad in golden armor and wielding a golden sword, Heimdall fixed his golden eyes on the two princes who entered. Syd snapped out of his thoughts and turned to Heimdall, then shifted his gaze to Thor. He had no idea why Thor had brought him here. Thor wasted no time, chuckling, "Heimdall, how''s Hela doing? Can you show us her current state?" Syd''s eyes lit up with curiosity. He was quite interested in Hela''s current situation. How was she faring after being reduced to mortality? At Thor''s request, Heimdall''s golden eyes flickered with a series of visions as if glimpsing countless scenes. He smiled and said, "As you wish, my princes." In the next instant, Syd noticed Thor''s eyes turning golden, as though he could see and hear everything Heimdall could. As for himself... Syd felt a strange force attempting to establish a connection with him. Heimdall turned, a look of surprise flashing across his face as he regarded the unfamiliar prince. The shock in his golden eyes quickly faded. He, too, sensed the resistance of his power being blocked by this prince. Before he could speak, the resistance vanished, and the connection was successfully established. Syd could now see everything Heimdall saw and heard. A scene unfolded before his eyes. ... Midgard-Earth. It was nighttime. On the ground, engraved with mysterious patterns, Hela lay unconscious. After a long time, the disheveled Hela stirred, abruptly opening her eyes. Where is this? Dazed for a moment, Hela''s expression darkened as realization struck. "That old fool... Don''t you understand? The entire universe awaits someone to rule it, yet you''re content with the Nine Realms!" she growled through gritted teeth. Thinking of this, Hela felt a surge of resentment. Odin had raised her to conquer, but now he had decided to stop and even hinder her. How laughable. Without war, Hela felt as if she were nothing. After a moment of bitterness, she clenched her teeth again, sensing her weakened body. Then, the innate bond with her crown told her it was nearby. "As long as I wear the crown, I can regain my power!" A smile spread across Hela''s face. She got to her feet and moved toward the direction of the crown''s pull. Meanwhile, Syd''s vision shifted again. His gaze fell upon a large crater, and his expression turned to surprise. In the middle of the crater sat Hela''s black crown, neatly placed. That wasn''t surprising, but what caught Syd''s attention was the group of people who had discovered it. A middle-aged man with yellow skin and ten rings wrapped around his arms stepped forward, gazing at the black crown in the crater before looking up at the sky. Beside him, a man in black respectfully said, "Lord Wenwu, this is the object." Xu Wenwu nodded, focusing on the black crown again with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Like the ten rings on his arms that granted him immense power, Wenwu understood that Earth''s greatest powers often originated from beyond the planet. Relying on the power of the ten rings, he had remained invincible for centuries, creating the Ten Rings organization to operate from the shadows. Xu Wenwu pondered. The object on the ground had fallen from the heavens, and he realized it was likely not of earthly origin. Just as he marveled at the celestial artifact, the sound of approaching footsteps broke the silence. The twenty-odd people present instinctively turned their heads and saw a woman dressed in black and green, with long black hair and smoky eye makeup, walking toward them. "Who are you? Stop!" a man in black, seemingly in his thirties, shouted. Hela ignored him, commanding, "Bring me my crown!" Her gaze landed on the black crown not far away. Xu Wenwu replied calmly, "The only one giving orders here is me." With a leap, he landed in front of Hela. Hela''s attention was drawn to the ten pale-gold rings glowing with a faint blue light on his arms. Looking at the rings, she chuckled. "I admire a man who dares to accessorize boldly." Xu Wenwu frowned. "Most people fear me. You don''t?" Hela smiled. "I''m the same, darling. But I''m not most people." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a low voice, she declared, "I am the Goddess of Death!" With that, Hela raised her hands to her head, a smug, arrogant grin spreading across her face. But after holding the pose for a long moment, she noticed no shock or fear in her opponent''s expression. Instead... "Hm?" Xu Wenwu looked puzzled at her gesture. Hela''s face froze. "Usually, people react." She instinctively touched her head again, only to find nothing there. "Uh..." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 367: Chapter 367 Chapter 367: Chapter 367Feeling her empty head, Hela suddenly remembered that her crown was no longer with her. Nearby, Xu Wenwu watched half of the scene unfold before growing impatient. He ordered, "Capture her." At his command, more than twenty blak-clad men rushed toward her. Watching this unfold, Hela was indifferent. "So, we''re getting physical now?" As the group charged at her, she smiled confidently, spreading her arms as if to summon her weapons and slaughter these ignorant Midgardians. But no weapons appeared. "What?" Before she could react, a fist landed squarely on her, sending her flying backward. She hit the ground hard, feeling the sharp pain on her cheek. Touching her lips, she saw a smear of red. Stunned, she muttered, "Mortal blood?" After a brief moment of disbelief, Hela looked at the group of approaching black-clad men. Her expression shifted dramatically as she raised her hands in a gesture of surrender, feigning weakness. "No, please, I beg you. Spare me. I''m just a poor, helpless woman..." Her pitiful act made the men hesitate, their movements pausing as they exchanged bewildered looks. Before they could recover, Hela lashed out with a sudden punch, knocking one of them to the ground. Realizing it was all a facade, the black-clad men rushed at her. Drawing on years of combat experience, Hela managed to hold her ground for the moment. ... Asgard, Realm of the Gods Watching the fight unfold between Hela and the Earthlings, Thor felt a pang of embarrassment, his face reddening. "This is Hela reduced to mortality, and yet she''s still this formidable?" Heimdall, on the other hand, seemed unsurprised. Syd, however, wasn''t paying much attention to Hela. His focus was on the man named Xu Wenwu and the ten rings on his arms. Ten Rings? The sounds of the skirmish between Hela and the black-clad men echoed through the air. From a distance, Xu Wenwu observed the scene with mild surprise. She was holding her own against so many of his subordinates? And with such well-honed combat experience? When he saw her grab a dagger from one of his men''s belts, clearly ready to use it, Xu Wenwu decided to step in. Extending his left arm, two of the five golden rings on his left wrist emitted a blue glow and shot forward with a metallic whistle. The rings collided with the dagger in Hela''s hand, knocking it away. With a flick of his wrist, the two rings returned to Xu Wenwu, neatly sliding back onto his arm. Hela turned, startled, to see Xu Wenwu stretching out both arms. The rings on his wrists flew out, encircling her like a rope. The ten rings glowed with blue energy, linking together and binding Hela tightly. "What is this?" Hela''s face was filled with shock as she struggled against the restraints. No matter how much she struggled, she couldn''t break free of these strange bindings. Quickly, she realized something. Furrowing her brows, she muttered, "This power doesn''t belong to this world!" Xu Wenwu responded coolly, "Neither do you." Clearly, he had figured something out. In the next instant, he clenched his right fist, and the ten rings tightened. Hela fell to her knees, unable to withstand the pressure. The humiliation of being subdued ignited a burning fury within her. Glaring at the approaching man, she growled, "If my crown were with me, you''d be the one kneeling before me!" To her surprise, Xu Wenwu smiled. "Then let me see for myself." "What?" Hela was caught off guard. The rings that bound her flew back to Xu Wenwu''s arms. Regaining her freedom, Hela stared intently at him, her cold smile returning as she realized he was serious. As she walked toward her crown, she sneered, "I must admit, letting me retrieve the tool of your doom... I can''t tell if you''re brave or just foolish." Xu Wenwu remained unbothered. His confidence in the ten rings left him unimpressed by the idea that this woman could become a threat after reclaiming her crown. "Go ahead. Put it on," he said. Hela chuckled coldly, bent down, and reached out to grab the crown. She tugged, but the crown didn''t budge. "Hmm, that''s stuck tight." Her smile faltered, and her laughter grew uneasy as panic crept into her expression. She tugged again, but still, the crown wouldn''t move. "Get up!" "Come on!" Forcing a smile, Hela muttered, "What''s wrong with the gravity here?" "Never mind," she said, attempting a few more pulls, only to meet the same result. At that moment, it dawned on her-this was Odin''s doing. Looking up at the sky, she finally cracked, shouting, "Father, please, don''t do this to me!" "Ahhh!" With a furious roar, Hela gripped the crown tightly, straining to lift it. Her expression twisted with desperation and despair until, finally, she gave up, panting heavily. Xu Wenwu approached, watching her closely. "Who are you, really?" By now, he had pieced together some clues. His instincts and observations told him that the otherworldly object likely did belong to this woman, though her current state left him puzzled. "I told you," Hela snarled angrily, "I am Hela, Goddess of Death!" Xu Wenwu raised an eyebrow, his curiosity deepening. "Oh? Then why are you in this state?" Under the scrutiny of over twenty pairs of eyes, Hela fell silent for a moment before speaking bitterly. "The old fool... my father... He waged wars and used battles to fuel his ambitions. When my ambitions surpassed his, he called me a monster and sealed me away." "When I broke free and sought revenge, I almost defeated him. But then my monstrous brother appeared." "He... he defeated me." Hearing this, Xu Wenwu and his subordinates grew even more intrigued. Regardless of whether her claim to divinity was true, her story was undeniably fascinating. They were also curious about the brother she spoke of. What kind of person was he, and how powerful? Xu Wenwu voiced the question on everyone''s mind. "This brother of yours... is he very strong?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment he asked, he saw a rare look of fear flash across Hela''s face. Hela muttered, "He''s a monster. I''ve never seen anyone like him." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 368: Chapter 368 Chapter 368: Chapter 368Hela, recalling something Loki had once said, blurted out similar words without realizing it. "His power exceeds anything you mortals could imagine. No one can oppose him-he could destroy everything!" Only now did she understand why Thor had once spoken in such terms. Hearing her claim, the black-clad men froze. Beyond their imagination? Destroy everything? How is that possible...? The men exchanged baffled looks, convinced that this woman was out of words and resorting to wild exaggerations. Compared to the terrifying brother she described, they placed far more faith in their leader. With the Ten Rings, their leader was invincible. They had never seen anyone capable of standing against him. Anyone who opposed him ended up as nothing more than a corpse. Whether it was this woman or the brother she spoke of, they were confident Xu Wenwu could easily defeat them. Xu Wenwu himself shared their confidence, the Ten Rings on his arms filling him with unparalleled assurance. After all, these were weapons capable of contending with, or even defeating, gods. Even deities would fear them. If he ever encountered the brother this woman mentioned, he would show her just how capable he was of challenging and even slaying-a god! Hela, after catching her breath, suddenly asked, "What do you plan to do with me? Kill me?" Xu Wenwu smiled faintly. "Of course not. I have no intention of killing you. On the contrary, I want to form an alliance with you." "Why?" Hela asked, puzzled. "Because I can see that you''re a warrior, like me," Xu Wenwu replied. Hela scoffed. "My father saw that too." In the end, she reluctantly agreed to an alliance on the surface, knowing she had no choice given her current circumstances. As for her crown, she left it behind, confident that no one else could take it. She followed Xu Wenwu and his men to an old mansion. When the two of them were alone, Hela couldn''t help but glance at the rings on his arms. "What are those?" she asked, feigning casual curiosity. "The Ten Rings. They''re weapons granted to me by the heavens," Xu Wenwu replied. Hela didn''t believe him, convinced they were weapons of some powerful being. Xu Wenwu continued, "The Ten Rings are also my gift to the world." "To control the masses?" Hela asked. "To protect them," Xu Wenwu said, shaking his head. "Our world is plagued by dangerous forces." "Are you referring to me? Or my brother?" Hela sneered. Xu Wenwu shook his head again. "Your father might have feared your ambition, but I don''t. Together, we could fight side by side and protect this world." Looking at the strong, charismatic woman before him, he couldn''t help but think that if they had met earlier, he might have fallen for her. Unfortunately, he already had a wife he deeply loved and a son named Shang-Chi. His wife, however, had passed away due to unforeseen circumstances. Despite these thoughts, he couldn''t deny a certain admiration for the woman in front of him. Xu Wenwu then brought up Hela''s brother. "As for your brother, with the Ten Rings, I don''t fear him." "These are weapons capable of challenging gods! Even if your brother appeared, I could subdue him!" Hela chuckled at his bold, almost sanctimonious claims. "Darling, all I can say is you''re quite confident. If you''d met my brother, you wouldn''t be saying such things. His power is beyond anything you could imagine." Despite her words, Hela couldn''t help but glance again at the Ten Rings on his arms, her eyes flickering with intrigue. If I had those weapons... Unaware of her thoughts, Xu Wenwu shook his head dismissively. "Is that so?" He didn''t take her words to heart. As he pondered, a sudden force struck the back of his head, slamming him to the ground. Bang! With a wicked smile, Hela grabbed Xu Wenwu by the head and smashed it into the floor several times. Seeing him almost lose consciousness, she grinned. "You look much better like this." Reaching out, she attempted to pry the Ten Rings off his arms. "Hm..." She struggled for a while but couldn''t remove them. At that moment, the sound of approaching footsteps reached her ears. The black-clad men had heard the commotion and were rushing toward them. Realizing the situation, Hela had no choice but to abandon the rings. "Sweet dreams," she said, quickly making her escape. A group of men burst in just as she fled, kneeling to check on their leader''s condition. As Xu Wenwu slowly regained consciousness, he glanced at the fleeing woman''s silhouette. Surprisingly, he wasn''t too angry. Instead, he ordered, "Capture her alive!" The men immediately gave chase. While Hela was fleeing and the men pursued her... S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Asgard, Realm of the Gods Thor, Heimdall, and Syd watched the entire scene unfold. "Can the Ten Rings really defeat gods?" Thor couldn''t help but ask, intrigued. "I sensed immense power from them," Heimdall replied thoughtfully. Hearing this, Thor looked curiously at Syd, who stood nearby in white, wondering what he thought. Syd, however, merely gave Thor a glance before falling into deep thought. He had some knowledge about the Ten Rings and understood their power. Not only could they grant the wielder extended life, but they also bestowed immense strength, including enhanced physical power, energy projection, and the ability to use the rings as projectile weapons. In essence, they were artifacts on par with Mjolnir. Anyone could wield them and gain tremendous power. If an unawakened Thor were to face the Ten Rings, the outcome would be uncertain. The claim that they could challenge gods wasn''t entirely unfounded. However, against beings like Dormammu, the Ten Rings would fall short, practically a death wish. Their combat capabilities aside, the rings seemed to grant longevity. Xu Wenwu, for instance, had seemingly lived for over a thousand years using them. "Should I return to Earth and claim the rings for myself?" Syd mused. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 369: Chapter 369 Chapter 369: Chapter 369Syd found himself intrigued by the Ten Rings. However, he wasn''t the only one. Heimdall, standing nearby, said, "This is something I must report to His Majesty. The King will likely send someone to Midgard to retrieve this artifact." Syd raised an eyebrow in surprise. Heimdall, noticing his expression, explained, "Your Highness, the Ten Rings are far too powerful, capable of defeating gods. Leaving them on Midgard poses a significant danger. Someone could misuse them, and to prevent such things..." As Heimdall spoke, Syd couldn''t help but think of the many mystical artifacts and divine relics stored in Odin''s vault. Some of them, it seemed, even belonged to the Sorcerer Supreme. No wonder Odin''s treasury is so vast... Soon, Heimdall departed for the palace to deliver his report to Odin. Roughly ten minutes later, he returned. Thor, eager, asked, "So, what did Father say?" Heimdall smiled. "His Majesty has ordered you, Thor, to retrieve the artifact with the Warriors Three." Syd couldn''t help but smirk. He wasn''t entirely surprised. As Asgard''s ruler, Odin naturally had to consider the broader picture. A weapon capable of challenging gods shouldn''t remain on Earth if it could be helped. That said, Syd couldn''t help but marvel at Odin''s domineering nature. Thor, on the other hand, seemed utterly thrilled, his face alight with excitement. "I''ve been wanting to fight this Xu Wenwu guy for a while now! Claiming he can defeat gods-what arrogance! Let me teach him a lesson!" Turning to Syd, he added, "Of course, it won''t be as fun without you. Brother, you''re coming along, right?" Before Syd could answer, Thor addressed Heimdall again. "While Fandral and the others get ready, let''s take another look at Hela." Heimdall nodded, his golden eyes focusing on Hela. The two of them shared the same vision. Under the cover of night, Hela was running, a group of black-clad pursuers hot on her heels. Relying on her vast experience, Hela eventually managed to shake them off. She looked up at the stars, identified the direction of the north, and began running that way. ... Asgard, Realm of the Gods Thor, curious, asked, "Why is she heading that way?" Heimdall explained, "Hela is heading north. In ancient times, the people there revered us, the Asgardians." Thor chuckled at the realization. "Does she still think it''s ancient times? Ha!" No one knew better than him how much the modern world had changed. While a few still believed in gods, most were faithless, a far cry from the fervent devotion of old. Thor couldn''t help but wonder how his sister would handle the harsh reality of the present day. In their shared vision, they watched as Hela reached a roadside and stopped. An off-road vehicle passed by, its headlights illuminating her. With a screech of brakes, the vehicle stopped, and a young man with blond hair whistled as he leaned out the window. "Hey, beautiful! What are you doing out here all alone this late at night?" he asked with a grin. "Need some help?" His eyes lit up as he took in the woman in black and green attire. Despite her unusual makeup, there was something strikingly alluring about her. Hela smiled, approaching the vehicle. "You''re right. I do need your help." Moments later, the man''s cries of pain echoed in the night. Hela dumped him into the back seat and took the driver''s seat herself. Having seen vehicles before during her pursuit of Thor and Loki, she was somewhat familiar with how they worked. With a screech of tires, the vehicle lurched onto the road, swerving erratically. The man in the back seat was pale with fear. "Stop! Stop!" "Please, let me drive!" Amid his frantic cries, the vehicle sped along the empty nighttime roads. Eventually, it reached a desolate area and crashed into a rock. With a thud, Hela stumbled out of the car, slightly dazed. Before she could recover, a shadowy figure flitted past her. Hela tensed, scanning her surroundings. When she finally saw the creature, her expression turned to astonishment. It was a chubby, headless creature with six legs and four wings, hovering midair and staring at her. "What kind of strange beast is this?" Hela''s surprise mirrored that of Thor and Heimdall back in Asgard. "What is that?" Thor asked, baffled. "Midgard has creatures like this?" Syd, deep in thought, replied, "It''s likely an Dijiang, a mythical beast." "A Dijiang?" Thor repeated, intrigued. Syd nodded. He wasn''t particularly surprised. After all, the Marvel universe had dragons, so a creature like this wasn''t entirely unexpected. Heimdall, too, showed little reaction. Having observed Midgard for so long, he had seen his fair share of peculiarities. This was just one more. Under their watchful gaze, Hela seemed to communicate with the creature despite its inability to speak, emitting baby-like cries. Over time, the Dijiang led Hela to a bamboo forest. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hela appeared puzzled. The Dijiang let out a series of cries from above. "Go in?" Hela asked, surprised. Suddenly, the bamboo forest parted before her. "Magic at work?" "Now I''m intrigued." "If this trip doesn''t lead to something, I''ll spank you..." Smirking, Hela stepped into the forest. As she did, the Dijiang cried out again. "Run? What do you mean, run?" Before she could get an answer, the forest shifted and closed in around her. Cursing under her breath, Hela dashed deeper into the bamboo thicket. Thor, Heimdall, and Syd watched her run until their vision abruptly went dark. "What just happened?" Thor asked, confused. "Hela has disappeared from my sight," Heimdall said gravely. Thor''s eyes widened in surprise. "A place even Heimdall can''t see?" A grin spread across Thor''s face, his excitement growing. "I think this trip to Earth is going to be very interesting." "Don''t you agree, brother?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 370: Chapter 370 Chapter 370: Chapter 370Thor''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, as though he could barely contain himself. Syd resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Ignoring Thor for now, Syd turned his focus back to Hela. He wasn''t particularly surprised by Hela''s disappearance or Heimdall losing sight of her. After all, certain locations or places affected by mysterious forces were naturally beyond Heimdall''s vision. However, this meant they had lost track of her and her movements unless they went there in person... As this thought crossed his mind, Syd''s gaze shifted to Heimdall''s golden eyes. "Is it a matter of power?" he asked. "Power? What power?" Heimdall and Thor looked at him, puzzled by his question. Syd paused briefly before extending his right hand. Under Thor''s confused gaze, Syd placed his hand on Heimdall''s shoulder. In an instant, Heimdall felt a radiant energy, as brilliant as the sun itself, surging into his body. The sheer strength and purity of the power surpassed his imagination. "Divine power?" Heimdall muttered in shock. He had experienced Odin''s Odinforce before, even wielded it under Odin''s command, but even that didn''t feel as unique as this dazzling power. It was not only more profound but also stronger-similar to Odin''s power, yet distinctly different and mystical. As this divine energy coursed through him, Heimdall felt his abilities enhanced to unprecedented levels. Even his Asgardian physiology seemed to undergo subtle changes. Though the changes weren''t immediately obvious due to the short duration and limited energy, he could still sense them. Before he could dwell on his astonishment, Syd said, "Try using my power. See if you can locate that place now." Thor, realizing what had just happened, became curious. He wondered if Heimdall could succeed. Heimdall instinctively tapped into the divine energy Syd had granted him and activated his abilities. In the next moment, Heimdall''s golden eyes shimmered with light, and a myriad of images flashed before him. He noticed an immediate difference-he could now see far more than ever before. Places previously shrouded in darkness were now within his vision. The area where Hela had disappeared, once pitch black, now came into view. Hela reappeared before his eyes. "This place is surrounded by a peculiar energy..." Heimdall remarked. He then noticed Hela clashing with a woman wearing a bamboo hat. Thor and Syd also saw the scene through Heimdall''s vision. An invisible force suddenly struck Hela, rendering her unconscious. The woman in the bamboo hat carried Hela to a nearby village. Ten minutes later, Hela awoke, surrounded by a group of people. "Who are you?" Hela asked, her voice sharp. "I wasn''t aware Midgard had magic like this..." she murmured, recalling the mysterious force that had knocked her out. "I am Hela..." she began, but before she could finish, the bamboo-hat woman interrupted, "We know who you are. Your companion already told us." Hela instinctively turned her head and saw the small creature at the woman''s feet squeaking. She felt a surge of irritation. The bamboo-hat woman continued, "We guard this border to protect humans from threats like the underworld, including beings like you." Hela frowned. "I assure you, I mean no harm. My quarrels are with a few individuals-a man named Wenwu, my father, and my brother." "Oh, and my father''s new girlfriend, Frigga. She''s terrifying." Pausing briefly, she added, "Speaking of the underworld, do you know if anyone''s hiring?" "Also, if you''d like to teach me your techniques, that would be fine-like the one you used earlier..." Before she could finish, an elderly man retorted, "Why would we teach you?" Hela shrugged. "Because you vowed to protect this realm from underworld threats. I am the Goddess of Death. What better way to achieve your goal than by conquering me?" She spoke casually, not expecting them to agree. To her surprise, the bamboo-hat woman considered her words and replied, "When the sun reaches its peak, your training will begin." The group was stunned. Even Heimdall and Thor, watching from Asgard, were baffled. They couldn''t understand the woman''s confidence or why she wasn''t worried about Hela betraying them after learning their skills. At that moment, two male voices echoed from outside the great hall. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thor, where are we headed this time?" "Honestly, I can''t wait anymore." Syd, Thor, and Heimdall turned to see the Warriors Three, Lady Sif, and Valkyrie entering. "Hey, brothers! You''re here!" Thor greeted them warmly. After a few casual exchanges, he said, "We''ll leave soon. Right now, we''re observing something. Once we''re done, we''ll head to Earth." "What are you watching?" Hogun asked, puzzled. Thor glanced at Heimdall, who immediately shared his vision and hearing with the newcomers. The group instantly saw the situation involving Hela. "Hela?" Valkyrie exclaimed in surprise. Her expression turned mocking. She was eager to see just how miserable Hela''s life as a mortal would become. Under their watchful gaze, noon arrived. The bamboo-hat woman led Hela to a peach orchard. At the center of the orchard stood a burly man. He moved his body rhythmically, manipulating an invisible force that swept up peach blossoms and fallen leaves. Hela''s eyes lit up at the sight. "I have to learn this technique-but not for flowers and leaves. Knives would be much more practical." "Or maybe fire..." As she mused, the bamboo-hat woman shook her head. "You''re already strong enough. What you need now is to cultivate your inner self. True strength lies in the harmony of skill and spirit." Under Syd and the others'' watchful eyes, the bamboo-hat woman led Hela to an area filled with red cloths hanging to dry. "Focus. Balance. Calm," the woman said. "Through these, you will discover what you truly seek..." Looking around, Hela noticed the hanging red cloths and rolled her eyes. "Did you bring me here to turn me into a martial arts master or a laundry maid?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 371: Chapter 371 Chapter 371: Chapter 371The woman in the straw hat said nothing as she gracefully waved her hands, sending pieces of red cloth flying toward Hela, surrounding her. "Why do you want to master our martial arts?" Hela deflected the cloth one by one and replied, "To defeat Xu Wenwu, take his Ten Rings, and use them to get revenge on my father!" As she spoke, an image of a figure dressed in white, emitting a red glow from their hands, flashed through her mind. Hela quickly dismissed the thought. The woman in the straw hat continued, "And why seek revenge on your father?" Growing impatient, Hela snapped, "Because only then can I claim the throne of Asgard and continue my conquest of the universe!" The pieces of red cloth pinned her to the ground. "And after you''ve conquered the universe?" the woman asked. At that moment, a series of memories surfaced in Hela''s mind-battles she had fought, images of Xu Wenwu, her father... Amid the disturbance caused by the red cloth, Hela''s thoughts turned to her childhood. She recalled playing with the giant wolf Fenrir when her father suddenly appeared and tied a rope around Fenrir''s neck, pulling him away from her. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Father, why are you restraining him?" Hela had asked in shock. "He hasn''t harmed you." Odin, clad in armor, replied solemnly, "Not yet, but he will. He''s born with the heart of a warrior, just like you." "A king must tame his threats and ensure they fight for him..." It was then that her father handed her the black crown, teaching her to become the true Goddess of Death. Now, reflecting on those memories, Hela realized that conquest and war had been forced upon her by her father, against her will. It was never what she truly wanted. As Hela lingered in her memories, the woman''s voice broke through again, "Beyond conquest, what do you truly seek?" For a brief moment, the answer became clear in Hela''s mind. She forcefully swatted away the red cloth and coldly declared, "Freedom. Freedom from control, to choose my own path..." The woman in the straw hat smiled. "Now you''re ready." Hela nodded. Soon, the training began. "Our martial arts are connected to all things. Once you calm your mind, you will understand the essence of it..." Under the watchful eyes of Syd and the others, Hela began practicing martial arts, meditating and focusing her mind. The more they watched, the stranger their expressions became. Valkyrie, for one, could hardly believe it. Hela seemed... different somehow. "When are we heading to Midgard?" Fandral, one of the Warriors Three, hesitated, unsure if they should interrupt Hela''s training. He had a bad feeling. If Hela continued, something unexpected might happen. At that moment, Heimdall''s gaze shifted toward another direction. A group of black-clad individuals was stealthily closing in on the mysterious location where Hela was training. Seeing this, Thor and the others discussed among themselves and decided to wait for these intruders to gather before making their move. They planned to capture everyone at once, claim the Ten Rings, and investigate the mysterious site. Meanwhile, Syd watched their overconfidence with a hint of exasperation. "Well, this works out. I can use the time to wait for the Infinity Gauntlet''s completion and practice Sunshine..." Syd hadn''t forgotten the impending arrival of Arishem the Celestial Judge and the Old One''s true form. Thinking about Sunshine, Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. "I just need a bit more experience to upgrade Sunshine to level five. I wonder what changes that will bring, along with my divinity..." With that, he poured all the faith energy he had accumulated over the past few days into his divinity. [Divinity Experience +1] [Divinity Experience +1] [Ability: Divinity (1022/2000) Level Four] "Still halfway to go..." Despite the wait, Syd felt content. The constant flow of faith energy from Asgardians, many of whom had started to revere him after he saved Asgard, provided him with abundant and potent energy. Thanks to this, it wouldn''t take long for his divinity to reach level five! Thinking about the level-five divinity, Syd couldn''t help but feel excited. The next morning, under Thor''s watchful eye, Xu Wenwu led a group of black-clad individuals into the bamboo forest. With the Ten Rings in hand, he navigated the area as if he had been there before, effortlessly leading his team inside. "You! Xu Wenwu, why are you here?" "You''re not welcome here." An elderly man frowned. Xu Wenwu responded, "I''m here to find someone. Hela is with you, isn''t she? Bring her out." Hela? The villagers of Taro were momentarily stunned. Someone quickly went to call Hela. When Hela arrived and confronted Xu Wenwu, the Asgardian gods made their move. Thor''s eyes lit up as he eagerly prepared for battle. "They''re all here. It''s time to show these people the might of Asgard!" Thor hadn''t forgotten Xu Wenwu''s previous boasts. From a secluded spot, Syd, still linked to Heimdall, observed the situation while practicing his abilities. Seeing Thor and the others approaching, he casually opened a portal to Earth. The glowing golden sparks of the circular portal revealed the scene on the other side. Thor and the others looked at the portal in surprise. "Brother, let''s go!" Thor said excitedly. Feeling their eager gazes, Syd paused to consider. Deciding to practice a bit more before joining, he said, "You go on ahead." Although disappointed, Thor reluctantly agreed and, after a few words of persuasion, led Fandral and the others through the portal. On the other side, the villagers of Taro, Hela, and Xu Wenwu all turned their attention to the arrivals-Thor, the Warriors Three, Lady Sif, and Valkyrie. "Who are you?" Xu Wenwu and his group immediately became alert. "You?" Hela exclaimed in surprise. Xu Wenwu glanced at her. "You know them?" Under everyone''s gaze, Hela said gravely, "They''re Asgardians." She pointed at them, identifying each one. "That big guy is my brother, Thor, the God of Thunder. That one is..." Before she could finish, the mention of Thor''s name clicked with someone in the crowd. "An Avenger?" "What''s he doing here?" The black-clad individuals started murmuring among themselves. Xu Wenwu''s eyes lit up with interest. "So, Hela, Thor is your brother?" Hearing this, the group behind him also connected the dots and started laughing mockingly. The thought of Hela describing Thor as some monstrous, unimaginable destroyer capable of annihilating everything seemed absurd to them. Clearly amused, the black-clad individuals sneered. Xu Wenwu''s eyes glinted with confidence. Soon, he would prove Hela wrong. Her so-called monstrous little brother, Thor, would be no match for him. With the Ten Rings, Xu Wenwu was confident he could defeat even Thor. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 372: Chapter 372 Chapter 372: Chapter 372The black-clad men standing by Xu Wenwu radiated confidence. With the power of the Ten Rings, they believed their leader could defeat even Thor, a member of the Avengers. Their confidence stemmed from years of victories won by Xu Wenwu and their unwavering faith in the Rings'' might. Before Hela could speak, Fandral, standing next to Thor, stepped forward and addressed Xu Wenwu. "Hand over the Ten Rings. Such a weapon is not meant for a mere mortal like you." Hela and the others immediately grasped the Asgardians'' true purpose. A flicker of mockery flashed in Hela''s eyes as she remarked dryly, "So, you''ve come for the Ten Rings." The black-clad men behind Xu Wenwu exchanged angry glances and muttered amongst themselves. "I thought they were here for something important, but they''re after the leader''s Ten Rings?" "It''s no surprise. The Rings are so powerful that even Asgardians would covet them." "And calling us mere mortals unworthy-what a joke. They just want to steal the Rings!" Hearing these comments, Fandral frowned. Xu Wenwu smirked. "If you want the Ten Rings, defeat me first!" He assumed a combat stance, and the ten golden bracelets on his arms lit up with a dazzling blue glow. "I must admit, I''m curious," Xu Wenwu said, his gaze fixed on Thor. "Let''s see what kind of monster Hela''s little brother truly is." With a confident grin, he added, "Soon, I''ll show Hela that her so-called monstrous brother, who can destroy everything, is nothing to me." Without hesitation, Xu Wenwu made the first move. With a flick of his right hand, five rings shot forward. The Warriors Three tensed as the rings hurtled toward them with incredible speed, their impact rippling through the air. Fandral swung his sword, intercepting two of the rings. Bang! The force of the impact sent a shudder through his weapon, forcing him back two steps. As one of the Warriors Three, even Fandral couldn''t hide his shock at the Rings'' power. "Be careful, Thor! These things are powerful!" he shouted, glancing back just in time to see Thor flung backward by the other three rings. Crash! Thor hit the ground with a resounding thud, sending a cloud of dust into the air. "Thor!" "Your Highness!" Sif and the others cried out in alarm. The five rings returned to Xu Wenwu''s arms as he turned to Hela with a mocking smile. "Your brother isn''t as impressive as you made him out to be." The black-clad men burst into laughter, their initial skepticism replaced by amusement. "This Hela really loves to exaggerate. What monster? What destroyer of worlds? Hilarious!" "Thor can''t even stand up to our leader. What a joke!" Gritting his teeth, Thor stood and muttered angrily, "If my hammer wasn''t destroyed, you wouldn''t be acting so smug." Electricity crackled around him as his eyes turned a glowing blue-white. Lightning arced across his body, startling Sif and the others. "What''s this?" "Has he awakened his divine power?" A triumphant smile spread across Thor''s face. "Now, let''s continue!" Electrified and brimming with power, Thor charged at Xu Wenwu. Startled, Xu Wenwu instinctively launched five rings from his right arm. Whoosh! Thor raised his hand, summoning bolts of lightning to intercept the incoming rings. Boom! Boom! Boom! The rings'' momentum faltered, and Thor easily swatted them aside. They spun back to Xu Wenwu''s arms. The sight left everyone stunned-Xu Wenwu, the Warriors Three, the black-clad men, and even Hela. Thor''s strength, even without Mjolnir, was astonishing. Realizing this, Xu Wenwu''s confidence wavered slightly. No wonder Hela had described her brother as a monster capable of destruction. "Still, he''s no match for me!" Xu Wenwu declared, extending both arms as all ten rings flew forward. Whoosh! Whoosh! Under his command, the rings attacked Thor relentlessly. Even with his newfound power, Thor struggled without his hammer. Bang! A ring struck Thor square in the chest, sending him crashing to the ground once more. The black-clad men cheered, their leader''s dominance reaffirmed. "Leader, you''re incredible! Thor is no match for you!" "Hela must''ve been joking when she called him a monster. He''s nothing compared to our leader!" "With the Ten Rings, no one can defeat you!" As they praised Xu Wenwu, he directed the rings for another attack. Fandral and the others leaped into action, engaging Xu Wenwu to buy Thor time. Clang! Clang! Even the Ten Rings couldn''t overwhelm the combined efforts of Valkyrie and the Warriors Three. Xu Wenwu''s attacks were deflected repeatedly. Seeing this, the black-clad men charged into the fray to assist their leader. Despite their initial dismissal of the grunts, the Asgardians found themselves struggling due to the Rings'' interference. Meanwhile, Thor rose to his feet, lightning surging around him. He charged into the black- clad men, scattering them like leaves in a storm. "Ahhh!" "Help!" With Thor''s reentry into the fight, the tide began to turn. Xu Wenwu, now facing an electrified Thor and five other Asgardians, no longer looked so S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. confident. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 373: Chapter 373 Chapter 373: Chapter 373Hela, standing a dozen meters away, was about to rush forward to assist Xu Wenwu when the woman in the straw hat stopped her. "Hela, wait," the woman said. Hela turned to her, puzzled. "Take these before you go." The woman handed her a set of armor, a shield, and a spear. "These are crafted from the remains of a mysterious creature. They can resist mystical powers," she explained briefly. Hela nodded her thanks, hurriedly donned the armor, and picked up the shield and spear. Once equipped, she charged into the fray. Her arrival elicited mixed reactions. "Hela?" Xu Wenwu smiled faintly. Valkyrie''s eyes glinted coldly, while Fandral and the others frowned. Though wary of Hela, they relaxed somewhat, knowing she had lost her godly powers. "Hela, surely you don''t think you still have your old strength?" Valkyrie taunted, sword in hand. "Why don''t you find out?" Hela retorted with a smirk. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their clash began. As they fought, both Hela and Valkyrie found themselves surprised. Hela was amazed at how effective her new equipment was, while Valkyrie was shocked at Hela''s fighting prowess despite her loss of divine power. Though Valkyrie was already weakened from her earlier fight with the Ten Rings and bore a few injuries, she hadn''t expected Hela to fight her to a standstill-or even gain an edge. Hela''s movements carried a strange power, a newfound skill that seemed to overwhelm Valkyrie. As their battle raged, Xu Wenwu and his men felt the pressure lessen without Valkyrie''s presence, stabilizing the situation. After more than a minute of stalemate, a heavy thud drew everyone''s attention. Turning to look, they saw Hela standing with her shield and spear, while Valkyrie lay on the ground. "You''ve lost," Hela declared, her spear pointed at Valkyrie''s throat. "Valkyrie!" Thor and the others exclaimed in disbelief. The idea that Valkyrie, a warrior of legend, could lose to a now-mortal Hela was unthinkable. Faced with Hela''s notorious ruthlessness, they feared the worst. Valkyrie herself remained calm, meeting Hela''s gaze. "Go on, finish it," she said. Her thoughts drifted to the fallen Valkyries who had died at Hela''s hands. Was she about to join them? But to everyone''s surprise, Hela remained calm and said, "This fight is over. Take your people and return to Asgard. Do not invade this place again." She withdrew her spear. The words stunned everyone-Thor, Valkyrie, Heimdall watching from afar, and even Odin, observing in secret. Hela had chosen mercy? No one was more shocked than Valkyrie herself. Springing into action, Valkyrie knocked Hela over and pinned her to the ground, her hand tightening around Hela''s throat. "When did the ruthless Goddess of Death become so sentimental?" she sneered. "Hela!" Xu Wenwu cried, preparing to send the Ten Rings to assist. Before he could act, Valkyrie''s sword rested against Hela''s neck, forcing him to hesitate. Hela coughed lightly and said, "I''ve just realized a few things." "Like my father once said, gods who disregard life have no right to rule over death." The area fell silent. Thor and the others were stunned, unable to believe the words coming from Hela''s mouth. "Life?" Valkyrie scoffed. "I don''t believe you. Repent in Hel!" She raised her sword to strike, but before she could, a black crown emitting a faint white glow flew in from the distance. In a flash, it landed on Hela''s head, releasing a massive column of platinum-white light that enveloped her and sent Valkyrie flying. The dazzling beam left everyone stunned. When the light faded, Hela floated in the air, transformed. Her black-green battle attire was replaced by radiant white armor, and she exuded a divine and untouchable presence. "What''s happening?" "What has she become?" Thor and the others were shocked. Even Hela was taken aback, glancing at herself in wonder. She could feel it¡ªshe was no longer the Goddess of Death. She had become something else entirely. A goddess of freedom, hope, or perhaps justice? The aura surrounding her was so overwhelming that Thor and the others found it hard to breathe. In the next instant, shining weapons appeared, descending like a storm and pinning her opponents in place. The display left everyone in awe. Hela descended gracefully, her expression calm. "It''s over. Return to Asgard." Thor, even with his awakened power, felt a wave of despair. There was no doubt-they were utterly outmatched. Even Xu Wenwu, equipped with the Ten Rings, felt the futility of resistance. Just as everyone thought the battle had ended, a golden portal appeared in the sky. Through it floated a figure clad in white, their expression serene as they surveyed the scene. Everyone stared in astonishment. "Who is he?" Xu Wenwu asked in surprise. Hela''s expression turned grave, a rare sight given her newfound strength. "He''s my brother," she replied solemnly. "What? Your brother?" Xu Wenwu was dumbfounded. "I thought your brother was Thor!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 374: Chapter 374 Chapter 374: Chapter 374Xu Wenwu stood dumbfounded. Hela''s brother wasn''t Thor? Even with her newfound power-her overwhelming aura that radiated invincibility-Hela still wore a grave expression. What kind of existence could make Hela so wary? The same thought crossed the minds of Xu Wenwu''s black-clad followers. "Hela just said that''s her brother?" "She has another brother?" One of the men suddenly made a connection. "Could it be that when Hela described her monstrous brother, she wasn''t talking about Thor, but about this person floating above us?" This realization hit everyone, including Xu Wenwu, like a thunderbolt. Previously, Hela had described her brother as a being beyond mortal comprehension, a force that could destroy anything. At the time, they thought she was exaggerating, perhaps lacking better words to describe him. They had placed their trust in their leader, Xu Wenwu. With the Ten Rings, they believed he could defeat anyone-even Hela''s so-called monstrous brother. When Thor arrived, they were surprised, but also amused. Thor, the Avenger, was supposed to be the monster Hela had spoken of? While strong, he wasn''t some invincible destroyer. Their confidence had seemed justified when Xu Wenwu suppressed Thor with the power of the Ten Rings. Xu Wenwu even mocked Hela about her unimpressive brother. But now, everything was thrown into doubt. Hela''s brother wasn''t Thor-it was this mysterious figure floating in the air. Even the villagers of Taro, who had been watching from a distance, were astonished. First, Hela''s transformation had left them in awe. Now, this newcomer claimed to be her brother? "Even Hela seems wary of him..." "Is he truly that terrifying?" Thor, meanwhile, lit up with excitement upon seeing the portal open and his brother step through. Fandral and the others sighed in relief. Moments earlier, they had been despairing, overwhelmed by Hela''s transformation and strength. Now, seeing the figure floating in the sky, their confidence was rekindled. Thor laughed heartily despite being pinned by the luminous weapons. "Brother! You''re finally here. With you, Hela doesn''t stand a chance!" Fandral and the others nodded in agreement, their spirits lifted. Xu Wenwu, his men, and the villagers couldn''t comprehend their confidence. How could they remain so sure of victory against Hela, who had become nearly divine? Their confusion deepened when Hela herself spoke, her tone heavy. "Why are you here? For them?" She gestured toward Thor and his group. "You can take them. I don''t want to fight you." Her words stunned everyone. The now-radiant Hela, clad in pure white and exuding unmatched power, had just admitted defeat? Xu Wenwu broke the silence. "Hela, are you saying the monster of a brother you mentioned isn''t Thor, but him?" "Is he really that terrifying?" "You seem afraid of him." Even the villagers were taken aback. Hela had described her brother as a destroyer of worlds, but surely that was an exaggeration. But then Hela nodded. The crowd froze in disbelief. Before they could process her response, the figure in the sky-Syd-spoke calmly. "I''m here for the Ten Rings. Hand them over." Xu Wenwu and his followers erupted in anger and disbelief, while Hela looked confused. "You''re after the Ten Rings?" she asked. "I thought someone as powerful as you..." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Or is it that even you follow the decrees of that decrepit old man?" Syd''s expression remained neutral. "I''m interested in the Ten Rings. It''s a personal hobby." Relieved but skeptical, Hela frowned. "The Ten Rings belong to Xu Wenwu. I doubt he''ll give them up willingly." Syd wasn''t fazed. "I don''t need his permission." His gaze shifted to Xu Wenwu. With a casual motion, Syd raised his right hand, and a crimson glow of chaotic magic appeared. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] In an instant, Xu Wenwu froze, his expression shifting from caution to shock. His body was enveloped in a red aura, rendering him immobile. To everyone''s astonishment, the Ten Rings-secured so firmly on Xu Wenwu''s arms-began to loosen. "No!" Xu Wenwu shouted. "This can''t be!" The rings detached one by one, flying through the air with a sharp hum, until they hovered before Syd. Syd picked up one of the rings and slipped it onto his wrist, observing it with interest. He felt a faint mystical power attempting to influence him. "Longevity?" he mused. The ring''s power was negligible against his divine physique, unable to affect him. Removing the ring, Syd commented flatly, "Trivial." The power of the Ten Rings couldn''t even scratch his divine body. Though Arishem the Celestial Judge could threaten him, these rings were far from capable of such feats. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 375: Chapter 375 Chapter 375: Chapter 375Syd''s divine physique could withstand most forms of damage, including direct hits from missiles. Of course, a nuclear blast of significant magnitude might be a different story. Shaking off the thought, Syd refocused on the Ten Rings in his hand, his initial interest waning. The divided power of the Ten Rings, split across ten pieces, seemed unimpressive to him. If the rings could combine their power into one, they might have caught his attention. While Syd casually evaluated the rings, the expressions of those below-Xu Wenwu, his black-clad followers, and the villagers of Taro-were a stark contrast. Xu Wenwu stared in disbelief. "My Ten Rings... he just took them?" The overwhelming power of the Ten Rings had been his source of unshakable confidence. For centuries, these artifacts had been the key to his victories, and he had believed they could even rival gods. When Hela described her brother as a monster, Xu Wenwu had dismissed it, trusting the rings to give him the power to defeat and subdue anyone. But now, in an instant, he had been rendered helpless, the rings forcibly taken from him. "This is impossible... a monster, truly a monster..." For the first time, Xu Wenwu understood why Hela referred to her brother as a destroyer of all. His followers were equally shaken. Their leader, equipped with the Ten Rings, had been defeated in an instant by the man floating in the air. The very artifacts they had trusted to ensure victory were now gone. Hela''s description of her brother as a monster no longer seemed like an exaggeration. The villagers of Taro, too, were stunned. "Xu Wenwu lost?" "The Ten Rings were taken?" They knew the power of the Ten Rings well. To see them so easily overcome left them speechless. Meanwhile, Hela narrowed her eyes, her suspicion growing as she watched Syd''s actions. With a wave of her hand, she summoned a barrage of radiant weapons, which shot toward Syd like lightning. Simultaneously, a powerful white energy erupted from her, illuminating the area and surging toward him. In the blink of an eye, the onslaught was upon Syd. Yet, with just a subtle motion of his right hand, crimson energy formed a barrier that effortlessly intercepted the weapons and energy wave. Boom! Boom! Boom! Explosions of light and sound filled the air as the shockwaves sent those on the ground stumbling. In the chaos, Syd took note of the power in Hela''s attack. Her energy now exceeded that of the fire giant Surtur. If she were to challenge Surtur in her current state, she would likely win-though killing him would still be out of reach. Recognizing the instability of the chaotic magic around him, Syd grew serious. As the blinding light and gale subsided, all eyes turned to Hela and Syd, both still standing strong. "Who will win?" murmured the villagers, mesmerized by the sight of two seemingly invincible figures. Their question was answered when Syd spoke a single word: "Light." The sky blazed with radiant light, stretching as far as the eye could see-100 kilometers, 200 kilometers-enveloping the heavens in brilliance. Those watching felt an overwhelming sense of insignificance, finally understanding what Hela meant by a destroyer of all. The gathered light condensed into a searing beam, streaking toward Hela like a bolt of divine judgment. Clad in her white armor, Hela raised her hand to block the attack, radiant energy surging to meet the beam. Flash! At first, Hela resisted the onslaught. But as the beam''s intensity increased, augmented by chaotic magic, her defense faltered. The force hurled her backward-30 meters, 100 meters-until she slammed into a nearby hill. Boom! The impact created a massive crater, steam rising from the scorched ground where plants and soil had been obliterated. In the center of the crater lay Hela, her radiant armor dimmed, her form battered. From afar, Xu Wenwu and his men stared in shock. Hela had lost? The terrifying, transformed Hela-thought to be invincible-had been defeated in a clash of power. And all it had taken was a single word from Syd. "A word... just one word..." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the villagers, accustomed to witnessing mystical forces, were left in awe. Xu Wenwu and his followers were hit hardest by the realization. Now they fully understood why Hela had feared her brother. This was not a foe that could be challenged-Ten Rings or not. Xu Wenwu''s body trembled as he recalled his earlier thoughts of defeating such a monster. "Even if the Ten Rings were ten times stronger, it wouldn''t make a difference..." he muttered bitterly. But that wasn''t the end of their shock. As they stared at the scene, something clicked. The sight of the battle felt strangely familiar. Slowly, their gaze shifted back to Syd. "He''s the White Robed Warrior..." Recognition dawned on Xu Wenwu and his men. Though his attire was far more elegant and refined now, they were certain: this was the same figure they had once heard of, whose legend now stood before them. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 376: Chapter 376 Chapter 376: Chapter 376"The White-Clad Hero?" Everyone was certain-it was him. Although the white robes he wore now were far more elaborate and refined, reminiscent of Asgardian craftsmanship, the signature red energy and the ability to wield light were unmistakable. If it were just the red energy, it could have been dismissed as a coincidence. But the addition of his mastery over light left no room for doubt. Moreover, there had always been rumors that the White-Clad Hero was Thor''s younger brother. While unconfirmed, the current situation seemed to affirm it. Upon realizing this, Xu Wenwu and his men were utterly shocked. "So, it''s the White-Clad Hero..." Xu Wenwu muttered bitterly. Just moments ago, he had foolishly thought of defeating him with the Ten Rings. Defeat the White-Clad Hero? What a joke. That wasn''t just overestimating oneself-it was a blatant act of courting death. If the man standing before him weren''t the White-Clad Hero, he might have harbored a glimmer of hope. But now, not even the faintest trace of courage remained. The White-Clad Hero was a monster among monsters. Describing him as someone capable of annihilating everything almost felt like an understatement. To him, destruction wasn''t a feat-it was simply reality. Even if the Ten Rings were a hundred times stronger, Xu Wenwu knew he wouldn''t stand a chance against such an existence. After all, the White-Clad Hero''s power didn''t just lie in controlling light or emitting red energy. His true strength was his ability to bend reality with sheer will. How could anyone hope to defeat a being with godlike powers? At that moment, Xu Wenwu wasn''t the only one overwhelmed by despair. The black-clad men behind him were equally shaken. "It''s the White-Clad Hero... We''re doomed!" "Unless the Messiah himself comes, there''s no hope of resisting him. Not even our leader..." "Why did we have to encounter this monster here?" "How could anyone fight against such a being?!" Their desperate murmurs spread like wildfire. The villagers of Taro, whose attention had initially been focused on Hela, now turned toward the commotion. The words they overheard piqued their curiosity. The White-Clad Hero? A monster among monsters? Describing him as capable of annihilating everything didn''t even do him justice? A being no human could contend with? The woman in the conical hat and the others were utterly baffled. "What kind of nonsense is this?" she muttered, stepping forward to confront the black-clad men. "The White-Clad Hero-is that the person floating in the sky? How could he possibly be that terrifying?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The black-clad men exchanged uneasy glances. In this day and age, was there still someone who hadn''t heard of the White-Clad Hero? Then it dawned on them. These villagers, isolated from the outside world, likely knew little about him. A burly middle-aged man sighed and explained bitterly, "Out in the world, there isn''t a soul who doesn''t fear him. Everyone dreads him." "Why?" the villagers pressed, even more puzzled. The man chuckled darkly. "To put it simply, if the White-Clad Hero so desires, he could obliterate a city of millions with ease. "As for your little village... with just a thought, he could wipe it off the map. If he''s in a bad mood, we''re all as good as dead!" "Now tell me, should we not fear him? Isn''t he a terrifying monster?" His words left the villagers, including the woman in the conical hat, stunned and at a loss for words. An existence capable of destroying a city of millions? Their village obliterated in a mere instant? At first, disbelief clouded their minds. But as they observed Xu Wenwu and his men''s despairing faces, the possibility of exaggeration seemed increasingly unlikely. Could such a being truly exist? "How can someone like that even exist?" the woman muttered in shock, disbelief etched across her face. The other villagers shared her sentiments. Their gazes, once casual, now avoided the white- clad figure floating in the sky. As their shock deepened, Hela slowly climbed out of the massive crater in the distance. Though her armor appeared dim and battered, she remained largely unharmed-a testament to her resilience. However, the fight had drained her will to continue. Her face was marked with frustration and bitterness as she finally gave up the idea of contending with the man in the sky. "The House of Odin... how could it produce such a monster?" she muttered bitterly. After a moment, she raised her head, gazing at the calm figure hovering above. "The Ten Rings are yours," she said. "They belong to the strong, and I see no fault in that." With those words, she abandoned the thought of reclaiming the rings for Xu Wenwu. Against such an overwhelming opponent, her resolve crumbled. But as she and Xu Wenwu resigned themselves to losing the artifact, Syd, floating above, spoke calmly. "These rings are far too weak. They''re useless to me." With a casual motion, he tossed the Ten Rings toward Thor and his companions before turning and gliding away. A golden portal materialized before him, and without a second glance, he disappeared into it. Dealing with Hela? That was Odin''s problem, not his. Watching him leave, everyone-Hela, Xu Wenwu, and even Thor-was left dumbfounded. "He just left?" "His brother is gone?" "The Ten Rings'' power... he didn''t want them?" Xu Wenwu stared at the artifact now lying before Thor, a mix of disbelief and bitterness in his expression. He let out a bitter chuckle. "Of course. For someone like the White-Clad Hero, why would the Ten Rings matter at all..." Looking at the rings discarded like trash, Xu Wenwu was both furious and helpless. As they stood there in stunned silence, Thor picked up the Ten Rings and scratched his head awkwardly. "Well, we''ve got the rings... but how are we getting back?" His companions exchanged bewildered looks. Just then, a portal of golden sparks appeared behind them. Thor''s face lit up with joy. Gripping the rings, he moved toward the portal to return to Asgard. Valkyrie glanced at Hela with a complicated expression. But recognizing the gap in their strength, she bit her lip and let go of her lingering grudge. However, just as they were about to leave, the Ten Rings in Thor''s hands began to tremble violently. Before anyone could react, the rings shot out of his grasp and flew back into Xu Wenwu''s hands. "The Ten Rings?" Thor and his companions turned in shock. Xu Wenwu stared at the artifact now resting in his hands, a mixture of disbelief and awe. Clearly, he hadn''t expected the rings, once seemingly out of his control, to return to him so effortlessly. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 377: Chapter 377 Chapter 377: Chapter 377"That makes sense. With the White-Clad Hero in control, how could I possibly summon back the Ten Rings? Now that he''s gone, the rings naturally return to my control..." Xu Wenwu muttered, realization dawning on him. But there was no time to dwell on the matter. Sensing the rising tension, he tightened his grip on the Ten Rings, his face filled with vigilance. The Ten Rings were not something he could part with. If the White-Clad Hero had demanded them, he wouldn''t have resisted-but the hero''s dismissive attitude toward the rings made it clear they held no value to him. It was Thor and his companions who sought them. Grinding his teeth, Xu Wenwu resolved not to relinquish the Ten Rings. At that moment, Hela, clad in her radiant battle armor, floated to his side. Seeing this, Fandral pulled at Thor, who had clenched his fists, clearly intending to say something. "Let''s leave for now. We can deal with this later." Taking a deep breath and acknowledging the disparity in strength, Thor begrudgingly conceded. He, along with Valkyrie and the others, stepped through the portal, disappearing from Taro Village. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As their figures vanished, both Hela''s group and the villagers of Taro breathed quiet sighs of relief. Meanwhile, in Asgard. Syd had little interest in what transpired afterward. His focus was entirely on his Level Four Sunshine ability and Level Four Divinity. [Ability: Divinity (1667/2000), Level Four] "I wonder what changes Level Five Divinity will bring..." Syd mused with anticipation. His thoughts drifted to the Celestial Judge Arishem and the ancient Old Gods. Without a significant increase in power, facing either of them would spell certain doom, even in Asgard. Pondering this, Syd activated his stealth ability and retrieved a black artifact stone. Activating it, he initiated a unique ripple of energy. Soon, the familiar scene unfolded before him, but this time, it centered on Asgard. "Member of Asgard''s pantheon, your existence is a hindrance to me." "Your power is insufficient." A cold, indifferent voice echoed. Moments later, both Syd and Odin''s divine forms were obliterated in a massive beam of energy. The energy beam continued its relentless descent, penetrating Asgard''s core. Boom! In the face of the catastrophic explosion, Asgard trembled violently. Blinding light and fiery destruction enveloped the realm. Boom! The entirety of Asgard was annihilated by Arishem, a casual act of eradication. Unlike Earth, which warranted special attention, Asgard held no such privilege. In an instant, every Asgardian, including Thor, perished amidst the explosions. Far away on Earth, Hela seemed to sense the calamity. A profound silence enveloped her. She knew-Asgard was gone. Her father, the old man, was likely gone as well... Ragnar?k was a curse, one that would never truly end. Back in reality, Syd frowned deeply. As expected, without significant power growth, the outcome remained unchanged. Even Asgard was annihilated along with its inhabitants. "Forget it. I''ll return to Earth for now," Syd muttered wryly. Compared to Asgard, Earth seemed a more manageable place to reside. At the very least, its destruction wouldn''t concern him as much. Moreover, Earth wasn''t likely to be obliterated so easily. His decision made, he withdrew the black stone and turned his gaze toward the returning Thor and his group. Emerging from stealth, Syd approached them. "What? You''re returning to Earth?" Thor exclaimed, his face filled with disbelief. "Why? Isn''t it better here in Asgard?" Fandral and the others shared Thor''s bewilderment, visibly reluctant for such a powerful figure to leave Asgard. Syd''s expression turned awkward. He couldn''t exactly tell them that staying in Asgard would only lead to their collective demise in a fiery explosion. Instead, he offered a vague explanation, "I foresaw an ill omen and decided to return to Earth." His words left Thor and Heimdall, who had just approached, momentarily stunned. "A forewarning? Another prophecy?" Thor gasped, his expression filled with shock. Heimdall and the others mirrored his reaction. Syd was puzzled by their dramatic responses. It was a casual remark, yet they seemed profoundly affected. Thor sighed. "Back when Loki sent the Destroyer Armor to attack us, you predicted it in advance. On multiple occasions, you''ve displayed prophetic insight. And now you''re having another vision?" Fandral and the others gazed at Syd with reverence. In any pantheon, the power of prophecy was regarded with awe. Listening to Thor''s words, Syd''s expression turned strange. They still remembered that incident after all this time? Thor''s face grew serious. "What kind of event compels you to stay on Earth?" Everyone else was equally curious, confused, and uneasy. Syd hesitated briefly before replying, "You''ll understand when the time comes." Without elaborating further, he waved his hand, conjuring a golden portal. Yellow sparks flickered as a pathway to Earth emerged. Syd stepped toward the portal. "Wait, what about Mother-" Thor began. But before he could finish, the white-clad figure vanished through the portal. The matter soon reached Frigga and Odin. Queen Frigga''s face was clouded with worry, while Odin appeared perplexed. Attempting to reassure her, he said, "Frigga, he''ll be fine. Whatever this is, we''ll learn of it in due time. "All of Asgard will stand with him. No one can harm him..." Frigga relaxed slightly at his words. Meanwhile, Syd arrived in a secluded alley on Earth, resuming his training. Under the sunlight, his abilities steadily advanced. [Sunshine EXP +1] Time passed quickly, and soon two days had gone by. [Divinity EXP +1] [Divinity EXP +1] [Ability: Divinity (1999/2000), Level Four] Feeling the abundant faith energy around him, Syd''s eyes shone with anticipation. The next moment, as he absorbed one final point of faith energy, the information on his divinity transformed. [Divinity EXP +1] [Ability: Divinity (MAX/MAX), Level Five]! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 378: Chapter 378 Chapter 378: Chapter 378As the notification sounded, Syd immediately felt the transformation of his divinity within. Radiant white light emanated from his divine core. The original seventy-two facets of the divine core shifted and morphed rapidly. Soon, a dazzling core appeared within him seemingly with ninety-nine facets, though its shape constantly shifted. Just sensing it, Syd could feel the immense power emanating from the upgraded divine core. "Is that all the changes?" he wondered aloud. Aside from his divinity advancing to Level Five, there seemed to be no other noticeable alterations. Feeling slightly disappointed, Syd waved his hand and casually cast a portal spell. Yellow sparks ignited, and he stepped through, greeted by a wave of scorching heat. His surroundings were filled with golden sand, the searing sunlight distorting the air itself. A desert. Syd had chosen the desolate landscape to test his new abilities without causing too much disturbance. With a simple mental image, either the portal spell or the Space Stone could easily transport him to such a place. Scanning the vast, empty desert, Syd instinctively began experimenting. Testing Flight Speed Using a timing device, he floated a meter above the sand. In the blink of an eye, with a faint whoosh, his figure vanished from his original spot, appearing ten kilometers away almost instantaneously. A trail of dust and a loud, piercing whistle echoed behind him. A long trench marked the desert floor, as if a sword had cleaved through it. Ignoring the chaos left in his wake, Syd glanced at the timer and quickly performed some calculations. Seventy-six times the speed of sound. Frowning, Syd muttered, unsatisfied, "Still too slow..." Although his speed had improved significantly, it fell short of his expectations for a Level Five divine core. Testing Chaos Magic S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Red light flickered in his hands. [Chaos Magic EXP +1] The chaotic energy formed into a beam and shot toward the ground. Boom! In an instant, a massive crater appeared, its contents evaporated by the chaotic energy. Syd sighed in mild disappointment. The enhancement of Chaos Magic was proportional to the improvement in his flight-noticeable but not groundbreaking. Testing Divine Command Without much thought, Syd decided to test the strength of his Divine Command. "Light..." he uttered. Before he could finish, the results stunned him. In an instant, sunlight within a 1,200-kilometer radius intensified dramatically, flooding the area in a radiant, all-encompassing glow. It was as if the world had been submerged in a sea of light. Alarmed, Syd quickly halted the effects of his Divine Command. The phenomenon dissipated in a flash, lasting barely a second-like a fleeting illusion. Had it continued, the abnormality would have undoubtedly drawn the attention of nations worldwide. After all, a 1,200-kilometer radius was impossible to overlook. Revelation: A Major Boost to Light-Based Abilities Though Syd dismissed the incident, his mind raced. 1,200 kilometers? The range of Divine Command had skyrocketed-an absurd and unprecedented leap compared to the marginal increases seen in other abilities. To confirm his hypothesis, Syd activated Sunshine. [Sunshine EXP +1] Instantly, the sunlight within a 90-kilometer radius became abnormal. Prepared this time, Syd swiftly canceled the ability. Even so, he couldn''t help but feel astonished. The range of Sunshine had expanded from 15 kilometers to 90-a sixfold increase. With such power, he could obliterate a small city in an instant. Gradually, Syd pieced together the truth. The Level Five divine core wasn''t ineffective; its transformation specifically amplified light- based abilities to unprecedented levels. "That makes sense. Balder was the God of Light. The transformation of the divine core aligns with his nature," Syd mused. To verify his theory, he summoned the light energy within him. Bright rays of light materialized in his palm. Syd directed the energy into a beam that struck the ground. Testing Light Energy A golden beam pierced the desert floor. Boom! A vast area of sand melted instantly before vaporizing completely. Syd immediately noted the enhancement. Under the influence of the divine core, his light- based energy attacks had grown exponentially stronger. Subsequent tests revealed that his divine body had similarly improved. Even if a barrage of missiles exploded before him, his skin would remain unscathed-though his clothing might not fare as well. Conclusion: A New Level of Power Every ability tied to Balder saw immense amplification. The Level Five divine core represented a significant step forward, granting Syd newfound confidence. For the first time, he felt an inkling of security. "Could I take on the Celestial Judge Arishem now?" Syd pondered, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. The Next Goal: Leveling Sunshine Excitement swelled as his thoughts turned to Sunshine. If Sunshine reached Level Five and synergized with the divine core, how powerful would it become? Perhaps that would mark the true breakthrough he sought. Glancing at Balder''s unlock progress, Syd''s expectations grew. [Unlock Progress: 80%] His gaze shifted to his accumulated energy points. [Energy Points: 8663] The numbers didn''t surprise him. Despite focusing on his abilities, he had steadily amassed energy points during idle moments. Wasting no time, Syd funneled the points into Balder''s progress. The unlock bar flickered. [Unlock Progress: 81%] Syd''s eye twitched in mild frustration. 8,000 points for a mere 1% increase? Although collecting that many points took just over half a day, the sheer amount needed was daunting. Even so, anticipation outweighed annoyance. Every core entity, from the Orochi to the Scarlet Witch, possessed an Omega-level ability at its heart. Balder, the God of Light, would undoubtedly be no exception. The divine core might rival an Omega-level ability, but Syd was certain that Balder''s true power had yet to manifest. "Will it emerge at 85%? Or 90%? Perhaps 95%... or even 100%?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 379: Chapter 379 Chapter 379: Chapter 379Syd was brimming with anticipation. As he reveled in his thoughts, the light energy flowing from his transformed divinity received an inexplicable boost, becoming significantly stronger. Kamar-Taj Doctor Strange''s eyes widened in shock. Draped in his newly acquired crimson Cloak of Levitation, he hovered in a meditative pose, his hands weaving through magical gestures as he practiced his spells. But moments ago, something felt off. The power from his dimensional patron seemed to have undergone a change. Instinctively, Stephen Strange cast a spell. Bolts of Balthakk! Instantly, golden lightning-infused with dimensional power-manifested before him. Boom! Boom! Boom! With flashes of gold, chunks of the ground shattered beneath him, leaving a crater several meters deep. Staring at the destruction, Strange froze in disbelief. The Bolts of Balthakk had grown significantly more powerful. "No... It''s the power granted by that unknown dimensional entity-it''s become much stronger!" he murmured in astonishment. Strange had assumed the power he''d been granted previously was already a glimpse into the entity''s true strength. But now it seemed even that wasn''t its limit. He wondered if even this level of power was just what the entity had chosen to bestow for now, with its true potential lying far beyond comprehension. Taking a deep breath, Strange marveled at the thought of what he could accomplish if he wielded the entity''s full power. Elsewhere Strange wasn''t the only one noticing the change. Kaecilius, along with other followers of the entity, experienced similar revelations. Some, caught in life-threatening situations, found themselves saved by the sudden surge of power. One by one, the believers became more awestruck and devout. In the Desert Several hundred kilometers from Syd''s location, a caravan of camels and travelers braving the sandstorms began to stir with commotion. "Was it just me, or did the surroundings seem brighter for a moment?" "A sudden flash of light?" "Could it have been a mirage?" Giovanni, a burly man with fair skin and a thick beard, hesitated as he spoke. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Uh..." Hearing his words, the other nineteen members of the caravan exchanged uncertain glances. "You noticed it too?" Lisa, a slender woman dressed in brown, asked hesitantly. She''d dismissed the flash as a hallucination brought on by their long journey. If Giovanni hadn''t mentioned it, Lisa might have brushed it off entirely. Hearing her, the rest of the group began chiming in. "Yes, I saw it too!" "What could it mean?" Amid the chatter, Najido, an elderly man in the group, began gesturing and muttering prayers. Seeing this, Giovanni and the others frowned. "What are you doing?" a young man named Rainer asked irritably. Najido ignored him, continuing his prayers in the local dialect. Though the others couldn''t fully understand, they caught words like "god" and "forgiveness." As their patience wore thin, Najido finally finished praying and began packing his belongings, seemingly intent on leaving. "What are you doing?" Giovanni demanded. Under the group''s questioning gaze, Najido stroked his white beard and replied gruffly, "Your search for that pyramid must have angered the Egyptian gods. The vision we saw was a divine warning." "If I continue to guide you, I''ll surely face their wrath. If you insist on going, you''ll have to do it without me." His explanation left the group dumbfounded. Then, as realization dawned, they burst into laughter, their expressions a mix of amusement and exasperation. "What century are you living in? Egyptian gods?" Giovanni scoffed. Admittedly, their expedition was to uncover a mysterious pyramid rumored to hold treasures linked to the Egyptian pantheon. But that didn''t mean the gods actually existed. If they did, would the world still be in its current state? Giovanni and the others were the first to dismiss the idea. Najido retorted, "Didn''t Thor, the god of thunder from Asgard, show up not long ago? Why can''t Egypt have gods?" His argument gave Giovanni pause, reminding him of Thor''s appearance a while back. Lisa waved it off. "Asgard is Asgard. Egypt doesn''t have gods, period. At least, we''ve never seen any." "And as for Thor... call him a god if you want, but to me, he''s more like an alien. Doesn''t seem godly at all." Her words found unanimous agreement among the group. To them, Thor was more akin to an alien visitor than a deity. And as for the Egyptian gods, the myths were far too exaggerated to be real. Najido frowned but didn''t argue further, quietly contemplating Lisa''s points. However, he countered with, "What about the White-Clad Hero? Isn''t he rumored to be an Asgardian god?" "Doesn''t he seem like a god to you?" The mention of the White-Clad Hero left Giovanni and the others momentarily speechless. Lisa was quick to respond, "The White-Clad Hero is just that a hero. Isn''t he supposed to be an Omega-level mutant?" "Rumors say he''s an Asgardian god, but there''s no concrete proof. Besides, he doesn''t seem like a real god to me." What Lisa left unsaid was that while the White-Clad Hero was undeniably powerful, he hadn''t yet shown anything that convinced her he was truly divine. She changed the subject. "Enough talk. Are you coming or not?" Najido stroked his beard, then shook his head firmly. "I''m not going." "Two hundred thousand dollars," Lisa offered coldly. "No..." Najido began. "One million dollars!" Lisa snapped. "Uh..." Najido froze, then mumbled, "Fine..." He added weakly, "But you must pay three hundred thousand up front." A million dollars was more than enough for a lifetime of comfort. If it meant taking a risk, so be it, Najido thought, clenching his teeth. Lisa''s eyes gleamed with a mix of satisfaction and disdain. Money could solve anything. With their guide placated, the group resumed their journey toward the mysterious pyramid. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 380: Chapter 380 Chapter 380: Chapter 380Under the cloudless sky, the blazing sun beat down on the sweltering desert. As Lisa and her team made their way toward the mysterious pyramid, Syd, having reached Level Five Divinity, initially considered using the black stone to test another death scenario. However, he stopped mid-motion, his gaze instinctively turning southward. "Something''s there..." Syd''s eyes narrowed in slight confusion. He felt an inexplicable pull from that direction. Scientifically speaking, when he cast Divine Command, extending photons over a 1,200-kilometer radius, he sensed an anomaly in that specific area. After a moment''s thought, Syd put the black stone away and, basking in the sunlight, began flying toward the source of his curiosity. As he flew, black liquid oozed from his right arm, and a small head formed-the familiar presence of Venom. "Syd, where are you going?" Venom asked curiously. "What''s so special about this place?" Syd shook his head, replying casually, "Something there caught my attention. I''m going to check it out." Hearing this, Venom seemed even more intrigued. It was rare for anything to pique Syd''s interest, given his monstrous power. Flying at a leisurely pace, Syd refrained from using his full speed. After a while, Venom''s head turned, directing Syd''s attention. "Hey, there''s a group of humans over there," Venom pointed out. Syd paused midair, turning to look. A kilometer away, a group of people and camels trudged through the desert against the wind and sand. Focusing his attention, Syd''s divine body and mastery over light granted him perfect clarity. From a kilometer away, he could see every detail of the group, down to the strands of hair on their heads. A band of humans in the middle of an uninhabited desert? That seemed odd. For a moment, scenes from various movies and TV shows flashed through Syd''s mind. His curiosity piqued, he observed them more closely. "Their direction..." Syd noticed that the group was headed toward the same destination as him. It was too much of a coincidence to ignore. They must be seeking something specific- perhaps even the same thing that had drawn him. Deciding to investigate, Syd moved closer, floating silently above the group as he eavesdropped on their conversations. It didn''t take long for Syd to piece together their purpose. "A pyramid..." A flicker of curiosity crossed Syd''s face. A mysterious pyramid? Who built it? What secrets did it hold? The pyramid wasn''t far, so Syd decided to remain above the group, observing their journey like watching a live-action adventure film. Thirty minutes later, the caravan came to a halt. "Are you sure this is the place?" Lisa asked impatiently, glaring at Najido. "I don''t see anything!" Before them lay nothing but sand and sunlight. "If your map is correct..." Najido muttered, stroking his white beard as he scrutinized a brown parchment map marked with directions. "Then why is there nothing here?" Lisa wiped sweat from her forehead, her irritation growing. "If you''ve led us astray, you can forget about your million dollars, and I''ll take back the advance!" Najido panicked, mumbling, "It doesn''t make sense. The map clearly marks this spot..." While the group bickered, Syd, hovering above, observed the scene with growing intrigue. From his perspective, the area did appear empty. Yet, his senses confirmed that this was the source of the anomaly. More importantly, the light in this area seemed unusually distorted¡ªfake, even. Red light flickered across Syd''s hand as he cast Chaos Magic. Boom! The energy collided with an invisible force, revealing a faint golden, translucent barrier. Within the barrier stood a magnificent pyramid, hundreds of meters tall. Its limestone-white surface reflected the sunlight brilliantly, while its golden capstone gleamed like a miniature sun. The group fell silent, stunned by the sudden appearance of the pyramid. "It''s here!" "So it really exists!" Their awe was quickly replaced by a mix of excitement and confusion. What had caused it to appear? After a brief discussion, their thoughts shifted to the treasures rumored to lie within. Their breaths quickened, and without hesitation, they pushed forward, passing through the barrier as if walking through a sheet of water. Syd followed silently, floating like a ghost behind them. As soon as the group entered, the barrier faded once more, concealing the pyramid from view. Walking several hundred meters, they arrived at the base of the pyramid. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How do we get in?" Lisa asked, her gaze falling on a burly man with distinctly Egyptian features. Without a word, the man began searching for an entrance. After ten minutes of effort, a rumbling noise echoed as the pyramid''s massive doors creaked open. A rush of stale air greeted them, and with eager anticipation, they stepped inside. Syd trailed behind, invisible and unnoticed. As they ventured deeper, passing through corridors and chambers, they encountered numerous murals. Many depicted golden disks, figures with bird heads and human bodies, and others with ram heads. Najido began explaining, "The disk represents the sun, a symbol of Ra, the Sun God. The bird- headed figures also represent Ra. The ram-headed figure depicts Ra''s form in the underworld." "These murals mostly portray images of Ra..." The group was intrigued. Ra, the Sun God, symbolized light and creation. His worship held a central place in ancient Egyptian culture. A young man in glasses named Norbert remarked, "Interestingly, the name ''Ra'' means ''light'' in Sanskrit. In the context of Buddhism, Amitabha can be interpreted as reverence for infinite light." "It seems ancient civilizations all revered the sun and light in some form..." Lisa smirked. "You''re quite the scholar, aren''t you?" After some lighthearted banter, their curiosity returned. What connection did Ra have to this pyramid? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 381: Chapter 381 Chapter 381: Chapter 381Under Najido''s explanation of the murals, the group gained a rough understanding of the pyramid. "This pyramid''s owner revered Ra, the sun god. His murals are everywhere," Najido remarked with a hint of awe. "Based on these depictions, it seems this pyramid was built by a pharaoh, intending to perform a ritual to borrow Ra''s power for resurrection." "Probably didn''t work, right?" Lisa said with a chuckle. "Who could resurrect themselves, let alone with a god''s power?" Giovanni and the others nodded in agreement, sharing her disbelief. Najido shook his head under their questioning gazes. "How would I know? We''ll only find out if we go deeper inside." As they conversed, they reached a vast corridor-like hall adorned with murals, mysterious symbols, and bandaged mummies. However, these mummies weren''t human-they appeared to be animals. "Gross," Lisa muttered in disgust. At that moment, someone in the group pointed ahead with curiosity. "Is that Anubis, the god of death?" Norbert asked, wide-eyed. Everyone turned to see a towering statue, several meters high, of a wolf-headed, human- bodied figure. "It does look like Anubis," someone murmured. "Pretty detailed, isn''t it?" Lisa''s eyes sparkled with interest. As the group approached the statue to admire it, the mummified animals lying on the ground suddenly stirred. "They''re moving?!" "My god!" The wolf-like mummies rose to their feet, causing Lisa and the others to freeze in shock and disbelief. Bang! Bang! Bang! Giovanni reacted the fastest, pulling out his gun and firing while shouting, "Run! Quickly!" He led the charge down the corridor. The others followed suit, firing their weapons as they fled. Unfortunately, their reaction was slightly delayed, and the mummies seemed impervious to bullets. In less than ten seconds, three people were dragged to the ground. "Ahhh!" Hearing the screams and the sound of flesh being torn behind them, Lisa and the others shuddered, their fear escalating. "What the hell are these things?" "Weren''t mummies just myths?" "Are they real now?" Lisa screamed in disbelief, running as fast as she could while four wolf mummies pursued them. Back in the hall, the three downed group members were silent. Syd floated into the area with Venom at his side, surveying the gruesome scene of the mummies tearing into their victims. The three wolf mummies turned their heads toward Syd, baring their teeth, as if ready to attack. Venom growled in response, eager for action. "Syd, let me handle this. It''s been too long since I''ve had a fight..." But before Venom could strike, the mummies froze as they neared Syd. Seemingly sensing something, they dropped to the ground, bowing submissively. "What just happened?" Venom was dumbfounded, staring at the once-aggressive creatures now acting docile and reverent. Syd raised an eyebrow, puzzled, and decided to test them. "Come here," he said. Obediently, the three mummies stood and approached, awaiting his command. Syd''s surprise deepened as he studied them. A thought began to form. "Are they sensing something from me? Perhaps they''ve mistaken me for... someone else? Or... something else?" He pondered for a moment, his mind landing on one plausible explanation. "A god? Have they mistaken me for an Egyptian deity?" Syd mused, intrigued. The idea made sense-after all, divine entities often shared overlapping auras or energies, and the origins of many pantheons were interconnected. Deciding they weren''t worth further thought, Syd turned away. To him, these wolf mummies were inconsequential-they couldn''t harm him even if they tried. Without hesitation, Syd moved toward where Lisa and the others had fled. The wolf mummies hesitated briefly before returning to their grisly feast. As they gnawed on the corpses, blood pooled beneath them, seeping into the ground. Eventually, the bodies shriveled into skeletal remains. Farther down the corridor, Syd floated past more bodies, some crawling with small black insects. Sensing his presence, the insects scattered, leaving his path unobstructed. he moved deeper into the pyramid, he saw fewer bodies, finally arriving in a space devoid of corpses. Ahead, Lisa and the remaining survivors leaned against a wall, panting and trembling with fear. After several moments, they began to calm down, taking in their surroundings. Their attention was immediately drawn to the centerpiece of the chamber-a golden altar surrounded by countless skeletons. Atop the altar lay a body. "Gold?" The nine survivors'' breathing grew rapid with excitement. Despite their terror moments earlier, greed took over as they approached the altar. "That''s a body?" Lisa said, her eyes locking onto the figure. The body wore a golden mask and was adorned with lavish decorations. A golden sword protruded from its chest, and it held a golden ankh. Unlike the skeletal remains around it, this body appeared intact, as though it had only recently died. "Is this the pharaoh''s body?" someone murmured, awestruck by the lavish ornaments. Giovanni quickly gave instructions. "Be careful. Don''t damage anything when you take it." He began stripping the body of its treasures while the others watched. Lisa, drawn by the golden sword, reached out toward it. Suddenly, her vision blurred, and an eerie chant echoed in her ears. Almost involuntarily, her hand grasped the sword''s hilt. Before Giovanni and the others could react, Lisa pulled the golden sword free. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 382: Chapter 382 Chapter 382: Chapter 382With a sharp swish, the golden sword was pulled from the pharaoh''s chest. Hearing the sound, everyone instinctively turned toward Lisa, who now held the golden sword in her hands. "What are you doing?!" Giovanni exclaimed in shock. The rest of the group stared at her, stunned by what she had just done. They had all noticed the golden sword embedded in the pharaoh''s chest earlier, but an unspoken understanding kept them from touching it. It was as though their instincts told them not to disturb it, even though it was made of gold. If they had considered taking it, it would have been only after everything else was gathered- and even then, most likely, they would have decided against it. "Lisa, why didn''t you discuss this with us before pulling it out?" Giovanni said angrily. "Don''t you realize pulling that thing could be dangerous?!" The others quickly chimed in, their tones filled with annoyance. "Yeah, Lisa, are you out of your mind?" "We already had enough treasure to haul away-why did you have to mess with that?" But Lisa, the target of their ire, stood motionless, her expression blank, as though she hadn''t heard a word. Seeing her in this state, a chill ran down Giovanni and Najido''s spines. A sense of dread crept into their minds. "Lisa, don''t scare us like this!" Their growing panic was interrupted by a loud, rough voice echoing from the shadows nearby. "What are you doing?!" Startled, the group turned to see a band of people stepping out of the darkness. They were dressed in brown robes, holding flashlights and curved blades, and had distinct Egyptian features. "Who are you people? How did you get in here?" Giovanni asked in disbelief. Instead of answering, the leader-a middle-aged man with a thick beard-glared at them angrily. "Are you insane? How dare you disturb the pharaoh and pull out that golden sword?!" Lisa seemed to snap out of her daze as his words echoed. Looking at the sword in her hand, she appeared confused. "So what if I pulled it out?" she retorted instinctively. "So what?!" The bearded man, Kabba, laughed furiously. "Don''t you know pulling that sword might awaken the tyrant?" Under Kabba''s explanation, the group learned the truth. These men were part of a lineage of guardians tasked with watching over the pyramid and preventing greedy intrusions. The body on the golden altar was indeed a pharaoh. During his reign, he had tried to use the pyramid and a ritual to borrow the great sun god Ra''s power to resurrect and restore his youth. However, the pharaoh''s cruel and tyrannical rule led his own son, the next pharaoh, to oppose him. The ritual was interrupted by driving the golden sword into his heart, halting his resurrection. The guardians'' mission wasn''t just to protect the pharaoh''s resting place from outsiders but also to ensure he never rose again. Even the guardians themselves only half-believed in the resurrection''s possibility. They doubted the ritual''s efficacy after being disrupted, and the notion of revival itself seemed implausible. As Kabba and his men scanned the golden altar, they breathed a sigh of relief when nothing seemed to happen. "It seems nothing has changed," Kabba muttered, visibly more relaxed. With no signs of disturbance from the pharaoh''s body, Kabba''s focus shifted. His piercing gaze turned toward the intruders. "How did you get past the barrier to reach this place?" he demanded. Giovanni, now calmer, drew his black pistol and pointed it directly at the group of guardians. "Drop your blades. Don''t make a move, or I''ll shoot," he warned coldly. "You can test whether your blades are faster than my bullets." Kabba and the others tensed at the sight of the firearm, clearly unprepared for this development. As the tension reached a boiling point, the entire pyramid suddenly began to tremble. "What''s happening?!" Before anyone could react, a golden beam of light shot down from the ceiling, illuminating the altar. "Sunlight?" "How can sunlight reach this deep into the pyramid?" Both Lisa''s group and the guardians stared at the altar in stunned silence. The golden light grew increasingly intense, flooding the altar and the pharaoh''s body with radiant energy. The pharaoh''s golden ornaments shimmered brilliantly, dazzling everyone present. Boom! A powerful shockwave erupted from the altar, sending Lisa and the others flying backward. They landed heavily on the ground, groaning in pain. But they had no time to dwell on their injuries. All eyes were fixed on the pharaoh''s body, which began to change within the golden beam. The wound in the pharaoh''s chest, where the golden sword had been embedded, started to heal rapidly. Even more horrifying, the pharaoh''s hand twitched. "His hand moved! Did you see that?" Norbert shouted in disbelief. "Yes!" "I saw it too..." As Giovanni and the others stood frozen in shock, Kabba''s expression darkened. He muttered in a trembling voice, "The interrupted ritual... it''s restarting?" "How is this possible?" "We''re doomed," he added, his tone filled with fear. A younger guardian named Colin, an attractive man in his twenties, looked confused. "Even if the pharaoh revives, why are we doomed? I''ve got a gun. What could he possibly do against bullets?" Some of the others nodded in agreement, finding Colin''s point reasonable. Kabba glared at them angrily. "You fools! The legend says this pharaoh was incredibly powerful, skilled in rituals that only the most gifted priests could perform." (End of Chapter) sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 383: Chapter 383 Chapter 383: Chapter 383"And he''s cruel, arrogant, and views everyone as beneath him. If he truly revives, the first thing he''ll do is kill us all!" Kabba finished gravely. "You''re joking, right?" Colin asked in disbelief. "Magic? Priestly rituals?" Kabba''s serious tone continued. "Haven''t you seen enough on your way here?" Lisa and the others froze, recalling the strange occurrences they had encountered, their fear visibly deepening. "All of those traps and mechanisms weren''t set up by priests. They were all designed by this pharaoh himself¡ªincluding the layout of this entire pyramid," Kabba explained, his voice low. Unable to contain himself, Giovanni drew his gun and fired directly at the pharaoh''s body bathed in golden light. Bang! Bang! Bang! The bullets shot out, only to halt in midair upon reaching the golden beam. They dropped harmlessly to the ground with a metallic clink. The sound of bullets hitting the floor mirrored the sinking of their hearts. Before anyone could react further, an eerie gust of wind swept through the chamber. Suddenly, the pharaoh''s body on the golden altar gasped for air, its mouth opening as though it had been suffocating. Beneath the golden mask, its eyes snapped open. Moments later, the body moved. The pharaoh, glowing with golden radiance, sat upright. The golden mask slipped from his face, revealing an exotic visage-majestic, stern, and exuding an oppressive aura of authority. Despite having died long ago, he now looked as though he were in his early thirties. Kabba and the other guardians were dumbstruck. The ritual had not only resurrected the pharaoh but also restored his youth! The legends said he had died of old age-how could he appear so young? "The ritual... it worked," the pharaoh murmured, his voice filled with wonder, followed by a sinister chuckle. "Hehehe..." Hearing voices, his cold gaze turned toward the group. He recognized them immediately. His soul had lingered in this chamber, observing their every action. "My servants, rise and destroy these intruders!" With a guttural chant, the bones scattered around the altar began to glow with eerie green light. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To Lisa and the others'' horror, the skeletal remains stood up, their lifeless eyes burning with an unholy fire. Roar! The mummified corpses let out terrifying growls before charging at the group. Bang! Bang! Bang! Giovanni fired frantically at one of the mummies, but it only staggered briefly before continuing its advance, seemingly unfazed. Giovanni''s heart sank. Desperate, he turned his gun toward the pharaoh atop the golden altar. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets streaked through the air, striking the pharaoh''s body with sickening thuds. Blood splattered across the golden altar. The group was momentarily stunned by the sight, their despair turning to hope. Even the attacking mummies paused. "Did it work?" someone whispered. Before they could celebrate, the golden ankh clutched in the pharaoh''s hand began to glow. The group had seen the ornate symbol earlier but had been unable to pry it from his grip, opting to loot other treasures first. Now, as the golden light intensified, the pharaoh''s wounds healed before their eyes. Bullets embedded in his flesh were pushed out, clattering to the floor. "That''s the Ankh," Kabba explained hurriedly. "It symbolizes strength, vitality, and life itself. Many depictions of gods show them holding this object. It''s likely an artifact of immense power!" Lisa and the others were overcome with despair. "We need to leave! I can''t stay here any longer!" Lisa screamed, bolting toward the corridor. Her abrupt retreat drew scornful looks from Giovanni and the others, though some were tempted to follow her lead. But as Lisa neared the corridor entrance, she slammed into an invisible barrier and was thrown backward. The pharaoh sneered from atop the altar. "There''s no escape, you insolent fools. Your only fate is death!" "Once you perish, your souls will serve me for eternity!" The remaining survivors tried to attack the barrier, but nothing worked. They were trapped. Surrounded by the advancing mummies and the ominously regal pharaoh, despair etched itself onto their faces. It was over... Just as all hope seemed lost, the skeletal mummies froze mid-movement. "What''s happening?" Confusion spread among the thirty or so people trapped in the chamber. The pharaoh, standing under the faint sunlight streaming into the pyramid, suddenly looked shocked. His face, once imperious, was now filled with disbelief. "???" Lisa and the others were baffled. What could possibly unnerve someone as terrifying as this pharaoh? Breaking the silence, the pharaoh spoke in a loud, astonished voice. "Is there a divine presence nearby?" "Who is it?" The group exchanged bewildered glances. A god? Impossible. A divine presence? Here? As they wrestled with their confusion, the pharaoh closed his eyes, as if sensing something. When he reopened them, awe and reverence filled his gaze. "I feel the presence of sunlight... Is it you?" "The great Sun God, Ra?" "Unbelievable! Why would you grace this place with your presence?!" "What?" The words left everyone stunned. The Sun God... Ra?! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 384: Chapter 384 Chapter 384: Chapter 384The Sun God, Ra?! Are you kidding? The legendary Sun God of Egyptian mythology, the creator of the world, appearing here? Even though Lisa and the others were drowning in despair, this revelation struck them harder than the pharaoh''s sudden resurrection. Their first reaction was disbelief. But when they saw the pharaoh''s shocked expression under the sunlight, they began to waver. Could it really be true?! Kabba and the other guardians of the pyramid were the most shaken. Due to their unique lineage, these hereditary guardians had maintained a devout faith in the Egyptian gods, especially the Sun God, Ra. Now, the pharaoh was claiming that Ra himself had descended. How could they not be astounded? While disbelief and shock spread among them, the pharaoh continued to call out loudly, "Is it you, the great Sun God, Ra?" His voice echoed through the chamber. Meanwhile, not far away, Syd stood in the corridor, his expression one of bemusement. "Sun God, Ra?" "Is this guy mistaken?" He felt both amused and exasperated. Then it clicked. It was likely his photon energy and his connection to Balder, the Norse god of light, that had caused this misunderstanding. With a sigh, Syd spoke, his voice calm and deliberate. "You''ve got the wrong god. I am not Ra, the Sun God." His voice, imbued with divine resonance, carried through the chamber like the very rhythm of the universe itself. This time, he didn''t hold back the full power of his divine speech, letting the fifth-level divine aura permeate his words. The instant his voice echoed in the chamber, Lisa, Kabba, the pharaoh, and everyone else froze. The voice was majestic, profound, and awe-inspiring, as if every word spoken was a universal truth. It demanded belief and reverence. The immediate reaction was unanimous: this was not a human voice. It could only belong to a god! Every single person in the pyramid shared this conviction. For Lisa and the others, this realization brought shock. A god? Here? A being that existed only in myths and legends was now speaking? But the message within the voice left them dumbfounded. "Not Ra?" "The pharaoh was mistaken?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then... which god is this?" The confusion deepened among Lisa and the others. Even Kabba and the guardians, despite their disappointment, couldn''t help but feel curiosity about the identity of this mysterious deity. While their thoughts swirled, the pharaoh spoke again, his disbelief evident. "Impossible! I can feel it-the overwhelming, sun-like energy emanating from you!" "Such power belongs solely to the great Sun God, Ra!" His tone shifted to one of disappointment as he continued. "Are you unwilling to meet me?" "Perhaps it''s true... we, who claim to be your descendants, might not be worthy." "Even if we are, I am unfit to stand before you. How could someone like me meet such a divine presence?" The arrogance and cruelty that had once defined the pharaoh seemed to vanish in the face of his unwavering faith. He was certain that the presence within the pyramid was the Sun God, Ra-or at least an avatar of him. After all, who else could exude such radiant, sun-like energy? As the pharaoh''s reverent words echoed, Giovanni whispered to Kabba, "Is he saying he''s a descendant of Ra?" Kabba nodded, his voice low. "In ancient Egypt, the first pharaoh declared himself the son of the Sun God, often seen as the gods'' earthly representative. He was worshipped as a divine figure by his subjects." "Whether it''s true or not... who can say?" Hearing this explanation, Lisa and the others nodded, not particularly surprised. Many rulers throughout history had claimed divine lineage to solidify their power. Then, the profound voice spoke again. "I''ve already said-you have mistaken me for another." Yet, no matter how Syd tried to correct him, the pharaoh refused to believe it. His conviction only deepened as he sensed the undeniable presence of divine energy in the pyramid. Determined to confirm his beliefs, the pharaoh began to chant an incantation in a language incomprehensible to the others. As the chant ended, something extraordinary happened. Boom! Boom! Boom! The entire pyramid began to quake violently. "What''s happening?" "Is it collapsing?!" Fear surged through Lisa, Kabba, and everyone else. If the pyramid collapsed, they would be buried alive. Fortunately, their fears didn''t materialize. Instead, under their astonished gazes, the upper layers of the pyramid peeled away as though the roof were being opened. Blazing sunlight flooded into the once-dark chamber, illuminating the corridors and halls. Roar! Rustle... Terrified by the sudden light, swarms of black scarabs scattered, while the mummies and other shadowy creatures retreated into hiding. Lisa and the others shrank back in fear at the eerie sounds. Then, as the ceiling fully opened, the pyramid''s structure flattened into a vast, open space, like a massive arena. In their stunned silence, Lisa and the others noticed something amidst the sunlight-a figure floating midair. This figure wore luxurious, otherworldly white robes and a mysterious mask, exuding a divine and regal aura. At the sight of him, everyone froze, their hearts pounding. Was this... a god? Could it be Ra, the Sun God? But the white robes... Some among the group found the attire oddly familiar, as though they had seen something like it before. The pharaoh''s eyes gleamed with recognition, his faith only strengthening. "It''s like staring directly at the sun..." For the first time in centuries, the pharaoh felt warmth and reverence. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 385: Chapter 385 Chapter 385: Chapter 385As the pharaoh tried to sense the divine presence, far away in Egypt''s capital and in other nations like the United States, astonishment flashed across countless faces. Moments earlier, a massive golden pillar of light had erupted into the sky from the desert, connecting heaven and earth. The phenomenon was so extraordinary that it drew global attention. Naturally, various national security agencies detected the energy surge and focused on the area. Satellites were immediately repositioned to capture the scene. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What they discovered left them dumbfounded-a pristine pyramid standing amidst the desert sands, untouched by erosion, as though it had just been constructed. "How is this possible?" Nearby Egyptian towns and cities, as well as tourists visiting the area, were also captivated by the golden pillar. "A supernatural phenomenon?" "A divine miracle?" Whether local Egyptians or tourists, everyone was left gawking at the sight, murmuring theories as they debated the nature of the spectacle. While the U.S. military and other nations remained wary and confused, their satellite feeds revealed something even more surprising the pyramid''s apex began to peel open, exposing its interior. Captured in high definition, the images showed the pharaoh, Lisa, and the others within the pyramid, along with a white-robed figure floating midair. Unlike Lisa and the others, the U.S. military, unfamiliar with Ra''s mythology, instantly reacted to the white-robed figure: "The White Cloak?" Confusion spread rapidly. "What is the White Cloak doing here?" "What''s the connection between him and this pyramid?" Unable to make sense of the situation, they wasted no time deliberating and made a decisive move. After a cursory notification to Egypt, the U.S. activated their latest space-based weapon system. The weapon, designed specifically to counter threats like the White Cloak and the Messiah, was installed covertly across key regions-including Egypt. In moments, ten massive white structures, camouflaged in orbit, revealed themselves. Far larger than satellites, they began assembling enormous weaponized apertures. Seven of these apertures glowed with a bluish light. Boom! Seven concentrated energy beams shot down toward the desert, targeting the pyramid with pinpoint accuracy. Simultaneously, three other space-based weapons launched strange white missiles at supersonic speeds toward the ground. The assault continued relentlessly, with more beams and missiles firing in rapid succession. In the desert: On the pyramid''s newly revealed platform, the pharaoh, filled with excitement moments earlier, froze. His expression tightened, his gaze lifting to the sky. "What''s happening? I feel danger approaching..." Hidden within Syd''s right hand, Venom communicated urgently via telepathy: "Syd, there''s danger above us!" Even without Venom''s warning, Syd''s divine instincts had already detected the threat. He raised his eyes skyward. The pharaoh and the suspected Sun God, Ra, both turned their attention to the heavens. Lisa and the others followed suit, their expressions puzzled. But confusion quickly gave way to terror as seven blue energy beams streaked down from above, hurtling toward the pyramid with incredible speed. Lisa and the others barely had time to react. The pharaoh, though magically attuned, could sense the danger but was physically unable to respond in time. Fear gripped his heart. "What kind of attack is this?" "Could it be an assault from other gods?" "How dare they attack this being?!" The pharaoh''s thoughts raced as he realized the attacks were directed not at him, but at the white-robed figure. Before anyone could react further, Syd moved. In an instant, he vanished from the platform and reappeared high in the air, directly in the path of the oncoming beams. His right hand glowed with a crimson light. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] With a casual swipe of his hand, his Chaos Magic surged forth, enveloping the seven energy beams. Boom! Boom! Boom! Before the beams could explode, they were snuffed out as though swatted by an invisible hand. It was as effortless as brushing away flies. Watching this unfold, the U.S. military wasn''t surprised by the White Cloak''s ability to neutralize the attack. They had anticipated his defense and had prepared accordingly. Above Egypt, the seven space-based weapons that had fired the beams emitted spatial distortions around their apertures. As more blue beams were fired, they vanished mid-flight, only to reappear in different locations. Below: As Syd casually swatted away the energy beams, he noticed a spatial ripple to his left. He instinctively dodged, and the redirected beams shot past him, slamming into the distant desert. Boom! Boom! Boom! "Spatial manipulation?" Syd muttered, his eyes narrowing. "Is this advanced technology, or a mutant''s ability?" After a brief moment of thought, he leaned toward the latter. Still, he wasn''t particularly concerned. After all, even if the beams hit him... Syd stroked his chin, pondering. "Would they even hurt me?" Under the watchful eyes of the U.S. military and other global observers, the White Cloak continued to evade the attacks with playful ease. No matter how or where the energy beams reappeared, his incredible speed rendered them ineffective. The military personnel watching from command centers were visibly frustrated. "Is that just pure speed?" "It''s not teleportation?" They turned to the mutant assisting with spatial manipulation, who shook his head in confirmation. This realization left the officers both stunned and grim-faced. On the pyramid platform: As Syd''s supersonic movements created sonic booms, the shockwaves sent Lisa and the others tumbling through the air. Had he used his full speed, the resulting wind pressure could have been lethal. Even so, many of them sustained injuries. The only one who managed to stay on his feet was the pharaoh, though he stood frozen, staring at the sky in disbelief. "What kind of speed is this?" "Is this the speed of a god?" The pharaoh watched in awe as the white-robed figure blurred across the sky, moving so swiftly that it appeared as though he was teleporting. One moment he was still, the next he was somewhere else entirely. Each casual motion widened the chasm between mortal and divine in the pharaoh''s mind. He had also witnessed Syd snuff out the energy beams with a mere wave of his hand. Such destructive power, nullified so effortlessly? Shock gave way to doubt in the pharaoh''s heart. "Could this being... not be the great Sun God, Ra?" For the first time, the pharaoh began to question his assumption. After all, the power wielded by this figure wasn''t the radiant force of the sun-it was something else entirely, a crimson energy unlike anything he had seen. "Have I been mistaken all along?" Confusion clouded his mind as the truth eluded him. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 386: Chapter 386 chapter 386: chapter 386the pharaoh''s gaze was filled with confusion as he recalled the recent denial from this extraordinary being. could it be possible that this person truly wasn''t the sun god ra? if not, with such terrifying speed and strength on display, what other god could possess such power? staring at the figure in the sky, effortlessly nullifying wave after wave of incoming attacks, the pharaoh''s eyes reflected awe and astonishment. in the sky, syd stood, watching the relentless blue energy beams shooting toward him. though harmless, the sheer persistence was irksome. with a slight frown, he contemplated briefly before raising his gaze to the origin of the blue energy bursts. in the next moment, his pupils contracted slightly. a vivid display of the distant scene unfolded before him. he could see not only the blue energy beams but also white clouds, and an approaching barrage of white missiles yet to reach him. "what kind of missiles are these?" moreover, they hadn''t utilized spatial capabilities to transport the missiles directly to him. what were they planning? "trying to lull me into complacency before striking?" "or gathering enough to unleash a massive attack?" with these thoughts, syd continued observing the distant scene, his eyes tracing upward. for someone who could control light, this level of visual precision posed no challenge, as though he had acquired a remote viewing ability. soon, he spotted ten satellite-like orbital weapons. "the distance is quite far..." dodging the attacks while frowning, syd calculated. even at his current speed, it would take some time to reach and destroy those orbital weapons. suddenly, an idea struck him-portal magic. since he had a clear view of the location... in the next moment, yellow sparks of light flashed in front of him, forming a shimmering portal. on the other side of the portal lay the location of the orbital weapons. as soon as the portal appeared, military officials from egypt, other nations, and the united states noticed it. "this is..." realization dawned quickly-it resembled the portals that appeared during the battle of new york. a teleportation portal? not good! as panic set in, they scrambled to respond, but in the very next second, explosions erupted. wrapped in red light, all ten orbital weapons detonated simultaneously. the screens went dark as the officers'' faces turned grim. "damn white knight!" one of the generals immediately barked orders at a mutant named evelyn. "hurry up! teleport those missiles to the white knight''s location!" evelyn, already marked with the coordinates of the missiles, paled and hesitated. "there are too many of them... i can''t..." the officers, however, showed no sympathy. "do it now, or do you want your family to die?" a colonel barked viciously. under pressure, evelyn had no choice but to comply. with a strained scream, veins bulging on his face and blood streaming from his nose, space around the missiles began to shimmer. one by one, ten, then a hundred white missiles, enveloped in spatial ripples, vanished from their original positions and began to appear near syd. however, syd, who could perceive distant scenes, immediately sensed the anomaly. his response was swift. faster than their actions, he retrieved the space stone. blue light emanated from the gem. in an instant, the emerging spatial distortions around him became chaotic, disrupted by the space stone''s immense power. the missiles, on the verge of being teleported, returned to their original locations. boom! boom! boom! in the far reaches of the sky, a series of explosions erupted. from where syd stood, massive fiery mushroom clouds could be seen blooming in the distance, each spanning several kilometers. over a hundred explosions together created a catastrophic spectacle. in a hidden military base, evelyn let out a pained cry, blood pouring from his nose. his eyes rolled back, and he collapsed, unconscious. his ability was no match for the power of the space stone, and the backlash took a heavy toll. "useless!" "mutants really are worthless!" the officers, their faces grim after witnessing the events, cursed. with evelyn unconscious, they had no way to deal with the white knight. their operation was forced to a halt, leaving them to watch as syd moved on unhindered. having dealt with the nuisance, syd lowered his gaze to the ground below, where lisa and the pharaoh stood. scanning them briefly, his eyes lingered on the three guardian statues within the pyramid. from these statues, he sensed faint traces of divine power from another realm. this confirmed the existence of the egyptian gods. of course, this wasn''t news to him. like the norse gods, the egyptian gods had mostly severed their ties with humanity. or perhaps it was humanity who first abandoned them, leading the gods to withdraw from worldly affairs, deciding to stay uninvolved. this explained why they were absent during major events like the battle of new york. similar to the norse gods residing in asgard, the egyptian gods lived in a realm called the celestial heliopolis, entirely separate from earth. while most egyptian gods had disappeared, occasionally, one would select a human as their avatar to observe humanity. not all gods, however, had forsaken humanity. syd recalled that khonshu, the moon god, still occasionally intervened, appointing moon knights to carry out what he deemed just. after musing on this for a while, syd dismissed thoughts of the egyptian gods. though their control over laws and phenomena was impressive-manipulating the weather or resurrecting the dead-their actual combat strength wasn''t necessarily superior. if it came to someone like khonshu, syd was confident in handling him. glancing once more at the astonished lisa and the dejected pharaoh, syd disappeared in a flash, his terrifying speed carrying him far away. under the scorching sun, lisa and the others heaved a sigh of relief, while the pharaoh''s face was filled with disappointment. "he... left?" "could he really not be the sun god ra?" the pharaoh murmured. he had witnessed this being''s immense power but failed to sense the radiant energy of the sun, leaving him disheartened and doubtful. as he pondered, a sound caught his attention. turning, he saw lisa and her group attempting to slip away quietly. (end of chapter) [check out my patreon for +20 extra chapters on all my fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [+500 power stones = +1 extra chapter] [thank you for your support!] Chapter 387: Chapter 387 chapter 387: chapter 387"where are you planning to go?" sear?h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the pharaoh''s cold and ominous voice echoed. lisa and her group froze mid-step. "nowhere..." lisa stammered, forcing a nervous smile. "nowhere? then you may die!" the pharaoh declared with icy eyes, preparing to recite a sinister incantation to curse and kill these insolent intruders. hearing the strange and ominous chanting, fear gripped lisa and her group even tighter. "wait! don''t kill us! we''re still useful!" amid the group, najido, terrified of death, hastily bowed and spoke in reverence, "oh mighty pharaoh, surely much time has passed since your reign. you might not understand the modern world. we can explain it to you." for instance, about modern humanity, those blue energy beams, and... the white god." najido became increasingly frantic as he noticed the pharaoh continuing to chant. just as they believed their end was inevitable and prepared to fight back, the pharaoh''s chanting abruptly paused. "wait, did you say you know about those blue energy beams and the white god?" najido froze, then quickly nodded. "yes, yes! i know!" "we know as well!" giovanni chimed in immediately. the pharaoh''s expression shifted, his killing intent momentarily subsiding. the mention of that being piqued his curiosity. although he felt disappointed realizing this figure might not be the great sun god ra, he still wanted to learn more about him. seeing this opportunity, najido hurriedly continued, "that white god-humans call him the white knight. he appeared suddenly, demonstrating immense power." "he can emit a red energy..." the pharaoh remained unimpressed. he had already observed that earlier and found it unremarkable. many beings could emit energy; it was nothing extraordinary. but then, najido''s subsequent words truly startled him. "this white god, beyond emitting red energy, can do something even more unbelievable-he can twist reality, altering it entirely." what?! "for example, we''ve seen him turn inanimate objects into living creatures, like butterflies, and even..." as najido elaborated, the pharaoh grew increasingly astonished. to twist and modify reality-what kind of power was this? he couldn''t believe such a god existed. the names of various deities flashed through his mind, but none of them could wield such an ability. this was no mere power; it was akin to the divine capacity to create all things! "could it be that only the legendary sun god ra possesses such an ability?" the pharaoh hesitated, then a thought occurred to him. "could it be... he really is ra, and all of this was merely a disguise?" the more he considered it, the more convinced he became. who but the great ra could wield this power that could alter and create all things? his eyes burned with fervor, tinged with regret. "i was deceived by ra!" the pharaoh felt both frustrated and amused. the great sun god ra had deliberately concealed his true nature, using red energy while hiding the overwhelming heat of his solar essence. not only was the pharaoh not angered by this, but he also felt honored. this realization solidified in his mind further when najido described how the white god had once bathed an entire city, spanning one to two hundred kilometers, in sunlight with a single utterance of the word "light," displaying unparalleled control over solar energy. the pharaoh''s eyes brightened as he firmly concluded, "this must be ra!" who else could control sunlight on such a vast scale? even if the described area was smaller than expected for ra''s power, this was still an act only the sun god could perform! "i almost let myself be fooled..." the pharaoh thought, both excited and regretful. at that moment, he was entirely convinced that the white knight was indeed the sun god ra. however, when najido mentioned that the white knight was rumored to be the god of light from asgard, the pharaoh frowned in doubt. of course, he didn''t dwell on it. after all, this was just the words of thor, a claim lacking any acknowledgment or evidence from the white knight himself. "i''ll need to observe ra more closely in the future to confirm," the pharaoh decided. after hearing all this, he turned to the anxious najido and the others with a smile. "very well. for sharing knowledge of ra, the great sun god pardons your offense against me." "however, while your crimes are forgiven, you must serve me for a time before i release you..." lisa and the others instinctively exhaled in relief but quickly grew troubled again. at the same time, they were baffled by the pharaoh''s remarks. a guard hesitantly asked, "ra? isn''t he the god of light?" "pharaoh, didn''t they just explain the situation to you earlier?" this question sparked confusion among giovanni and the others, who turned their puzzled gazes toward the bronze-skinned pharaoh. the pharaoh snorted coldly, his voice chilling. "what do you simple mortals understand? this is merely ra''s disguise! if even mortals like you could recognize him, would he still be ra?" "who but ra could wield such immense power and command such vast solar light?" lisa and the others exchanged looks, shock flashing in their eyes. the white knight... was actually ra? the sun god ra, the creator god from egyptian mythology, hiding in disguise?! though they found it hard to believe, the pharaoh''s explanation made sense. after all, as the pharaoh, he surely possessed knowledge far beyond theirs. why would he lie? this realization shifted their perspectives. perhaps the white knight truly was the sun god ra! as they wrestled with this thought, a guard''s expression changed, and he muttered to himself, "the white knight is actually the sun god ra?" "no, this must be reported to hq immediately!" while they were lost in their thoughts, syd, far from the pyramid, held a black stone artifact in his hand. "i wonder what this death vision will show me this time," syd murmured, intrigued. after reaching the fifth tier of godhood and significantly increasing his strength, he was curious about how things would unfold if he faced arishem, the celestial judge, once again. (end of chapter) [check out my patreon for +20 extra chapters on all my fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 power stones = +1 extra chapter] [thank you for your support!] Chapter 388: Chapter 388 chapter 388: chapter 388with this thought in mind, syd grasped the black stone artifact and casually retrieved the power stone. channeling its energy, he directed it into the black stone. soon, familiar energy waves rippled out. without resistance, a familiar scene unfolded before syd''s eyes. earth appeared, along with the colossal figure of arishem, the celestial judge, looming in the distance. "will it end in death again, or did i manage to defeat him this time?" under syd''s curious gaze, the death vision began to shift. at first, events played out as expected. "asgardian, your presence obstructs my purpose," arishem declared. "your power is insufficient..." with those familiar words, arishem initiated his attack, locking down space and movement. following that, the celestial released a familiar torrent of fiery red energy, intending to obliterate syd entirely, already preparing to depart the scene. the sky filled with crimson light. on earth, those watching through satellite feeds were struck with terror. "that''s horrifying!" "the white knight is doomed this time!" as these thoughts raced through their minds, a voice echoed. s§×ar?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "light!" in an instant, a region spanning 1,200 kilometers became bathed in sunlight. simultaneously, syd gripped the space stone tightly, frantically drawing its energy while invoking sunshine under the divine authority of his words. within moments, sunlight within a 200-kilometer radius intensified, becoming overwhelmingly brilliant. "the maximum range of sunshine at level 4 is still 200 kilometers..." syd wasn''t surprised. he had already confirmed this limitation during his last attempt. however, despite the unchanged range, the power of sunshine was significantly enhanced under the amplification of his fifth-tier divine core. the range might have reached its limit, but its intensity had not. staring at the dazzling spectacle, syd had a sudden thought. "if only i could control this directly..." watching the distant vision of himself casting sunshine, syd frowned. driven by curiosity, he decided to experiment. before long, he felt his perspective shift as though he had taken control of the version of himself within the vision. without hesitation, he attempted to manipulate the sunlight covering the 1,200-kilometer radius, condensing it into beams of light. moreover, he pushed further, trying to merge the light from sunshine. although the latter was more challenging, syd managed it. in an instant, the divine sunlight from the 1,200-kilometer radius and the radiant light of sunshine condensed into a tangible beam of light. the beam, moving at lightning speed, pierced through the crimson energy arishem had unleashed, creating a fist-sized hole. as the remaining crimson energy surged toward him, syd made no effort to defend himself. instead, his entire focus was on the celestial. the beam, now cloaked in red chaos magic radiating from syd''s hands, struck arishem''s chest. the celestial was visibly surprised as his protective barrier cracked and shattered. the beam composed of divine sunlight, sunshine, and chaos magic touched arishem''s armor, causing the fiery, rock-like exterior to disintegrate into nothingness. though the process was slow, it succeeded in wounding him. when arishem regained composure, a fist-sized hole had formed in his chest, penetrating deep into his body and erasing everything within. "you..." arishem''s voice carried a mixture of astonishment and disbelief. how long had it been since he was last injured? a mere being from a planet had managed to harm him?! as these thoughts crossed his mind, he realized that the beam, seemingly insignificant in size, suddenly detonated. boom! an overwhelming brilliance engulfed everything in sight. on the other side, syd, having exhausted his energy to fuel sunshine, divine authority, and chaos magic, was left defenseless. as the remaining crimson energy swept toward him, syd braced himself. his fifth-tier divine body, significantly enhanced, allowed him to endure. even the symbiote, venom, awoke to form a protective armor around him, absorbing some of the impact before retreating in agony. despite his efforts, the relentless assault left syd''s skin disintegrating, exposing raw flesh beneath. yet, syd paid no attention to his injuries. his focus remained entirely on arishem. as the light dissipated, arishem''s state became clear. a massive hole, hundreds of meters wide, marred his chest. syd''s heart sank. the combined power of divine authority, sunshine, and chaos magic should have caused far greater destruction. then he noticed it¡ªa familiar, invisible barrier actively suppressing the spread of the remaining light. even with syd still channeling energy into his abilities, he couldn''t breach the barrier quickly. the scene felt all too familiar. arishem''s defenses were weak when he was careless, but once he became serious, their strength increased exponentially. as the crimson energy around syd dissipated, his bloodied form became visible, golden divine blood glistening as it dripped. those observing through satellites were stunned. "is this a draw?" "the white knight... actually hurt that gigantic red monster?" they watched as syd''s damaged body began to regenerate, his flesh writhing in an attempt to heal. unfortunately, arishem gave no such opportunity. "asgardian, your power is formidable enough to wound me..." "it has been so long since i''ve been hurt..." (end of chapter) [check out my patreon for +20 extra chapters on all my fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 power stones = +1 extra chapter] [thank you for your support!] Chapter 389: Chapter 389 chapter 389: chapter 389arishem, the celestial judge, spoke with a deep and commanding voice that seemed to carry a hint of admiration. "however, this ends here," he said calmly. "your power is still far too weak." even as he fended off syd''s relentless attacks, arishem unleashed a massive, concentrated crimson energy beam. boom! under the gaze of humanity, the fiery red energy engulfed the regenerating syd. boom! syd could feel his body disintegrating. despite the formidable strength of his divine body, it was pure folly to believe he could emerge unscathed against the celestial judge arishem''s assault without defense. if he had abandoned his offense and focused purely on defense, he might have lasted a while longer. but it was meaningless; any defense would eventually fall. "forget it. this is just another death simulation..." realizing the vast power gap, syd decided there was no point in continuing to resist. boom! under the stunned eyes of humanity, the crimson energy surged relentlessly. when the chaos subsided, his figure had vanished completely. witnessing this, the onlookers were left in shock. "is the white cloak really dead?" "what is that giant red monster? it''s terrifying!" while they were still grappling with these questions, some residual crimson energy struck the north american continent, triggering another wave of tectonic shocks. volcanic eruptions and tsunamis grew even more intense. having dealt with the nuisance in front of him, arishem''s surrounding space warped with distortions and strange phenomena. in an instant, he vanished as though he had never been there. syd''s perception faded quickly, plunging him into darkness. in the blink of an eye, his consciousness returned to reality. frowning, syd muttered, "there''s still a gap in power compared to the celestial judge arishem." still, he wasn''t overly disheartened. after all, considering his omega-level abilities, sunshine and chaos magic, hadn''t reached level five yet, the fact that he could even injure arishem was impressive. once sunshine and chaos magic reached level five, everything would be different! with this in mind, he looked at the progress bar for sunshine''s upgrade, his eyes filled with anticipation. without hesitation, he began practicing. [sunshine exp +1] "right, the attack earlier must have been orchestrated by the american military," syd mused, frowning slightly. "when sunshine reaches level five, i''ll give them something big to remember!" determined, he resumed practicing in the desert. [sunshine exp +1] meanwhile, in new york city, at s.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters... nick fury''s laptop suddenly received an update from one of his agents. "marinus?" nick fury raised an eyebrow. he had some memory of marinus. due to the white cloak and messiah incidents, fury, though reluctant to make them enemies, had been seeking ways to counter them. among his strategies, he had dispatched teams to gather and monitor various mythological artifacts worldwide. naturally, egypt''s enigmatic sites were a focus of these efforts. marinus had been assigned to infiltrate a group guarding the pyramids. had he found something extraordinary? curious, fury opened the report. "strange activity at the pyramids?" initially unimpressed, fury''s expression shifted to one of shock as he read further. "pharaoh resurrected?" nearby, agent hill heard the comment and gave fury a questioning look. "director, what pharaoh is resurrecting?" fury, however, was too engrossed in the report to respond, his attention riveted. "is the white cloak disguising himself as ra, the egyptian sun god?" "did that pharaoh actually say this?" fury murmured, dumbfounded. hill was equally stunned by the statement. shaking his head, fury struggled to dismiss the notion. the white cloak as the egyptian sun god? yet the information provided by marinus seemed strangely plausible. the white cloak had appeared suddenly, with no known past. coupled with his ability to manipulate sunlight, bend reality, and create seemingly godlike effects... the more fury thought about it, the more alarmed and frustrated he became. dealing with the white cloak as an omega-level mutant was troublesome enough. now, the possibility of him being the legendary ra compounded the problem. "if that''s true, will our mistletoe-based weapon even work?" hill, having pieced together the gist of the situation, was similarly astonished. naturally, word of this incident also reached hydra agents embedded within s.h.i.e.l.d., causing ripples of shock in their ranks. far away, at xavier''s school for gifted youngsters... wolverine, logan, abruptly sat up in bed, breathing heavily. s§×arch* the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. there was a newfound depth to his gaze, a sense of weariness that hadn''t been there before. looking around the familiar yet strange room, logan''s expression turned to one of astonishment. he moved to the window, pulled back the curtain, and let the sunlight flood in. logan''s eyes reflected a mix of disbelief and nostalgia. the sight of the pristine, undamaged xavier''s school was worlds apart from what he had experienced. images of the bleak future flashed in his mind: a dark, devastated world overrun by sentinel robots that hunted mutants and humans alike. under relentless attacks, both species had been driven to near extinction. in the final moments, with the remnants of xavier''s school about to be annihilated, the professor had proposed a desperate plan. using kitty pryde''s powers, they would send someone''s consciousness back in time to prevent the catastrophic future. normally, kitty could only send someone back a few weeks-at most a month. any further, and even the professor''s mind would break under the strain. this mission fell to logan, whose regenerative abilities could repair his mind. with kitty''s assistance, after a painful ordeal, his consciousness successfully traveled back to the past. recalling the tragedies of the future, logan''s face hardened. (end of chapter) [check out my patreon for +20 extra chapters on all my fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 power stones = +1 extra chapter] [thank you for your support!] Chapter 390: Chapter 390 Chapter 390: Chapter 390The more Logan recalled the memories of a world shrouded in darkness-bereft of sunlight, filled with loneliness, war, suffering, and death-the heavier his heart grew. He had to stop it. Although his consciousness had traveled back to the present, there was no guarantee that Kitty could maintain her ability for long. Logan furrowed his brows in thought. According to the Professor, the Sentinel program originated with a man named Dr. Bolivar. While studying human DNA, Bolivar discovered the X-gene and hypothesized that mutants would eventually replace humanity. To save humankind, he conceived of a devastating weapon specifically designed to target mutants: the Sentinel robots. He had conducted horrific experiments on countless mutants. It was Mystique, the shapeshifter capable of assuming any form, who inadvertently uncovered his atrocities. To stop him, Mystique disguised herself and infiltrated a meeting. There, before a crowd of witnesses, she drew a gun and assassinated Bolivar. It was her first time killing someone. However, Bolivar''s death didn''t end the Sentinel program. Instead, it intensified the government''s demand for the robots. When Mystique was captured, she was subjected to relentless torture and experimentation. Her DNA, which held the secret to her shapeshifting abilities, was extracted. Using this, the government succeeded in creating a weapon capable of countering any mutant power: the Sentinel robots. Recalling the Professor''s information and his assigned mission, Logan muttered, "I need to find Mystique and stop her from killing Bolivar." If Mystique never fell into the hands of the government, the Sentinel program could be thwarted at its inception. The bleak future might never come to pass. Everything could change. Resolute, Logan strode out of the room, heading to find the Professor and gain his trust. Walking through the hallways of the mansion, it didn''t take long for Logan to reach the Professor''s office. Knock, knock, knock. Hearing the knocks, Professor Xavier, seated in his wheelchair, looked slightly surprised. He wasn''t sure why Logan would seek him out. Nearby, Storm and Cyclops were also present. "Come in, Logan," said the Professor. As Logan, tall and muscular, entered the office, Xavier continued, "What brings you here?" Both Storm and Cyclops exchanged curious glances. Logan, meanwhile, noticed something off. The Professor in front of him didn''t entirely match the one described in the future. Although he sensed something amiss, Logan didn''t dwell on it. Glancing at Storm and Cyclops, he hesitated for a moment before speaking directly. "Professor, do you believe in the impossible?" "What do you mean?" Xavier asked, puzzled by Logan''s cryptic demeanor. Under their curious gazes, Logan said bluntly, "This might sound crazy, but I''m from the future. Do you believe me?" Before Xavier could respond, Storm and Cyclops exchanged incredulous looks. "Are you sleepwalking? What kind of joke is this?" Cyclops said in a stern tone. "Hold your tongue, Cyclops," Logan shot back with a glare before turning back to the Professor. "I know this is hard to believe, but you have to trust me, Professor." His expression turned grim as he continued, "In the future, Sentinels go rogue. They relentlessly hunt down humans and mutants alike. Neither of us survives their onslaught." "Anyone with the X-gene, whether dominant or recessive, becomes a target." "You know this, Professor. Most humans carry the X-gene in a recessive form." Finally, Logan fell silent, his expression heavy. "These Sentinels are terrifying. They''re the ultimate nemesis of mutants. No mutant can stand against them." "We couldn''t hold them back. So many people... so many died..." As Logan recalled the Sentinels'' ability to adapt and counter any mutant power, his face filled with despair. Compared to mutants, the Sentinels seemed like the pinnacle of evolution. Logan couldn''t fathom anyone capable of defeating them. Maybe Jean could have, but... Seeing Logan''s despondent expression, Xavier and the others couldn''t help but frown. Even if they weren''t entirely convinced about Logan''s claims of time travel, they couldn''t ignore the alarming implications. "Wait a minute, Logan," Cyclops interrupted. "You said Sentinels hunt humans and mutants alike?" "What about the White Cloak and the Messiah? What happened to them?" Cyclops''s question mirrored what both Xavier and Storm were thinking. With those two powerful mutants around, the Sentinels would surely have faced opposition. After all, both were Omega-level mutants and likely targets of the Sentinels. Logan, however, looked baffled. "White Cloak? Messiah?" "Who are they?" "How could anyone deal with something as dangerous as the Sentinels?" Thinking about the Sentinel-dominated future, Logan couldn''t believe any mutant, no matter how powerful, could have made a difference. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Logan''s reaction, Xavier, Cyclops, and Storm exchanged bewildered looks. "You''ve lost your mind," Cyclops said, frowning. "Don''t you remember them? They''re Omega-level mutants!" "If they''re around, the Sentinels wouldn''t stand a chance!" Storm added. Logan froze, his eyes widening in shock. "Omega-level mutants?" he echoed in disbelief. As a mutant himself, Logan understood the significance of that classification. But how was it possible? Omega-level mutants were exceedingly rare. Two of them existing at the same time? This realization amplified Logan''s sense of unease. Something was definitely wrong. Even with his rough nature, Logan could tell that something about the timeline had gone awry. At this moment, Xavier''s expression turned serious. Placing two fingers on his temple, he asked, "Logan, do you mind if I take a look at your memories?" "Professor, your powers still work?" Logan was momentarily surprised but nodded. "Go ahead, Professor." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 391: Chapter 391 Chapter 391: Chapter 391As the words fell, the professor closed his eyes, diving into Logan''s memories. Scenes flashed rapidly in his mind. With every image, his expression shifted between astonishment-both at Logan''s unique experiences and at the grim, desolate future where mutants were nearly extinct. He even saw another version of himself, much older, gazing back at him. The professor''s eyes grew clouded as he muttered, "Could I have been wrong all along?" For years, he had upheld the belief in peaceful coexistence with humanity. Yet, the tragic fate of mutants unfolding in Logan''s memories seemed to rebuke his choices. After all, with his abilities, he could easily impose suggestions on the world''s populace, compelling them to accept mutants. But his principles held him back. He wanted humans to come to terms with mutants naturally, rather than forcing change. There was also the critical issue of the brain''s complexity. Even if he implanted suggestions or altered memories, the truth might eventually surface, unraveling the illusions. Among billions of people, he was certain some would manage to uncover the truth, which could lead to an even worse situation. This was why he refrained from taking such extreme measures. Using human lives to threaten governments? That wasn''t something he could bring himself to do either. After all, doing so would make him no different from the oppressors of mutants. However, as he pondered the dark future Logan had shown him, his convictions began to waver. "Perhaps Erik''s perspective isn''t entirely wrong?" Maybe he needed to adopt a firmer stance, to fight for more rights for mutants? As he drifted into thought, Ororo, standing nearby, grew concerned and asked, "Professor, what did you see?" The professor snapped out of his reverie, his gaze settling on Logan as his expression turned serious. "Logan is telling the truth. He really is from the future." Hearing this, Logan let out a sigh of relief, while Ororo and Scott were left stunned. Their first reaction was disbelief, but they knew the professor wouldn''t lie to them. Scott furrowed his brow. "Professor, what about the White Knight and the Messiah? Unless they''re dead, the future shouldn''t have turned out like this! Who could possibly kill them?" Reflecting on the Messiah''s abilities and the White Knight''s power-able to unleash sunlight across a range of over 100 kilometers with a single word-Scott couldn''t fathom anyone on Earth capable of defeating them. If they were dead, Logan''s dystopian future seemed plausible. Without their deterrence, the military''s inclination to mass-produce Sentinel robots would undoubtedly lead to catastrophe. The thought sent a chill down Scott''s spine. Could they really be dead? As Scott wrestled with this notion, the professor''s words brought him a moment of relief. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shaking his head, the professor said, "That''s not the case." He turned to Logan. "Logan, you might have come to the wrong place." "What do you mean?" Logan and Scott exchanged confused glances, unsure of the professor''s implication. Soon, the professor''s explanation cleared things up. Logan hadn''t just traveled through time he had crossed into a parallel world. The starkest difference between the two worlds was the existence of the White Knight and the Messiah. Their presence was the variable that made this world distinct from Logan''s original one. In the world Logan came from, neither existed, and that was the world he needed to return to. "So, Logan came to the wrong place?" Scott said, astonished. Ororo quickly accepted the idea, but Logan couldn''t. His face pale, he asked, "If I''m in the wrong place, then what about the future? Changing things here won''t affect my world, will it?" The realization filled Logan with despair. Was the grim future of his world truly inevitable? Meanwhile, the clock in his timeline hadn''t stopped. It wouldn''t be long before the Sentinels broke through and wiped out the last of their resistance-Professor X, Erik, and the others. The more Logan thought about it, the deeper his despair grew. Seeing his anguish, the professor hesitated before offering a faint hope. "Logan, your future might still have a chance." His words drew puzzled looks from Scott and the others. The professor elaborated, "Logan, the key difference between this world and yours is the White Knight and the Messiah. Perhaps you can seek their help. With their power, they might be able to save your future." "Those Sentinel robots-they''re the only ones who could possibly stop them." The Omega-level mutants? Logan blinked, uncertain and skeptical. While Omega mutants were immensely powerful, could they truly handle the unstoppable Sentinels? Logan knew better than anyone just how terrifying the Sentinels were-machines of near- invincibility. "What''s the point?" Logan muttered. "Even if I find them, they can''t travel back to my future with me." The professor hesitated at this crucial point. "True, but let''s focus on finding them first. Perhaps we''ll figure out a way when the time comes." With no other options, Logan reluctantly agreed. They began strategizing how to locate the White Knight and the Messiah, the two Omega mutants. Before long, nearly everyone at the X-Mansion knew about Logan''s mission. The entire school mobilized its resources to assist in the search. Even the professor entered the Cerebro chamber, attempting to locate the two mutants. While their Omega abilities seemed to block direct detection, he could still glean useful information from others'' memories-like their last known whereabouts. As the search intensified, Logan found himself alone on the mansion''s lawn, deep in thought. He was plagued by doubts. Even if he found the two Omega mutants, would they be willing to help? This was his biggest concern. As he stood under the sun, a burly, ruggedly handsome middle-aged man with a beard approached him. "What''s on your mind?" Chris asked curiously. Logan glanced at him, hesitated for a moment, then decided to voice his concerns. Hearing Logan''s worries, Chris burst out laughing. "Don''t worry about that. I can''t speak for the White Knight, but the Messiah has a decent relationship with you. He''ll probably help. We''ve even fought together before!" Chris briefly recounted a time he had encountered the Messiah escaping from an experimental facility. While Logan seemed somewhat reassured, a hint of worry lingered on his face. Chris hesitated before leaning closer and lowering his voice. "By the way," Chris said cautiously, "I''ll tell you a secret, but don''t share it with Magneto or the professor. It''s about the Messiah." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 392: Chapter 392 Chapter 392: Chapter 392Logan''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What secret?" "A secret about the Messiah-one that might help you, as well as Professor X and Magneto," Chris said with a sly smile. As a member of the X-Men, Chris naturally knew more than the average student at the academy, including Logan''s arrival from a dystopian future where Sentinels were about to wipe out Professor X, Magneto, and the remaining mutants. Hearing this, Logan''s curiosity grew. "The Messiah''s secret? Something that helps both Professor X and Magneto?" He was utterly perplexed. What kind of secret could the Messiah possibly have? Chris grinned. "As long as you promise not to tell the professor or Magneto, I''ll share it with you." Logan''s curiosity gnawed at him like a persistent itch. Unable to resist, he quickly assured, "Alright, I promise! I won''t tell anyone. Just spill it." Chris nodded, then leaned in and whispered, "The Messiah is actually the child of Professor X and Magneto." Logan froze, his mind reeling. Had he misheard? How could something so absurd be true? "The Messiah is their child?" Logan stammered. "Are we talking about that kind of child?" "Keep your voice down!" Chris warned, nodding solemnly. "Yes, exactly that kind of child." "The Messiah carries DNA from both Professor X and Magneto," Chris explained, recounting his discovery of confidential reports detailing the Messiah''s genetic origins. Logan''s brain buzzed, completely overwhelmed. Not even his journey to this parallel world had shocked him as much as this revelation. The Messiah-a genetically confirmed child of Professor X and Magneto? Logan stood there, utterly stunned. The thought rendered his mind blank. Looking back, Logan had always found their relationship strange-enemies, yet not quite. Despite their ideological conflicts, they would always come to each other''s aid in times of danger. Now, with this new information, everything seemed to fall into place. "You''re not messing with me?" Logan asked, his voice trembling with disbelief. Chris nodded earnestly. "Why would I lie about this? It''s true. And even Magneto and Professor X themselves don''t know!" Logan scrutinized Chris''s face for any hint of deceit but found none. Chris''s serious demeanor made it clear he wasn''t joking. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So it was true-Professor X and Magneto had a child together. Logan''s jaw dropped. He couldn''t say whether Professor X or Magneto here knew about this, but if the future versions of those two old men ever learned of it, their reactions would undoubtedly be priceless. His face turned red as he tried to suppress his astonishment. This secret was just too monumental to keep. He couldn''t help but admire Chris for managing to hold onto it for so long. Chris leaned closer again, whispering, "Remember, don''t breathe a word of this to anyone- especially not Professor X or Magneto." Logan nodded instinctively, still dazed. Seeing this, Chris relaxed slightly. "Good. Now you see why the Messiah will probably help you. With that kind of connection, you have nothing to worry about!" "With the Messiah on your side, everything will work out!" Logan''s hesitation lingered. While he felt somewhat reassured about the Messiah''s willingness to help, doubts about the Messiah''s ability to deal with the countless Sentinels remained. The Sentinel robots weren''t ordinary threats. Even Omega-level mutants might struggle, especially if the robots could replicate their powers. Even if the Messiah could destroy some Sentinels, how could he take on the entire swarm? At some point, sheer numbers might overwhelm even him. Logan sighed, troubled. "Well, this is all I''ve got for now. If there are any issues, I''ll discuss them with the professor later." Even if the Messiah couldn''t eliminate all the Sentinels, his intervention could still improve their dire situation. With that, Logan turned his attention to finding the Messiah. As for the White Knight, he pushed that search aside for the moment. While Logan wrestled with his worries, Syd was out in the desert, practicing his Sunshine ability. [ +1 Sunshine experience] After half an hour of training, Syd''s instincts suddenly screamed danger. Without hesitation, he pulled out the Space Stone and activated it. A flash of blue light rippled through the air as space shifted. In the blink of an eye, Syd vanished from the desert, reappearing in a secluded urban alleyway. As soon as he arrived, he let out a sigh of relief. The sense of impending danger dissipated. "Syd, what just happened?" Venom emerged from his arm, its face filled with confusion and lingering fear. Clearly, it had sensed the danger as well. "I don''t know," Syd replied, shaking his head. He paused, lost in thought, before an idea began to form. It was likely another attempt by the American military. Currently, the only thing on Earth capable of harming his divine body was a nuclear strike- and not just any single missile, but an overwhelming barrage. Rumors claimed that the United States had stockpiled thousands of nuclear warheads, enough to ignite global devastation. If they detonated hundreds or even thousands of them simultaneously near him... Syd didn''t even want to imagine the result. The sheer impact would likely fracture the North American tectonic plate, triggering massive earthquakes. "Clearly, hanging around empty deserts isn''t the best idea," Syd muttered, shaking his head. While he''d long known the military''s ruthlessness, their audacity still surprised him. As for how they tracked him, he wasn''t shocked. Some mutants had abilities akin to hyper- sensitive bloodhounds, capable of sniffing out molecular traces. "Staying in populated cities should deter the military from making reckless moves for now," Syd mused. At least until they developed a countermeasure against spatial teleportation, they would likely hold back. "When Sunshine reaches level five..." Syd''s gaze turned cold. By then, the military would learn the true meaning of consequences. With that thought, Syd stepped into a sunny corner of the alley and resumed his training. Time passed swiftly, and soon, it was the following afternoon. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 393: Chapter 393 Chapter 393: Chapter 393Just as Syd was about to continue practicing his abilities, he sensed someone searching for him. However, these weren''t agents or military personnel-just ordinary people. "W-White Knight?" The young white man before him, named Kavor, was utterly stunned at the sight of the White Knight. "Who''s looking for me?" Syd asked calmly. Kavor froze for a moment before stammering like a scared child spilling secrets. "I think it''s some rich guy. He''s trying to find you and the Messiah." He added, clearly panicked, "This has nothing to do with me! I just took some money to help look for you. He hired a lot of people..." Hearing this, Syd was taken aback. "A rich man?" What would someone like that want with him? His gaze sharpened as he looked at the trembling man before him, red energy glowing faintly in his hand. "Don''t kill me..." Kavor was so terrified he nearly collapsed, thinking the White Knight was about to incinerate him on the spot. Ignoring his plea, Syd allowed the chaos magic in his mind to seep into Kavor''s consciousness. "What does he look like?" At his command, Kavor''s mind involuntarily conjured the image of a bald man in a wheelchair. Syd immediately recognized him. "Professor X?" The realization struck him. Professor X was, in fact, a hidden magnate of sorts. After all, the massive estate of the X-Mansion, the resources to care for so many mutant children, and a fully equipped jet weren''t exactly cheap. It also explained part of the ideological divide between Professor X and Magneto-their vastly different life experiences. While Professor X lived a life of privilege, Magneto had endured hardship and oppression. Syd frowned. "What could he possibly want with me?" After a moment''s hesitation, he decided to find out for himself. With a wave of red energy, Syd used his mental powers to hypnotize Kavor, who immediately fell unconscious. Before leaving, Syd paused, sensing something in the shadows nearby. He glanced toward the dark corner before vanishing. From the shadows, a blind man in a suit emerged, leaning on a cane. Daredevil. He checked Kavor, confirming he was merely unconscious, then let out a breath of relief. Looking in the direction Syd had disappeared, Daredevil muttered with apprehension, "The White Knight..." Meanwhile, Syd had already shifted his attention away from Daredevil. The vigilante, while capable, was insignificant to him. Syd focused on his next steps. After some thought, he swapped his Asgardian white robes for a black outfit he hadn''t worn in a while-the signature attire of the Messiah. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Given that he would be meeting Professor X and his team, appearing as the Messiah seemed more appropriate. Using the Space Stone, Syd visualized the X-Mansion and activated its power. In an instant, he appeared within the wooded area of the mansion grounds. Floating above the trees, Syd''s arrival didn''t go unnoticed. "Look! Someone''s flying in the sky!" Bobby, the Iceman, exclaimed. "Bobby, are you crazy? No one can- " But before the student could finish, a wave of astonished cries echoed across the X-Mansion. "The Messiah?" "Oh my God, the Messiah-a real Omega mutant-has come to our school?" Excited whispers spread quickly, and soon someone ran off to notify Professor X. It wasn''t long before Professor X, Logan, and several others arrived at the scene. Hovering above them, Syd looked down calmly. "What do you want from me?" Before anyone else could respond, Chris stepped forward eagerly. "Syd, here''s the situation..." After a quick explanation, realization dawned on Syd''s face. X-Men: Days of Future Past? Syd glanced at Logan, not particularly surprised to see him. However, he was slightly intrigued by the notion of Logan arriving in the wrong timeline. Watching Logan''s uneasy expression, Syd considered his options. He hesitated. On one hand, the future Sentinels piqued his curiosity. On the other, the effort involved might prove significant. After a moment''s thought, Syd nodded. "Alright, I''ll help you." The future intrigued him enough to take a look. Logan''s face lit up with joy, while the others-Professor X included-were surprised that the Messiah agreed so readily. However, Logan''s excitement quickly waned as he recalled a critical problem. "The Messiah can''t travel to the future," Logan admitted, his concern clear. Syd pondered this for a moment, then smirked as an idea formed. Kamar-Taj''s portal spells. Using those, he could likely open a pathway to the future Logan described. Of course, such a solution wasn''t without its risks. Shrugging off the potential complications, Syd floated down to Logan. He extended a finger and touched Logan''s forehead. "Relax. Think about the place you came from." "What?" Logan asked, confused. The others, including Professor X, watched with puzzled expressions. Activating chaos magic, Syd suppressed its characteristic red glow to avoid alarming anyone. Using Logan''s memories, he glimpsed the desolate future-a place of death and despair. Even more fascinating, Syd''s telepathy connected him to the consciousness of Logan''s comatose future self, as well as the minds of Kitty Pryde, Professor X, and the others in that timeline. Pulling back his hand, Syd said calmly, "I know where to go now. Don''t worry-I''ll handle it." Without further explanation, he activated spatial teleportation and vanished in a series of flashes. Logan and the others stared, dumbfounded. "What does he mean by that?" "How can he just ''go there''? That''s an unknown future!" Scott exclaimed, utterly bewildered. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 394: Chapter 394 Chapter 394: Chapter 394It wasn''t just Scott, whose eyes were filled with confusion. Nearby, even Professor X and the others appeared equally puzzled. "Messiah? How do we get to that place?!" For a moment, the concept of Messiah became even more enigmatic in their minds, as if it was an unsolvable riddle. While they were lost in thought, Syd teleported to the forest within the X-Mansion and stopped in his tracks. In the next second, he activated the portal magic he had learned from Kamar-Taj. In the blink of an eye, golden sparks flared beneath his feet. In the future. Professor X, Magneto, and Kitty Pryde looked up in shock as a circular portal of golden sparks suddenly appeared on the ceiling. At that moment, they saw a shadowy figure dressed in black descend slowly through the glowing portal. "Who are you?!" Magneto exclaimed, his voice filled with alarm as he gazed at the mysterious figure floating mid-air in black attire. Even the elderly Professor X, seated in his wheelchair, had a face full of vigilance. Syd scanned the group calmly and said, "Logan asked me to come and help. You can confirm with him." Hearing this, Professor X and the others froze momentarily. "Logan?" "Someone he asked for help?" The group exchanged incredulous looks. What does that mean? As they remained bewildered, Syd neutralized the crimson glow of chaos magic and used it to remove Kitty Pryde''s hands, which had been focusing her powers on Logan. In an instant, the influence she had been exerting on Wolverine disappeared. "What are you doing?!" As they prepared to react, Logan, who was in another timeline, suddenly felt a wave of dizziness due to the disruption of Kitty''s power. "Logan, are you okay?" He faintly heard concerned voices. When Logan regained his senses, he realized he was lying back on the stone slab in the future timeline. His mind raced with confusion. What happened? Did Kitty lose her grip? Hearing a voice questioning him, Logan instinctively sat up, scanning his surroundings. Then, his eyes froze on a particular spot, his jaw dropping. His gaze darted between the hovering Messiah and the familiar faces of Professor X and Magneto, finally confirming that he was back in the right place. "How did you get here?" Logan asked in astonishment. Hearing Logan''s shout, Magneto paused his aggressive stance. Together with Professor X and the others, he turned to look at Logan. "Logan, do you know him?" Professor X asked, puzzled. Under everyone''s gaze, Logan nodded and explained, "He''s someone I invited to help!" "Kitty''s powers malfunctioned and sent me to the wrong..." Logan then detailed how he had accidentally been sent to an alternate past due to the mix-up, explaining everything to the team. Listening to him, Professor X and the others were initially stunned before their expressions turned to despair. If they couldn''t change the past, did that mean the current dire situation was hopeless? Seeing their faces fall, Logan quickly pointed at Syd and added, "That past wasn''t entirely the same as ours. For one, there''s this Messiah and another guy called the White-Clad Hero." "He''s here to help us." Hearing Logan repeat this, Magneto and Professor X still looked doubtful. How could one person, no matter how strong, solve this? With so many Sentinels outside, how could they possibly stand a chance? As these thoughts clouded their minds, Logan grinned and added, "Don''t underestimate him. He''s an Omega-level mutant!" The words hit like a bombshell, causing everyone, including Professor X, to react in shock. "Omega-level mutant? Logan, are you serious?" Magneto asked, his voice filled with disbelief. Everyone''s gaze turned toward Syd, who floated silently in his black attire, exuding a mysterious aura. They all understood the implications of being an Omega-level mutant, particularly Professor X, who knew this better than anyone. The sheer potential was astounding. Looking at their shocked faces, Logan smiled inwardly. "So, they''re just as stunned as I was." Glancing at Professor X and Magneto, Logan couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If they knew this Messiah was their child from another timeline, what kind of expressions would they have?" The thought amused him endlessly, almost compelling him to reveal the truth right then and there. Breaking the tension, Kitty Pryde hesitated and asked, "Omega-level mutants are indeed powerful... but can he really handle so many Sentinels out there?" Her voice trembled slightly, reflecting the fragile hope she clung to. Hearing her concerns, the others, including Professor X, looked toward Syd with the same apprehension. Under their gaze, Syd extended his senses outward and said calmly, "Is there anything else you want to say?" "Because I sense someone outside struggling to hold off the Sentinels. They''re about to die." Logan''s eyes lit up with hope. "They''re still alive? He had assumed Blink and the others were likely dead by now, having sacrificed themselves to slow the Sentinels'' advance. "Quick, let''s go help them!" Professor X urged anxiously, attempting to move his wheelchair. Magneto stepped forward and pushed Professor X''s chair, heading outside at once. Syd floated silently behind them. Seeing his effortless hovering, Kitty Pryde couldn''t help but glance at him in awe and ask curiously, "What''s your Omega-level ability?" "Why are you classified as an Omega mutant?" Not only Kitty, but Logan, Magneto, and even Professor X shared her curiosity. Before Syd could answer, they emerged into the open, greeted by a grim sight. The sky was dark and heavy, devoid of sunlight, shrouding the world in eerie gloom. Snowflakes drifted down from the heavens, painting the bleak battlefield white. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 395: Chapter 395 Chapter 395: Chapter 395In the distance, on top of ancient ruins, Sunspot, Blink, Storm, and others were desperately using their abilities to slow the advancing Sentinel robots, trying to buy Logan as much time as possible. However, both Professor X and Syd could see clearly-they were on the brink of exhaustion, and casualties were imminent. Faced with Sentinels that could adapt their abilities to counter them and outnumber them significantly, it was evident to everyone that their efforts were futile, serving only to delay the inevitable. "Professor, why are you out here?" From afar, Sunspot, his body blazing like molten lava and glowing fiery red, noticed them and shouted in shock. Hearing him, the other fighters, including Storm, instinctively glanced over, their faces filled with disbelief. "Watch out!" Kitty Pryde suddenly cried out in alarm. A towering black Sentinel robot took advantage of Sunspot''s distraction, closing in on him. Sunspot quickly turned and unleashed a massive column of fire from his hands, engulfing the approaching Sentinel in an instant. But under everyone''s gaze, the Sentinel merely stepped back two paces. Its shimmering, scale-like body transformed rapidly, adopting a diamond-like texture. As diamond has a melting point near 4,000 degrees, Sunspot''s flames were ineffective in the short term. The Sentinel pushed forward steadily, as if mocking his efforts. At that moment, another Sentinel charged toward him. Sunspot was forced to redirect his firepower. Boom! A massive column of fire erupted again. However, to everyone''s despair, the second Sentinel transformed its body into a rocky texture, resembling a stone golem, rendering Sunspot''s flames useless. With the diamond-textured Sentinel and the rock-bodied one advancing simultaneously, Sunspot began to panic, overwhelmed by a sense of doom. Storm and the others watching from afar, as well as Professor X and Logan, felt the same hopelessness. How could anyone endure this? They had witnessed the terrifying adaptability of the Sentinels. It was only a matter of time before everyone met the same fate. Even Logan, who rarely felt despair, clenched his fists in helpless frustration. Just as the two Sentinels were about to eliminate Sunspot, a figure floated down between them. His sudden appearance shocked not only Storm and the others but also caused the Sentinels to pause momentarily. Hovering in the air, the man in black calmly raised his right hand. With a casual motion, Syd unleashed a stream of black particles. [Black Particle Experience +1] A streak of black energy surged from his hand at supersonic speed, striking the diamond- textured Sentinel below. In an instant, the Sentinel, unable to evade, was split cleanly in two from head to toe by the black wave. With two heavy thuds, the lifeless halves of the Sentinel collapsed to the ground, unmoving. The sight left everyone stunned. "It only took one hit?!" "It didn''t even have time to react?" Even more shocking was that the diamond-hard body offered no resistance. The black wave had sliced through it effortlessly, without leaving the faintest trace of obstruction. The second Sentinel, now in its rocky form, quickly adapted, transforming into a silvery steel humanoid. Syd glanced at it indifferently and pointed again. [Black Particle Experience +1] Boom! Another streak of black energy shot out, destroying the steel-bodied Sentinel just as easily as the first. It crumbled to pieces instantly. "So this is the Messiah''s Omega-level mutant ability?" Kitty Pryde murmured in awe. "It''s incredibly powerful!" Professor X and the others nodded in agreement. They knew how durable the steel form was, yet this mysterious black power had erased it without effort. The realization dawned upon them: no matter how the Sentinels adapted, Syd''s power could destroy them as long as they were hit. Sunspot, still catching his breath, overheard Kitty''s remark and exclaimed, "Omega-level mutant?" Hearing this, Storm and the others, though exhausted, felt their spirits lift. "An Omega-level mutant?!" Their eyes lit up with newfound hope. "No wonder he''s so strong!" Even against these terrifying Sentinels, he could stand his ground. As they thought about it, hope began to bloom in their hearts. Perhaps, with this Omega-level mutant''s immense power, they had a chance to survive. As long as they could protect him and give him opportunities to unleash his attacks, the Sentinels might be dealt with. Just as their hopes began to rise, the remaining Sentinels all paused in unison. Then, as one, they lifted their heads, their foreheads opening to reveal fiery red glows. "This isn''t good!" Before anyone could react, beams of red light began gathering within the Sentinels'' heads, clearly preparing to fire. [Rebound Shield Experience +1] Realizing the imminent danger, everyone, including Professor X, felt a surge of panic and sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. despair. Boom! The beams of fiery energy shot forth, converging on Syd. In an instant, his figure was engulfed in the searing lasers. Seeing this, everyone froze in despair. Had their last hope just vanished? With the appearance of this Omega-level mutant, they had dared to dream of survival. But now, was that hope nothing more than an illusion? Logan, Professor X, Magneto, Storm, and the others could only watch helplessly, overwhelmed by hopelessness. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 396: Chapter 396 Chapter 396: Chapter 396As the black figure was engulfed by the laser beams, a wave of despair spread among Professor X and the others. Yet, what unfolded next left them all stunned. After a relentless barrage, the Sentinels finally ceased their laser assault, as if deeming it sufficient. When the beams dissipated, the figure within was revealed, leaving everyone speechless. The figure, clad in black, stood completely unharmed. Even the clothes bore no sign of damage. "This..." Storm, was utterly shocked. "He actually withstood the Sentinels'' attack?" Sunspot, Roberto, exclaimed. His ability wasn''t supposed to be this... Was it possible he had another power? "Do you... have another ability?" Roberto asked, incredulous. The Sentinels, too, seemed momentarily perplexed, their actions halting briefly. As Storm and the others looked on in disbelief, the Sentinels prepared to renew their assault. Floating mid-air, Syd, however, was focused on the immense energy stored within his Reflective Shield''s void space. Just moments earlier, the U-shaped Reflective Shield had perfectly blocked all incoming laser beams. Now, with a glance around, Syd fixed his gaze on two nearby Sentinels. Without hesitation, he unleashed the stored laser energy from the Reflective Shield. With a deafening roar, a massive laser beam erupted, sending the two Sentinels flying backward, slamming heavily into the ground. As the two Sentinels were engulfed in the beam, Storm and the others stood agape. "Another ability? Defensive absorption and redirection?" Storm muttered in disbelief. "Three abilities? He can fly too!" she exclaimed. Even Sunspot and the others were stunned. Three abilities-flight, offense, and defense? This Omega mutant, known as Messiah, appeared flawless. At least, until his energy was depleted or his defenses were breached. "No wonder they call him an Omega mutant..." Roberto marveled, recalling Kitty''s earlier exclamation. "Omega mutants truly are incredible." Not far away, Professor X and Magneto exchanged a glance, their spirits lifting. Perhaps, just perhaps, there was still hope. Their thoughts were interrupted as the two Sentinels emerged from the aftermath of the laser blast. Now in diamond form, the Sentinels were charred and heavily damaged, nearly scrapped. Four down-two destroyed by Syd''s black wave earlier and now these two. Sunspot''s attacks had failed to eliminate even one Sentinel, yet this Omega mutant had dismantled four with ease. The power of an Omega mutant was becoming painfully clear. Recognizing Syd as a significant threat, the remaining Sentinels shifted their tactics. Some emitted a crimson glow from their heads, readying another laser barrage. Others transformed -becoming silver or magma-colored as they rapidly surrounded Syd. From the distance, black transport pods in the sky began deploying reinforcements, each releasing more Sentinels. Within moments, the number of Sentinels on the scene swelled to nearly a hundred. The growing threat left even seasoned warriors like Professor X and Magneto unsettled. "We need to help him!" Kitty, the Shadowcat, cried urgently. Storm, Magneto, and the others prepared to intervene. However, just as they were about to act, Syd made his move. With a brief moment of thought, he activated another ability. [Spirit Beam EXP +1] In an instant, bolstered by his divine abilities, Syd summoned a fourth-tier Spirit Beam. A radiant blue light appeared in his hand, rapidly extending. A hundred meters. Three hundred meters. Five hundred meters. The light extended until it reached its limit, a staggering five hundred meters. The sight left Magneto, Storm, and even the Sentinels momentarily frozen in shock. A lone figure wielding a five-hundred-meter blue beam-a sword of light-was an image too surreal for words. While they stood paralyzed by disbelief, Syd raised the colossal blade and swung it forward. The Spirit Beam tore through the air with a deafening roar, slashing down from above. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Three or four Sentinels were bisected in an instant. The force even left a deep scar on the ancient architecture behind them, scattering rubble and carving a chasm into the ground. Syd, holding the massive beam, continued slashing effortlessly. Sentinels crumbled under the relentless assault, regardless of their transformations. They were as fragile as water before his blade. Magneto, Professor X, Storm, and the others could only watch in stunned silence. Had they woken up this morning? How else could they explain this surreal, almost cinematic spectacle? Then, Logan''s sharp eyes caught something. "Look out!" he yelled. Behind Syd, a Sentinel''s head lit up with a red glow, preparing to fire a laser in a sneak attack. Everyone''s expressions changed as they anticipated disaster. They could almost see the black figure being torn apart by the beam. The laser fired. BOOM! Yet, as Professor X and the others turned pale, Syd casually turned, raising his left hand. The fiery laser collided with his palm, splattering like water upon impact. Despite the relentless stream, not a single scratch marred Syd''s hand. As the last remnants of the laser faded, silence fell over the battlefield. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 397: Chapter 397 Chapter 397: Chapter 397The sight before them was simply absurd. Storm and the others nearly had their eyes pop out of their sockets. Was this real? Catching a Sentinel''s laser with his bare hands-this had to be a joke, right? Even Magneto and Professor X were utterly floored. Previously, they could attribute Messiah''s resilience to his extraordinary powers. But now, seeing him block a laser with his palm... they realized something. Even if Messiah stood perfectly still, the Sentinels couldn''t harm him under normal circumstances. What kind of absurd strength was this? Even Magneto and Professor X, seasoned veterans, could only stare in astonishment. The Sentinel continued its futile attack, but Syd had clearly grown impatient. With a casual swing of the Spirit Beam, the Sentinel was instantly sliced in half. Not just that one-every remaining Sentinel, even those flying in from a distance, was cleaved in two by a few effortless swings. And then... BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Several transport pods carrying Sentinels were also bisected in the blink of an eye, crashing to the ground with resounding thuds. After eliminating these nuisances, Syd finally deactivated the Spirit Beam and lowered his hand. He glanced into the distance, noticing a fleet of transport pods approaching in a surrounding formation from ten kilometers away. He spared them only a brief look before dismissing them from his mind. They were merely more flies to swat away when they arrived. While Syd regarded the approaching Sentinels with indifference, Magneto and the others were overwhelmed with emotion. Flight, the black wave, defense, the blue beam, a body seemingly made of steel... How many abilities did this man have? "No wonder they call him an Omega mutant. He''s a monster!" Sunspot murmured in awe. Unlike before, this time, he truly believed that this floating figure-this Messiah, as Kitty had called him-was a monster. With these abilities combined, he was utterly invincible. Perfectly invincible, with no apparent weaknesses. Roberto couldn''t imagine how anyone could take him down, short of overwhelming him through sheer numbers. "This is the ultimate mutant... No wonder he''s called an Omega. Only someone like him deserves the title, with such overwhelming power..." Roberto sighed. "He''s like a comic book superhero, suffocatingly oppressive." "Not just invincible-he seems to have no weaknesses!" Even the proud Magneto had to admit that the young man in the distance was an enigma, far beyond his comprehension. A mutant among mutants. Nearby, Logan silently agreed. Meanwhile, Syd, hearing them compare him to a superhero, felt no particular emotion. He knew of DC Comics, and even suspected certain connections between their world and this one. It was ridiculous, but not worth dwelling on. With the immediate threat of the Sentinels resolved, Roberto and the others gathered around Logan. "This... Messiah?" "That''s such a unique name..." "Where did you find him? We didn''t know another Omega mutant existed in the world." Logan explained briefly, "I brought him from the past..." Hearing his story, Roberto and the others were stunned. The past? Messiah? The White Warrior? "Two Omega mutants existed in the past? That''s incredible!" "Were all the mutants that strong back then?" As the approaching transport pods drew closer, Syd interrupted, "I''ll handle those." With that, he flew off toward the distant pods. Roberto opened his mouth, intending to suggest they work together, but quickly shut it as he reconsidered. With the brief lull, Kitty seemed to recall something, her expression turning contemplative. "Have you noticed something strange?" she asked. "Strange?" Logan and the others looked at her in confusion. "The Sentinels didn''t copy any of his abilities," Kitty said. "There''s no sign they even tried." Logan and the others were taken aback. Thinking back, they realized she was right. The Sentinels hadn''t displayed any ability duplication. After some discussion, they reached two possible conclusions. Either Messiah''s abilities were so unique that the Sentinels couldn''t replicate them, or his Omega-level mutation made his genes too complex for the Sentinels to analyze. Curious, Storm turned to Logan. "Do you know how he ended up in our future?" All eyes turned to Logan. "Uh... not really," Logan admitted. "Messiah said he knew what this place was like, and then he just came here..." The more they learned about Messiah, the more mysterious he seemed. Before long, their attention was drawn to the sky. The black transport pods were now clearly visible, rapidly closing the distance. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Below the pods, Sentinels were being deployed in waves. In mere moments, the sky was filled with hundreds-no, thousands-of Sentinels. The sheer scale of the swarm left everyone in stunned silence. Thousands of Sentinels-had they stumbled into a Sentinel hive? "How are we supposed to fight this?" "This... is impossible to overcome!" Fear and dread crept over them. Even though Messiah was an Omega mutant, impossibly strong and nearly invincible, this was too much. He couldn''t possibly take on thousands of Sentinels without succumbing to exhaustion. Kitty''s face turned pale, and Roberto clenched his teeth. Magneto and Professor X exchanged glances, both seeing the despair in the other''s eyes. With so many Sentinels mobilized, it seemed their fate was sealed. Logan, too, sensed the hopelessness of their situation. Looking at Magneto, Professor X, and the distant figure of Messiah standing alone against the oncoming swarm, Logan hesitated before finally speaking. "Professor... there''s something I need to tell you. A secret." "A secret?" Professor X and Magneto looked at him, bewildered. In this moment of crisis, what could possibly be worth revealing now? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 398: Chapter 398 Chapter 398: Chapter 398Under the watchful eyes of Professor X and the others, Logan began to speak, his tone somber. "This is about Messiah''s secret," he said. "Messiah?" Sunspot and the others blinked in surprise. What secret could Messiah possibly have? And at a time like this, was it really the moment for secrets? As these thoughts crossed their minds, Logan''s expression grew even more serious. Fixing his gaze on Professor X and Magneto, he said, "This secret is about you two." The weight of his words left everyone, including Professor X, momentarily stunned. Then came the shocking revelation. "Messiah... is your child." "What?!" The words exploded like a thunderclap. Even Professor X and Magneto were rendered speechless. "Messiah is their child?" Ororo said in disbelief. At first, she and the others assumed Logan meant Messiah was perhaps a foster child or someone the two had taken under their wing. Even Professor X and Magneto briefly entertained the same thought. But Logan shattered those assumptions. "I mean biologically. Messiah has both of your DNA," Logan clarified. The silence that followed was deafening. Everyone''s expressions froze in utter disbelief. "Our biological child?" Magneto stammered. "That''s impossible. We''re both men!" He gestured awkwardly between himself and Charles, his embarrassment evident. "Logan, this isn''t funny," Sunspot said, frowning. "This is hardly the time for jokes." Logan, however, shook his head. "I''m serious. Messiah carries both of your genes. He was created in a lab-using advanced technology." Logan then briefly recounted what he had learned from his contact, Chris, about the experimental facility responsible for Messiah''s creation. The explanation left Professor X and Magneto stiff and silent. While bizarre, the idea wasn''t entirely implausible. In a world filled with strange and advanced technologies, such a method was disturbingly possible. "So..." "It''s true? Messiah is really their child?" Ororo asked, her voice trembling with shock. Two men''s child, and not just any two men-but Charles Xavier and Erik Lehnsherr. As the others struggled to process the revelation, Professor X and Magneto exchanged a glance. The confusion and uncertainty in each other''s eyes were unmistakable. If this was true, how were they supposed to treat Messiah? And how would this revelation impact their relationship moving forward? The atmosphere between them became undeniably strained. Logan sighed, breaking the silence. "Chris told me to keep this secret, to wait until Messiah agreed before saying anything. But given the situation, I felt it was better to reveal it now. We might not survive this." His words drew their attention to the sky, where nearly two thousand Sentinels loomed. The sheer number of machines left their hearts heavy with dread. Logan''s assessment was grim but accurate. There was no surviving this. Not even Messiah, with all his incredible power, could overcome such overwhelming odds without succumbing to exhaustion. Kitty''s voice broke through the despair. "Maybe I can use my ability to send someone''s consciousness back in time, to change the present?" Her suggestion reignited a spark of hope. "Yes, let''s try that!" With urgency, Logan lay down, and Kitty prepared to use her power to send his consciousness back a few minutes to buy them time. Meanwhile, Magneto, Professor X, and the others cast anxious glances between Kitty, Logan, and the distant figure of Messiah, standing alone against the horde. Far above, Syd floated calmly. The overwhelming swarm of Sentinels failed to ruffle him in the slightest. In the palm of his hand, the Space Stone appeared, shimmering faintly. Casting a glance at the dark, cloud-covered sky, Syd''s voice resonated with authority. "I say, let there be light." The words carried a cadence of absolute truth, reverberating across the battlefield. The darkened skies, long obscured by ominous clouds, were suddenly pierced by radiant sunlight. Brilliant rays illuminated the earth, casting away the gloom and painting the scene in breathtaking splendor. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, the world saw sunlight again. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sheer beauty and grandeur of the moment left everyone spellbound. The darkness that had dominated their lives seemed to vanish entirely, replaced by a sense of hope and renewal, as if a god had descended upon the earth. Kitty, who had been about to activate her ability, froze mid-action, her gaze locked on the sky. In that moment, she felt as though she had been transported back to a serene morning from long ago. What just happened? Was it... him? All eyes turned to Messiah, his figure illuminated by the sunlight. The words he had spoken echoed in their minds: Let there be light. "Is he... a god?" Kitty murmured, her voice filled with awe. His proclamation mirrored the biblical passage: God said, "Let there be light," and light banished the darkness of the void. For everyone present, Messiah''s words carried the same divine weight. They tried to glimpse the edge of the sunlight but found no end to its reach. Everywhere they looked, the sun''s brilliance reigned supreme. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 399: Chapter 399 Chapter 399: Chapter 399How did he do it? At this moment, no one could fully process their emotions. It wasn''t just those present-across the globe, the remnants of humanity, still under the control of the Sentinels, were watching. Professor X and Magneto, the polar opposites in the mutant struggle, had long symbolized the conflict''s two sides. Now, with their fates seemingly sealed, how could the world not pay attention? Cameras on the transport pods captured the events unfolding at the scene, leaving viewers frozen in shock. Even those in the vicinity couldn''t determine the extent of the sunlight. Entire cities were bathed in its brilliance, stretching far beyond what anyone could comprehend. "This... How is this possible?" "Is he even a mutant?!" Across the globe, the remaining humans could only stare in disbelief. For a fleeting moment, they felt the same fear they had known before the Sentinels arrived-a fear of mutants. While humanity reeled, Syd remained calm. Having unleashed sunlight over a range of 1,200 kilometers, he cast an indifferent gaze at the incoming Sentinels, already initiating their assault. Without hesitation, he activated his fourth-tier ability, Sunshine. [Sunshine EXP +1] In an instant, a platinum-white light radiated from Syd, intensifying the sunlight within a 200-kilometer radius. The dazzling light merged with an unknown power, illuminating everything within its reach. What happened next left Professor X, Magneto, and even humanity''s remnants utterly stunned. The Sentinels'' fiery red lasers vanished the moment they encountered the radiant glow. It was as if the light erased the lasers, like a pencil mark wiped clean by an eraser. The spectacle was both surreal and terrifying. For less than a second, the radiant glow filled the area before fading, leaving everything seemingly normal once more. The Sentinels, however, were frozen in mid-air, motionless. "What''s happening?" "Why aren''t they moving?" Confusion rippled through both the observers on the battlefield and the humans watching from afar. The answer came a moment later. Fine dust began to drift from the Sentinels'' bodies, their forms disintegrating into ash. In the blink of an eye, nearly two thousand Sentinels dissolved into nothingness. The battlefield fell silent, as did the scattered pockets of humanity across the world. Two thousand Sentinels... gone in an instant? "Is this a dream?" "Is he really a mutant?!" "Mutant? No... He''s like a god!" The sheer power displayed shattered their understanding. Compared to him, Professor X and Magneto were like insects-unworthy even of the title mutant. The fear they felt now eclipsed anything the Sentinels had ever inspired. While the remnants of humanity were overcome by fear, Syd remained unshaken. With the Space Stone and his fifth-tier divine abilities, a single second was all he needed to erase the Sentinels. This efficiency was why he had deactivated Sunshine after such a brief display. Far away, Professor X and the others, shielded from the sunlight by Syd''s control, stood in stunned silence. Their wide-eyed expressions seemed as though their eyes might pop out of their sockets. Was this real? Could he really be a mutant? Even Omega mutants should have limits. Facing thousands of Sentinels should have drained him to exhaustion, leading to inevitable defeat. But what had just happened? They understood the weight of being an Omega mutant, but this surpassed all expectations. "This is what it truly means to be an Omega mutant?" Ororo, Storm, murmured in disbelief. Now they realized how wrong their earlier assumptions had been. They had thought Messiah''s Superman-like powers were the reason he was considered an Omega mutant. But compared to what they had just witnessed... His current display was godlike. Professor X, Charles, suddenly spoke, his voice faint. "He''s so much like Jean... terrifyingly so." "No... He''s even more terrifying than Jean," he added. Recalling the power of the Phoenix, Charles couldn''t help but shudder. Even that paled in comparison to what Messiah had demonstrated. What would happen if Messiah ever lost control? The thought alone was too dreadful to imagine. "This child is called Messiah-the Savior?" Charles was acutely aware of the dual meaning of the name. Messiah could mean Savior, but it also carried divine connotations. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both interpretations felt fitting. Messiah could save the world, but he could just as easily bring about its end. If he ever lost control, the apocalypse would surely follow. As these thoughts swirled, Syd floated over to the group, his calm demeanor unchanged. Bathed in sunlight, the young man''s black-clad figure exuded an almost divine aura. The mere sight of him left everyone breathless. To them, he now seemed less like a man and more like a god. Noticing their expressions, Syd frowned slightly and shook his head. "I''m going to deal with the Sentinels farther away." With that, he shot off into the distance, disappearing from sight. The group finally snapped out of their daze, exchanging uneasy glances. Logan broke the tension with a chuckle. "He''s something else, huh? I was worried about how he''d handle this, but I guess that was pretty dumb of me." His comment lightened the mood slightly. Then Logan''s expression shifted, as if remembering something. "Wait... Did we forget something? Messiah''s... origins?" "He... is your child, right?" The reminder stunned the group all over again. Magneto and Charles exchanged a look, both drawing a deep breath. Magneto murmured, "We... have a child this powerful?" "This Messiah... is really our son?" As they recalled the earlier scenes of devastation, their shock deepened. Storm and the others, too, struggled to process the revelation. This extraordinary Omega mutant, Messiah, was the child of Professor X and Magneto? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 400: Chapter 400 Chapter 400: Chapter 400As they reflected on Messiah''s overwhelming power, his effortless destruction of the Sentinels, and the near-divine brilliance of his abilities, Storm, Ororo, and the others could only gasp in disbelief. This monstrous Omega mutant... the child of Professor X and Magneto? For a moment, they turned their conflicted gazes toward Charles and Erik, unsure of what to say. Ororo''s eyes drifted upward. The radiant sunlight still bathed the battlefield, seemingly unaffected by the passage of time. It was as if the world had been restored to a tranquil dawn, a reminder of days long gone. "Maybe Messiah truly can save us... bring light back to our world," Ororo murmured. Having distanced himself from the others, Syd prepared to unleash his full potential. BOOM! He accelerated, reaching a speed seventy-six times the speed of sound. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from his previous location, reappearing far in the distance. Had a satellite been observing from above, it would have captured a shadow streaking across the land at an unimaginable speed. In just a few seconds, Syd had traversed hundreds of kilometers, reaching a new area three to four hundred kilometers away. This display left the remaining humans watching from across the globe utterly astounded. "That speed!" "Is he even human?" "How is this possible?!" For many, it was as if they were witnessing a UFO streak across the sky. But unlike a cold, mechanical spacecraft, this was a living being. Syd sensed the attention from above but dismissed it with a glance skyward. Reaching his destination, he paused and began channeling the energy of the Space Stone in his palm. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once ready, he activated Sunshine once more. [Sunshine EXP +1] Brilliant sunlight burst forth, expanding to encompass a radius of two hundred kilometers. Within this glowing area, every Sentinel robot and transport pod was obliterated. The platinum light erased them like dust blown away by the wind. Without hesitation, Syd moved on to another location, his speed and precision allowing him to clear large swaths of territory rapidly. Humanity''s remnants watched in disbelief as region after region lit up, the encroaching darkness pushed back by the radiant sunlight. "How is a mutant like this even possible?" "This isn''t normal... This isn''t human..." Among the shattered ruins of civilization, survivors-ordinary people scraping by amidst the destruction-looked up at the sky in awe. In one such ruin, a ragged priest and two disheveled companions stared at the sky, their faces lit by the golden glow. "Has God come to save us?" the priest whispered in awe. Though the scene seemed divine, Syd paid little attention to the perceptions of the survivors. His focus remained on the task at hand: eradicating the Sentinels. Even so, he couldn''t ignore the whispered titles that reached his ears: "God," "Buddha," "Immortal." The most common term, however, was simply "Deity." Half an hour later, Syd had cleared countless kilometers of Sentinel-infested land. At the same time, his Sunshine ability, already near its fifth tier, approached its critical threshold. [Sunshine EXP +1] The moment he activated the ability again, a notification sounded in his mind. [Ability: Sunshine (Max/Max) Fifth Tier Achieved!] "It''s reached the fifth tier?" Syd paused, momentarily taken aback. A surge of warm energy coursed through his body, flowing to every cell. "Ahh..." Venom, startled, shot out from Syd''s hand. "Syd!" Venom exclaimed, its voice filled with shock. The alien symbiote trembled as it sensed the immense, almost incomprehensible energy flooding Syd''s body. This energy was beyond anything Venom had ever encountered. Syd himself felt the transformation. Every cell in his body was undergoing profound changes, becoming more intricate and mysterious. The radiant energy within him, already refined by divine light, grew even purer. His body demanded sunlight to fill the void left by his expanded energy capacity. Testing his new limits, Syd extended his ability. "Light!" In an instant, sunlight illuminated a radius of 1,800 kilometers. The sight was breathtaking, reminiscent of an aurora, and left observers mesmerized. Syd marveled at the newfound range of his ability. "The range increased this much?" The amplification of his divine light had pushed his previous limit of 1,200 kilometers to an astounding 1,800 kilometers. He couldn''t help but smile. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 401: Chapter 401 Chapter 401: Chapter 401[New Fanfic: Master Craftsman In The Pok¨¦mon World] Although it hadn''t been tested yet, Syd was very aware that his other abilities had likely been indirectly enhanced as well! Of course, this time, the main improvement was in Sunshine. The others were secondary, and their enhancements weren''t as significant. As for Sunshine... Syd extended his right hand. The familiar platinum glow emanated from his hand, but this time, he sensed something different. In addition to Sunshine''s power being significantly amplified, Syd could feel the space around the glow subtly distorting, as if it was on the verge of shattering. "Is this spatial manipulation?" "Sunshine has gained spatial attributes?" Syd''s eyes widened in astonishment. He could feel that, should he choose, Sunshine could fracture the surrounding space! Just as he prepared to test breaking space, Syd noticed that his form seemed to be undergoing a transformation, startling him enough to stop immediately. "This is..." Syd immediately thought of Orochi''s transformation. Glancing up at the satellite in the sky, he hesitated for a moment before abandoning the idea of shattering space for now. Instead, Syd turned his focus to the range of Sunshine. Under the sunlight enhanced by his divine powers, he activated Sunshine with a thought. In an instant, an intense platinum glow radiated from his body, illuminating an area of 2,300 kilometers. Under the stunned gaze of the remaining humans, the light enveloped everything in sight. A sea of light submerged everything within the 2,300-kilometer radius. Syd could sense that if he wished, he could obliterate everything in this radius in an instant. And if he transformed into Orochi... Syd''s thoughts flickered. In the blink of an eye, the Sentinel robots within the region vanished as if they had never existed. The entire process resembled darkness meeting light-the light simply overwhelmed and erased the darkness. Under the power of Level 5 Sunshine, the Sentinels dissolved into nothingness instantly, without even leaving dust behind. "The range is even larger..." Syd murmured to himself. Normally, the range of Level 4 Sunshine was about 90 kilometers. With the enhancement from the Space Stone, it could extend to a maximum of 200 kilometers. But now, it had directly expanded to 2,300 kilometers?! As for its destructive power, Syd felt it had multiplied countless times over, though he wasn''t sure by how much. After all, even against Level 4 Sunshine, the Sentinels had no resistance. While Level 5 was faster, the exact increase in power was uncertain. As Syd tested the ability, the surviving humans were dumbfounded by the sudden burst of Sunshine. Those who were being pursued by Sentinels were especially stunned. Under the soft platinum glow, they clearly saw the Sentinels dissolve like snow under the sun. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared like foam, vanishing without a trace! "What kind of power is this?" "The Sentinels are gone?!" The ordinary humans who had been hunted were in disbelief, while the remnants of human factions secretly observing the Sentinels were utterly shocked, their eyes wide in terror as if witnessing the Earth''s destruction. This massive range... Soon, experts calculated the extent of the area. Approximately 2,300 kilometers?! They questioned whether their eyes were deceiving them. A glow covering such a vast area, unleashed by a single individual? And this glow could effortlessly erase Sentinels? Was this still a mutant?! They couldn''t believe it. While the surviving humans were in shock, Syd was contemplating the next ability to upgrade. "Chaos Magic..." His eyes gleamed with anticipation. Compared to Level 5 Sunshine, he was even more eager for Level 5 Chaos Magic. If upgraded, Chaos Magic would greatly increase the probability of altering and twisting reality! Syd even speculated whether it could actively modify reality at will. If Sunshine underwent a qualitative transformation, Chaos Magic, as an Omega ability, surely would as well, right? The thought filled him with anticipation. Having already obtained a complete Omega ability, if he gained another, even the Celestial Judicator Arishem wouldn''t be a match for him. And possibly... Syd''s gaze turned to Balder''s progress panel. (Unlock Progress: 81%) As the progress increased, the Omega ability of Balder, the God of Light, would eventually manifest! If he possessed three Omega abilities... Syd''s excitement surged. After these thoughts, his attention returned to the Sentinel robots. Now that Sunshine''s range had increased to 2,300 kilometers, clearing out the Sentinels became significantly faster. At this moment, Venom, who had been holding back for a while, couldn''t resist asking, "Syd, have you gotten stronger again?" Syd glanced at him, neither confirming nor denying, and simply said, "Alright, let''s get back to clearing the Sentinels." Reluctantly, Venom retreated back into Syd''s right hand. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But in the next second, Venom was astonished. He was already incredibly strong, but now, residing in Syd''s hand, he found himself growing even stronger! "My god..." Exclaiming in a phrase often used by humans, Venom decided he didn''t care about the outside world anymore. Staying in Syd''s hand felt far better. Once Venom returned to his hand, Syd made a move. In the next moment, his figure vanished from where he stood. Boom! A terrifying sonic boom erupted. During this process, Syd quietly estimated his speed and found that his flight speed hadn''t increased significantly. Eighty-nine times the speed of sound? Syd felt slightly disappointed and murmured, "It might be because flying consumes very little photon energy..." After flying for over ten seconds and realizing it was still too slow to cover 2,000 kilometers, he activated the Space Stone instead. With a flash of blue light, he vanished from the spot. Soon, a larger-scale radiance appeared. Blue light flashed-Sunshine. Blue light flashed-Sunshine. One by one, the Sentinels disappeared. Under Syd''s relentless clearing, the Sentinels were being eliminated at an alarming rate. This scene left the surviving humans in awe and sent shockwaves through the entities controlling the Sentinels. Meanwhile... "I wonder how Messiah is doing?" "Do you think he''s in trouble?" Storm and others, filled with concern, pondered Messiah''s situation. To find out, Professor X and his team hacked into a satellite and saw the footage captured from above. "???" Seeing the glowing regions and the vanishing Sentinels, their mouths fell open in shock. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 402: Chapter 402 Chapter 402: Chapter 402"Is this Messiah''s doing?" As Professor X and his team hacked into the satellite feed, their eyes widened in shock. Watching the areas suddenly light up on the satellite images, with entire swathes of Sentinel robots disappearing, Storm and the others wondered if they were hallucinating. "Charles, how large is this area?" Magneto gestured at one of the illuminated regions on the satellite feed, his face full of doubt and uncertainty. Hearing this, everyone instinctively looked at Professor X. After a brief calculation, Professor X hesitated and replied, "It should be over two thousand kilometers-roughly about one thousand four hundred miles..." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As his words fell, Logan and the others widened their eyes in disbelief. Pointing at the glowing area on the satellite, their expressions were filled with shock as if they''d misheard. "How much?" Wolverine scratched his ear and asked, "Professor, are you sure you didn''t add an extra zero?" Storm and the others nodded instinctively, sharing his sentiment. Professor X recalculated several times, shaking his head firmly. "No mistake." Hearing this, Logan and the others were left utterly stunned, their mouths agape. Messiah could illuminate an area over two thousand kilometers in size? What kind of immense power was this? They had already tried to estimate Messiah''s strength conservatively, but even their wildest guesses had fallen short. "Is that kid even human?" Logan muttered reflexively. "Are Omega mutants this terrifying?" Roberto murmured with mixed emotions. "We don''t even seem like the same species." Watching the vast glowing regions captured by the satellite, they felt as though they were witnessing a myth come to life. The word "shock" wasn''t enough to describe their current emotions. And to think this terrifying Messiah was supposedly the child of both Professor X and Magneto? Storm and the others found it utterly unbelievable. While their thoughts were complicated, Syd-who had been clearing vast regions with repeated flashes of Sunshine-noticed something unusual. "The Sentinels seem to be retreating?" Syd realized they appeared to be converging in a specific direction. Of course, due to the sheer speed of his cleansing, combined with the immense 2,300- kilometer range of Sunshine, many Sentinels didn''t even have time to retreat. Unless they were very far away. "As expected, someone or something is controlling them..." He frowned, deep in thought. "A person, or..." Syd recalled that in scenarios without human intervention, batches of Sentinel robots were usually controlled by a mother Sentinel. These Sentinels might also be under the control of such a mother unit. Whether it was a person or a Sentinel mother unit, he would have to investigate further to confirm. "It''s almost over..." Syd murmured. With the current range of Sunshine, sweeping through every country wouldn''t take long. In the next moment, he vanished from where he stood, reappearing thousands of kilometers away. Then, the radiance of Sunshine lit up once more. Time passed quickly. At incredible speed, Syd swept through country after country. Survivors in each nation gave him different titles, but most of them referred to him as a god. Eventually, Syd noticed that many areas were devoid of Sentinels. They seemed to have retreated to a specific location. Without dwelling on it, he swiftly flew toward that destination. Boom! Before long, Syd arrived at the final location where the Sentinels had gathered. Raising his gaze, he saw countless Sentinels in the air, densely packed like black raindrops, filling the sky. Even watching through satellite images, Professor X and the others felt a heavy pressure. At the same time, the remaining humans around the world focused their attention on the situation. Through satellite feeds, they saw a massive Sentinel, towering like a mountain, step forward from the swarm. The gigantic Sentinel raised its head, its mechanical gaze locking onto the black-clad figure floating in the air. Under the astonished eyes of Professor X and the others, it spoke in a cold mechanical voice, "Are you also a mutant? An Omega mutant from the legends?" "Omega mutants... I only read about them in files. I didn''t think they actually existed..." While the massive Sentinel sounded incredulous, Logan and the others were utterly shocked by its words. This Sentinel had intelligence?! Floating midair, Syd gazed at the towering Sentinel without much surprise. Sentinels developing intelligence wasn''t unheard of. At that moment, the colossal Sentinel said, "I don''t want to fight you. I can give you half the world." Glancing at the swarm of Sentinels around them, it smiled coldly. "I''m not like them. I''m not so easy to deal with. Even for you..." Pausing, its tone brimmed with confidence. Hearing this, Professor X and the others showed concern, while the remaining humans displayed a mix of emotions-some gleeful, others anxious or hopeful. Syd raised an eyebrow at its words but said nothing. His response was a radiant spiritual energy pillar. [Spiritual Energy Pillar Experience +1] A massive blue spiritual energy pillar, hundreds of meters long, appeared in his hand. Gripping it tightly, Syd swung it toward the towering Sentinel in front of him. With a tearing sound, the Sentinel''s left arm was instantly severed. Boom! The arm crashed heavily to the ground. Then, to the shock of Professor X and the others, and even Syd''s mild surprise, the severed arm rose back up in the next moment. Almost instantly, the cut reconnected seamlessly, as if nothing had happened. "Omega mutant!" The massive Sentinel mother unit chuckled coldly. "If you want to die, I''ll grant your wish!" With those words, Syd was slightly taken aback as the Sentinel mother unit vanished and reappeared beside him in an instant. It unleashed a flurry of attacks-a blast of icy mist from its mouth, a yellow laser from its left hand, and a fiery red beam from its right hand. Simultaneously, Syd felt a psychic force attempting to assault his mind. Unfortunately for the Sentinel, under the protection of Chaos Magic and his divine powers, Syd''s spiritual and mental strength had reached unfathomable levels, completely impervious to such attacks. "Multiple mutant abilities?" While raising his right hand to cast a reflective shield, Syd mused in slight surprise. [Reflective Shield Experience +1] (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 403: Chapter 403 Chapter 403: Chapter 403Under the watchful eyes of Professor X, his team, and the remaining humans around the world, icy blue, yellow, and crimson energy beams hurtled forward. Yet, no matter how fiercely they attacked, the invisible shield before Syd remained unbroken. The Sentinel mother unit, both shocked and puzzled, exclaimed, "How can you possess such powerful psychic strength?" This ambush had been meticulously calculated. In its assessment, this Omega mutant was powerful but not invincible. If caught off guard, the Sentinel could teleport in close and use psychic control to restrain him momentarily. Combined with its triple energy attack, even an Omega mutant should have been doomed! Given its immense size, its attacks were leagues beyond those of ordinary Sentinels. But this... what was happening?! Not only was the psychic strength it sensed from him terrifying, but its three-pronged assault had been effortlessly blocked! "Even Omega mutants shouldn''t be this strong!" While maintaining its attacks, the mother unit''s composure cracked, and it shouted, "How is your psychic strength this powerful?" "Do you have no weaknesses?!" It was incredulous. The Sentinel mother unit was on the verge of a breakdown, questioning whether it or the world itself was malfunctioning. How else could such an absurd mutant exist? Attack, defense, speed, psychic power-there were no gaps! An all-around mutant? Could such an outlandish existence be real?! It even started to suspect something horrifying and shouted in desperation, "Don''t tell me you also have regenerative abilities?!" Syd raised an eyebrow in mild surprise. This Sentinel mother unit was quite sharp. Though he didn''t possess dedicated regenerative abilities, his Level 5 divine body inherently came with powerful self-healing. In a sense, the Sentinel''s guess wasn''t far off. While Syd said nothing, the mother unit''s attempts at psychic probing picked up traces of his surprise. That emotion of surprise... The Sentinel mother unit was utterly broken. How could it even fight this? Surrender seemed like the only option. What''s more, it had discovered it couldn''t replicate Syd''s abilities at all! Despite all this time, it hadn''t managed to copy a single thing. Was his genetic structure too complex?! The Sentinel mother unit was on the verge of collapse. Who was the real Sentinel here-him or it? Just as it began to panic, it hurriedly said, "I surre-" Before it could finish, Syd, uninterested in its pleas, activated Sunshine. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, the platinum radiance engulfed everything within a 2,300-kilometer radius! Faced with this overwhelming attack, the mother unit couldn''t even attempt to escape. "Stop!" It screamed in panic, its form flickering with a kaleidoscope of colors. But no matter what defensive measures it tried, none were effective against the terrifying light. Under its shock and disbelief, the massive figure began to disintegrate like a shadow in sunlight. "My regenerative repairs..." "Why aren''t they working?!" The Sentinel mother unit radiated intense psychic waves of confusion and resentment. The next moment, it vanished into the light of Sunshine, along with the countless ordinary Sentinels around it. In the blink of an eye, the sky was empty save for Syd, clad in black. The elimination of the Sentinel mother unit didn''t surprise Syd. Even if this mother unit was somewhat special-perhaps a Nimrod-level Sentinel-it was meaningless against Level 5 Sunshine. As the sunlight illuminated him from above, his body seemed to glow. Witnessing all this, Professor X, his team, and the remaining humans across the globe were left in stunned silence. The final Sentinel mother unit... was gone? Not to mention the innumerable Sentinels it had commanded, that colossal mother unit had possessed multiple mutant abilities. Yet it still lost?! Messiah-how was this mutant any different from a god? At Professor X''s location, Storm remarked with a sigh, "Professor, I think you and Magneto should consider trying to create another Messiah." "He''s utterly terrifying..." Her words left Logan and the others stifling laughter, while Professor X and Magneto''s faces darkened. Meanwhile, on-site: Syd stood in contemplation. Although the Sentinel mother unit and nearly all the Sentinels had been destroyed, doubts lingered in his mind. How had this mother unit come to be? Could there be others like it? Syd recalled how, in one alternate timeline, a Bastion-class Sentinel had wiped out all mutants in its world. Driven by its directive to eradicate mutants, it even crossed into the prime universe to continue its mission. Could the events here be linked to such a Bastion-class Sentinel? After pondering for a moment and failing to reach a conclusion, Syd decided it wasn''t worth overthinking. The immediate Sentinel threat had been neutralized, and any remaining stragglers posed no real danger. With that, he activated the Space Stone. A flash of blue light enveloped him, and he reappeared near Professor X and the others. The moment they saw him, they were visibly shaken. Before anyone could speak, Syd paused briefly, then used telepathy to communicate with Venom. "Can you split off some offspring?" "I can. Why?" Venom asked curiously, unsure of Syd''s intentions. "Split some off for them. Once I''m gone, they''ll need protection from any remaining Sentinels." Syd explained. "Oh, got it." Venom hesitated briefly, then agreed with a nod. Indeed, these humans were far too weak. Without Syd, they''d likely perish. As Venom split off small offspring, he boasted, "Thanks to you, Syd, my strength has increased tremendously. Even my offspring-no exaggeration could easily resist a single Sentinel robot!" With that, small dark masses, tinged with streaks of white and gold, wriggled out from Syd''s right hand. Each one was about the size of an egg, emanating faint waves of psychic consciousness. Whether by design or chance, these offspring seemed to lack high intelligence. "What are these things?!" Storm and the others were astonished by the sight. Syd replied calmly, "They are Venom-a type of symbiote. They can enhance your strength. Whether or not you bond with them is up to you." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 404: Chapter 404 Chapter 404: Chapter 404After speaking, Syd tossed the Venom offspring toward the group. Under the support of Chaos Magic, which shielded the offspring from red light detection, the wriggling symbiotes floated gently before them. Staring at these peculiar liquid-like entities, Logan and the others hesitated, their expressions tinged with uncertainty and doubt. Venom? Symbiotes? Logan glanced at the others and saw the same hesitation reflected on their faces. With a shrug, he extended his hand. After all, he had his regenerative abilities-whatever happened, he''d survive. Besides, he trusted that whatever Messiah provided, no matter how strange, wouldn''t harm them. As soon as his right hand touched the Venom offspring, it began wriggling and rapidly seeped into his body. "Logan?" Seeing this, Storm and the others were alarmed. Just as they began worrying something had gone wrong, threads of black, white, and gold began surfacing on Logan''s skin. These threads intertwined rapidly, forming a thin, sleek suit of armor. "Logan, are you alright?" "How do you feel?" Logan smiled at their concern. "I''ve never felt better!" To demonstrate, he jumped lightly¡ªand the next moment, an astonishing scene unfolded. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bang! With a casual leap, Logan crashed into the ceiling several meters above, before landing heavily on the ground. Before Storm and the others could react or ask if he was hurt, Logan exclaimed excitedly, "I''m fine!" "This suit is incredible! Its defense is amazing, and I feel so much stronger!" Hearing this, Storm and the others froze in surprise. Could it really be this powerful? Encouraged by Logan''s enthusiasm, Storm and the others took turns bonding with Venom. One by one, they were left astonished. The symbiotes enhanced their physical capabilities, making them feel as if they had gained new mutant abilities focused on physical strength. Further tests revealed the symbiotes'' incredible defensive capabilities. Even Sunspot, using his mutant powers, needed one to two minutes to break through their defenses! In summary, the symbiotes greatly increased their strength, speed, reaction times, and even provided powerful regenerative abilities. "This..." After brief testing, even without exploring all its benefits, the enhancements were enough to leave them speechless. Among the group, Professor X was the most shocked. "Professor!" "Charles!" Magneto and the others exclaimed in alarm. Before their eyes, only moments after bonding with Venom, Professor X stood up. Everyone knew about Professor X''s condition. His spine had been damaged by a bullet, leaving his lower body paralyzed and confined to a wheelchair for decades. Now, he was standing?! Storm and the others were overcome with both excitement and disbelief, but the one most affected was Magneto. Professor X''s spinal injury had been caused by him, a mistake during a battle when he deflected a bullet that inadvertently struck Charles. Since then, the incident had weighed heavily on Magneto''s conscience. From that day forward, Magneto always stopped incoming bullets mid-air before deciding how to deal with them. Seeing Charles stand again filled him with both shock and joy. Hovering nearby, Syd observed the scene with calm indifference. He wasn''t surprised; Venom had always possessed the ability to heal its hosts. Looking at Professor X and the others, Syd considered something before saying, "The situation here is resolved. I''ll be leaving now." Without waiting for a response, he waved his hand to open a golden portal and floated through it. "Wait!" Logan and the others tried to speak, but before they could, Syd''s dark figure vanished from sight. Watching the portal close, Logan and the others felt a pang of loss. "He''s gone already?" "We didn''t even get to thank him!" Blink said, regret written all over her face. The group was left with complex emotions, especially Professor X and Magneto. Having only recently learned of Messiah''s origins, they had barely spoken to him before he disappeared. Professor X''s face was etched with disappointment, his expression distant and forlorn. Even the usually stoic Magneto couldn''t hide his feelings. Though he had other children, this one was special-not just because he was an Omega mutant, but also because of his connection to Charles. Syd''s place in his heart was uniquely significant. Now that the boy was gone, Magneto doubted they''d ever see him again. After all, they didn''t possess the ability to traverse timelines. Even Shadowcat''s abilities were limited to sending Wolverine''s consciousness back in time. Sighing deeply, Magneto placed a consoling hand on Professor X''s shoulder. Logan, too, sighed and said, "It doesn''t feel right. We couldn''t even say thank you or anything." Storm and the others nodded in agreement. At this moment, Shadowcat tentatively raised her hand. "I could send you back there for a bit?" Her suggestion immediately lifted their spirits. Logan perked up, and even the despondent Professor X and Magneto looked intrigued. "That''s a great idea!" Logan nodded approvingly. "Let''s do it!" "Besides, I need to update him on what''s happening here." As he spoke, he glanced at Professor X and Magneto. "Professor, Magneto, do you have anything you''d like me to say to him?" The two men paused. After a moment of thought, Professor X hesitated before finally speaking. "Logan, tell him... his power is extraordinary, but if it spirals out of control, the consequences will be unimaginable. I hope he learns to master it, so he doesn''t end up like Jean." Logan and the others shivered at the thought, the memory of Jean Grey''s tragedy chilling them. Magneto, however, snorted coldly. "Enough, Charles. Stop being so softhearted. That boy is gifted beyond compare. Don''t impose your restrictions on him." Professor X frowned, about to retort, but Magneto continued in a stern voice, "Tell him this for me: anyone who dares challenge him, he should crush without hesitation. He shouldn''t fear that immense power-he should embrace it and use it freely!" Professor X''s brows furrowed deeply. Though he opened his mouth, he ultimately sighed and said nothing. He couldn''t deny that his own excessive caution might have contributed to the current state of the world. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 405: Chapter 405 Chapter 405: Chapter 405If he had been more decisive, perhaps the situation wouldn''t have escalated like this. In the end, Professor X could only say, "I hope that child takes care of himself and visits us when he has the chance." At this moment, Logan hesitated and asked, "Professor, should we tell the other Professor X about Messiah''s origins?" Professor X froze at the question. Meanwhile, Syd had already returned to the place he had left earlier. Standing in the secluded forest, he contemplated briefly before floating toward the X- Mansion''s courtyard. It didn''t take long before someone noticed him. Messiah? Iceman and others on the field looked surprised. Quickly, they rushed into the office to inform Professor X and the others. In no time, Professor X and his team hurried out to the courtyard. "Messiah?" Cyclops was taken aback. "Messiah, have you figured out how to travel to that future?" His question made Iceman and the others even more curious. Could it really be possible? If so, that would be beyond belief! They couldn''t imagine such a method existing. Just as they were speculating, Syd replied calmly, "The matter has been resolved." After speaking, he considered briefly, then decided there was nothing else to say. With that, he flew off toward the distance. Until his figure disappeared from view, Professor X and the others were left stunned. Messiah flew away? And what did he mean by "the matter has been resolved"? Thinking about his words, everyone, including Professor X, was baffled. Their thoughts drifted to the future events Logan had mentioned. "It''s impossible, right?" Cyclops shook his head vehemently. "It hasn''t been that long. How could it be resolved so quickly?" His skepticism was echoed by Storm and the others. While they were contemplating Messiah''s cryptic words, Logan suddenly collapsed. "What''s wrong with him now?" Cyclops was puzzled. Previously, when Logan woke up, they had realized that the Wolverine from the future had likely returned to his timeline. But now? Could it be... As if confirming his suspicions, Logan opened his eyes again. Though he looked the same, there was something subtly different about him. "The one from the future? You''re back?" Cyclops asked hesitantly. "It''s me," Logan replied with a small smile. "I came back to tell you something." He then recounted the events of the future-the sudden appearance of Messiah, how he resolved the crisis, and more. Hearing Logan''s story, Professor X and the others were incredulous, struggling to believe what they were hearing. "Messiah actually appeared in that future?" "He can travel across timelines or parallel universes?!" It sounded too unbelievable! Most shocking was Logan''s claim that Messiah had singlehandedly wiped out nearly all the Sentinels in that world, including a Sentinel mother unit possessing countless mutant abilities. "How is that possible?" "Logan, are you serious?" "This sounds like an exaggeration." Both the students and the adults, including Professor X, were skeptical. Logan''s claims that Messiah had dealt with millions of Sentinels alone sounded like a tall tale. Even hidden far from the X-Mansion, three SHIELD agents-a burly middle-aged man named Nikolai, along with his teammates Layton and Marina-who were eavesdropping via insect-sized listening devices, shared the disbelief. SHIELD had dispatched them to investigate due to the chaos surrounding Wolverine and the Omega mutant Messiah. But barely had they set up their surveillance when they overheard this outlandish story. First, the idea of traveling through timelines or parallel worlds? Messiah having such absurd capabilities? Then the claim that he eradicated all the Sentinels in that future, including a Sentinel mother unit with countless abilities? It was all too outrageous! "This Wolverine-James Logan Howlett-sure can spin a yarn," Nikolai scoffed. "Messiah is powerful, but not that powerful." Layton and Marina nodded in agreement. Back at the X-Mansion, Logan continued, his tone filled with awe. "You didn''t see it. Messiah''s power is terrifying. He can release black particles, shields that reflect attacks, and beams of spiritual energy..." As he described Syd''s abilities, Professor X and the others, along with the SHIELD agents, weren''t too surprised-such powers were already known. Even when Logan mentioned how Messiah easily cut through countless Sentinels, they didn''t react much. Considering Messiah''s demonstrated strength, such feats seemed plausible. But then Logan said something that left everyone stunned. "He can unleash a destructive light that obliterates everything within over 2,000 kilometers. That''s how he wiped out the Sentinels across the world, one flash at a time." His words left Professor X and the others dumbfounded, staring at Logan in disbelief. "Two thousand kilometers?" Everyone sought confirmation. Logan nodded firmly. "Logan, do you realize what you''re saying?" Professor X asked, his tone skeptical. Cyclops frowned and added, "I know what you''re talking about-Messiah''s Omega-level abilities. But there''s no way his range is that vast!" "During the recent demonic incursion, Messiah''s light only extended to 200 kilometers. Two thousand kilometers? Logan, get real." Cyclops dismissed it as exaggeration, and Storm and the others silently agreed. It hadn''t been that long since Messiah''s light spanned 200 kilometers. How could it have expanded tenfold so quickly? Far away, the SHIELD agents eavesdropping via their devices exchanged looks of disdain. "This is absurd," Nikolai muttered. "Completely unbelievable," Layton and Marina agreed. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 406: Chapter 406 Chapter 406: Chapter 406If Messiah truly possessed such power, wouldn''t the battle against that dark god have been far less challenging? Surely, he could have obliterated his opponent effortlessly. Two thousand kilometers-such an impact would surpass even the mightiest nuclear warhead. If this were true, wouldn''t Messiah essentially be a colossal humanoid nuclear bomb? A being of flesh and blood releasing light across two thousand kilometers? Furthermore, they were all aware that Messiah''s light stemmed from his Omega-level ability. If true, he could theoretically erase everything within that range at will. The mere thought of such a scene sent chills down their spines before they dismissed the idea with a sneer. "Impossible! There''s no way this could be real!" At that moment, Logan stood on the X-Academy grounds, a resigned expression on his face. "If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do about it. But it''s the truth," Logan said. "I came back to let you all know that the situation on our end has been resolved. The Sentinel crisis has been averted." "After this, I probably won''t be coming back here again..." Logan spoke slowly, hesitating for a moment before deciding not to reveal anything about Messiah''s origins. He had previously consulted Professor X, who had suggested letting things take their natural course. Storm and the others still wore looks of disbelief, refusing to accept Logan''s seemingly exaggerated claims. Logan glanced around but couldn''t find Messiah, prompting him to ask, "Where''s Messiah?" From within the group, Bobby responded curiously, "Messiah left not long ago. Are you looking for him about something?" Logan explained, "Professor X and Magneto from my side wanted me to pass on a message to Messiah." At this, the people present, including the three agents from S.H.I.E.L.D. standing in the distance, felt a mixture of surprise and confusion. It made sense for Logan to want to speak with Messiah, considering the latter had helped him. But why would Professor X and Magneto also have messages for Messiah? "What message?" Cyclops, Scott, asked curiously. "You know how elusive Messiah is. If he hadn''t approached us himself, who knows when we would have found him again?" Logan replied. "If you''re looking for him, it might take some time. If it''s just a message, we can help relay it when we see him." Under the curious gazes of those around him, Logan hesitated for a moment before deciding that there was no harm in sharing. "Professor X wanted Messiah to control his great power. If it ever went out of control, the consequences would be unimaginable. He doesn''t want Messiah to end up like Jean..." Hearing this, Cyclops and the others exchanged glances, their surprise quickly replaced by understanding. It was indeed something Professor X would say. However, Logan''s next words left them perplexed. "Professor X also said he hopes Messiah takes care of himself and visits whenever he can." Cyclops and the others were puzzled. Wasn''t that level of concern a bit excessive? Messiah had only visited once, yet the future Professor X seemed to care deeply for him. Even the current Professor X was equally baffled. The earlier part of the message was understandable, but the latter part felt off. In normal circumstances, he wouldn''t have said something so overtly caring. Logan then continued, "Magneto said that anyone who offends Messiah should be dealt with -kill them if necessary." Hearing this, Cyclops and the others weren''t surprised. It was very much in line with Magneto''s character. However, Logan''s following words shocked everyone. "Oh, right. Before I came here, Magneto also mentioned that Messiah should visit him sometime and take care of himself." At this, even Professor X froze in astonishment. Magneto, cold and distant Magneto, had said such a thing? It didn''t sound like something Magneto would say. "Logan, did he really say that?" Professor X asked, incredulous. Under everyone''s scrutiny, Logan nodded. Seeing his confirmation, their confusion only deepened. Could it be that Magneto wanted to establish a good relationship with Messiah because of his Omega-level mutant status? Or was there another agenda? They couldn''t think of any other reason why Magneto would say such uncharacteristically warm words. While they pondered in confusion, Logan sighed. "I''ve delivered their messages. I''ll be leaving soon," Logan said. Cyclops quickly voiced the question lingering in everyone''s mind, "Wait, Logan. Why is Magneto so concerned about Messiah? What''s his motive?" All eyes turned to Logan, filled with curiosity. To their surprise, Logan simply shook his head. In the next moment, he abruptly collapsed, hitting the ground heavily. Realizing what had happened, the group quickly deduced that the Logan from the future had returned to his own time. This only deepened the mystery surrounding the attitudes of the future Professor X and Magneto toward Messiah. "Professor, did you probe Logan''s memories just now?" Cyclops asked curiously. Professor X shook his head. "Logan''s words left me too shocked to check," he admitted. Memories were personal. Without Logan''s permission, it wouldn''t be right to intrude. Of course, he might overlook this principle when dealing with outsiders. Hearing this, the group felt a sense of regret. This matter had become an unresolved mystery, destined to linger in their minds. However, among them, there was one exception-Chris, who had shared a secret with Logan. His expression turned awkward as he realized the reason behind Professor X and Magneto''s changed attitudes. Logan had promised not to reveal the secret. Oh, it was the future Professor X and Magneto he had told? That was fine then... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he pondered whether to reveal the truth, elsewhere, the Brotherhood of Mutants'' Magneto, Erik, received reports of the events at the X-Academy. Hearing the details, including the future version of himself speaking so warmly about Messiah, Magneto''s expression shifted. He knew himself well. Even when faced with an Omega-level mutant like Messiah, he wouldn''t say such overly sentimental words. To him, it sounded downright embarrassing. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 407: Chapter 407 Chapter 407: Chapter 407Erik murmured to himself in confusion, "What secret lies behind this?" While Magneto pondered, on the other side, S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury received a report from the three agents, including Nikola. "Time travel? Parallel worlds?" A mix of shock and disbelief flickered in Fury''s eyes. Such an absurd concept was unheard of, even for him. Kitty Pryde''s ability to send someone''s consciousness back to the past could still be explained to some extent. But the report claimed that Messiah physically traveled to the future? What kind of ability was this? Could Messiah possess other Omega-level powers? "Troublesome," Fury muttered, his eyes reflecting a deep wariness. If this were true, Messiah''s threat level might be comparable to that of the White Knight. "One can traverse timelines freely, and the other bends reality itself? Are all Omega mutants this abnormal?" "Can''t these two just settle down for a bit?" The thought left Fury exasperated. He couldn''t fathom how the world had suddenly produced two such ridiculously powerful individuals. As for the part of the report claiming that Messiah had wiped out all the Sentinel robots in that future timeline, including a Sentinel Prime with countless abilities, Fury remained skeptical. While it wasn''t entirely impossible for Messiah, it still seemed far-fetched. However, the claim that Messiah could release a destructive light with a range of over two thousand kilometers? Fury outright dismissed it as impossible. Such an exaggerated, reality-defying power couldn''t be real! Suddenly, Fury''s brow furrowed as a thought occurred to him. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Could this be a ploy by the future Magneto and Professor X?" Was the exaggerated portrayal of Messiah''s strength meant to deter others from attacking him, indirectly protecting this Omega mutant? The more he thought about it, the more convinced Fury became of this theory. Smirking, he shook his head at the cleverness of the idea. Finally, his attention shifted back to the Sentinels. "Sentinel robots again..." "These things need to be controlled!" Fury''s expression darkened further. For a long time, he had believed that Sentinel robots posed a threat to humanity. Wolverine''s experience had only confirmed his suspicions. Fury began contemplating ways to limit the development of Sentinels. Even if he couldn''t stop their research entirely, he could at least impose restrictions on their deployment. While Fury''s thoughts swirled, elsewhere, Syd stood under the sunlight, practicing Chaos Magic. He was determined to level up the magic to Level 5 and unlock its full Omega potential. [Chaos Magic EXP +1] However, after a brief session, Syd frowned slightly, noticing the consumption of his photon energy. A thought crossed his mind. "Forget it. Let''s focus on upgrading Orochi''s abilities to Level 5 first." He realized that Orochi''s powers were closely tied to spatial manipulation. With Orochi''s traits, he could even draw energy from the Space Stone to enhance these abilities. Given this, it wouldn''t take long to level up Orochi''s abilities to Level 5. At that point, not only would Orochi''s powers undergo a qualitative transformation, but his photon energy would also evolve significantly. In the short term, this improvement would surpass that of Chaos Magic. Considering the looming threat of the Celestial Arishem or the Old Gods'' avatars appearing at any moment, it was better to prioritize immediate power boosts. With that, Syd moved to a secluded corner and retrieved the Space Stone. The next moment, the stone glowed with blue light, its energy pouring into Syd''s body. As the Space Stone fluctuated, its unstable glow hinted at a potential eruption. Syd glanced at the stone but paid it no mind. If it exploded, so be it. The Space Stone couldn''t harm him-it might at most teleport him somewhere unknown. After a brief consideration, Syd began practicing Black Particles. [Black Particle EXP +1] [Black Particle EXP +1] Dark ripples emanated from his right hand, shooting toward the ground like lightning. With ample energy, the experience points for Black Particles grew rapidly, increasing almost every second. Before long, after just a few dozen minutes, Syd heard the long-awaited notification. [Ability: Black Particles (Max/Max) Level 5] Instantly, Syd felt a significant refinement in his photon energy. If fully replenished, his total photon energy would likely increase by about 10%. Noticing this, Syd''s eyes lit up. This meant that abilities like flight, Sunshine, and Divine Word would all see indirect enhancements, particularly in their effective range. Extending his right hand, Syd instinctively pointed forward. In a flash, a black ripple the size of a manhole cover materialized. The shadow darted forward at a speed imperceptible to the human eye, instantly vanishing into the distance. Everything in its path-trees, rocks, and even space itself was consumed. Even the space it passed through temporarily disappeared, leaving behind a long, dark scar. Although space healed itself within a second or two, Syd could faintly glimpse scenes beyond the physical world through the scar. For a moment, he entertained the idea of using the rift created by Black Particles to step into the unknown. Shaking his head, he ultimately dismissed the dangerous thought. He couldn''t be certain whether his current physique could handle the conditions outside, or whether he might encounter terrifying entities from other dimensions or universes. For now, he suppressed his curiosity and refocused on Black Particles. After some tests, he reached a conclusion. At Level 5, Black Particles had not only gained significant destructive power but also a range of approximately 1,400 meters before dissipating. Additionally, increasing energy output could extend its range significantly. The speed of Black Particles had also reached an astonishing 30 times the speed of sound, far beyond the reaction time of ordinary humans. Satisfied with the improvements, Syd thought to himself, "Next up is the Spiritual Light Beam. I wonder what changes it will undergo at Level 5." His eyes gleamed with curiosity. The next moment, he began practicing the Spiritual Light Beam. [Spiritual Light Beam EXP +1] [Spiritual Light Beam EXP +1] [Ability: Spiritual Light Beam (1999/2000) Level 4] Soon, with sufficient energy, the final notification for the Spiritual Light Beam rang out. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 408: Chapter 408 Chapter 408: Chapter 408[Ability: Spiritual Light Beam (Max/Max) Level 5] As the notification sounded, Syd felt his photon energy become even more refined. Fearing the commotion might draw attention, he grasped the Space Stone. In the next instant, a flash of blue light transported him to a desolate wilderness. Now, the real tests began. Syd extended his right hand, and with a thought, boom! A blue beam of light burst forth from his hand. Boom! The beam stretched outward in an instant, reaching a range of two kilometers. A casual wave of his hand sent a sharp whistle echoing through the air. When the beam struck the ground, it carved out a bottomless fissure. The breadth of the destruction even caused the ground to tremble. It was a stunning sight. Had Syd not been cautious enough to choose this deserted area, he would undoubtedly have drawn significant attention from countless parties, including the military. Satisfied with the display, he continued experimenting. Increasing the energy output caused the Spiritual Light Beam to grow longer and thicker. The next moment, Syd dismissed the beam and focused his mind. A blue beam suddenly descended from a height of a thousand meters, piercing the ground before him and leaving a two-meter-deep crater. The dirt and rocks vanished without a trace. Testing further, Syd discovered that the beam could emerge from any location-whether the sky, the ground, or directly from his hand. He even sensed the possibility of compressing and condensing the beam. Intrigued, he attempted to condense it. Countless strands of blue light converged in his hand. Before long, a meter-long beam resembling a lightsaber formed in his grasp. When Syd casually swung it, a dark fissure was instantly sliced into existence. Seeing this, Syd''s eyes gleamed with surprise. "So, the Spiritual Light Beam possesses spatial properties as well..." Satisfied with the results, Syd nodded. Though only Sunshine could be considered a true Omega-level ability, this transformation of the Spiritual Light Beam was impressive nonetheless. After some thought, Syd shifted his attention to the Reflective Shield. "What changes will Level 5 bring to the Reflective Shield?" he wondered aloud, his curiosity piqued. Holding the Space Stone, he absorbed its energy and began practicing. [Reflective Shield EXP +1] [Reflective Shield EXP +1] Invisible shields appeared and vanished rapidly in the air as the ability''s experience increased at a remarkable pace. Before long, the notification he''d been waiting for arrived. [Ability: Reflective Shield (Max/Max) Level 5] In that instant, his photon energy underwent another refinement. Ignoring the changes to his photon energy for now, Syd turned his focus to the Reflective Shield. With a thought, an egg-shaped, invisible shield materialized, enveloping him completely. "As expected, it''s changed from a U-shape to a full-body O-shape." Syd wasn''t surprised by the result. This improvement eliminated the need to angle the shield or create additional ones to cover his back. His defense now had no blind spots. Additionally, he discovered he could freely shape the shield and, by increasing energy output, expand its size significantly. Beyond these enhancements, the Reflective Shield''s absorption and defensive capabilities had undoubtedly improved as well. After briefly testing the shield, Syd turned his attention to Spatial Shift, an ability that had been stuck at Level 2 for far too long. [Spatial Shift EXP +1] With a flash, he disappeared from his original location and reappeared ten meters away. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It didn''t take long before the next notification sounded. [Ability: Spatial Shift (0/1000) Level 3] [Spatial Shift EXP +1] The next moment, Syd vanished again, reappearing over 100 meters away. "One hundred meters... That''s reasonable for Level 3," Syd murmured. He continued practicing. Soon, another notification chimed. [Ability: Spatial Shift (0/2000) Level 4] A quick test revealed that he could now teleport up to five kilometers. Pressing on, Syd pushed the ability to its limit, and finally, the last notification rang out. [Ability: Spatial Shift (Max/Max) Level 5] Without pausing to examine the changes to his photon energy, Syd instinctively tested the ability. In a blur, he reappeared fifty kilometers away. "I haven''t even reached its limit..." Syd''s eyes widened in surprise as he realized that Spatial Shift had undergone significant changes. After several tests, he confirmed it-Spatial Shift no longer had a fixed distance limit. The range depended solely on how much photon energy he expended. Despite the upgrades, Syd couldn''t help but feel a tinge of disappointment. Though the ability had improved considerably, it still lagged behind the Space Stone and portal magic, which could achieve the same effects with even greater versatility. Shaking off the disappointment, Syd turned his focus to the last two abilities: Divine Finger and Soul Extraction. In no time, both abilities reached their peak. [Ability: Divine Finger (Max/Max) Level 5] [Ability: Soul Extraction (Max/Max) Level 5] As the final notification for Soul Extraction sounded, Syd felt a sense of completion, as if something profound had clicked into place. A peculiar sensation emerged within him-he could transform into an entirely different existence at will. "The Orochi form?" Syd was stunned. This sensation had appeared briefly when Sunshine reached Level 5 but was far more pronounced now. After a moment of curiosity, Syd shifted his attention to Divine Finger. He extended his right hand. In an instant, the sound of shattering mirrors echoed. Boom! A meter-wide section of space before him cracked open, revealing a pitch-black void. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 409: Chapter 409 Chapter 409: Chapter 409Transparent spatial fragments, carrying terrifying impact and astonishing lethality, screamed through the air as they flew forward. Boom! In an instant, a long scar was carved into the ground before Syd, dirt and rocks flying everywhere. Deep, invisible cuts appeared along the path of destruction. Witnessing this, Syd''s eyes flashed with astonishment. "Did the space... actually shatter?" Or perhaps the space previously broken by Divine Finger was only a superficial layer, not truly fractured. Now, at Level 5, Divine Finger seemed capable of breaking space itself. Syd mused over this revelation before letting out a sigh. "If I had this level of power back then, Captain Marvel would''ve died by my hand already, wouldn''t she?" His thoughts drifted to his past encounter with Captain Marvel. Back then, when her fist collided with his Divine Finger, the impact merely sent her flying. Her fist bled, but the wound quickly healed. "With the current Divine Finger, just the spatial fragments alone could severely injure or even cripple her," Syd speculated, stroking his chin. As he prepared to continue testing Divine Finger, he suddenly sensed something and turned his gaze toward the fractured space he had created. The black void was closing, air rushing into it with a suction force that seemed intent on pulling him in. However, this suction posed no real threat to Syd. It was weak enough that it could only affect unprepared ordinary people. What truly caught his attention was the sight of a massive creature on the other side of the void. The creature had smooth, brown skin and an enormous body, but only a small portion of it was visible through the fractured space. It seemed to be approaching, attempting to break into the physical world. Before it could succeed, however, the void healed itself, sealing the breach. In the distance, Syd faintly heard an enraged roar of frustration. "What was that...?" Syd frowned. "An interdimensional entity? Or perhaps a being from another universe?" He wasn''t unfamiliar with extradimensional creatures. The Guardians of the Galaxy, including Star-Lord, had hunted such beings before. The one-eyed tentacle monster that Doctor Strange had fought in Doctor Strange 2 was also an extradimensional entity, as was Dormammu. Thus, the appearance of such a creature beyond fractured space was surprising yet not entirely unexpected. Still, Syd couldn''t gauge the threat level of these entities. If that monster had managed to enter reality, how much damage would it have caused? How powerful would it have been? Could it have posed a threat to him? "Sometimes being too powerful is a burden," Syd muttered, feeling a mix of frustration and resignation. With Divine Finger''s capabilities now so immense, he had to exercise caution even when using it. Fortunately, the space had healed quickly. Otherwise, he might have had to face that creature in combat. After a brief contemplation, Syd refocused on testing Divine Finger. Changing his location, he resumed his experiments. Before long, he discovered that the range of Divine Finger also scaled with his photon energy. "What would happen if I used all my photon energy in a single Divine Finger attack?" The thought intrigued him, but he hesitated and ultimately set the idea aside. If he miscalculated and ended up being dragged into the void beyond reality, there would be no one to hear his cries for help. Next, Syd turned his attention to Soul Extraction. "Let''s try it on an animal first." Using Spatial Shift, he vanished from his spot. About ten minutes later, he found a gray rabbit. Holding the rabbit by its ears with his left hand, Syd prepared to use Soul Extraction with his right hand. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he activated the ability, he paused in surprise. His right hand felt as though it had passed through a layer of water before touching the rabbit. Without resistance, Syd instinctively pulled the rabbit''s soul out of its body. The process was seamless. After some tests, he concluded that Soul Extraction now had the ability to bypass spatial distance. This meant that even if a target was a kilometer away, he could stand in place and extract their soul effortlessly. Additionally, this feature could be used to retrieve objects, making it an unparalleled tool for theft. If a thief had this ability, no treasure would be safe. Moreover, Soul Extraction no longer required a grabbing motion. A simple strike could also expel a soul from its body-much like how the Ancient One in The Avengers had knocked Bruce Banner''s soul out of the Hulk''s body. While impressed by these enhancements, Syd also noticed some limitations. The ability''s success depended on his precision and speed. If he aimed incorrectly or moved too slowly, giving the target time to dodge, Soul Extraction would fail. For instance, trying to extract Quicksilver''s soul would likely fail due to his supersonic movements. Syd also speculated that against beings with exceptionally strong souls, the ability might be ineffective. Still, at Level 5, there were likely very few who could resist it. Ordinary humans? He could pull their souls out with a mere flick of his wrist. Further tests revealed that the farther the target, the more photon energy Soul Extraction consumed. Like Spiritual Light Beam, the ability now had no fixed range limit; its effectiveness depended solely on energy expenditure. Having completed his tests, Syd felt a sense of satisfaction. Though abilities like Black Particles weren''t as overwhelming as Sunshine, they were still impressive. In many ways, his overall strength had grown significantly. In particular, his capabilities under the Messiah identity had risen to a new tier. Using Messiah''s identity in the future, he would no longer feel lacking. "Now, it''s time to focus on photon energy..." As the sunlight continued to replenish his energy, Syd''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. With so many abilities reaching Level 5, how much had his photon energy increased? How much stronger had abilities like Sunshine, Chaos Magic, Divine Word, and Levitation become? Basking in the sunlight, Syd awaited his energy reserves to fully replenish. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 410: Chapter 410 Chapter 410: Chapter 410As time passed and his photon energy fully replenished, Syd began testing his abilities. "First, let''s check the speed of levitation flight." Boom! Syd vanished from his spot, reappearing five kilometers away almost instantly, as if he had teleported. The speed was so great that even Syd himself barely had time to register the surroundings. "This speed..." His eyes widened in astonishment. Glancing behind him, he saw the chaotic aftermath of a powerful gust of wind tearing through the area. To measure his speed more accurately, an idea struck him-he pictured the Pacific Ocean in his mind. Using Spatial Shift, he blinked out of existence and reappeared over the vast Pacific Ocean. This marked the first time he had crossed such a great distance without relying on the Space Stone or portal magic. Surprisingly, Spatial Shift''s speed outpaced both those methods. Upon arrival, Syd noticed a violent storm brewing. The sky was dark and oppressive, visibility was near zero, and beneath him lay the abyssal expanse of roiling black waters. Towering waves roared as they surged upward, seemingly intent on swallowing him whole. Syd paid no attention. In the next instant, he disappeared again. Time seemed to freeze. The surging waves halted mid-air before being pierced by a massive opening, collapsing under the force of the hurricane winds created by Syd''s movement. Ignoring the destruction behind him, Syd began circling the stormy region at breakneck speed. Boom! The ocean churned violently, the sky shifted, and massive tornadoes began forming. Soon, Syd''s sheer speed had created a colossal whirlpool on the ocean''s surface, while the sky above was consumed by a gigantic tornado. Even the oppressive storm clouds began to dissipate. After some playful experimentation, Syd flew ten kilometers away, gazing at the enormous tornado in the distance with satisfaction. Through his tests, he had determined his current maximum speed. "117 times the speed of sound..." The realization left Syd murmuring to himself. This speed was terrifyingly fast, beyond the reach of any Earthly technology. Even Syd himself struggled to react at such speeds, relying solely on instinct to adjust his trajectory. The speed far exceeded his neural reaction time, even with enhancements from his divinity and Chaos Magic. "It looks like I''ll need to level up Chaos Magic to Level 5 quickly," Syd mused. Only with further enhancements to his neural reaction time could he fully adapt to his increasing speed. Without it, even attacking effectively at such velocities would be challenging. After finishing his speed tests, Syd used Spatial Shift to vanish from the Pacific, leaving the newly-formed tornado behind. Meanwhile, it didn''t take long for meteorological agencies worldwide to detect the unusual phenomenon. Soon, news of a massive typhoon in the Pacific would dominate television broadcasts. However, Syd was indifferent to the unintended consequences of his actions. Now in a secluded location, Syd shifted his focus to Divine Word. "Light!" Instantly, an area roughly 2,600 kilometers in radius lit up like a second sun. Realizing the immense range, Syd quickly canceled the ability, ensuring the light vanished in less than a second. To any observers, it would have seemed like a trick of their vision. "This range..." Syd muttered in amazement. Previously, Divine Word''s range had been about 1,800 kilometers. It seemed that the refinement of his photon energy had significantly boosted light-related abilities. Next, Syd tested Sunshine. In an instant, sunlight twisted and warped in the sky. Using his photon sensing, Syd measured the range and canceled the ability. "From 2,300 kilometers to over 2,600 kilometers... The range increase is slightly larger than Divine Word, but the proportional growth is smaller," he noted. This didn''t surprise him. After all, Sunshine was an Omega-level ability, while Divine Word was a more standard power. Divine Word had always shown greater range increases. Still, Sunshine''s range boost of over 300 kilometers was unexpected. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Following this, Syd tested Chaos Magic and found its improvements similar to those of Sunshine-noticeable but not transformative. Having completed tests on his most critical abilities, Syd paused. "Next, it''s time to deal with the military nuisance." A cold glint appeared in Syd''s eyes. He hadn''t forgotten the recent attacks launched by the U.S. military against him. Previously, he had been too preoccupied with upgrading Sunshine and Orochi''s abilities to retaliate. Now that his upgrades were complete, it was time for payback. As for Chaos Magic''s long-overdue Level 5 upgrade, that could wait. Donning his Messiah attire, Syd used Spatial Shift to vanish. Moments later, he appeared in the skies above Washington, D.C., preparing to confront the U.S. government and locate the military''s headquarters. The moment Syd appeared, people below cried out in shock. "Someone''s flying?" "It''s Messiah!" "Why is he in Washington?" "What''s he planning to do?" Chaos erupted in the streets below as panic and fear gripped the crowd. Meanwhile, as Syd floated over Washington, preparing to confront the U.S. government, several individuals across the globe sensed a shift in the mystical energies around him, thanks to the upgrades to abilities like Soul Extraction. At a dilapidated factory in New York... Two groups stood in tense opposition. One group comprised men, women, the elderly, and children, numbering twelve in total. Their attire varied from sharp suits to ragged, beggar-like clothing. Opposing them stood Doctor Stephen Strange, clad in his red Cloak of Levitation and sorcerer''s garb. "Who are you?" Strange asked, his tone grave. Moments earlier, the Sanctum had detected the intrusion of interdimensional energy. The Ancient One had dispatched Strange to investigate. To his surprise, he found a group that bore an eerie resemblance to Dormammu''s followers. However, they didn''t appear to be Dormammu''s disciples. Instead, they seemed to be under the sway of another dimensional entity. Their fanatical eyes gleamed with madness, making them appear even more brainwashed than Dormammu''s cultists. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 411: Chapter 411 Chapter 411: Chapter 411On the ground in front of them, a bizarre magic circle was drawn in blood. At its center lay a naked young man. Blood trickled from his wrists, yet he seemed unfazed. His eyes burned with fanaticism as he mumbled incomprehensible words. It was clear he was another devoted zealot. "A mage?" "Don''t interfere, or you''ll meet your end!" The speaker, a middle-aged woman with disheveled clothing and an almost vagrant-like appearance, shouted furiously. Stephen, better known as Doctor Strange, frowned and asked, "What is your goal?" The woman, introduced as Amanda, didn''t hesitate to answer. With unrestrained fervor, she exclaimed, "God has discovered this world, and He is about to descend!" "We, of course, are here to guide His arrival into this world!" "This filthy world needs Him!" Doctor Strange remained calm, though his brows furrowed. "A dimensional demon god?" The earlier disturbance sensed by the Sanctum must indeed have been caused by a dimensional demon god projecting power here. As for these believers, they were likely brainwashed by that being''s influence. Coming to this conclusion, Doctor Strange saw no reason to waste more time speaking to them. Without hesitation, he tapped into the divine power granted by a great dimensional entity and invoked the Form of Eik?rn. In an instant, Doctor Strange split into multiple duplicates. Soon, over a hundred copies of him filled the air. Noticing this, Doctor Strange, who had just completed his spell and was preparing another attack, paused slightly. The power of Form of Eik¨­rn seemed much stronger than before! He clearly remembered being unable to produce so many duplicates previously. Instinctively, he examined his own energy and was startled by what he sensed. The divine power within him-though scarce-was flowing in a purer, more potent form than ever before. Doctor Strange drew a sharp breath. It seemed the great dimensional entity''s divine power could still grow stronger! Not long ago, he had sensed the entity''s power suddenly increase, and he''d speculated that what he had been granted was only a fraction of its true might-a mere projection of its essence. Now, with the power amplifying significantly, Doctor Strange believed his theory was correct. Perhaps this mighty entity had seen his good performance and decided to enhance the strength of its bestowed power! "What kind of existence is this unknown dimensional entity? Just how powerful is it?" Reverence and awe flashed in Doctor Strange''s eyes as his mind raced with countless thoughts. While he stood momentarily lost in thought, Amanda and her fellow zealots stared in shock at the spectacle of over a hundred duplicates filling the space. They possessed knowledge granted by their god and understood a bit about mages. But this-splitting into so many lifelike duplicates-what kind of magic was this? Were mages now this powerful? After a moment of stunned silence, they decided to strike while Doctor Strange was distracted. Just as they began their assault, Doctor Strange snapped back to reality. The next moment, the hundred-plus versions of him simultaneously conjured golden magical whips, each one lashing out toward the zealots. Under Amanda''s shocked gaze, every single one of them was bound tightly by nearly ten golden whips each. The sheer number of bindings left them completely immobilized. "How can a mage like you be this powerful?" Amanda exclaimed, disbelief etched on her face. "Are you the current Sorcerer Supreme?!" Otherwise, she couldn''t fathom how a mere Earth mage could wield such power-far beyond the divine knowledge they''d been granted. "It can''t be our god that''s wrong. It must be you, mage!" Amanda hissed, glaring at him. Doctor Strange smirked. "Your god?" "Your so-called god is just an average dimensional demon. It''s nothing compared to Him." Amanda and her companions froze, confused by his words. "What do you mean?" Before they could process it, fury overtook their shock. "You vile mage! How dare you insult our god!" "Blasphemer!" "Damned heretic!" The zealots erupted in rage, screaming obscenities. Doctor Strange, uninterested in further argument, waved his hand to open several golden portals. With a flick of his wrist, he prepared to drag them all to Kamar-Taj for the Ancient One''s inspection. "Where are you taking us?" Amanda''s voice trembled, though her eyes soon hardened with resolve. She sneered coldly. "You can''t stop the arrival of the supreme god. All who defy His glory will perish in the end!" Finally, she shouted, "God, I am with You!" Doctor Strange''s pupils constricted as Amanda''s body suddenly exploded into a mist of blood. The other zealots, witnessing her actions, followed suit, shouting in unison: "God, I am with You!" Before Doctor Strange could react, they all detonated, their blood mist converging on the magic circle. The circle began to glow with an ominous red light. Doctor Strange quickly summoned Bolts of Balthakk, blasting the magic circle into oblivion. Boom! Golden lightning crackled, leaving a massive crater where the circle had been. However, even as he destroyed the circle, Doctor Strange couldn''t shake the unease in his heart, sensing that its purpose hadn''t been fully thwarted. Meanwhile, a kilometer away, inside a dimly lit room, a young man with freckles sat at his computer. He suddenly froze, his expression confused. "Who are you?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A strange voice echoed in his mind. "Don''t worry about who I am," the voice replied. "Just know that if you help me, I can grant you power." "Power?" The young man, named Luan, was momentarily stunned. Then, two images appeared in his mind-one of a figure clad in black and the other in white. "Will I become like the Messiah and the White Cloaked Hero?" The voice paused briefly, puzzled, but quickly dismissed the question. Messiah and White Cloaked Hero? Likely just two strong humans. Humans were trivial. With the power it could bestow, surpassing them would be effortless. "Of course," the voice said confidently. Luan''s eyes lit up with excitement. As a weak, second-tier mutant, he had always envied the Messiah and the White Cloaked Hero for their immense strength. Now, it seemed he had a chance to be like them. "No, I will surpass them!" Luan thought with exhilaration. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 412: Chapter 412 Chapter 412: Chapter 412The more Luan thought about it, the more excited he became. "What do you need me to do?" he asked curiously. The strange voice echoed again. "Set up a magical ritual, channel my power into this world, destroy three sanctuaries, and prepare for my descent!" Hearing the instructions, a hint of doubt and hesitation flickered in Luan''s eyes, but it quickly vanished. He had already started imagining the scene: transforming into a terrifyingly powerful being, standing triumphantly before the White Cloaked Hero and the Messiah, crushing them with ease while delivering scornful remarks. "What should I do?" Luan asked, brimming with excitement. The strange voice replied coldly. "A blood sacrifice. The ritual requires lives and their blood..." Anticipation filled Luan''s eyes as he envisioned the moment of gaining the entity''s bestowed power and utterly surpassing the Messiah and the White Cloaked Hero. While Luan reveled in his fantasies and Doctor Strange pondered the sudden surge in divine power, Syd was calmly hovering above the streets of Washington, D.C. Below him, everyone who saw him instinctively covered their mouths, their eyes wide with fear and disbelief. Glancing at the people below, Syd paid them no mind. His focus was set on his destination ahead. If he intended to confront the American leadership and locate their military headquarters, the logical first step would be the seat of power itself. Conveniently, the White House was in Washington, and he had descended not far from it. With this thought, he moved, flying steadily toward the White House. "What is the Messiah planning to do?" "Where is he going?" The people on the streets initially sighed in relief when they saw him leave, but soon confusion overtook them. Before long, someone noticed his direction and exclaimed, "That way... isn''t that where the White House is?" "The White House?!" Shock rippled through the crowd. That''s where the president resides! As they speculated in alarm, government agencies across Washington scrambled into action upon receiving news of the Messiah''s presence. Despite their swift response, Syd''s proximity to the White House left them with little time to prepare. By the time Syd reached the White House perimeter, armored vehicles patrolling the area came to an abrupt halt. Armed officers, including SWAT teams and FBI agents, quickly disembarked, weapons and shields at the ready. In unison, they raised their black firearms, aiming directly at Syd, who hovered in the air. A loud, amplified voice of a middle-aged man boomed through a speaker. "Messiah?" "What is your purpose here? Stop immediately!" "If you don''t stop, we''ll open fire!" Though the voice carried a tone of warning, it failed to mask the underlying fear. Had it been any other threat, they would have opened fire the moment it approached the perimeter. There would have been no negotiation. But this wasn''t just any threat-it was the Messiah. Even the Secret Service director issuing the warning from a safe zone felt trepidation. The officers on the ground, though outwardly resolute, were equally hesitant. They hoped, against all odds, that the Messiah would simply leave. Meanwhile, a crowd of curious onlookers gathered in the distance, undeterred by the potential danger. Syd cast a brief glance at the armed officers and civilians below but remained indifferent. He continued flying forward. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Barely ten meters into his advance, he noticed several small patrol drones approaching. Each drone''s camera was trained on him. At the same time, Syd sensed the presence of snipers hidden in the distance. Over a thousand rifles were trained on him. Though none of this posed any real threat to him, Syd found the White House''s level of security mildly amusing. The drones'' speakers crackled with another warning. "Messiah, this is your final warning. If you proceed, we will take action. This won''t end well for anyone!" From afar, the faint roar of jet engines reached Syd''s ears. Turning slightly, he saw five fighter jets taking off from a nearby airbase, rapidly closing in on his location. Such a display of firepower might have intimidated any terrorist or even Magneto, who would have found himself at a disadvantage. The government had long developed weapons specifically to counter him, such as plastic firearms and bullets. Unfortunately for them, none of this mattered to Syd. Meanwhile, news of the unfolding situation at the White House quickly spread. Some learned through spies, others through government insiders. One particularly audacious television network received the information and, in a bid for ratings, began broadcasting the event live. Before long, Americans across the nation were glued to their screens, watching the unfolding drama. A nervous male anchor spoke in a rushed tone: "Breaking news! Breaking news!" "We''re reporting on an ongoing incident that appears to be a terrorist attack!" "The location is the White House, and the figure in the footage is none other than the Messiah. What is he planning to do?" Drone footage streamed live from the scene, showing heavily armed officers surrounding the White House and a lone figure in black hovering above. Messiah! The moment they saw him, viewers across the country were stunned. Word spread like wildfire, and the broadcast''s ratings skyrocketed. At Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters, Professor Charles, Magneto of the Brotherhood, Tony at the Stark Tower in New York, as well as S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra operatives-all tuned in to watch. Even Luan, whose mind was partly occupied by the entity''s voice, noticed the broadcast. Staring at the figure on the screen, he murmured in awe, "It''s the Messiah. What is he planning to do?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 413: Chapter 413 Chapter 413: Chapter 413"Hmm? Messiah?" The dimensional demon god, observing the scene, couldn''t hide a flicker of surprise. Gazing at the black-clad figure in the broadcast, it asked, "Is this the Messiah you were talking about?" "The one you want to become?" Luan, glued to the screen with eyes filled with envy and jealousy, nodded vigorously. "Yes, I want to be just like him¡ªno, I want to surpass him!" He shouted with excitement and anticipation. Hearing this, the demon god glanced at the black figure on the screen and chuckled. "A human? That''s hardly a challenge. Surpassing him would be effortless." Luan''s excitement grew. His mind raced with images of himself outshining the Messiah, becoming the most powerful being. Meanwhile, back at the live broadcast site, the situation was escalating. Under the watchful eyes of the gathered onlookers and armed officers, Syd floated calmly toward the main White House building, his expression unchanging. "Open fire!" "Stop him!" At the command of the Secret Service director and other high-ranking officials, the officers raised their firearms. Snipers, concealed in strategic positions, also took aim at the Messiah. The next moment, silenced bullets tore through the air, their high-caliber rounds aimed directly at Syd''s head and eyes. Everyone watched in suspense: the residents, the officers, the high-ranking officials, the viewers across America, and even Luan and the dimensional demon god. The bullets struck their target- And nothing happened. Syd didn''t move a muscle. He didn''t even activate his abilities. The Secret Service director, hidden high-ranking officials, and many others brightened momentarily. "Could it be? Is the Messiah overconfident? Maybe we can- " Before they could finish the thought, their expressions froze. The bullets fell harmlessly to the ground. The armor-piercing rounds, designed to pierce the toughest materials, had no effect. It was as though Syd''s body was made of steel. Bullet after bullet clattered to the ground, while Syd remained completely unfazed, his body motionless, his expression unchanged. "What''s happening?" "How could his eyes withstand that?!" Dumbfounded, they ordered the drone footage to slow down for analysis. The slowed footage was displayed on screens across the nation, allowing everyone-from Tony in Stark Tower to countless citizens-to witness the truth. The bullets spun through the air, hurtling toward Syd''s head. When they struck his skin, they crumpled like tinfoil, falling to the ground without leaving so much as a scratch. Even the bullets aimed at his eyes met the same fate. They dented and collapsed, as though striking an unyielding surface, while Syd didn''t even blink. "Impossible!" The Secret Service director and the hidden officials cried out in disbelief. Stark Tower Tony, watching the scene, shook his head in exasperation. "This kid..." He had known the Messiah was powerful, but this was absurd. If Syd had activated some kind of defensive ability, Tony might have accepted it as normal. But taking direct hits to the eyes without flinching? "Steel eyes? What kind of monstrous body is that?" Tony muttered, struggling to reconcile what he was seeing. Xavier''s School Professor Charles also frowned in confusion. Whether it was Charles, Magneto, or the civilians watching the broadcast, all were stunned and baffled by the display. New York City Luan, his gaze fixed on the screen, whispered with a mix of yearning and envy, "How is the Messiah this strong? If only that were me..." Beside him, the dimensional demon god studied Syd''s image thoughtfully. "No wonder you want to become like him," it said. "This human is indeed intriguing. His body is unexpectedly formidable." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It smiled with growing interest. Luan, filled with nervous excitement, asked, "Can I become like him?" The demon god paused before smiling confidently. "What''s so hard about that? With my power, you could even surpass him." "Really?" Luan''s eyes lit up with joy. Back at the White House Meanwhile, Syd, unaffected by the bullets, began to feel slightly irritated. Though the bullets couldn''t harm him, they occasionally struck his clothes, which wasn''t ideal. Casually, he activated a reflective shield. The moment the shield formed, the incoming bullets vanished as they were absorbed into a void. "It''s bad! The Messiah is using his mutant powers!" someone shouted in alarm. The officers scrambled to raise their black shields and take cover, bracing for retaliation. Their fears were confirmed as a barrage of bullets suddenly rained down, deflected by the reflective shield. Bang! Bang! Bang! The reinforced shields held, but only barely, riddled with small dents and holes. Though unharmed, the officers knew better than to continue provoking Syd. "Damn that Messiah! Every one of his abilities is so troublesome!" the Secret Service director muttered through gritted teeth. New York City The dimensional demon god, still observing, was momentarily taken aback. "Not only is his body strong, but he also possesses reflective abilities?" It smirked, intrigued. "A strong body and fascinating powers... no wonder this human boy is so eager to emulate him." "This Messiah is quite interesting..." Back at the Scene Syd, surrounded by his reflective shield, continued his leisurely flight toward the White House''s main building. As he approached the majestic structure, surrounded by lush greenery, his expression remained calm and indifferent. But while Syd was composed, those inside the White House were in complete disarray. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 414: Chapter 414 Chapter 414: Chapter 414"The Messiah is approaching!" "What does he plan to do?!" Inside the White House, chaos reigned. Even the president looked uneasy, debating whether they should retreat to the underground bunker. In desperation, the final line of defense was deployed. Under the watchful eyes of countless SWAT officers and civilians, over a hundred black Sentinel robots emerged from hidden corners, flying swiftly into position. The dark silhouettes streaked across the sky, their presence menacing. These Sentinels had been stationed around the White House to guard against mutant threats. However, while they had been prepared to deal with mutants like Magneto, they were not designed for beings of the Messiah''s caliber. Their limitations became apparent in the next moment. Far from Washington, at a classified military base, high-ranking officers received reports of the incident. They watched the feed on their monitors, seeing the Messiah surrounded by Sentinels. "Has he lost his mind? Attacking the White House?" "Does he truly intend to declare war on us?" General Field smashed his fist against the table, his face red with anger. Nearby, a man in a black-and-white suit with slicked-back hair, known as Director Alessandro, sneered. "The Messiah is truly delusional!" "Does he think a single mutant, even an Omega-level one, can challenge the might of America?" Alessandro''s voice dripped with scorn. For now, the Messiah''s actions meant he would face the full wrath of the nation, leaving Alessandro safe from any potential retribution. At his side, Dr. Bolivar Trask, the creator of the Sentinels, allowed himself a small smile. The Messiah''s imminent downfall was a relief. Just then, their screens showed the Messiah raising his hand. "He''s about to use his power!" Everyone''s attention sharpened. What ability would the Messiah display this time? At the White House Before the Sentinels could act, Syd extended his right hand. A flash of blue light burst forth. He unleashed a Level 5 Energy Beam. Under the gaze of SWAT officers, civilians, White House personnel, Alessandro and his team, as well as Tony Stark and others watching from afar, a brilliant beam of blue energy erupted from Syd''s hand. The beam stretched nearly two kilometers, connecting earth and sky. The sheer length of the energy beam left everyone momentarily stunned. How could it be this long? Was this some sort of illusion? While they struggled to comprehend what they were seeing, Syd swung the massive beam toward the Sentinels. The blue light swept through them with surgical precision. In just seconds, the beam cut through every Sentinel, severing them cleanly at the waist. Thud! Thud! Thud! One by one, the dismantled Sentinels fell from the sky, their upper and lower halves crashing to the ground. Everyone watching was left speechless. It wasn''t that the Messiah had destroyed the Sentinels-his power was already legendary. What left them dumbfounded was the sheer size and scope of the beam. Stark Tower Tony Stark rubbed his eyes, ensuring he wasn''t hallucinating. Then, with a tone of disbelief, he muttered, "This kid is getting more outrageous by the day." A beam that long and powerful-how did he even produce it? His thoughts were interrupted as something even more shocking unfolded on the screen. Back at the Scene Syd glanced at the White House, his expression momentarily thoughtful. Then, his gaze turned cold. Gripping the energy beam, he swung it downward toward the iconic structure. Under countless watchful eyes, the blue light streaked through the sky, slicing down with a deafening roar. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom! The White House trembled violently before splitting in two, cleaved cleanly down the middle. The destructive force didn''t stop there. The beam carved through distant streets and buildings, leaving a deep, seemingly bottomless scar across Washington. The trench extended over a kilometer and was terrifyingly deep, resembling an abyss. Gasps of shock and disbelief echoed from every corner. The Messiah''s casual strike had devastated the White House and left Washington scarred. Despite knowing the Messiah''s reputation, no one expected him to cause such catastrophic destruction without utilizing his more famous Omega-level abilities. From the White House to various locations across the globe, people watching the event inhaled sharply, their disbelief palpable. Xavier''s School At Xavier''s School, Professor Charles and his team were equally stunned. Wolverine broke the silence with a sigh. "Cyclops, I think I''m starting to believe that Syd really did eliminate all the Sentinels in that future." The X-Men exchanged uneasy glances. Initially, they had doubted Wolverine''s claim that the Messiah had single-handedly destroyed every Sentinel and even their master control unit in a dystopian future. But now, witnessing this display, they were forced to reconsider. Perhaps the Messiah truly possessed the power to annihilate all Sentinels. S.H.I.E.L.D. Meanwhile, at S.H.I.E.L.D., the agents who had once spied on Xavier''s School were equally dumbfounded. Nikolai, a grizzled middle-aged man with a thick beard, muttered in disbelief, "How is he capable of this?" The mention of the Messiah eradicating future Sentinels resurfaced in his mind. "With this kind of power, maybe it''s not impossible for him to handle some of those Sentinels from the future," he conceded reluctantly. Still, completely eradicating all Sentinels, including their master control unit, seemed too far-fetched. That level of destruction was simply beyond imagination. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 415: Chapter 415 Chapter 415: Chapter 415Meanwhile, Director Nick was equally stunned, unable to hide his unease. At the Brotherhood of Mutants, Magneto''s eyes burned with fervor. The Messiah had once again displayed overwhelming strength. If he could join the Brotherhood, the entire human world would fall into their grasp, or at the very least, creating S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a nation exclusively for mutants would be a trivial task. New York City On the other side of the city, the black-clad youth Luan stared at the broadcast in awe. "This is unbelievable," he murmured. His desire grew more intense with each passing second. "If I could have this kind of power-or better yet, surpass it..." Luan''s voice trembled with excitement. The dimensional demon god sharing his consciousness was just as taken aback. "Mutants can grow this strong?" Even as a dimensional demon god, it couldn''t help but marvel at the Messiah''s astonishing abilities. No wonder the human boy was so desperate-this Messiah truly wielded incredible power. Secret Military Base General Field''s face was etched with shock. Beside him, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar Trask, who had been sneering just moments ago, were frozen in disbelief, their expressions betraying a hint of fear. "Is it just me, or has the Messiah grown even stronger?" Trask asked hesitantly. Alessandro shook his head. "No, he''s always been this strong. It must be your imagination." The White House Grounds The ruins of the White House lay in shambles. SWAT officers and FBL agents stared at the scene, dumbfounded. The deep, bottomless scar cutting through Washington chilled them to the bone. Suddenly, a panicked voice crackled through a loudspeaker. "Messiah, do you even realize what you''ve done?!" When Syd raised his hand again, the Secret Service director hastily changed his tone. "Messiah, what is it you want? We can negotiate!" "Please stop this madness! Let''s talk!" Syd arched a brow at the plea but remained unmoved. His gaze shifted to the cleaved White House, and he prepared to descend, intent on capturing some of the high-ranking officials and uncovering the military''s hidden positions. At that moment, a spatial disturbance emanated from the remains of the White House. "What''s this?" The ripple felt familiar, and Syd quickly recalled where he had sensed it before-during the missile ambush in the Egyptian desert. A realization dawned on him. "It''s that person with spatial abilities, evacuating people." Without hesitation, Syd waved his hand, casting a Chaos Magic Barrier over the entire White House. In an instant, the magic consumed the structure, reducing it to rubble before disintegrating it entirely into nothingness. The whole process happened so fast that, to onlookers, it appeared as though Syd had merely waved his hand, causing the White House to vanish into thin air. "???" What replaced the grand building was a layer of ground tiles and a group of individuals standing amidst the ruins. These individuals-clearly high-ranking officials-stood frozen in place, their disbelief written across their faces. Among them was a young white man in his twenties, his hands glowing with spatial distortions. As he moved, one official after another disappeared. The sudden collapse of the White House left them in shock. "What... just happened?" The young man, identified as Evan, looked around in confusion, trying to comprehend what had just occurred. When their gaze shifted upward, they saw the Messiah slowly descending toward them. "Quick, get us out of here!" an elderly man with graying hair barked. Evan''s expression twisted with urgency and frustration. Teleporting objects was easy for him, even in large quantities and across great distances. But living beings were a different story. It required delicate precision, and rushing the process risked killing the fragile humans he was tasked with saving. Despite his apprehension, Evan gritted his teeth and pushed himself to his limit. Under countless watchful eyes, veins bulged on Evan''s forehead, and blood poured from his nose as he screamed in exertion. "Ahhh!" In an instant, the space around him and the remaining officials began to distort. Observers held their breath. Could it be? Would the Messiah be thwarted this time? Alessandro and his peers felt a fleeting moment of schadenfreude. Above the Scene Syd noticed Evan''s actions and instinctively prepared to use Chaos Magic to stop him. But as the spatial ripples intensified, Syd suddenly felt a peculiar sensation. It was as if he could control the spatial distortion. Following this intuition, Syd extended his right hand and smoothed out the space around Evan and the officials. Immediately, the distortions dissipated. Evan froze in place, his hands trembling. "What happened to my powers?" The spatial ripples had vanished entirely, leaving Evan staring at his hands in disbelief. His gaze shifted upward to the black-clad figure hovering above him. "Messiah... was that you?" Evan stammered. "What did you do?" The high-ranking officials also turned their attention to Syd, their eyes wide with shock and confusion. Even Syd himself was momentarily taken aback. "Did that actually work?" The peculiar sensation lingered as Syd pondered his actions. "This feeling... it must be related to the Level 5 Spatial Transfer." Apparently, the ability had properties he hadn''t yet fully understood or explored. "Could I replicate what that mutant just did?" Syd mused, intrigued. He dismissed the thought for now, his attention returning to the officials and Evan below. Meanwhile, the SWAT officers, FBL agents, and onlookers-including Tony Stark and others watching from afar-finally snapped out of their stupor, realizing the magnitude of what had just transpired. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 416: Chapter 416 Chapter 416: Chapter 416Stark Tower. "What did the Messiah just do?" Tony, seated in his chair and watching the broadcast on the television, couldn''t help but feel his eyelid twitch. The grand White House had collapsed and disintegrated in an instant. What kind of mutant power was that? And that spatial mutant in the footage-was their failed ability somehow connected to the Messiah? Tony was filled with unease. It wasn''t just him¡ªNick and his agents at S.H.I.E.L.D., the Professor and others at X- Academy, military personnel at secret bases, and even extradimensional beings-all of them were unsettled. "Mutant abilities can do this much?" "What did he release just now?" The curiosity of the extradimensional demon had mostly dissipated, leaving behind astonishment. This mutant defied everything the demon had understood about them for millennia. Mutants weren''t supposed to be this strong or have such diverse abilities. The demon was deeply confused. At the mysterious military base, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar were frozen with fear. On-site. Sweeping his gaze across the shocked young man and the eleven high-ranking American officials below, Syd flicked his hand, suppressing the chaotic magical glow before casting his Chaos Magic. "Ah!" An elderly man with graying hair screamed as an invisible force from the Chaos Magic lifted him into the air. "Let me go!" "What do you want, Messiah?" The unfortunate Congressman Youssef, who had come to meet with the president, turned pale. Regret filled his heart. The president had fled early, leaving them to deal with this dangerous figure. If only he hadn''t come to the White House! Nearby, the young man, Evan, let out a painful cry. Syd glanced down and saw Evan trembling violently, veins bulging on his forehead, eyes red, and blood streaming from his orifices. Syd''s sharp senses picked up on something unusual within Evan-some external force had pushed him into a frenzy, drastically amplifying his powers. With a slight frown, Syd decided to act. Testing his abilities and eliminating potential trouble, he raised his hand. In full view of everyone, Syd performed spatial displacement. This time, however, he didn''t target himself but the young man below. When Evan had attempted spatial teleportation earlier, Syd had felt that he could replicate it. So, he gave it a try. The next moment confirmed his hunch. To the astonishment of onlookers, Evan vanished from his position and reappeared in front of Syd. Was this...? As people struggled to comprehend what they were seeing, Syd''s eyes gleamed with understanding. "It worked?" Fixing his gaze on the bewildered Evelyn, Syd extended his hand without hesitation and activated Soul Extraction, striking Evan''s chest. Bang! In the next instant, under the astonished eyes of Congressman Youssef and others, a transparent figure was pulled out by Syd''s hand. The translucent form bore an exact resemblance to Evan''s face. This sight immediately sent their imaginations racing. "Is this... a soul?" "Oh my God!" Congressman Youssef exclaimed. Stories of souls existed worldwide, but seeing a soul in reality was unprecedented for Youssef. He wasn''t the only one shocked. Around the globe, anyone witnessing this scene was left speechless. Even scientists who firmly believed in the supremacy of science and dismissed mutants as mere genetic anomalies found themselves shaken to the core. A soul? Did humans really have souls? Souls had always been considered mere folklore. Now, one was materializing before their eyes. This revelation could overturn numerous scientific theories and even validate some myths! Amid their thoughts, the most striking image was that of the floating Messiah. Stark Tower. "This kid Messiah can even manipulate souls?" Tony marveled in disbelief. "What kind of ability is that?" At X-Academy, the Professor and others were equally dumbfounded. The extradimensional demon''s eyes narrowed, his astonishment deepening. Across the world, shock turned to fear. No one wanted their soul to be toyed with after death. On-site. Evan, whose soul had been separated from his body, regained clarity. Terrified, he shouted, "What did you do?" "Is this... my body?" Even without his physical form, Evan''s horrified voice was unmistakable. "Are you a demon?" "You''re a mutant-how can you control souls?" Mutants were supposed to share the same origin. Why was the Messiah so terrifying and unique? Evelyn was filled with both fear and confusion. Ignoring Evelyn, Syd''s gaze returned to the elderly man before him. In the next moment, Syd unleashed Chaos Magic. The psychic waves from the spell swiftly infiltrated the old man''s mind. Panicking, the man stammered, "M-Messiah, you..." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Syd coldly demanded, "Who is the head of Experiment Base No. 23?" "Where are the military locations repeatedly targeting me?" The scene fell silent as all eyes turned to Syd and Congressman Youssef. So that was his goal? Youssef froze. He knew the answers. But how could he reveal them in this situation? Speaking up would cost him his position-or worse, land him in prison. Yet staying silent could be even more dangerous. As his face twisted with indecision, Syd''s psychic waves probed his mind, extracting a series of relevant memories. Guiding the process made retrieving key memories faster. Within seconds, Syd had uncovered the locations of numerous American military bases, including the secret one he sought. "Alessandro, Dr. Bolivar... so this is where you''re hiding..." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 417: Chapter 417 Chapter 417: Chapter 417Glancing at the hovering drones just a few meters away, Syd calmly stated, "Alessandro, Bolivar, and everyone at that base, I''ll be visiting you soon." His words left everyone present momentarily stunned. Mysterious Military Base. "What does Messiah mean by this?" Both Base Commander Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar froze, their faces quickly turning pale with fear. Could Messiah have discovered the location of their base? No, impossible. Messiah couldn''t possibly know! As confusion rippled across the globe, Syd fell silent, deep in thought. He glanced at Congressman Youssef and the others present, a glint flashing in his eyes. Originally, his plan was to eliminate them after gathering the information. But the discovery of his newfound spatial transfer ability stirred a different idea in his mind. And he wasn''t planning on doing this covertly-if he was going to act, it would be in full view of everyone. After all, he had already destroyed the White House. There was no point in hiding now. The next moment, an image of the mysterious military base appeared in his mind. Syd activated spatial transfer experimentally. Immediately, the light energy within him began to deplete. "What are you doing?" Evan''s pupils constricted, sensing something extraordinary. His face filled with disbelief. In the blink of an eye, space within a kilometer radius of the White House began to distort. Before anyone could process what was happening, the scenery blurred. Boom! "Ahhh..." "Oh, my God, what just happened?" The ground shook violently. As the residents, SWAT teams, and officials regained their senses, a wave of shock swept over them. "What is this place?" The surrounding scenery had changed. The high-rise buildings and other structures had vanished, replaced by a desolate wilderness. "You moved such a large area, including the White House ruins, to another location?" "What kind of power is this?" "Do you also have Omega-level spatial abilities?" Evan''s soul form cried out in disbelief. It was only then that the onlookers began to grasp what had occurred. The entire area, encompassing the White House ruins, had been transferred to this new location. Eyes filled with shock turned toward the floating Messiah. Stark Tower. "Shit!" Tony exclaimed, his jaw dropping. X-Academy. "He... Syd..." Logan stammered, utterly stunned. Elsewhere in New York. Luan was left speechless, completely taken aback. Even the extradimensional demon''s expression betrayed disbelief. "Incredible spatial abilities?! How does a mere mutant possess such power?" Luan hesitated, then asked nervously, "Great one, can you really grant me power beyond his?" The demon paused, then regained confidence and smirked. "This human is remarkable, but surpassing him is not impossible. As long as you follow my instructions, I will grant you power greater than his!" Hearing the demon''s assured tone, Luan was elated. "This great being is truly powerful. If he can make me surpass the Messiah..." Mysterious Military Base. Base Commander Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar were in shock. "Does this place... look familiar?" Bolivar hesitated, staring at the distant scenery in the footage. Alessandro had the same thought. Moments later, their eyes widened in realization. This place was-! Not just them-General Felid and others had also noticed the peculiar scenery, their hearts pounding. Before they could act, Syd had left Congressman Youssef behind and floated above the mysterious military base. Looking down at the military structures, Syd''s expression remained calm. It didn''t take long for General Felid and the others to step out, their faces tense. Under the watchful eyes of American citizens and the world, General Felid approached cautiously. "I am General Felid," he announced, his voice trembling. "Messiah, don''t act rashly," he said, trying to suppress his fear. "Whatever you want, I''ll try to accommodate." "There are many prominent figures here. If you kill us, there will be no turning back!" "Going against all of America-you wouldn''t want that, would you? If you..." As he spoke, a trace of smugness and mockery appeared in his eyes. "No matter how strong Messiah is, he''ll still have to bow to America," he thought smugly. But before he could continue, something happened that stunned him and everyone watching. Syd cast him a cold glance. Boom! From a thousand meters in the sky, a blue energy beam descended instantly. Soul Energy Pillar! sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom! General Felid''s words were cut short as the energy engulfed him. A second later, the pillar vanished, leaving no trace of Felid. Hiss... The horrifying scene sent shivers down everyone''s spine. Alessandro and the others were both terrified and furious. How dare Messiah kill General Felid? And worse, how dare he disregard the might of America? Was he insane? Even if he was powerful, how could he take on the entire nation? People around the world who witnessed this were thinking the same thing. Syd, his expression cold and indifferent, raised his hand again. A blinding blue light burst forth. The two-kilometer-long Soul Energy Pillar appeared. Then, he slashed it down toward the mysterious military base. Boom! The ground quaked violently. In an instant, the entire base was split in two. New York. Stark Tower. Tony''s face turned grim. He murmured, "Has Messiah really made up his mind?" "Isn''t he afraid at all?" Facing America''s relentless pursuit, could he truly hold out? Tony felt a mix of confusion and regret. From his perspective, while the nation might suffer heavy losses, Messiah would ultimately fall. After all, America was the world''s number one superpower. No matter how strong Messiah was, how could he oppose an entire country? X-Academy, Brotherhood of Mutants. The Professor, Magneto, and others looked worried, anxious about Messiah''s future. S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters. Nick Fury frowned. "Is this kid really insane?" He cursed under his breath, "Just like the White Knight. Both of them are lunatics!" New York City. Luan froze, then broke into a grin. In his eyes, Messiah was as good as dead-if not outright killed, then left to flee in disgrace. When that happened, the strongest mutant in the world would be him! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 418: Chapter 418 Chapter 418: Chapter 418Oh, wait there was still the troublesome White Knight! But once the White Knight was dealt with, Luan would undoubtedly become the strongest mutant in the world! The thought made Luan''s eyes sparkle with excitement. On-site. Casually slicing the military base in half, Syd moved his right hand slightly, preparing to strike again. At that moment, Alessandro, the surviving commander of Base 23, cried out in terror, "Messiah, are you insane? Going against a superpower like this?" Dr. Bolivar, standing nearby, was equally dumbfounded. "You-" Hearing this, Syd raised an eyebrow. His response was to swing his hand. Boom! A massive blue beam streaked across the sky, accompanied by a piercing whistle. The Soul Energy Pillar shot out like lightning, slashing through both Alessandro and Bolivar. As ordinary humans, neither of them had any chance to react. They only felt a sharp pain in their waists before their vision flipped. When they regained their senses, they realized they had been cut cleanly in half. "Ahhh!" Their screams of agony echoed. The two men, used to lives of comfort, had never experienced such pain. Their eyes bulged wide, faces twisted in unbearable torment. "How dare you!" Alessandro howled in disbelief, his voice filled with venom and anguish. "Messiah, no! Project 37! You can''t kill me!" Feeling his body grow weaker and his mind cloudier, Alessandro could see the end coming. "I regret it," he muttered through gritted teeth. "I should''ve killed you back then..." Beside him, Bolivar murmured weakly, "Why did it come to this for me..." Listening to their words, Syd smirked, glancing briefly at Bolivar before fixing his gaze on the venomous Alessandro. "Does it hurt?" "Those experimental subjects in your labs probably felt the same pain, didn''t they? I bet you enjoyed watching them suffer," Syd said with a cold smile. Memories of what he had endured at that facility flooded back. If Alessandro loved experiments so much, Syd thought, he might as well let him experience the pain firsthand. With that, Syd diminished the Soul Energy Pillar, leaving only a blade about a few dozen meters long. In the next second, he swung it down repeatedly at Alessandro. "Ahhh!" With each slash, Alessandro''s screams intensified. His hand was severed next. "No, I don''t want to die..." In a mix of pain, terror, hatred, and despair, Alessandro finally passed out. As for Bolivar, already gravely injured, the horrifying scene was too much for him. He fainted on the spot. Seeing that both men were effectively as good as dead, Syd felt a wave of satisfaction. The question of whether he dared to kill them didn''t concern him in the slightest. Unlike the Professor and others who hesitated to kill figures like Bolivar for fear of escalating matters, Syd had no such reservations. For him, the Sentinel crisis that had plagued mutants wasn''t even a challenge. This scene burned itself into the eyes of all who watched. The survivors on-site were paralyzed with fear, their expressions utterly horrified. Syd cast them a brief glance but didn''t bother with them further. The next moment, massive Soul Energy Pillars descended from the sky. Boom! Boom! Boom! "Ahhh!" The entire military base was engulfed in blue energy beams. The ground quaked violently, and despairing screams filled the air. In less than a minute, the massive base was reduced to rubble. Where the base once stood was now an immense, bottomless crater. Syd glanced at the pit indifferently. Even though he had unleashed multiple Tier 5 Soul Energy Pillars, his reserves of light energy were barely affected. He did a quick calculation: If he stuck to using standard Tier 5 abilities, he could still unleash over 1,800 attacks. That was more than enough to obliterate this place countless times over. While Syd remained indifferent, the vast crater he left behind sent waves of terror and awe through all who witnessed it. Messiah seemed more terrifying than ever. Now, with just a glance, he could summon devastating beams capable of wiping out an enormous military base. As the world reeled from shock, Syd moved toward the former location of the White House. Arriving there, he saw Youssef and others desperately trying to reattach Evan''s soul to his body, pressing it against the corpse in vain. It was a futile effort. Unless they were soul magic specialists capable of purging the energy left by Soul Extraction, there was no way Evelyn could return to his body. Seeing Syd descend, fear filled the eyes of everyone present, including Evan''s soul. "What do you want, Messiah?!" A bald man in the crowd, named Warner, cried out in terror. His words silenced the area. All eyes turned to Syd in horror. Syd didn''t say much. A Soul Energy Pillar materialized in his hand. Blue light flashed. Seeing this, Youssef and the others realized what Messiah intended. "No, no, you can''t kill us! If you do, you''ll face endless pursuit!" Youssef screamed, his voice trembling. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your power won''t withstand it!" "No one can withstand the full might of America, the world''s greatest superpower!" "Messiah, your strength isn''t enough!" "This is America!" "I''m a congressman! As long as you leave me alive..." Others in the group nodded fervently, their expressions filled with fear and self-reassurance. Messiah wouldn''t dare... He wouldn''t dare to defy America. At that moment, not only those on-site but also viewers across America and the world shared the same thought. Even Tony at Stark Tower thought the same. Killing General Felid and others was one thing, but leaving Youssef alive might provide a chance for negotiations. At the very least, sparing them could make America think twice before acting rashly. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 419: Chapter 419 Chapter 419: Chapter 419Surely, Messiah would hesitate now, right? Faced with the relentless vengeance of America, no one could remain unafraid or endure indefinitely. No matter how powerful Messiah had appeared in the past, taking on a superpower was undoubtedly beyond even his abilities. As people clung to the hope that Messiah might reconsider and spare Youssef and the others, an unbelievable scene unfolded. Syd''s expression remained calm as he swung his hand. Boom! In an instant, the ground was scarred with several deep, bottomless gashes. Youssef and his group, frozen in shock, were swiftly sliced into pieces. "He actually dared?" Youssef and the others couldn''t believe it. In their disbelief, shock, and unwillingness, their lives faded away. Boom! The world collectively gasped at the sight. Messiah dared to do this? Without leaving any room for negotiation, he had directly killed those high-ranking officials? How could he? Even if he was strong, there was no way he could oppose an entire nation! "He''s insane..." "Messiah is a madman!" "This is it for him. America will hunt him relentlessly now!" "No matter how powerful he is, even as an Omega-level mutant, he''s done for!" Around the globe, countless people stared at the broadcast, their eyes filled with schadenfreude. New York. Stark Tower. "This is bad..." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tony sighed heavily. With Youssef and the others dead, all chances of reconciliation had vanished. Messiah had truly... Tony sighed again, regretful. At the X-Academy, Charles and Erik felt their hearts sink with anxiety. Messiah had been far too impulsive. Elsewhere in New York, Luan''s grin widened. Messiah was finished! Even if he held out for a while, his fate was sealed. As Luan reveled in his joy, the extradimensional demon inhabiting him chuckled. "This mutant''s power is impressive, but he doesn''t know how to conceal his strength or bow to greater forces." "To challenge a superpower as a single individual¡ªsuch arrogance will only lead to his downfall." The demon spoke with certainty. As a dimensional being, he had seen countless individuals defy the collective and had always watched them meet tragic ends. Messiah would be no exception. Hearing the demon''s words, Luan''s eyes gleamed with delight. If even this great being believed so, then Messiah was surely doomed. "Now," the demon continued, "while everyone''s attention is on Messiah, you must set up the ritual and destroy Earth''s three Sanctuaries." Luan froze momentarily before his excitement surged. "Soon, I''ll have power beyond Messiah and the White Knight?" The thought filled him with exhilaration. Yet, some doubt crept into his voice. "Great one, with my current weak power, can I truly complete your task?" "Do not worry," the demon said with a faint smile. The next second, he connected to his true form in the dimension, sending an immense surge of power. Boom! A fierce wind howled through the room. Luan was stunned, feeling his body surge with an overwhelming force that seemed endless. "With my will and connection to my true form, the power I bestow will be enough for your task." "Right now, your power is no weaker than Messiah''s!" "Setting up the ritual and destroying Earth''s Sanctuaries should be no challenge for you!" Luan''s eyes widened in shock. "No weaker than Messiah?" He gasped, his face full of awe. "Act quickly," the demon commanded sternly. "This power is temporary. If you fail, you''ll revert to your weak self. But if you succeed, when I claim Earth, I''ll devour Messiah and grant you his power!" "Yes!" Luan was ecstatic. Glancing at Messiah''s image on the broadcast, he smirked. "Messiah, you''ll live for now," he sneered. Laughing to himself, Luan reviewed the knowledge bestowed by the great being. The next second, he channeled the demon''s power to create a green portal to a distant location. Luan stepped into the portal and disappeared. In under ten minutes, using the portal and the demon''s power, he had gathered all the materials for the ritual. Under the demon''s guidance, the magic ritual was completed almost instantly, ready to be activated. However, knowing the act would attract the attention of Earth''s mages, the demon instructed Luan to first destroy the three Sanctuaries. Passing through another green portal, Luan arrived at the Hong Kong Sanctuary. Looking at the recently rebuilt structure, Luan sneered. The next moment, dozens of green arrows materialized, shooting toward the Sanctuary like lightning. "What''s happening?" "Ahhh..." The cries of mages defending the Sanctuary echoed as the structure crumbled under the relentless assault. Even with defensive wards and magical barriers, the Sanctuary couldn''t withstand the attack. With the Hong Kong Sanctuary destroyed, Luan wasted no time, opening another portal to the New York Sanctuary. Using the same method, he obliterated it in an instant. Finally, he reached the last Sanctuary. Boom! With its destruction, the magical web protecting Earth vanished. Kamar-Taj. The Ancient One froze mid-tea-pour. Doctor Strange looked up at the sky, his face full of disbelief. "All three Sanctuaries destroyed?" "How is that possible?" he muttered, unable to comprehend. Near the White House ruins. Having just dealt with Youssef and the others, Syd looked up at the sky, his brows furrowed. Around the world, viewers watching the broadcast were puzzled. "What''s Messiah doing?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 420: Chapter 420 Chapter 420: Chapter 420"Who is it this time?" Syd''s gaze turned to the sky, his brows furrowing. The destruction of the three Sanctuaries was evident. However, the identity of the invader remained unclear. At the site of the final Sanctuary, Luan stood amidst the rubble, his expression a mixture of triumph and exhilaration. Those once-mighty mages, revered in myths, had crumbled before him like dust. This was the power bestowed by the great being an unparalleled might! Luan''s face radiated pure satisfaction. The great being had claimed that his current power rivaled Messiah''s, and while he had initially doubted it, the firsthand experience left no room for disbelief. "Even Messiah is no match for me now!" Luan thought confidently. At that moment, the extradimensional demon''s voice boomed within him, commanding, "Activate the ritual!" Startled, Luan quickly nodded. With a wave of his hand, a green portal appeared, and he stepped through to the site where the ritual had been prepared. Moments later, with the power and incantations he had been granted, a crimson magic circle erupted into life on the ground. The intricate, ominous formation glowed blood-red. "Ahhh!" The fifty unconscious captives, bound at the ritual''s center, awoke to agony, their screams filling the air as they burst into clouds of blood mist, absorbed instantly by the ritual. In an instant, the magic circle flared brilliantly. "It''s begun!" The demon''s consciousness spoke with elation. "I can feel my true form guiding the dimensional invasion of Earth." "Soon, I shall descend!" Luan''s eyes lit up with fervor and anticipation. Once the being descended, Messiah and the White Knight would be insignificant. Though Luan already felt invincible, he knew his power was temporary. What he truly craved was permanence. Fortunately, the knowledge bestowed by the demon revealed that the ritual no longer required his attention. Even if it were attacked now, it was too late to stop. Deciding on his next move, Luan''s thoughts returned to the broadcast of Messiah, floating in the sky. "Time to deal with Messiah!" A cold smirk spread across Luan''s face as excitement coursed through him. Until now, he hadn''t had the opportunity to confront Messiah. But now, he did. The world couldn''t tolerate another mutant as powerful as Messiah-only he, Luan, could hold that title! For too long, as a lowly Tier-2 mutant, he had lived like a rat in the shadows. He had envied and resented Messiah and the White Knight, who stood at the center of global attention. Why should they wield such strength and freedom? Now, with the great being''s imminent arrival and the power he had received, Luan could claim his place. In front of countless viewers, he would crush Messiah, taking the title of the world''s strongest mutant for himself. "Oh, right, there''s still the White Knight," he muttered. "No matter. I''ll deal with him later. For now, I''ll finish Messiah first!" Confidence surged within him as Luan sneered. The next second, he opened a portal leading directly to Messiah''s location and stepped through. The extradimensional demon said nothing, merely observing with mild amusement. "Let the boy have his fun. Messiah''s death is inevitable anyway." The demon felt no concern. In his mind, Messiah couldn''t possibly defeat Luan, armed with his power. Shortly after Luan''s departure, the Ancient One, Strange, Wong, and others arrived at the ritual site. The crimson magic circle caught their attention immediately, their expressions darkening with anger. Strange raised his hands, preparing a spell to destroy the ritual. But the Ancient One stopped him. "It''s too late," she said with a frown. "Destroying it now would be meaningless." Closing her eyes briefly to sense the dimensional rift, she then opened a glowing yellow portal. The portal''s fiery edges crackled as it stabilized. To everyone''s surprise, it led directly to Messiah''s location. "Follow me," the Ancient One instructed, stepping through with the others close behind. At Messiah''s location. Emerging from the green portal, Luan''s dark-clad figure drew Syd''s attention. Through countless drones, people across America and the world watched in confusion and apprehension. "Was that a spatial portal?" "Who is this person?" "My God..." The sight of the black-clad man unnerved many. Before they could process the scene, another yellow portal appeared, and the Ancient One stepped through with Strange and Wong. "Wait, I recognize her!" "She looks familiar..." S.H.I.E.L.D.''s Nick Fury and Tony Stark immediately recalled her involvement in the battle against a malevolent god in Hong Kong. Why had someone of her caliber suddenly appeared here? On-site, Luan''s brow furrowed momentarily at the Ancient One''s arrival before he dismissed her presence, focusing entirely on Messiah. He gazed at Syd, who floated calmly ten meters above the ground. Channeling the demon''s power, Luan cast a levitation spell and ascended to the same height. Under the watchful eyes of the world, Luan''s face broke into a smug smile as he spoke. "Messiah, hello. This is our first meeting." "But I''ve admired you for a long time." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 421: Chapter 421 Chapter 421: Chapter 421Luan smiled faintly and said, "I know you''re an Omega-level mutant. Likewise, I''m a mutant too." Hearing this, Syd remained calm and replied, "So, what are you trying to say?" The smile on Luan''s face deepened as he chuckled, "Messiah, you are known as the strongest mutant in the world, but today, that title will change hands." "It will become mine!" As his words fell, the world seemed to fall silent. Even Doctor Strange and the others watching below showed hints of surprise in their eyes. "Is this mutant who suddenly appeared out of nowhere insane?" "Challenging the Messiah? How dare he?" "Tch, this is a first..." Residents of America and people across the world marveled at the scene. Although the Messiah had angered the superpower of America and was now facing relentless pursuit and assassination attempts, many doubted that even America could completely suppress him, let alone kill him outright. After all, even as an Omega-level mutant, the Messiah couldn''t possibly take on an entire nation single-handedly. But still, an ordinary mutant couldn''t possibly compare! "Honestly, only the White-Clad Hero can stand on par with the Messiah. Who is this guy?" As ridicule spread, Luan shifted his gaze toward a nearby drone and smiled faintly, "I know what you''re thinking, but it''s fine. I''ll prove it to you." "Soon, the Messiah will fall at my hands! And you must be wondering why I''m so confident. That''s because..." Luan''s gaze swept toward Messiah and the sorcerers below as he grinned. "You all felt it earlier, didn''t you?" "Yes, it was I who destroyed the Sanctum!" "The Great Being is about to descend, and I have obtained the power of that Great Being. Even the Messiah is no match for me!" As his words fell, the audience worldwide was still full of doubt, but those below, including Wong, were both shocked and enraged. "Are you crazy? Destroying the Sanctum and inviting some entity to invade Earth?" yelled a male sorcerer named Roger in fury. Looking at him, the crowd treated Luan like he was a complete madman. Meanwhile, in America and across the globe, people began piecing the situation together. Their minds wandered to the recent incident in Hong Kong involving an evil god. Could this be another event like that? Perhaps even worse? The mere thought sent shivers through their hearts. Even now, Hong Kong hadn''t fully recovered from the previous catastrophe. Would this one be more devastating? "No wonder this guy dares speak like that to the Messiah!" "Is it possible he really could defeat the Messiah?" "Gasp..." The next moment, Luan''s words confirmed their fears. He smirked, "Messiah, the power I now possess surpasses yours!" "The Great Being itself has validated this!" "I am the strongest mutant in the world!" "So, are you ready?" With a chilling smile, Luan activated the power of the Great Being within him. In the blink of an eye, the sky filled with green light, stretching endlessly. Those lights condensed rapidly, transforming into countless tiny green birds. They swarmed the sky, so dense they blotted out the sun. This sight took everyone''s breath away. "What...?" "What kind of power is this?" The residents of America and people across the globe were stunned and horrified. After the Messiah and the White-Clad Hero, yet another powerful entity had emerged? "No wonder he dares challenge the Messiah!" "This range must cover at least hundreds of kilometers. Could this mean the Messiah is doomed?" "Is he going to die before America even gets its revenge?" The disbelief spread like wildfire. In New York, at Stark Tower. Tony frowned deeply. "No wonder this guy is so bold..." "Messiah..." Watching the terrifying spectacle, he fell silent. The Messiah''s luck seemed to have truly run out. After attacking military bases, killing generals and senators, and cutting off all retreat, he now faced this calamity. It seemed unlikely he could survive... Especially since this youth, clad in black like him, wielded power no weaker than the Messiah''s. A single display had already created such an overwhelming scene. At X Mansion and the Brotherhood of Mutants. Both Charles and Erik felt a heavy weight in their hearts, silently praying that the Messiah could endure this. Below, the Ancient One furrowed her brow, contemplating whether to intervene. Meanwhile, high-ranking officials in America, including the Director of the Special Affairs Bureau and various senators, brightened with delight. "Ha! It seems the Messiah has met his match, saving us the trouble of taking action." "Hmph, good riddance. He dared trample on America''s supremacy, challenging our status as the world''s number-one superpower. Where did he get the nerve?" "Was it just his Omega-level abilities?" a middle-aged woman sneered. The other officials echoed her sentiment. They hadn''t yet turned their full attention to the Messiah. So far, only individual departments had acted against him. The difference between a few departments'' efforts and the full force of the United States was immense. No one present believed the Messiah could survive indefinitely, no matter how powerful he was. As they debated, back at the ruins of the White House. Luan basked in the shocked gazes directed at him. He was thoroughly enjoying the moment. Turning to the Messiah, he grinned. "See this, Messiah? This is my power!" "The power to defeat you!" "Haha, go!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a wave, Luan commanded the countless green birds in the sky to dive toward the Messiah at lightning speed. As they approached, the green birds merged, forming massive, deep-green birds, each over a hundred meters in size. These colossal creatures surged forward, ready to engulf the Messiah. As Luan watched in anticipation, Charles and the others were filled with concern. People worldwide held their breath. Just then, Syd''s calm voice echoed in their ears. "What gave you the illusion that your power surpasses mine?" Syd''s expression remained serene. As the green energy birds closed in, he casually raised his right hand and pointed forward. Divine Finger, Level Five! Boom! The sound of cracking echoed in everyone''s ears. In the next instant, the space ahead shattered in an instant! Bang! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 422: Chapter 422 Chapter 422: Chapter 422As Syd raised his right hand and pointed forward, a hundred-meter radius of space shattered like a mirror, revealing an abyss of darkness. Boom! Countless transparent shards of space, sharp as blades, shot forward at supersonic speeds. Bang! Bang! Bang! The massive green energy birds were pierced through by the space fragments, their forms freezing momentarily before rapidly disintegrating. The shards passed effortlessly through the green birds, cutting them apart and leaving nothing behind. In a flash, they reached Luan. Luan''s smile froze, his face filled with disbelief as he stared at the hundred-meter-wide void created by Messiah''s single gesture. The black hole, a terrifying abyss, devoured everything, sucking in the surrounding air. What was this? Was that shattered... space? Luan was in utter disbelief. But there was no time to think further-the shards moved too fast, giving him no chance to evade. Swish! Swish! Swish! "Ahhhh!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With agonizing screams, Luan was torn apart by the space fragments, his body sliced into countless pieces. Blood mist erupted into the air, spreading a sickening stench. In his final moments of consciousness, Luan''s mind was filled with disbelief. "Wasn''t my power supposed to surpass Messiah''s?" "Even the Great Being confirmed it!" "What is this power?!" The space itself was shattered, and the shards were unstoppable. At that moment, he faintly heard the Great Being''s surprised murmur. "What is this?" Even the Great Being seemed confused. The sight left everyone who witnessed it-whether Americans or people from other parts of the world¡ªutterly stunned. Luan, who had seemed so powerful moments ago, was killed instantly? "What was that?" "Does Messiah have this kind of power?" The black void, devouring everything, brought forth a singular thought in countless minds. Was that space? Did Messiah truly shatter space with just a single gesture? They couldn''t believe it. And the sheer power... Messiah was so strong that he could casually break space? Before today, no one had seen Messiah use such an ability. At Stark Tower, Tony Stark''s mind replayed Messiah''s earlier words. "What gave you the illusion that your power surpasses mine?" As the words echoed, Stark''s heart was filled with doubt. "Has Messiah been holding back all this time?" Would this ability have remained hidden if not for Luan''s challenge? The terrifying power Messiah displayed-had he always suppressed it? For a moment, Messiah became even more enigmatic in Tony Stark''s eyes. How much strength was Messiah hiding? At the X-Mansion. Charles, Logan, and the others exchanged glances. "Did we underestimate Messiah?" Storm muttered hesitantly. Meanwhile, high-ranking officials in America were shocked. "What kind of power is this?" "When did Messiah gain this ability?" "And that mutant died so quickly?" Even Doctor Strange and the sorcerers at the scene were astonished. As masters of magic, they knew how difficult it was to shatter reality''s fabric. Yet Messiah had done it with ease. Back at the battlefield, where Luan''s blood and flesh had been scattered. The Great Being, momentarily surprised, noticed Luan''s fading life and let out a cold snort. "Useless boy, dying so easily?" The next moment, the scattered flesh and blood rapidly reassembled. Within seconds, Luan''s body was restored, fully revived. He gasped for breath, his face still pale with fear and shock. Realizing he was alive, he quickly bowed and said, "Thank you, Great Being!" Then, he turned toward Messiah, disbelief still evident in his expression. "How do you have such power?" "You shattered the fabric of reality?" "How did you do it?!" Though his shock lingered, Luan quickly steadied himself, growing cautious of another attack from Messiah. With a huff, he sneered, "That was just a sneak attack! Without it, you couldn''t have hurt me!" Glancing at the drones capturing the scene, his face flushed with anger. "Damn it! Such an embarrassing moment got recorded!" Amid his frustration, the Great Being warned him, "Boy, be careful. I just remembered something." "That spatial rift that allowed me to sense Earth in the first place-it must have been caused by Messiah." "No wonder he seemed familiar." Even the Great Being was puzzled. "How can a mere human mutant possess such strength?" Seeing Messiah''s earlier abilities had already surprised the Great Being, but shattering space? Such overwhelming power-how could a single human accomplish it? With the Great Being''s warning, Luan''s heart grew heavier, his caution rising. But as he looked at the countless green birds hovering in the sky, he regained confidence. Sneering, he said to Messiah, "That was just a sneak attack. Now that I''m prepared, you can''t catch me off guard again!" "And facing an entire sky of energy attacks, I refuse to believe you can withstand it!" At his command, the swarm of green energy birds surged forward like lightning, filling the air with an oppressive atmosphere. This terrifying scene was captured clearly by the drones. Watching the battle unfold, Tony Stark and others were shocked by the young mutant''s resurrection but reluctantly admitted his logic. With Luan now prepared, the outcome of the battle was uncertain. Would Messiah lose? At that moment, they saw Messiah remain motionless, not even raising a hand, as the green birds engulfed him completely. Seeing this, Stark and the others were stunned. "What is Messiah doing?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 423: Chapter 423 Chapter 423: Chapter 423Luan stood frozen in place, his expression bewildered. Then, his eyes lit up with malice, and he sneered. "Messiah, you''re so arrogant, daring to withstand my attacks head-on. You''re dead for sure!" Even the Great Being watching through Luan''s connection showed a flicker of surprise. As they reeled in shock, Syd glanced at the resurrected Luan and then at the green energy birds swarming toward him. With a casual gesture, Syd activated his Rebound Shield. An invisible, egg-shaped barrier enveloped him, leaving no gaps. The massive green energy birds, engulfed in flames, collided one by one with the Rebound Shield, only to vanish on impact. Despite their massive size, they were compressed into the Rebound Shield due to their nature as pure energy. The shield absorbed the energy and stored it in a void-like space. Floating in the air, Syd absorbed the energy without concern, idly curious about the upper limits of his Level 5 Rebound Shield. From the outside, however, it appeared as though he had been completely overwhelmed by the green birds. Five seconds... Ten seconds... Half a minute... Luan burst into laughter. "Messiah, is this all you''ve got? Did I already defeat you?" Even Tony Stark and others watching felt a growing unease. Was there a problem? Had something gone wrong with Messiah''s power? Could he truly be in danger? One minute... Two minutes passed... High-ranking officials in America, including the Director of Special Affairs, began to show excitement. But suddenly, Luan noticed something. His face twisted in disbelief as he shouted, "Impossible! How can you still be alive after enduring my attacks for so long?" "I refuse to believe it! This must be a mistake!" Grimacing, Luan refused to back down. He controlled the remaining green birds, forcing them to accelerate toward Messiah. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The supersonic birds streaked through the air, forming a massive sphere of green flames. When the green birds had all merged into the flame sphere, only smaller green birds remained, which soon disappeared into a single concentrated mass of energy. As the last traces of green energy dissipated, the untouched figure of Messiah stood revealed. The sight left Luan, the American residents, and the rest of the world utterly stunned. After enduring such relentless energy attacks, Messiah emerged unscathed? "How is this possible?" Luan stammered, his disbelief evident. Hovering in the air, clad in black, Syd replied indifferently, "As I''ve said before, what gave you the illusion that your power surpassed mine?" In the next instant, a change occurred. Blue energy surged from Syd''s right side, overflowing with intensity. The energy, absorbed and converted by the Rebound Shield, now belonged entirely to Syd. In the blink of an eye, a colossal blue energy sphere, several times more powerful than Luan''s green birds, formed. The energy sphere, spanning several kilometers, hung in the air like a brilliant blue sun. Boom! The next moment, the blue sun hurtled toward Luan. "No! Impossible!" Luan screamed. Desperately, he extended both hands, summoning a Spatial Barrier spell. A crystalline, diamond-like barrier of countless mirrors formed before him. This was his trump card against Messiah''s Omega-level abilities, designed to buy him time to escape. But what was happening now? The very energy he had unleashed was now turned against him, and it had grown several times stronger? Anger and confusion filled Luan. "How is this fair?!" he roared. Boom! The blue sun collided with the spatial barrier. The barrier twisted and showed signs of collapse. Luan''s eyes widened in disbelief. In the next moment, the spatial barrier shattered into countless fragments. Feeling the searing heat and imminent danger, Luan''s hair and clothes began to burn. Panicking, he used a Teleportation Spell to swap places with a distant rock. Sweat poured down his face as he watched the blue sun change direction and head toward him again. Luan''s expression darkened. Gritting his teeth, he drew even more power from the Great Being. The Great Being, now visibly irritated, muttered in annoyance. A massive dark green energy beam shot from Luan''s hands, meeting the blue sun head-on. For a moment, the two forces clashed in a stalemate. But after a few seconds, the blue sun lost its power without external reinforcement and was obliterated by the dark green beam. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luan let out a crazed laugh. "Ha! Messiah, your attack was destroyed! What else do you have? Bring it on!" "I''ve told you, my power already surpasses yours!" Watching this, the high-ranking American officials'' eyes lit up with renewed hope. "Is that so?" Syd''s calm voice echoed. "As I''ve said before, what gave you the illusion that your power surpassed mine?" The next second, a massive blue energy pillar erupted from Syd''s hands, stretching over 300 kilometers. The energy pillar, vast and immeasurable, connected the heavens and the earth, cutting through the clouds and leaving a visible mark in the sky. Syd swung his hand, and the energy beam sliced through the clouds like a blade. Boom! The clouds split apart, and the ground trembled as mountains collapsed and tectonic plates shifted violently. With another swing, a black rift appeared in the air. "What...?" Luan muttered, his face pale with disbelief. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 424: Chapter 424 Chapter 424: Chapter 424"Spatial rift?" "Did he just slice it open?" Luan was utterly stunned. He gazed ahead at the endless black rift tearing through the sky. Unbelievable. As the blue beam closed in, Luan scrambled to evade. Boom! Boom! Boom! With every dodge, the Messiah''s strikes left behind massive black rifts across the sky and earth. Clouds and mountain peaks were shredded apart, leaving a scene of utter devastation. The world itself seemed to be torn asunder. Luan was terrified. What kind of destructive power was this? What kind of strength had Messiah achieved? Not only was Luan in disbelief, but people worldwide, including residents of America, were left speechless by the spectacle. Stark Tower. "Was Messiah really holding back all this time?" Tony couldn''t believe it. Such immense power, and it wasn''t even his full strength before? "JARVIS, analyze the length of the beam Messiah is wielding," he ordered urgently. "Yes, sir," JARVIS responded. Stark Industries'' satellites zoomed in and began analyzing. Moments later, JARVIS delivered the report. "Sir, the length of Messiah''s beam is approximately 270 kilometers." "How much?" Tony blurted out. "Two hundred seventy kilometers, sir," JARVIS repeated. Tony was dumbfounded. The satellite images showed entire mountain ranges cleaved in two, with long black lines marking the devastation. The reality was even more horrifying than the live broadcast. Pepper Potts and others nearby gasped, covering their mouths in shock. Messiah''s casual use of power was this terrifying? They couldn''t comprehend it. High-ranking officials, including the Director of Special Affairs, saw the same footage. "This can''t be real!" "This has to be fabricated!" "How could Messiah''s power be so terrifying?" Back at the battlefield, Syd looked at Luan, who had earlier claimed that a sneak attack was the only way to harm him. Watching Luan''s frantic dodges, Syd smiled faintly and said, "Run, run! Amuse me!" Grinning, he continued to swing the massive blue beam. Boom! Boom! Boom! Each strike sent shockwaves through the air, splitting the sky and earth. Luan''s face turned red with anger as Messiah''s mocking words reached him. Glancing at a drone streaming the battle live, Luan shouted furiously, "Messiah, what''s the point of all this destruction?" "You must be exhausted by now! You''re finished!" His voice echoed across the battlefield. "Is that so?" Syd replied calmly. "And what gave you the illusion that I''m weakened?" The space around Syd began to distort. Luan seized the moment, using a Spatial Magic spell to teleport directly next to Syd. His face twisted with joy and malice as he lunged forward, unleashing a dark green beam of energy at close range. But Syd, fully prepared, simply raised his right hand. Divine Finger, Level Five. In an instant, Luan felt a chill run down his spine. His instincts reacted faster than his thoughts, drawing on the Great Being''s power to activate another Spatial Movement spell. A kilometer-wide area around Syd turned transparent, then shattered like glass with a deafening crack. Boom! S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Countless space fragments, sharp and deadly, shot forward at supersonic speeds. Entire hills ahead vanished in the blink of an eye, obliterated by the shards. The shattered void, a kilometer wide, sucked in air and consumed the ground below. Far away, Luan stared in horror at the apocalyptic scene before him. Syd''s calm voice echoed across the distance. "As I said, what gave you the illusion that I''m weakened?" Hearing those words again, Luan no longer felt disbelief or scorn. All that remained was fear. This devastating sight-was it really caused by a single, casual strike from Messiah? The sheer power was far beyond what he''d seen before. If that attack had hit him, he would''ve died instantly. He shuddered. "Can a human really do this?" Luan murmured in a daze. People across the world and in America were equally stunned. Were their eyes deceiving them? How could they witness such a scene-an area of space shattering, swallowing everything within? Was this truly Messiah''s power? Even the Ancient One and the sorcerers, who had retreated far from the battlefield, grew grim. Doctor Strange stood frozen in disbelief. Moments ago, he had believed that his newfound power, granted by the Dimensional Demon God, made him strong. Recently, he had even begun to feel prideful. Now, that pride vanished without a trace. "Is Messiah even human?" As Wong and the others stood in shock, Syd turned his gaze toward Luan once more. He raised his hand again. "You''re going again?!" Luan screamed in terror. The spectators watching the scene felt a chill as Syd acted. Boom! Level Five Dark Particles! A wave of black energy, dozens of meters wide, rippled out from Syd''s hand. One moment it was in his grasp; the next, it crossed an unimaginable distance at lightning speed, appearing before Luan. Everything in its path-air, dust, even space-was consumed, leaving a massive black rift in its wake. "Ahhh!" Luan, attempting another spatial escape, was grazed on his left arm by the black wave. In an instant, his arm vanished without a trace. Reappearing at a safe distance, Luan clutched his shoulder, staring in horror at the massive crater left by the black wave''s impact. Before he could recover, Syd raised his hand again, unleashing successive black waves at him. Each wave traveled faster than sound, appearing almost instantaneously around Luan, leaving him in utter disarray. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 425: Chapter 425 Chapter 425: Chapter 425Watching Luan''s frantic and clumsy dodging, Syd smiled. "Keep running, keep dodging-entertain me." The playful, almost mocking tone in his voice pushed Luan to his breaking point. "How are you this strong?" "I don''t believe it!" "Ahhh!" Luan roared in fury. As he watched Messiah unleash one devastating ability after another, fragments of past events flickered through his mind. Messiah had used similar powers before, but they had never been this terrifying. "Could this be your true strength?" "Have you been toying with everyone all along?" "Were you deceiving the military, the American authorities, and everyone else by hiding your true power?" Luan shouted in disbelief, his voice trembling. The nearby drones captured his outburst, broadcasting it worldwide. Stark Tower. Tony froze, his expression growing grim. "If that''s true, then this kid Messiah is beyond terrifying." "Pretending to be weaker just for amusement? Just to toy with everyone?" He couldn''t wrap his head around it. Beside him, Pepper went pale with shock, finding it hard to believe how fearsome Messiah was. Across America and the world, similar thoughts ran through people''s minds. If Messiah had truly been hiding his power all along, that would mean... All this time, every battle, every encounter, he had been mocking them with hidden strength, looking at them as if they were clowns. The thought was chilling. X Mansion. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Charles muttered, "Omega-level mutant..." He had thought he understood the power of Omega mutants, especially Messiah, but now it seemed he had barely scratched the surface. "Omega mutants are truly humanity''s ultimate threat," he sighed. "If Messiah were to truly lose control, it might well be the end of the world." Logan and the others, picturing the scenario, couldn''t help but take deep breaths. S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters. Nick Fury, watching the live feed, muttered grimly, "Pretending?" "This guy''s insane." Still, he couldn''t hide the fear in his heart. "Messiah''s current power is even more terrifying than the White-Clad Hero." "And if this pretense is true... his mind is far more calculating and dangerous than I thought." "No wonder he dared to provoke us so openly." With Messiah''s current strength, it wasn''t entirely impossible for him to withstand America''s full might. Had Messiah simply decided to stop pretending? The thought left Fury more unsettled the more he considered it. Meanwhile, American officials were in an uproar. "He''s been pretending all this time? Deceiving us?" "No! Impossible! Absolutely impossible!" They refused to accept it because believing it would make Messiah far too terrifying. "All of America''s might-our weapons, our nukes-will surely destroy him!" That was the only thought that brought them some semblance of confidence. The Battlefield. Syd smiled and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." His denial, accompanied by a faint smirk, sent chills down the spines of Luan and countless others watching. It felt like an admission. Terrifying. "You''re a demon!" Luan screamed in terror. Even as he shouted, he frantically reached out to the Great Being. "Great Being, this Messiah is too terrifying. I can''t defeat him. Didn''t you say my power surpassed his?" The Great Being snorted. "Are you questioning me, boy?" Despite his confident tone, even the Great Being was shaken. "How could a mere human..." He had initially thought of Messiah as a strong but ultimately insignificant human, someone to be toyed with before being destroyed. But the scene before him defied logic. By all accounts, Luan, empowered by the Great Being, should have surpassed Messiah. Yet, it was now clear Messiah had been concealing his true strength all along, deceiving everyone, including the Great Being. Even the Great Being, who had been impressed by Messiah''s initial abilities, found the current display far beyond "impressive." "This strength... it''s shocking, even for me." The Great Being''s tone darkened. "Boy, just hold on until I arrive. With my true form here, no mere human will survive." Hearing this, Luan''s heart sank. He gritted his teeth and fought on, but he was barely holding on. The relentless black waves and occasional blue beams from Messiah had him completely overwhelmed. He couldn''t win. Worse, Messiah seemed to be toying with him like a cat with a mouse, injuring him repeatedly but refusing to deliver the killing blow. Being toyed with on the edge of death was driving Luan insane. Covered in blood, barely able to stand, Luan screamed, "No! My power surpasses yours!" "It''s all fake! This can''t be real!" But Syd''s calm reply came once more. "I''ve told you before-what gave you the illusion that your power surpassed mine?" Finally, Syd decided he''d played enough. He raised his right hand again. This time, he used Soul Extraction. Gently pressing forward, his hand seemed to pass through an invisible barrier. Before the stunned eyes of onlookers, his hand reached across the battlefield and struck Luan. Boom! In an instant, Luan''s soul was ripped from his body. The transparent, ghostly form of Luan floated in mid-air, his previous rage replaced by a dazed expression. "You..." Luan stammered, his voice trembling. "What is this?" "In just... an instant?" "Could Messiah have defeated me this easily all along?" Staring at his body as it plummeted to the ground, Luan was completely dumbfounded. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 426: Chapter 426 Chapter 426: Chapter 426As his body plummeted to the ground, Luan could hardly believe it¡ªhe had been taken down in an instant. And Messiah... Messiah could directly extract his soul? Did this mean Messiah had been toying with him all along? Clearly capable of ending it in a moment, yet choosing to play this game with him for so long? The thought made Luan crumble further. "Messiah!" he screamed in despair. Watching this unfold, people across America and around the globe widened their eyes in shock. Messiah''s ability to extract a soul was something they had witnessed before, but never in such an exaggerated manner. "So, this power can work even from such a distance?" "Incredible..." "Who could possibly challenge Messiah now?" "With just a gesture, Messiah can rip a soul out from afar. There''s no way to defend against it!" In an instant, figures like Tony and Nick, alongside government leaders and ordinary citizens, were filled with shock and trepidation. With such terrifying power, who would dare stand before Messiah? Who would even risk entering Messiah''s line of sight? At a Distance "Supreme One." The plump Wang spoke, "This move by Messiah resembles a spell recorded in an ancient tome. Supreme One, if I recall, you can perform something similar." Hearing this, the others turned their attention to the Ancient One. However, the Ancient One shook her head. "It''s not the same. What Messiah used wasn''t magic. And its power..." "Look closely at the soul of that young man." At her words, everyone focused their gaze on Luan''s soul. Upon closer inspection, they noticed something faintly transparent near his soul. If not for the Ancient One''s reminder, they might never have seen it. "What is that?" Mordo, clad in dark robes, asked in shock. The Ancient One explained, "It appears to be a fragment of consciousness from a dimensional demon god." "Messiah''s power didn''t just extract that young man''s soul; it also pulled out the attached consciousness of this dimensional being." "And throughout this process, the dimensional fragment didn''t even resist." "This ability of Messiah''s... it''s not as simple as it seems. It must be incredibly powerful." The Ancient One pondered aloud, "Extracting a soul might only be one aspect of this ability." "Perhaps it also has the terrifying capability to annihilate spiritual entities..." she speculated. Mordo and the others inhaled sharply at her words. Messiah could counter spiritual entities with such terrifying strength? And all this time, he had kept it hidden? Such secrecy was unsettling. Recalling Luan''s earlier claim that Messiah had been disguising his true self and toying with everyone, they couldn''t help but feel a chill. "What a terrifying being!" Wang said gravely. Mordo and the others nodded in agreement. As they observed the dimensional fragment near Luan''s soul, Syd also noticed the peculiar, transparent entity emerging alongside Luan''s soul. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time, Luan''s soul recognized the consciousness of the dimensional demon god. "Haha! Messiah, I still have hope! You''re doomed!" "You''ve offended a great entity! There''s no escape for you!" He cried out to the translucent consciousness, "Great One, save me!" Hearing this, the dimensional consciousness quivered slightly before cursing, "Useless fool!" Despite the insult, there was an undeniable flicker of unease in its mind. Luan''s soul being extracted was one thing, but even its own fragment had been pulled out? How could this happen? How could a mere human wield power capable of shaking its consciousness? "What kind of ability is this?" the demon murmured in disbelief. Hearing the demon god''s astonished murmurs, Luan froze, unable to believe it. Even the Great One was surprised by Messiah''s power? Meanwhile, drones captured footage of the dimensional fragment. "What is that?" As people heard Luan''s desperate pleas to the translucent entity, curiosity and unease spread worldwide. Some astute observers quickly connected the dots. "This mutant''s strength must have come from that strange entity!" "So that''s it..." High-ranking officials in America, initially disappointed with Luan, suddenly saw a glimmer of hope upon noticing the entity. "The enemy of our enemy might be our friend. Perhaps this entity behind Luan can defeat Messiah?" On the Scene The dimensional demon god cursed Luan once more before turning its attention to Messiah in the distance. At that moment, Syd stared back at it and said calmly, "So you''re the one who made this fool believe his power surpassed mine?" Luan seethed with rage, and the dimensional demon god''s expression darkened. Luan should have been able to crush Messiah with the power it lent him. But who could have predicted Messiah would possess so many hidden abilities? Luan, despite being empowered, couldn''t surpass him. At least, not with the fragment of power it had lent. It had watched their battle unfold. No matter how Luan tried to defend himself, he couldn''t withstand Messiah''s attacks. The difference in the essence of their powers was far too vast. Luan''s defeat was understandable. After all, those abilities Messiah displayed hardly seemed human. But being mocked to its face was unbearable. The demon god responded with a cold sneer, "You insignificant human-a mere mutant. Enjoy your arrogance for now. When my true form descends, it will be your end!" "Is that so?" Syd tilted his head slightly. Suddenly, the demon god sensed something and its eyes lit up. "Hahaha, boy, you''re finished." "I can feel it-my true form is about to descend!" "When that happens, not just this planet, but even you will be devoured!" The demon god grinned. "Though Luan is useless, I keep my word. Once my true form descends, I''ll devour you and grant him your power, making him the strongest mutant!" Hearing this, Luan grew ecstatic, while people across the globe were horrified. They had been watching from the sidelines, and now it was about to affect them directly? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 427: Chapter 427 Chapter 427: Chapter 427"Devouring and occupying Earth? What kind of terrifying joke is this?" "This can''t be real, right?" "Oh my God..." Just as doubt and disbelief spread, an abrupt change occurred. Through the drone''s live feed, everyone could clearly see the vast sky around Messiah begin to change. The once clear blue sky, scattered with messy white clouds, was rapidly overtaken by a deep green hue. Not just the sky-even the ground began to be eroded, with vast areas disappearing. The drone feed switched to satellite images, revealing the shocking scope of the phenomenon. The affected area already spanned the size of several cities, and it was still expanding rapidly! If left unchecked, it seemed inevitable that the entire Earth would be devoured in time. The horrifying sight and overwhelming power stunned all who witnessed it. Stark Tower "Jarvis, prepare the Mark armor," Tony said grimly. "Yes, sir," Jarvis responded, activating the suit. "If I may, sir, are you planning to assist Messiah?" "With all due respect, your involvement may not make a difference." "But I can''t just do nothing," Tony sighed. He understood Jarvis''s point, but the terrifying scene before him and the ominous words of the unknown entity compelled him to act. Facing a crisis that threatened the entire planet, who could simply sit idle? Pieces of the Mark armor flew toward him, assembling quickly. The moment he was suited up, Tony launched out of Stark Tower, saying, "Show me Messiah''s location and feed me the live visuals." In seconds, the HUD displayed a map and the ongoing scene. Messiah hovered alone in the sky, clad in black, surrounded by the chaos of the soul of Luan and the unknown entity, as well as the devouring heavens and earth. Tony''s expression was heavy with worry. "I hope Messiah can hold out." Yet he harbored little hope. The sheer terror of the scene unfolding before him sent shivers down his spine. The power wielded by the unknown entity was incomprehensibly terrifying. He could hardly imagine the despair Messiah must be feeling, facing such a force alone. Although Messiah''s strength was extraordinary, even seemingly invincible, Tony couldn''t believe he could contend with an entity capable of threatening the entire planet. Devouring the entire Earth... What kind of unimaginable power would that require? Nor did Tony think the entity was bluffing. The ongoing devastation proved its words were more than empty threats. If no one intervened, Earth''s destruction was a certainty. This was an enemy of all humanity. How could Messiah alone stand against it? Even Tony himself didn''t hold much hope for his own intervention. But if he did nothing, how long could he hope to survive? "Jarvis, connect me to Pepper..." "Right away, sir." Elsewhere At S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury mobilized his forces with urgency. Agents rushed about, contacting key allies like Steve, Natasha, and others. Soon, the Avengers began their preparations. Simultaneously, at the X-Mansion, similar actions were taking place. The team readied their jet to head toward Messiah''s location. "I hope this isn''t the end for Messiah-or humanity and Earth," Xavier said, his face etched with worry. "Professor, Messiah will defeat that thing," Logan said, attempting to reassure him. But even Logan himself didn''t fully believe Syd could stand against an entity capable of devouring the planet. Xavier sighed heavily. Even Magneto''s Brotherhood of Mutants was mobilizing. They sought dominance over Earth, not its destruction. Even knowing their efforts might amount to little, they had to act. High-Rank Officials In Washington, high-ranking officials felt their hearts sink. Their initial detachment shattered. "Damn it! Not only does this thing want Messiah dead, it wants to devour the Earth?" "Prepare everything..." They ordered the deployment of nuclear missiles. Although some missiles had been prepared during Messiah''s earlier confrontation, this time, the number was far greater-almost their entire stockpile. "This time, Messiah''s surely doomed." "Let''s see if you can survive this one!" Though the global crisis filled them with anxiety, they couldn''t help but feel a grim satisfaction at Messiah being forced to face this terrifying entity alone. Similar preparations were underway in other nations, especially major powers, readying their missiles, jets, and other forces to respond. Asgard In Asgard, Heimdall reported the Earth''s crisis to Thor. Thor grew anxious. "This is bad. My brother is still there!" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Heimdall, use the Bifrost to bring him back!" Heimdall shook his head. "Apologies, Prince Thor. I cannot locate Prince Balder. His power allows him to remain hidden from me." Thor''s worry deepened. If the Earth was devoured, would his brother fall victim to the dimensional demon god as well? "Send me to Earth!" Thor said decisively. Odin interjected, his voice firm. "Enough, Thor. If necessary, I will go to Earth myself." Thor hesitated. "But Father, your health..." Earth As drones and satellite images captured the unfolding devastation, people across the globe were filled with terror. Was this the end of the world? Would Earth truly be devoured? As fear gripped them, back at the scene: In his soul state, Luan watched the chaos with fanatical eyes and burst into wild laughter. "Haha, Messiah! You''re doomed now!" "Behold the power of the Great Entity!" Gazing upon the vast expanse of devoured heavens and earth, Luan laughed in awe. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 428: Chapter 428 Chapter 428: Chapter 428"Behold the power of the Great Entity!" Pointing to the vast expanse of devoured sky and earth, Luan laughed hysterically. "Messiah, no matter how strong you are, how could you possibly be a match for such a being-a Great Entity capable of devouring the entire planet?" "Mutants are just mutants, after all. How could they compare to a Great Entity? Even if you''re supposedly an Omega-level mutant, it''s the same!" His words overflowed with reverence for the dimensional demon god and disdain for mutants. The nearby dimensional demon god chuckled and said, "As I''ve said before, you''re merely human¡ªa mere mutant. Your arrogance will only last a moment." "Now that my true form has descended, your end is near. Enjoy your final moments!" As the demon god spoke, its transparent consciousness vanished in a flash, drawn toward the green curtain in the sky. In an instant, this fragment of consciousness was reabsorbed into its true form. The Emergence of a Colossal Entity From the green-tinted sky, an enormous being began to emerge. What appeared before them was a pair of goat-like legs, brown-skinned and hairless, with a smooth, octopus-like texture. These legs were unimaginably massive, so large that they blotted out the sky. "My God..." "How big is this monster''s body?" "Could it be the size of an entire continent?" "Is this the end of the world?" Whether it was residents of America or people from other parts of the world, their eyes were filled with shock and despair. Even without any abilities, a body this size could destroy continents just by moving. And if it unleashed its full power? It would undoubtedly be the end of the world! Tony Stark Flying just outside New York, Tony Stark froze mid-air at the sight. The terrifying entity hadn''t been lying?! Earlier, when it had declared its intent to devour Earth, Tony had held onto a shred of hope that it was bluffing. Now, even that last hope was gone. This enormous form truly had the power to threaten and consume the Earth! Despair tightened its grip on Tony as he imagined the helplessness Messiah must feel, facing such a terrifying being alone. "Messiah must be terrified right now," Tony murmured with a bitter smile. But soon, it would no longer matter. Once Messiah fell, it would be their turn. Earth was doomed. Captain America and the X-Men On the way to Messiah''s location, Steve Rogers and his team were similarly stunned. Staring at the colossal legs blocking out the sky, fear flickered in their eyes. "Is Earth really going to be devoured?" Steve murmured. How could they possibly fight such a monster? In the X-Men''s jet, Professor Xavier and his team were equally shaken. "Can a creature this massive even be dealt with?" Logan spat, lighting a cigar in frustration. "Let''s just hope Syd has the sense to run while he still can," he sighed. Storm and the others remained silent, silently agreeing with Logan''s sentiment. A creature capable of devouring Earth was impossible to fight. If Messiah escaped now, he might survive and perhaps avenge them in the future. The World''s Panic While many hoped for Messiah to flee, leaders from America and other nations were in disarray. "Damn it! Is the whole Earth going to be buried alongside Messiah?" It wasn''t just Messiah''s life at stake-they were all going to die. Watching the satellite footage of the terrifying monster and Messiah standing alone against it, the American leaders were filled with resentment. Asgard Meanwhile, Asgard continued to monitor Earth''s crisis. Thor paced in frustration. "This is bad. My brother is still there!" "Heimdall, use the Bifrost to bring him back!" Heimdall shook his head. "Apologies, Prince Thor. I cannot locate Prince Balder. His power allows him to remain hidden from me." Thor grew even more anxious. If Earth was devoured, would his brother share its fate? "Send me to Earth!" he demanded. Odin''s voice cut through firmly. "Enough, Thor. If necessary, I will go to Earth myself." Messiah vs. the Great Entity On Earth, Syd stared at the unfamiliar dimensional demon god. Sensing danger, he instinctively activated a rebound shield. An enormous, clawed, brown hand shot out like lightning, aiming directly at him. Bang! Syd''s figure was sent flying, crashing heavily into the ground and leaving a massive crater. The sight made people around the world gasp in shock. In an instant, Messiah had been swatted away like a mere insect?! This monster was horrifying! Luan''s soul form erupted in laughter. "Messiah, do you see now? This is the power of the Great Entity!" But as he laughed, the dust began to settle, revealing Messiah completely unharmed. "An unusual shield," the dimensional demon god''s deep, powerful voice echoed across the land. Its tone grew colder as it sneered, "But it''s useless. Your shield is strong, but how long can it last?" A torrent of green energy poured out, resembling a vast ocean, flooding the ground below. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom! The energy surged forward, swallowing the land and erasing it from existence. Syd, too, was engulfed. "Such a tiny human," the demon god said, its voice filled with disdain. "Your pitiful power is insignificant. Sooner or later, you''ll die by my hand and be devoured." Watching Messiah struggle amidst the sea of energy, the demon god''s mood brightened. "How long can you last?" it asked with amusement. Luan''s face lit with excitement and reverence, while people worldwide looked on with complex emotions. Just as they wondered if Messiah truly stood no chance, Syd suddenly expanded his rebound shield. Boom! The green energy churned violently. In an instant, the shield expanded to a kilometer in diameter, pushing the green energy aside and creating a massive void. Hovering within the cleared space, Syd''s expression remained calm as he spoke, "What gave you the illusion that you could defeat me?" The demon god, initially unfazed, was now visibly surprised. "Haha, Messiah, have you gone mad?" Luan laughed hysterically. "Do you actually believe the Great Entity is like me-something you can handle?" The demon god, having intentionally spared the drones, ensured Syd''s words were broadcast worldwide. Hearing them, Tony, Fury, the X-Men, and countless others froze in shock. At a time like this, Messiah still spoke with such confidence? Before they could process it, Syd added, "And what gave you the illusion that I was using my full power before?" In the next moment, a blinding brilliance erupted. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 429: Chapter 429 Chapter 429: Chapter 429In an instant, an infinite platinum brilliance erupted from Syd''s body, enveloping everything around him. Before anyone could react, the entire world seemed to be consumed by light. Everywhere they looked, it was filled with the ocean of light, submerging everything in its wake. At first, people from America and across the world were surprised by this sight, but the shock quickly subsided. After all, Messiah''s Omega-level ability wasn''t unfamiliar to them. Many had witnessed it several times before. The sudden display wasn''t unexpected-what would have been strange was if he didn''t use it. So, Messiah had finally unleashed his Omega-level ability? "Can this Omega-level ability defeat the monster?" Though they knew Messiah''s power was incredible, they couldn''t help but feel skeptical. No matter how powerful Messiah''s Omega-level ability was, how could it possibly stand up to a being capable of devouring the entire Earth? Even now, massive areas were still being consumed by the green energy. What good would Messiah''s Omega-level ability do against such an existence? Nearby, Luan initially panicked at the sight of the light, thinking he was doomed. But as he remembered the presence of the Great Entity and the protective green energy surrounding him, his fear faded, replaced by laughter. "Messiah, so what if you''ve unleashed your Omega ability?" "Even with that, you can''t be a match for the Great Entity! Hahaha..." In Asgard, through Odin''s magic, they could clearly see the events unfolding on Earth. Thor froze in disbelief. Under the magic''s gaze, he could see the scope of Messiah''s Omega ability. And the scale of it left him utterly shaken. In an instant, the light had engulfed an unimaginably vast area. If measured in human terms, it spanned thousands of kilometers! "How is it so vast? Father, am I seeing this wrong?" Thor asked, stunned. Nearby, Heimdall''s eyes widened as he muttered, "You''re not mistaken..." Thor turned toward Odin, who also wore an expression of disbelief. Clearly, what they were witnessing was real. "This is impossible!" Thor instinctively refused to believe it. "A light spanning thousands of kilometers-it has to be an illusion, right?" Back on Earth, those monitoring Messiah had begun to calm down and, as usual, attempted to analyze the situation using satellite imagery. But when the satellites captured the immense scope of the light, every single observer froze. Some initially thought it was an issue with the satellite''s calibration. Otherwise, how could Messiah''s Omega-level ability have such an absurd range? However, after verifying the satellite''s parameters multiple times, they had no choice but to accept the truth. One by one, astonished exclamations rang out: "This is impossible!" "Oh my God..." Drones broadcasting live also switched to satellite feeds, showing the enormous light engulfing a range so vast it seemed to touch the edges of Earth''s orbit. The light covered the ground, clouds, and even extended toward outer space! The dimensional demon god was the first to realize something was wrong. Initially surprised by Messiah''s ability to emit light, it quickly sensed the scale of the power, and its emotions churned violently. "This... This is power that a mere human can wield?" It couldn''t believe what it was sensing. Hearing its astonishment, Luan paused, confused. "What''s wrong, Great Dimensional Demon God? Why are you reacting like this?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What could make you so shocked?" "It can''t be Messiah, right? There''s no way he=" Before Luan could finish, the realization of what the demon god sensed hit him like a tidal wave. The image that appeared in his mind-the vast expanse of light-was real. Luan couldn''t believe it. He instinctively turned his gaze toward Messiah, who stood calmly at the center of the light. The memory of Messiah''s earlier words surfaced in his mind: "What gave you the illusion that I was using my full power before?" Was this Messiah''s true strength? "No... This can''t be. He''s just a mutant! How could a mutant be this powerful?" "Even an Omega-level mutant can''t be this strong!" At that moment, Syd''s gaze shifted toward them, meeting their eyes. Floating amidst the radiance, he spoke calmly, "It''s over." With those words, he unleashed the full power of Sunshine. In an instant, the brilliance grew even brighter. Under the stunned gazes of the dimensional demon god, Luan, Tony flying nearby, and countless people around the world, the green ocean of energy began to vanish. No, it wasn''t just vanishing-it was being erased. "What kind of power is this?" The dimensional demon god was in shock. It desperately attempted to summon more dimensional energy to resist the light. But it was futile. To its horror, under the radiance of Messiah''s light, the dimensional energy ceased to exist- it was obliterated at an unprecedented speed. Watching the green energy disappear and feeling the light draw closer to his soul, Luan screamed internally in desperation. "How can this be happening? How can this be happening?!" "How is Messiah this strong? I don''t believe it!" "How can the Great Entity fail to resist Messiah''s power?!" "This is impossible!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 430: Chapter 430 Chapter 430: Chapter 430A fleeting thought crossed Luan''s mind, even as the overwhelming light enveloped him. For a moment, he had assumed Messiah''s Omega-level ability was mere posturing. In the final moments of his existence, his thoughts raced as time seemed to slow. "Messiah... this monster... had truly been hiding his power?" "This terrifying strength-he kept it hidden all along?" He suddenly realized why Messiah had always seemed so indifferent. Indifferent to offending America. Indifferent to offending the Great Entity. "This terrifying power... This is the might of the strongest mutant-an Omega-level mutant?" "What a monster..." Luan thought bitterly, "I actually thought I could surpass such a freak?" At that moment, he felt a mixture of frustration and despair as he accepted the truth: even the Great Entity likely couldn''t grant him enough power to surpass Messiah. To think he had naively believed the Great Entity could elevate him beyond Messiah''s strength. "This kind of power... even the Great Entity must be shocked by it!" "This monster was toying with all of us the entire time!" "Haha, turns out I wasn''t crazy... I was just a fool!" As that realization struck him, the radiance of Sunshine engulfed his soul. In an instant, his fragile soul was disintegrated by the light. In his final moments, filled with frustration, despair, rage, and jealousy, Luan''s consciousness vanished completely. Though the dimensional demon god noticed what had happened to Luan, it had no time to intervene. Its attention was fully consumed by the battle against the strange light emanating from Messiah. It poured an endless stream of dimensional energy to resist the light. But no matter how much energy it summoned, the light erased it even faster. The light surged toward the demon god, erasing everything in its path. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where does a mere human like you get so much energy?!" Its disbelief and rage reached a boiling point. Gone was the amusement of watching how long Messiah could last. Now, it was the demon god''s endurance being tested. "A human, a mere mutant- I refuse to believe you can outlast me!" it roared. From afar, Messiah observed the struggling demon god with an unchanging expression. What the demon said wasn''t wrong-Syd''s internal reserves of light energy weren''t limitless. He had already expended 10-20% of his energy dealing with Luan. After all, his abilities required him to push beyond his limits. But even with only 80% of his energy remaining, Sunshine was more than enough to suppress the dimensional demon god. As Messiah expected, the demon god''s resistance crumbled moments later. With a roar of denial, the radiant light surged into the green dimensional space. The energy and matter within the dimensional space began to vanish, erased permanently by the light. When the light faded, the demon god''s massive form-too large to see in its entirety-was gone. Syd wasn''t surprised. A 2,600-kilometer-wide Sunshine was more than sufficient to envelop the demon god''s entire body. After all, its form wasn''t yet comparable to the size of a planet. But something still troubled Syd. He frowned. Despite the apparent victory, he felt the demon god wouldn''t be defeated so easily. Destroying a dimension was the only surefire way to kill its master. Without that, the demon god could likely return. As expected, within seconds, green energy began to coalesce within the dimensional space. Moments later, the massive form of the demon god reappeared. Syd''s frown deepened. The demon god, meanwhile, was in shock at Messiah''s power. "A mere human... a mere mutant... actually suppressed me?!" It couldn''t believe it. Had it not sensed the danger in time and transferred its consciousness elsewhere when the light struck, it might have been forced into dormancy. That light could erase consciousness itself. Even within its own dimension, it couldn''t guarantee how long it would take to recover-or what unforeseen dangers might arise. It refocused on Messiah, who floated calmly in the sky, and spoke in admiration: "You are truly the strongest of humanity." "As a human, a mutant, to suppress me-a dimensional demon god-is nothing short of remarkable." "Even your so-called Sorcerer Supremes, or the ancient Agamotto, would likely be no match for you!" But then its tone shifted sharply. "However, as a human¡ªa mutant¡ªafter unleashing such power, how much energy do you have left?" "You must be weak now, aren''t you?" Its eyes gleamed with greed and malice. "I told you sooner or later, you''ll die by my hand and be devoured." "Once I consume you, I''ll study your extraordinary power. It will elevate me, perhaps to the ranks of the strongest dimensional lords, rivaling the Crimson Lord Cytorrak!" "When that happens, I''ll be the newest terror of the multiverse!" Finally, it shouted with greed and fervor: "Human, give me your power!" The demon god unleashed countless green energy arrows, which surged toward Syd in a flood. Watching this, the demon god smiled expectantly. Across the world, people were left in shock and dread. Was this truly the end for Messiah? Everyone knew that Messiah''s Omega ability required vast amounts of energy. It wasn''t something he could sustain without consequences. Surely, after unleashing such immense power, he must be vulnerable now. But contrary to their fears, Syd''s expression remained calm. While it was true that his reserves of light energy were low, he had planned for this possibility. In the next instant, he clenched his right hand, summoning the Space Stone into his palm. A surge of blue spatial energy flooded his body. Without hesitation, Syd used his Orochi-enhanced abilities to convert this energy into fuel for Sunshine. The next moment, infinite brilliance erupted once more. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 431: Chapter 431 Chapter 431: Chapter 431Endless radiance burst forth once more from Syd and the skies above. The surging green energy, under the illumination of this light, melted away like snow under the blazing sun! Soon, the dimensional energy unleashed by the Dimensional Demon God was entirely erased. The radiance pierced into the dimension yet again. "Impossible?!" Feeling the radiant light enveloping him, the Dimensional Demon God was utterly stunned. A mutant unleashing such a terrifying attack once was already incredible-but being able to do it again? "Does he have this much energy within him?!" Amid disbelief, greed, and fascination swelled in his heart. "I must uncover the mysteries of this mutant''s body. It must be a marvel, an extraordinary miracle!" The next moment, the Dimensional Demon God hurriedly withdrew his consciousness to prevent it from being obliterated by the terrifying light. Before long, his massive, energy-infused body began to dissolve under the radiant glow. During this process, his enormous form instinctively tried to resist the light, but no matter what he did, it was all in vain. This was why the Dimensional Demon God so decisively abandoned his body-there was no other choice. The light was simply too peculiar. Under the astonished gaze of all who witnessed it, the Dimensional Demon God''s body disappeared again as the radiance subsided. However, it didn''t take long for him to reappear. This time, his expression betrayed some unease. As his body had vanished, the energy that constituted it was also permanently erased by the light. This meant his dimension was now slightly weaker, with some of its energy lost forever. Still, he took some solace. "Compared to the vast energy within my dimension, this mutant is no match!" Exhaling, the Dimensional Demon God sneered. "So what if you suppress me? With time, victory will inevitably be mine!" Unleashing his massive form once more, he coldly mocked, "You can''t outlast me. Such terrifying attacks¡ªthis is already your second. Surely you can''t keep going?" "For a mutant, you''re monstrously strong, but..." He was about to continue, to emphasize that as a mere human, Syd''s small frame was no match for a Dimensional Demon God. However, before he could finish, Syd, with a calm expression, unleashed Sunshine yet again, causing the Demon God to freeze in shock. Endless radiance once more engulfed a radius of over 2,600 kilometers. Watching the Demon God struggle and gape within the light, Syd began to ponder. "Should I transform into Orochi and test the true extent of Sunshine''s power?" "Or should I just continue this?" After a moment''s thought, he decided, "Never mind, I''ll keep this going for now." Just as the Dimensional Demon God suspected, Syd didn''t believe he could outlast him. Even with the backing of his dimension, so what? The Space Stone, as one of the Infinity Stones, also contained limitless energy. Moreover, Sunshine wasn''t just for show. Each time it was unleashed, a massive amount of the Demon God''s energy was permanently erased. At this rate, the balance would tilt in Syd''s favor. He refused to believe the Dimensional Demon God could outlast him. Soon, as the radiance subsided, the Demon God''s body vanished yet again-only for him to reappear moments later. Before he could utter a word, Syd unleashed Sunshine for the fourth time. "You-!" The Demon God was shocked and tried to speak, only to be interrupted by the fifth Sunshine. The sixth... The tenth... As the radiance repeatedly subsided and returned, the Dimensional Demon God was left stunned and dazed. Across the globe, people watched this spectacle in awe. Surely, this couldn''t be real? Otherwise, how could they explain Messiah unleashing Omega-level abilities again and again, seemingly without limit?! And each time, the range of the Omega ability... By now, some had calculated the extent of Messiah''s power. "Approximately 2,600 kilometers?" Upon hearing this, countless people were terrified. A range of 2,600 kilometers-how horrifying was that? If Messiah wanted to, he could instantly obliterate everything within that radius. How many cities would vanish? How much of a country? And Messiah had unleashed this power not once, not twice-but ten times? No, by now it was thirteen times! The thought sent countless people into a state of shock and fear. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Messiah ever went mad, how many would perish? ... Outside New York City Tony, flying in his suit, instinctively stopped mid-air. Watching the unfolding events, he was in disbelief. This was an entity capable of devouring Earth, yet Messiah was holding his own against it? Even suppressing it?! Where was the despair he had envisioned? Tony murmured, "Jarvis, are the data on Messiah''s ability range accurate?" Jarvis replied faithfully, "Yes, sir. The calculations have been thoroughly verified." Taking a deep breath, Tony came to a realization. He muttered, "No wonder that kid Messiah wasn''t afraid of a superpower like the United States hunting him down or retaliating!" Just moments ago, he had felt regret for Messiah, but now he realized how foolish he had been. Messiah''s Omega-level abilities were far beyond nuclear weapons, capable of continuous release with no logic to their limits. At this rate, who could withstand such attacks? Certainly not the U.S. government. In the absence of absolute certainty, they would have no choice but to turn a blind eye and pretend past conflicts never happened. Smiling bitterly, Tony thought, "This kid Messiah was hiding too well!" "Such terrifying power, only now revealed?" Jarvis interjected, "Sir, is it possible Messiah wasn''t hiding? This power could have grown gradually over time." "Based on Messiah''s previous data, he appears to have extraordinary growth potential." Tony froze. He was well aware of this theory; it had been suggested before. But this time, Messiah''s leap in power was too enormous for him to remember it immediately. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 432: Chapter 432 Chapter 432: Chapter 432The growth was nothing short of a sheer cliff. Tony dismissed the possibility of Messiah''s growth entirely. Compared to the idea of gradual development, it seemed more plausible that Messiah had been hiding his true abilities all along. But now, with Jarvis''s analysis, he couldn''t help but take notice of the possibility. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, as Jarvis had pointed out, it was entirely possible that Messiah had reached this level through growth over this period. "Shit, Jarvis, you must be joking." Tony shrugged, attempting to laugh, but he couldn''t quite manage it. Because if this were true, it was terrifying. How much time had passed since Messiah first appeared? If this little time was all it took for him to grow to this level, then what kind of sick joke was this? "If this is real, does that mean Messiah will soon be able to blow up the Earth?" Tony laughed out loud. But as he laughed, the sound gradually faded, and a faint trace of terror flashed in his eyes. "Shit, God help us, this better not be true!" Tony muttered a small prayer. Because if it were, the implications were far too terrifying. ... Meanwhile, a black jet cut swiftly through the clouds. Onboard the X-Jet, Professor Charles''s previously anxious expression had long disappeared. Watching Messiah unleash his Omega-level ability time and time again, he had fallen silent. Charles realized that all his prior concerns about this child Messiah were likely unnecessary. Whether it was offending the U.S., facing that young mutant, or even confronting this earth- devouring terror- He opened his mouth but could only sigh. With power like this, what did it matter if Messiah offended the U.S.? The U.S. would end up worrying instead-worrying whether Messiah might suddenly lose control and go berserk. And as for the terror threatening to devour Earth-who would win between Messiah and it was still uncertain! Storm hesitated before speaking. "Professor, do you remember how Logan from the future said Messiah destroyed all the Sentinels in that world? Now, I really believe it!" Scott and the others, still in shock, suddenly recalled that long-forgotten detail. Future Logan had claimed that Messiah possessed the ability to traverse timelines and parallel worlds¡ªand that he had eliminated all the Sentinels in that world. They had dismissed it as exaggeration or a half-truth. But now... Watching Messiah unleash his Omega ability over and over again to decimate the terrifying entity... This claim seemed increasingly likely to be true. The more they thought about it, the more they were shaken. Gradually, their focus shifted back to Messiah and the monster trying to devour the Earth. Not long ago, they had thought Messiah should flee as soon as possible, that he might survive and later avenge them. Now, watching Messiah fight the monster... They realized that while this creature couldn''t be dealt with by normal means, perhaps it could be fought by another monster. To them, Messiah had become synonymous with the term "monster." ... Elsewhere, at S.H.I.E.L.D. Three agents who had once eavesdropped on the X-Mansion exchanged uneasy glances. The grizzled, bearded agent Nikolai chuckled bitterly. "Alright, I admit it. That Wolverine... James Logan Howlett, probably wasn''t exaggerating." Messiah, as he appeared now, matched Logan''s descriptions almost perfectly. In fact, the three of them wondered if Logan had actually understated Messiah''s power! From what Messiah was currently displaying, it wasn''t just plausible that he could wipe out all Sentinels in that world-he might even be capable of destroying the world itself. Nick, too, felt his emotions shift. What he had once found amusing no longer seemed funny at all. Those rumors, which had seemed so ridiculous, clearly weren''t part of some elaborate scheme by future Charles and Magneto to hype up Messiah''s power for protection. Instead, they could have been a genuine warning to protect the world from underestimating Messiah-an Omega-level mutant capable of this level of destruction. Even Nick found this hard to believe. Simultaneously, high-ranking officials in the U.S. government were equally unsettled, their emotions oscillating between frustration and fear. ... On Asgard, Thor watched in stunned silence as Messiah unleashed light after light. "Father, this must be fake, right? It has to be!" Pointing at the ever-expanding glowing areas, he murmured, "It feels like a game. How can he keep doing this with no signs of exhaustion?" "It''s like a bad joke!" Beside him, Heimdall''s golden eyes widened, his disbelief mirroring Thor''s. Odin, however, grew increasingly solemn. With a heavy expression, he said, "It is no joke. It is real." Thor and Heimdall''s stunned expressions deepened as Odin continued, "It seems the multiverse will soon hear of yet another remarkable figure." As king of the gods, Odin understood the nature of the multiverse and knew that if Messiah survived this ordeal, Earth''s reputation would spread far and wide. Beings like Mephisto, the lord of Hell, would surely take notice of this young man, likely coveting both his soul and body. In fact, Mephisto might have already set his sights on Messiah, biding his time until he could strike. Back on Earth, Syd, with the Space Stone in hand, continued to unleash Omega abilities with a calm expression. The Dimensional Demon God, who had initially been dismissive and confident, now looked completely incredulous. "Impossible! How could a mutant have more energy than a Dimensional Demon God?!" His expression darkened further as he felt vast sections of his dimensional energy permanently erased. This had never happened before-he, the Dimensional Demon God, always crushed his enemies through sheer energy. Now, the tables had turned, and he was the one being overpowered. "There''s no way this Messiah has unlimited energy!" But Syd said nothing, continuing to unleash Sunshine without pause. As the standoff continued, the enormous energy fluctuations began drawing attention from other powerful beings. In the Dark Dimension, Dormammu, who had been in a deep slumber, suddenly opened his glowing violet eyes. Confusion and doubt filled his gaze. "What... is happening on Earth?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 433: Chapter 433 Chapter 433: Chapter 433"What''s going on with Earth?" In the Dark Dimension, Dormammu''s eyes were filled with disbelief and confusion. Although he had retreated from Earth some time ago, he still kept an eye on it. But now-what was this? A series of powerful fluctuations were suddenly emanating from Earth, each one so immense that even Dormammu found himself startled. Instinctively, his attention turned toward the planet. It didn''t take long for him to spot the vast green dimension and the radiance erupting across thousands of kilometers. Glancing at the green dimension, Dormammu frowned. "Who''s this fool? Don''t they know Earth is mine?" Then his gaze shifted to the expanding radiance that stretched across the skies and land. Something about that light seemed familiar. Before long, recognition struck him. "Messiah''s handiwork?" The realization left him momentarily stunned. The destructive light unleashed by Messiah-how could it now cover such an immense area? The current scale was at least ten times greater than what Dormammu had experienced before! And if his senses weren''t mistaken, the intensity of the light had grown significantly, to the point where he could feel its danger even from the Dark Dimension. "When did Messiah become this strong?" Dormammu muttered, utterly astonished. Even as the ruler of the Dark Dimension, he found this difficult to comprehend. At that moment, he watched as the radiance dissipated, and the body of the unfamiliar Dimensional Demon God vanished as well. Dormammu wasn''t surprised by this. In fact, he felt a hint of schadenfreude. Given how unnaturally powerful Messiah''s light was, it was entirely expected that this creature''s body would be obliterated. However, what did catch him off guard was that the Demon God reappeared almost immediately. "This guy''s reaction time is impressive," Dormammu thought, a trace of glee returning. Whether Messiah or this Dimensional Demon God suffered, he found satisfaction in either outcome. But as Dormammu was reveling in the prospect of Messiah encountering trouble, Messiah once again unleashed his radiant power. A familiar sense washed over Dormammu. The powerful fluctuations he''d felt earlier-could they have been this all along? And so, under Dormammu''s disbelieving gaze, Messiah released the radiance over and over again. Twice... Ten times... "Impossible!" Dormammu was in utter disbelief. "What is this?!" How many times had Messiah unleashed this world-destroying light? As Dormammu gaped, his disbelief mounting with each successive blast, it seemed as though Messiah truly possessed limitless energy, showing no signs of exhaustion. But Dormammu wasn''t the only one paying attention to Earth''s anomaly. Several other entities, particularly those with a vested interest in Earth, had also turned their attention toward the planet. ... In a fiery, crimson dimension, a cloaked figure''s eyes gleamed with curiosity and shock. This was none other than Mephisto, the Lord of Hell. Throughout history, ancient and modern, Mephisto had consistently sought to tempt and enslave souls through contracts and deceit. Whether it was the ancient Ghost Rider or the modern one, their origins could all be traced back to Mephisto. "Messiah?" Naturally, Mephisto had been aware of Messiah for some time, even harboring designs on him. Messiah''s body and soul were treasures he desperately desired. Unfortunately, Messiah''s elusive nature had prevented him from finding the right opportunity to strike. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, as Mephisto observed the events unfolding on Earth, a glint of greed and astonishment appeared in his eyes. "So this is Messiah''s power?" The scale and strength of Messiah''s abilities-the near-limitless energy-were staggering. Mephisto found himself in disbelief. But after a moment of shock, his greed flared even stronger. "What an extraordinary individual, Messiah..." "Your body and soul-I want them both..." Licking his lips, Mephisto muttered with unbridled desire. Besides Dormammu and Mephisto, other entities also noticed Earth''s situation. In another hellish dimension, Lucifer himself took note, as did other beings who regularly monitored Earth. "When did such a powerful individual appear on Earth?" "This strength..." Shock rippled through the eyes of many. Even the Celestials, slumbering deep within Earth''s core, began to stir, faintly aware of the surface events. ... Back at the battlefield on Earth. Both Syd and the Dimensional Demon God could sense the faint but undeniable gazes of powerful beings turning their attention toward them. As Syd once again unleashed Sunshine, obliterating the Demon God''s body, the latter finally snapped. "Enough!" The Demon God''s furious roar echoed as he reformed once more. "You mutant freak, I don''t want to fight you anymore!" His face darkened as he sensed the energy and matter of his dimension continuously being erased. Though his heart was brimming with rage and frustration, and he desperately wanted to crush Messiah, he had begun to cool down. To his horror, he realized that Messiah seemed to genuinely possess infinite energy. This revelation left him not only shaken but also considering retreat. The faint, observing gazes from afar only solidified his decision. He had no desire to continue this standoff with Messiah, risking further depletion of his dimension''s energy. If these observing entities decided to swoop in and attack his dimension, he would truly be left with nothing. "This time, you win!" With a final, resentful declaration, the Demon God withdrew his dimension from the area. The green veil that had shrouded the skies and land quickly dissipated, and reality returned to normal. As the last traces of green light faded, his deep, unwilling voice lingered: "I will return!" Watching the Dimensional Demon God retreat, Syd furrowed his brow but made no move to stop him. Part of it was the uncomfortable feeling of the many gazes focused on the battlefield. But more importantly, Syd wasn''t certain he could definitively defeat the Dimensional Demon God. To truly eliminate him, Syd knew he''d have to venture into the Demon God''s dimension-a risk he wasn''t willing to take just yet. If he entered the Demon God''s domain, anything could happen. One thing was clear, though: between him and the Dimensional Demon God, only one of them would survive such a confrontation. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 434: Chapter 434 Chapter 434: Chapter 434As for whether it would be him or the Dimensional Demon God who perished, that remained unclear. For such a dangerous undertaking, Syd instinctively rejected the idea. After all, as time passed, he would naturally grow stronger. Once his Chaos Magic Omega ability reached level five, dealing with the Demon God would be far easier. There was no need to take such risks now. While deep in thought, the realization spread that the terrifying entity had been completely repelled by Syd. Around the world, from American citizens to people across the globe, the reaction was one of shock and disbelief. "Messiah won?" ... Outside New York City Tony, hovering in midair, murmured, "It''s over?" Even after witnessing Messiah''s power, he still found it hard to believe. This was an entity capable of devouring the Earth-a crisis that could have meant planetary destruction. And Messiah had resolved it single-handedly? What kind of terrifying power was this? Where was the supposed despair, helplessness, and fear? Tony was speechless. "Is this what mutants are?" For the first time, he questioned whether humanity truly deserved to be replaced. He even began to consider whether he should study the X-Gene and turn himself into a mutant. ... At S.H.I.E.L.D. Fury''s expression was grim. Messiah''s threat level in his mind had skyrocketed, surpassing that of White Knight and every other dangerous entity on Earth, making him the definitive Number One. "Anything involving Messiah must be handled with extreme caution," Fury muttered with concern. He couldn''t help but worry about what would happen if someone with Messiah''s terrifying power lost control. The potential devastation was unimaginable. ... Within the U.S. Government The mood among the higher-ups was tense and panicked. Even those who had previously mocked Messiah for daring to defy the mighty U.S. had fallen silent, unable to utter a word. What were they supposed to do with someone this powerful? After all, Messiah had defeated an entity capable of consuming the Earth! It was absurd. "What do we do now? Someone come up with a solution!" "How do we handle someone like Messiah?" "There must be a way!" Their discussions quickly devolved into heated arguments. ... At Kamar-Taj Watching as Messiah truly repelled the Dimensional Demon God, the Ancient One''s lips twitched. She had been preparing to step in and assist, only to realize how unnecessary her efforts would have been. From the beginning to the end of the battle, she hadn''t found a single opportunity to intervene. All she could do was watch, dumbfounded, as Messiah unleashed power after power in a completely unscientific manner. "Supreme Sorcerer, Messiah is too powerful. Who on Earth could possibly challenge him now?" Wong asked in disbelief. Doctor Strange and the others shared similar thoughts. "Perhaps only White Knight could match Messiah," Strange mused. But then he shook his head, muttering, "No... even White Knight hasn''t displayed anything as terrifying as Messiah just did." The others nodded in agreement. Whether it was Messiah''s casual abilities or the relentless destructive radiance he unleashed, they were all deeply shaken. In fact, they suspected that even the Ancient One, despite being the Sorcerer Supreme, might not be able to defeat Messiah. Like many others around the world, they began to worry about what might happen if Messiah ever went mad. Who could stop him then? By now, Messiah had become the uncontested strongest being on Earth in their minds. As they pondered this, Messiah''s figure suddenly vanished from the sky. "Where''s Messiah going?" While they speculated, Syd used the Space Stone to teleport to another military base. Without saying a word, he cast a glance at the base before unleashing a massive blue energy pillar that engulfed the area. In an instant, every facility and person within the base vanished, leaving behind only a charred crater. Syd then activated the Space Stone again, teleporting to another military base identified earlier. His retaliation against the U.S. military, premeditated and deliberate, was far from over. Base after base was destroyed in mere moments. As Syd rapidly dismantled these military installations, organizations like S.H.I.E.L.D. and others around the world detected the energy anomalies. Soon, news of Syd''s actions spread. Satellites began focusing on the targeted bases, revealing massive craters where they once stood. Both Americans and people from other countries watched in shock and fear. "Was this Messiah''s doing?" As satellite images swept across the globe, it became evident that most of the U.S.''s visible military bases had been annihilated by Messiah single-handedly. Countless resources and lives were lost at his hands. The U.S. government was furious and panicked but found themselves powerless to retaliate. They could only scramble to relocate their remaining bases. Fortunately for them, the rogue senator, Yusuf, hadn''t revealed all the base locations. Even so, the damage inflicted by Messiah was immense, leaving the U.S. in dire straits. Meanwhile, other countries-especially those often oppressed by the U.S.-couldn''t help but feel a sense of schadenfreude. To them, Messiah had become a hero of resistance. One man had inflicted heavy losses on the U.S.? Many were thrilled. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Half an hour later Boom! Boom! Boom! Syd calmly deflected incoming fire before unleashing another massive blue energy pillar. The military base before him was obliterated in an instant, the personnel within perishing in their panic. After eliminating the last known base, Syd floated in the air, lost in thought about his next move. It was then that someone caught his attention. A shadow flashed nearby, and a figure appeared about a dozen meters away. It was an older man, dressed in a black suit, smiling faintly. "Greetings, Messiah. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Mephisto, the Lord of Hell." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 435: Chapter 435 Chapter 435: Chapter 435As Mephisto introduced himself, satellites from the U.S. and other nations quietly locked onto the area. Following the detected energy anomalies, they captured images of Messiah still present and the sudden appearance of Mephisto. The sight of this elderly man in a black suit left many governments and organizations around the world on edge. "Who is this now?" "Another supernatural being?" Their wariness grew even stronger. After witnessing the events involving Messiah, the world had developed a deep-seated fear of such supernatural figures. They wished for all individuals with supernatural powers to disappear-especially Messiah and White Knight-yet they also secretly envied such power. And now, anyone daring to stand before Messiah had to be either fearlessly reckless or incredibly powerful. While others speculated, Syd carefully observed the pale-skinned, golden-haired elder in the black suit before him. In an instant, he recognized who this was-Mephisto, one of the rulers of the Hell Dimensions. Syd frowned. This cunning and treacherous figure was the nemesis of countless beings, having tricked and harmed more than anyone could count. The more souls he acquired in Hell, the stronger he became. Known as the Lord of Lies, Mephisto often lured mortals into signing soul-binding contracts through deceit. At his peak, he had even clashed with Galactus. Mephisto barely had time to continue introducing himself when Syd interrupted him. "Mephisto, I know you. Lord of the Hell Dimension." Syd''s tone was calm. Mephisto froze for a moment, surprise flickering in his eyes. Messiah knew him? How was that possible? Aside from figures like the Ancient One, whose legacies were ancient and steeped in hidden knowledge, how could this young human possibly recognize him? This young man couldn''t have lived long enough to know such secrets. Mephisto''s smug attitude, rooted in his belief that he was dealing with an ignorant youth, began to waver. He now regarded Messiah with increased seriousness-not just for his power but for the mystery surrounding him. After a moment''s thought, Mephisto smiled and said, "Messiah, I don''t know how you learned about me, but it saves me some explanation." "Let''s speak frankly." He smiled again. "As a Lord of Hell, I can accomplish many things beyond human imagination." "Messiah, tell me your desires, and I can help you achieve them." "For instance, do you wish to eliminate the leaders of human nations? I can do that for you." "Of course, this will require a small price-you''ll simply need to do one task for me in the future, something within your capabilities that won''t make you uncomfortable or upset." Mephisto added with a sly grin, "We can even sign a contract to ensure fairness for both parties." As a greedy demon and a ruler of Hell, Mephisto rarely spoke so generously. He wanted far more than Messiah''s cooperation-he wanted Messiah''s body and soul. However, he knew that demanding a soul as payment right away would cause Messiah to reject the offer. So, he chose a more subtle approach: offer small benefits to gain trust. Once Messiah grew accustomed to the deals or reached a point of desperation, Mephisto could then demand his soul as compensation. This tactic had been employed countless times throughout history, from prehistory to the modern era, and Mephisto had successfully ensnared countless souls. This time, he was confident, would be no different. While the two conversed, other entities such as Dormammu discreetly observed. Upon seeing Mephisto''s arrival, their reactions varied-some were frustrated for not acting sooner, while others relished the unfolding drama. "That old Mephisto is at it again, trying to deceive someone." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you think this young Messiah can resist the temptation?" "Unlikely-he''s young and inexperienced." "Right, I should''ve approached Messiah first. Now it looks like Mephisto will reap the rewards." As they watched, Syd''s expression remained unchanged as he listened to Mephisto''s offer. Floating in the air, he slowly circled Mephisto before speaking. "Mephisto, what you can offer doesn''t interest me. What I desire, you cannot provide." "And I know you far better than you think." "Dealing with demons and devils never ends well." Syd''s tone grew sharper. "Didn''t you once deceive a young man named Johnny?" "That young man asked you to cure his father''s terminal illness. You did-but only for his father to die in an ''accident'' a few days later." "In the end, Johnny gained nothing and lost his soul to you." Pausing for effect, Syd smirked. "Oh, but he did gain one thing-a Spirit of Vengeance, turning him into the Ghost Rider." At those words, Mephisto''s face darkened, shock and anger flashing across his features. "How do you know about that?" "You weren''t even around back then!" At that time, Messiah would''ve been far too young to know such things. And Johnny certainly wouldn''t have shared such details with others. Mephisto couldn''t fathom how Messiah knew so much, and his wariness of this mysterious young man deepened. In the shadows, Dormammu and the other observers were equally stunned. Not only had Messiah resisted Mephisto''s temptation, but he had also exposed the demon''s schemes in detail? Even revealing events from Mephisto''s past? "How does Messiah know all this?" As they watched, Syd remained calm, his voice steady. "I know far more than you think, Mephisto. The secrets of this world-there are few I don''t already know." His words left Mephisto and the other observers momentarily stunned. But soon, laughter and ridicule spread among the watchers. "The arrogance of youth-claiming to know everything." Mephisto chuckled, amused by the boldness. "Oh? If you truly know about the Spirit of Vengeance and Ghost Riders, then why don''t you tell me their origin?" The question was almost dismissive, a test Mephisto fully expected Messiah to fail. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 436: Chapter 436 Chapter 436: Chapter 436Not only did others think so, but even Dormammu and the others hidden in the shadows were speechless at Mephisto''s antics. Wasn''t this deliberately making things difficult for the Messiah? "This young man just made a bold claim, and now he''s going to get slapped in the face. Hahaha..." As they watched with interest, expecting the Messiah to be humiliated, Syd''s voice broke the silence, calm and steady. "Spirit of Vengeance?" "Are you referring to the Spirit of Vengeance created by God after the Great Flood to cleanse humanity of sin?" The moment Syd finished speaking, the amused expression on Mephisto''s face faltered, barely maintaining his composure. "How do you know that?!" Mephisto demanded, disbelief evident in his tone. Lucifer and the others, who had been eagerly awaiting the Messiah''s embarrassment, froze, their expressions filled with shock. It felt like they were the ones being slapped in the face instead. The Messiah actually knew this ancient secret? He even knew about the creation of the Spirit of Vengeance by God?! From Mephisto''s reaction, it was clear the Messiah''s words were true. Floating in the air, Syd continued, his tone unchanging. "As for the Ghost Rider, you mean the human host of the Spirit of Vengeance?" "I remember the first Ghost Rider had some connection to you." "In fact, about a million years ago, you, in the form of a serpent, tempted a young boy and turned him into Earth''s first Ghost Rider." "He rode a flaming mammoth..." Syd''s narration was calm and measured, as if he had seen it all firsthand. Mephisto''s face darkened further, unable to maintain his composure. A prehistoric event from so long ago, one he had personally experienced-how could this Messiah possibly know about it? All traces of amusement and casualness vanished from Mephisto''s expression, replaced by grim seriousness. "Where did you learn about this?" Mephisto asked, his tone heavy. Not only him, but Dormammu and the others listening were now certain the Messiah was telling the truth, their shock growing. At the same time, as supreme lords of their dimensions, their initial instinct to underestimate this being was now entirely replaced by caution and respect. Under their watchful eyes, Syd said calmly, "I told you, I know a lot of things, far beyond your imagination. There are very few secrets in this world that escape me." Although it was a repeated statement, this time Mephisto and the others didn''t find it funny at all. Instead, they felt unease and fear. Who exactly was this Messiah? S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without caring about their thoughts, Syd continued in an even tone. "So, Mephisto, don''t bother trying to tempt me. It''s meaningless and won''t work on me." Mephisto, now unable to maintain his usual demeanor, responded solemnly, "Messiah, you''re very mysterious." Then, Mephisto shifted his approach entirely, abandoning his earlier tricks and speaking with a seemingly sincere smile. "Don''t be so quick to refuse. You should know that tempting others has always been my thing. Ever since Adam and Eve, I''ve been addicted to it." "But you, Messiah, are an exception. I genuinely want to befriend you." "You never know. Perhaps one day, we''ll end up working together." His tone carried both sincerity and a hint of probing. Syd remained composed, his lack of reaction confirming to Mephisto that the Messiah indeed possessed deep knowledge. What secrets lay within him? What was his true identity? Mephisto pondered in alarm. Just as Syd furrowed his brow and prepared to leave, he suddenly sensed something and turned his gaze into the distance. The others, including Mephisto and Dormammu, also looked in the same direction. A black motorcycle, engulfed in blue flames, sped toward them at lightning speed, leaving a fiery trail in its wake. On the motorcycle sat a skeletal figure wearing a black jacket, his entire body wreathed in flames. "Johnny?" Mephisto muttered, his brow furrowing deeply. Since his son Blackheart''s attempt to seize the Contract of San Venganza, this Ghost Rider had betrayed him, constantly thwarting his plans. Combined with the Rider''s immortality and Mephisto''s inability to send powerful avatars to Earth, it had been impossible to deal with Johnny properly, making his collection of human souls increasingly difficult. And now, this nuisance was back again? The flaming motorcycle came to a halt, and Ghost Rider Johnny dismounted, wielding his fiery chain as he locked eyes with Mephisto. Mephisto sneered in irritation, ready to seize this moment to drag Johnny into Hell for torment. But the next moment, he paused, noticing Johnny''s gaze shifting away from him and toward Syd. Originally here to confront Mephisto, Johnny now opened his flaming jaw and declared, "I sense great sin within you!" "So many innocent lives, lives that shouldn''t have ended, were lost because of you!" Mephisto sneered with schadenfreude, while Syd''s expression remained unchanged. Of course, he was aware of this. Among those who perished in the military bases he destroyed, there were undoubtedly innocent people. But... Syd replied evenly, "And what do you intend to do about it?" Johnny''s skeletal voice rumbled, "Look into my eyes!" Without hesitation, Johnny activated the Penance Stare, also known as the Judgment Stare! Anyone guilty of sin who met his gaze would experience the pain and guilt of their actions, their soul ultimately consumed by Hellfire. Even Blackheart, Mephisto''s own son, had perished under the power of the Penance Stare after gaining a soul. Johnny was confident that this Messiah, whose hands were drenched in blood, would meet the same fate-his soul incinerated by the flames of judgment! Syd remained composed and met Johnny''s gaze head-on. Their eyes locked. Johnny was elated, while Mephisto frowned. Johnny''s transformation into Ghost Rider was Mephisto''s doing, so he knew the full power of the Penance Stare. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 437: Chapter 437 Chapter 437: Chapter 437Not only Mephisto but also beings like Lucifer, who had some knowledge of the Ghost Rider, were equally stunned by the scene unfolding before them. This young Messiah dared to meet the Ghost Rider''s gaze? However, it was too late for any intervention. The Messiah had already locked eyes with the Ghost Rider. Johnny''s expression lit up with delight. This Messiah, drenched in sin and soaked in blood, would surely perish under the Penance Stare, his soul incinerated! As Johnny confidently anticipated the inevitable, Syd felt a mysterious force trying to infiltrate his mind and influence his consciousness. Unfortunately for Johnny, this force was powerless against Syd''s divine strength and mental resilience. His spirit was far beyond such meddling. However, curious about the effect of the Penance Stare, Syd didn''t resist, allowing himself to be drawn into the illusion-like realm it created. Amid a fiery sea of hellfire, he saw countless figures he had killed. Their final moments, their pain, and their curses echoed in his ears. Outside, Johnny sensed something and initially frowned, thinking the Penance Stare had failed. But then his face lit up with joy. The Messiah had fallen for it! No matter how powerful he was, there was no escaping now! Mephisto and the watching Dormammu hesitated, sensing something was off. Could the Messiah truly be defeated? Johnny roared, "Messiah! Your soul is stained with the blood of countless innocents. Feel their pain!" "Repent!" As he reveled in the satisfaction of forcing the Messiah into repentance and punishment, Syd''s calm voice cut through his thoughts. "So?" Syd asked, his expression unchanging. The scene fell into a stunned silence. Johnny''s flaming skull twisted in disbelief. "How...how are you unharmed?" "You should already be under the effects of the Penance Stare!" "You should be repenting, feeling the agony of those you''ve wronged, and facing punishment!" Even Mephisto was momentarily speechless. Johnny''s shock deepened as he seemed to sense something extraordinary. "Your soul...why is it so strong? Incomprehensibly strong!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My Penance Stare can''t even touch it?" His voice trembled with disbelief. Syd''s calm demeanor remained unaffected, as if none of this was surprising to him. The Penance Stare was indeed formidable, but influencing him was far beyond its reach. His divine essence made his soul akin to that of a god. How could such a force affect him? It was as laughable as attempting to extinguish a nuclear sun with a mere drop of water. Not only was the effort futile, but it could also fuel the very flame it sought to extinguish. Even the supposed soul-burning effect of the Stare felt more like a pleasant massage. Syd''s expression was calm, his presence unshaken. Johnny, standing below, was overwhelmed with disbelief. The Messiah, standing before him, remained invulnerable despite his sins. Johnny''s frustration only grew as his attacks proved futile. Unable to suppress the urge to act, Johnny lashed out. The fiery chain in his hand whipped toward Syd, crackling through the air. The chain, imbued with hellfire, surged forward, intent on entangling its target. But just before it could reach him, Syd glanced at it. In the next moment, a diluted version of his divine radiance appeared. The light met the chain midair. Under Johnny''s astonished gaze and Mephisto''s grim scrutiny, the fiery chain began disintegrating inch by inch. Every part of the chain that touched the light vanished completely. Not only did the chain disintegrate, but the hellfire itself was extinguished. This development left Johnny in shock and Mephisto deeply uneasy. The Ghost Rider''s hellfire was the source of his immortality. With it, even if reduced to ash, the Rider could resurrect. It was said that only God or a power surpassing God could nullify the Ghost Rider''s immortality. Mephisto himself had confirmed this through experiments. While the Ghost Rider''s combat strength was not remarkable, his immortality was a thorn in Mephisto''s side. But now, that very hellfire was snuffed out by a mere glance from the Messiah. Did this mean the Messiah could eliminate the Ghost Rider entirely? Did this mean the essence of the Messiah''s power rivaled-or surpassed-that of God? From what the Messiah had demonstrated thus far, there seemed to be nothing his light couldn''t erase. Mephisto''s shock quickly gave way to greed. "This terrifying power...if only it were mine!" Mephisto thought, schemes flooding his mind. Dormammu and the others, aware of the Ghost Rider''s immortality, were equally captivated by the thought of obtaining such power. While they schemed, Johnny stood frozen, staring at the now-vanished chain. Even the Spirit of Vengeance itself seemed to sense danger, retreating into silence. The overwhelming instinct to destroy evil that had driven Johnny moments before was now gone. For the first time, the Spirit of Vengeance hesitated. Without its usual bravado, it acknowledged the futility of opposing the Messiah. Floating calmly in the air, the black-clad Messiah gazed down at Johnny, his expression serene. Johnny''s thoughts spiraled into chaos. Was there no one capable of stopping this Messiah? Would he remain untouchable, free to kill as he pleased, unchecked? Realizing the insurmountable power gap and with the Spirit of Vengeance subdued, Johnny''s will to fight crumbled. Syd finally spoke, his tone unwavering. "You''re too weak, like an ant beneath my feet. Too insignificant for me to bother with." Johnny stared blankly at the ground, his spirit crushed. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 438: Chapter 438 Chapter 438: Chapter 438Mephisto stared intently at the Messiah, wondering if the young man was finally softening. If that were the case, the Messiah would be far easier to deal with! In an instant, Mephisto''s mind raced with several schemes. But just as he entertained these thoughts, he noticed the Messiah, who claimed it wasn''t worth his time, raising his right hand. Mephisto felt a pang of disappointment. This Messiah...did he not fear that lies would grow his nose? As Mephisto observed with interest, Johnny''s expression shifted dramatically as he prepared to dodge. Just as Syd was about to casually deal with the Ghost Rider, he suddenly paused, his gaze turning to the distant horizon. Even Mephisto, sensing the change, turned to look in the same direction. Johnny, who had been bracing for an attack, froze in confusion. What were Mephisto and the Messiah doing? Not just him, but the United States and other nations monitoring the scene via satellite were equally puzzled by the sudden shift in attention. "What''s going on?" While humans were baffled, Dormammu and the other dimensional beings caught a flash of understanding in their eyes. "Spatial and temporal fluctuations?" "Such intense disturbances-what''s happening?" "That direction...could it be..." In a moment, their attention locked onto the source of the anomaly. The area where the Messiah had fought the dimensional entities earlier, now calm and stable, suddenly erupted with disturbances once more. The air rippled like water, creating folds in space until a massive rift tore open. Through the gaping void, faint glimpses of another realm could be seen. In the next instant, a towering, silver humanoid figure stepped through. The figure, seemingly made of solid steel, scanned its surroundings. More figures emerged, each unique in design. Some bore humanoid shapes, others resembled giant insects, while some appeared grotesquely alien. But one thing was consistent-they were clearly not living beings, their forms entirely metallic. Robots, perhaps? "How intriguing..." Dormammu and the others observed closely, probing these strange arrivals with interest. Meanwhile, the first silver figure, after surveying the area, spoke with a commanding voice. "So this is the Prime Universe?" "Doesn''t look all that special..." As it continued to inspect its surroundings, its initial caution faded, replaced by growing confidence. It seemed the Prime Universe wasn''t so different from the branch universe it came from. The figure, calling itself Bastion, had learned about the Prime and branch universes by chance. In its own universe, a branch of this one, it had eradicated every mutant. But that victory didn''t satisfy it. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Driven by a deep-seated goal, Bastion sought out the Prime Universe to continue its mission of exterminating mutants. Fortune had favored it-the Prime Universe''s spatial barriers had proven weak, allowing an effortless entry. With a cruel smile, Bastion declared inwardly, The mutants of this universe are next! Soon, just like the mutants of its own branch universe, those here would be annihilated. Maintaining the portal, Bastion allowed more Sentinel robots of various designs to emerge. Simultaneously, it commanded them to spread out and explore. The unusual activity didn''t go unnoticed-satellites from the United States and other nations quickly locked onto the area. "What are those things?" "An alien invasion?" As fighter jets scrambled to investigate the site, circling the newly arrived Sentinels, the pilots attempted communication. Bastion, however, regarded these humans with contempt. To him, humans were mere slaves, subservient beings. In his world, humans were forcibly augmented with cybernetic implants to better serve their robotic overlords. In response to the jets, the Sentinels unleashed red laser beams, cutting through the skies. Boom! Boom! Boom! Explosions lit up the ground and air as fighter jets burst into flames. Satisfied, Bastion hacked into global networks, seizing control of countless electronic devices. Moments later, televisions, smartphones, and computers worldwide displayed the image of a silver, robotic figure. Bastion smiled and addressed the world, "Greetings, humans. I come from another universe. You may call me Bastion." "Of course, you might know me better as a Sentinel." "But I come from a different universe." Shock rippled through humanity as they processed his words. An advanced, intelligent machine from another universe? What could he want? Bastion wasted no time in declaring his intentions. "From this moment forward, humanity is under our control. All mutants among you will be exterminated." The audacity of his proclamation left people stunned. "Is this guy insane?" "Take over humanity?!" "And exterminate all mutants?!" What kind of lunatic was this? Who gave him the audacity to make such claims? s if anticipating their thoughts, Bastion elaborated, "I''ve already eradicated all mutants in my universe." "This one will be no different." "Humans and mutants, you''re welcome to resist." His chilling words sent shockwaves through the world. "How is this possible?" "What kind of machine could achieve something like that?" The notion of wiping out all mutants was staggering. If Bastion wasn''t lying... Would humanity truly fall under the control of these robotic invaders? And would all mutants, including figures like the Messiah and the White Knight, meet their end? Were these Sentinels truly that powerful? Doubt, fear, and confusion swept across the world like a tidal wave. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 439: Chapter 439 Chapter 439: Chapter 439[Next Week Event For: Warhammer: Starting as a Planetary Governor!!] [200 PS = +1 Extra Chapter!!] The self-proclaimed Sentinel robot''s declaration that it would take over humanity and exterminate all mutants sent shockwaves through the world. Especially when it claimed to have eradicated all mutants in its own universe and promised the same fate here. Was this thing bluffing, or did it truly possess such terrifying power? If it were true, the implications were chilling. "Does his target include the White Knight and the Messiah?" "Could he actually destroy those two?" Speculation ran rampant as doubt and fear spread. ... S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters Nick Fury''s head throbbed with frustration. "Where on Earth did this one come from now?" ... Stark Tower Tony Stark, having just returned to his tower, muttered, "What''s with all the bizarre stuff lately?" ... The United States Government In the upper echelons of the U.S. government, faces turned grim as they listened to the Sentinel''s message. They dismissed the idea that humanity could be subjugated by a mere robot. If anyone was going to take over humanity, it should be them, the United States-not some mechanical monstrosity. However, when it came to the Sentinel''s stated goal of eliminating all mutants, their stance shifted. "We fully support this." "Eradicating every mutant in the world...these Sentinels must be incredibly powerful to have achieved that in their universe." If the Sentinel''s claim was true, and it had wiped out even Omega-level mutants, including beings akin to the Messiah or the White Knight, then... This thought chilled them to their cores. If the Sentinel wasn''t bluffing, it really might be able to take over humanity and eradicate every mutant. The leaders hurriedly debated whether to resist or surrender. ... It wasn''t just the politicians. Intelligent individuals everywhere were drawing similar conclusions, their hearts gripped with terror. What could humanity-or mutants-do against such a powerful foe? On the Battlefield Bastion paid no attention to humanity''s growing fear. Its focus was elsewhere. Sentinel robots had begun spreading into various cities, conducting detailed scans. One of the Nimrod-class Sentinels locked onto a young mutant in the street. "Scanning...analyzing..." "Threat Level: Tier 2. Mutant ability: enhanced strength..." It continued cataloging mutants, one after another. "Threat Level: Tier 1..." "Threat Level: Tier 1..." "Threat Level: Tier 3..." Back near the portal, Bastion finished its observations of this so-called Prime Universe. To its surprise, the mutants here were far weaker than those in its home universe. "The mutants in this Prime Universe are even weaker than those in my branch universe?" Bastion found this astonishing, then amusing. "So, this is the so-called Prime Universe? Laughable. It''s weaker than a branch universe." "These mutants are so weak. I can''t fathom how this place is considered the Prime Universe, haha..." A derisive laugh escaped its metallic lips. Across the world, people watching Bastion''s broadcast froze. Then, the implications began to sink in, and they were terrified. ... S.H.I.E.L.D. Fury''s face turned grave. This Sentinel''s brief statements had revealed far too much. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If what it says is true, its universe must have had incredibly powerful mutants." "And yet, they were all wiped out?" Fury inhaled sharply. The thought was horrifying. If even powerful mutants couldn''t survive, what chance did ordinary humans stand? Grimly, Fury activated his pager to contact Captain Marvel, Carol Danvers. If things spiraled out of control, he wanted her back on Earth. At worst, she could carry essential artifacts and a few survivors off the planet to preserve humanity''s spark. He no longer placed much hope in her ability to fight off the Sentinels. If Bastion wasn''t bluffing, not even Carol could win. But she could escape. Fury sighed heavily. Having completed their analysis of the Prime Universe''s mutant population, the Sentinels began their assault. A Supreme Sentinel, almost indistinguishable from a human, targeted a mutant in the city. These Supreme Sentinels, crafted with nanotechnology, could activate and transform from human guise to robotic form, making them perfect infiltrators. Equipped with flight, super strength, energy beams, and the ability to suppress mutant powers, they were Bastion''s ultimate creations for rooting out mutants. ... On the Streets Screams echoed as panicked civilians fled. A Supreme Sentinel toyed with a middle-aged mutant man, chasing him like a cat with a mouse. Flying through the air, the Sentinel pursued its prey relentlessly. The man, Kleem, shouted in terror, "What do you want?!" "Stop chasing me!" To his surprise, the Sentinel actually responded. "Mutant. Our mission is to exterminate your kind. To eradicate those who should not exist." The cold, mechanical voice sent chills down Kleem''s spine. Realizing escape was futile, he turned to fight. His hand raised, ready to unleash his mutant ability. But nothing happened. No matter how hard he tried, his powers refused to manifest. He stood frozen in shock, his face turning red with exertion. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 440: Chapter 440 Chapter 440: Chapter 440The Supreme Sentinel continued in its cold, emotionless tone, "Threat Level: Tier 3. Mutant ability: gas manipulation." Kleem, the mutant before it, was stunned. "How do you know my powers?" he asked in disbelief. Not only had this machine identified his abilities, but it also seemed to know their exact level. Why couldn''t he use his powers? Kleem''s face was filled with confusion. As if responding to his thoughts, the Supreme Sentinel stated icily, "Mutant, in my presence, you cannot use your powers." Designed to suppress and disrupt mutant abilities, the Sentinel ensured no mutant could activate their powers near it. In the next moment, its eyes glowed red. Two crimson beams shot out, piercing Kleem''s abdomen instantly. Boom! The ground behind him erupted into twin craters. "Ahh!" Kleem screamed, clutching his stomach as he writhed in agony on the ground. The Supreme Sentinel stared down at him, unfeeling. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You mutants are so fragile. Without your powers, you''re nothing more than insects, easily crushed underfoot." Sweating profusely and barely conscious from the pain, Kleem gritted his teeth and shouted, "Don''t get cocky! One day, someone will stop you! The Messiah and the White Knight will destroy you for what you''ve done to us!" The Sentinel paused momentarily at these words. "The Messiah? The White Knight?" "Are they the strongest mutants of this so-called Prime Universe?" After a brief consideration, it dismissed the comment entirely. Strong mutants were nothing new to the Sentinels. No matter how powerful, mutants always fell to them in the end. Even Bastion, observing through the Sentinel, felt no concern. In Bastion''s world, Sentinels had evolved to extraordinary levels of strength. Nimrod-class Sentinels were commonplace. These advanced models were so powerful that even Omega-level mutants or groups like the X-Men couldn''t stand against them individually. It often took a coordinated team of multiple mutants to take down a single Nimrod-class Sentinel. Mutants in Bastion''s world lived under constant persecution. For every Sentinel destroyed, many more were ready to take their place. There was no escape. Thus, neither the Supreme Sentinel nor Bastion himself paid much heed to Kleem''s desperate proclamation. As the Supreme Sentinel attacked Kleem, Sentinels in other parts of the city began targeting mutants. Screams echoed through the streets. "Help!" "God, save us!" "Messiah!" Mutants cried out in despair, some calling on the Messiah or the White Knight to save them. "This is ABC News. What you''re seeing is live footage of Sentinel robots ruthlessly attacking mutants across the city," reported a young woman, her voice trembling slightly. The camera zoomed in, showing a harrowing scene. A young mutant girl, about ten years old, knelt beside a fallen woman, shaking her frantically. "Mom! Mom, wake up!" The woman lay motionless, her face pale, her chest riddled with two bloody holes. Blood pooled beneath her. The sight was too much for some viewers, even those who harbored prejudice against mutants. Suddenly, the Sentinel that had attacked the woman turned its gaze to the crying girl. "Threat Level: Tier 2..." it muttered, its eyes beginning to glow red. Its intentions were clear. Oblivious to the danger, the girl continued shaking her mother, tears streaming down her face. "Stop right there!" A gunshot rang out from the distance. A middle-aged man, unable to bear the scene any longer, fired his pistol at the Sentinel. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets struck the robot''s head, but they only sparked harmlessly against its metallic surface. The Sentinel''s attention shifted to the man. In the blink of an eye, twin beams of red light shot out, piercing his chest. "Ahh!" The man fell to the ground, clutching his wound, unable to rise. The Sentinel turned its gaze back to the girl, its eyes glowing once more. The scene filled countless viewers-mutants and humans alike¡ªwith outrage and despair. Even ordinary citizens who had no love for mutants found it difficult to watch. The news anchor, visibly shaken, fell silent, too afraid to speak. Similar scenes played out across multiple cities. Rocket launchers and heavy weaponry were deployed against the Sentinels, but to no avail. The machines emerged unscathed, their cold efficiency only amplifying the sense of helplessness. "Is this the end for mutants?" Despair gripped those watching the carnage. Bastion observed the chaos with satisfaction. On every screen, his silver visage loomed large, a grim symbol of doom for both mutants and humanity. But just as despair reached its peak, far away, Syd had pieced together the situation. In an instant, a mental image of Bastion''s location surfaced in his mind. His figure vanished from his current spot. At the scene of the spatial rift, a figure in black appeared in the sky. The sudden arrival caught the attention of everyone watching. Bastion turned to face the newcomer, intrigued. "Finally, a mutant bold enough to show themselves?" It scanned the figure dismissively, assuming it to be another overconfident mutant. "Scanning...analyzing..." The Nimrod-class Sentinels nearby also began their analysis. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 441: Chapter 441 Chapter 441: Chapter 441[Next Week Event For: Warhammer: Starting as a Planetary Governor!!] [200 PS = +1 Extra Chapter!!] "Scanning and analyzing..." In no time, the Nimrod-class Sentinel robots, including Bastion, completed their analysis. "Threat level: Level 5. Suspected Omega-level mutant. Ability analysis failed..." Hearing this, Bastion, who initially thought it was just another overconfident mutant, was momentarily stunned. The black-clad figure before him was actually... "Level 5?" "An Omega mutant?" Bastion was shocked. "This weak primary universe actually has an Omega mutant?" he murmured. Even if a hundred Level 4 mutants appeared, he wouldn''t be surprised. But a Level 5 Omega mutant? This primary universe still had such a powerful existence? He could disregard Level 4 mutants, but a Level 5 Omega mutant demanded his attention. After all, every Omega mutant possessed terrifying power-far surpassing that of Level 4 mutants! As he was still in shock over the fact that this universe contained an Omega mutant, the entire world heard his astonished murmurs through electronic broadcasting. "What''s going on?" "This Sentinel robot, Bastion, seems genuinely surprised that Messiah is an Omega mutant?" S.H.I.E.L.D. Nick Fury pondered. A bold hypothesis: Even in Bastion''s world, where powerful mutants were abundant, Omega mutants were still special? Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so taken aback... ... X-Academy Previously feeling despair, Professor X and the others suddenly had a glimmer of hope in their eyes. Yes, they still had Messiah. Mutants still had hope! These Sentinels were indeed strong and specialized-natural enemies of mutants, leaving them feeling helpless and desperate. But for Messiah, they might not be a real threat! After all, he was an Omega mutant! An opponent they couldn''t handle might be nothing to Messiah! Not just them, but many mutants across the world had the same thought, their eyes filled with anticipation. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... U.S. Government Headquarters The officials'' faces darkened. As countless mutants grew excited, eagerly awaiting Messiah to take action and eliminate the Sentinels, Bastion, now calm, curiously observed the black-clad figure before him. "So, you''re the Omega mutant of this primary universe?" "Honestly, I''m quite surprised. This weak universe actually has an Omega mutant?" "But I wonder... Will an Omega mutant from this weak universe be just as weak?" Hearing this, Syd glanced at him and asked flatly, "You''re not afraid of me?" Bastion froze for a moment. Then, under the watchful eyes of the entire world, he chuckled and replied, "An Omega mutant? It''s not like I haven''t seen one before." A smirk appeared on his face. As a Sentinel superior to the Nimrod class, he could wield numerous abilities at will. Even against a Level 5 Omega mutant, he wasn''t particularly worried. If they clashed, it was uncertain who would win! Moreover... Bastion continued, "In my world, I''ve encountered Level 5 Omega mutants." "Such mutants are indeed powerful. They can easily crush Nimrod-class Sentinels." "But that doesn''t mean Omega mutants are invincible." With a sneer, Bastion said, "By sheer numbers alone, even a Level 5 Omega mutant can be worn down and killed." His tone grew mocking. "So, tell me, Omega mutant of the primary universe, are you arrogant or just stupid?" "If you had stayed hidden, dealing with you would have been a bit troublesome. But now, you''ve saved us the effort. We''ll eliminate you along with the rest." "Without you, the last resistance of this universe will collapse, and it will fall into my hands!" Bastion''s face was filled with confidence. His words sent shockwaves across the world. "They''ve actually killed an Omega mutant before?" "No way!" "Just how powerful are these Sentinels?" People were shaken. Even beings as terrifying as Level 5 Omega mutants could be eliminated?! Imagining a figure as powerful as Messiah or the White Knight falling to these Sentinels sent chills down their spines. Just how strong were they?! Previously, some had suspected that these Sentinels had already taken down Omega mutants -perhaps even parallel versions of Messiah and the White Knight-but there had been no proof. Now, Bastion''s words shattered their last hope. How could they possibly resist such monsters? At this rate, the Sentinels might truly take over humanity and eradicate all mutants- including Messiah and the White Knight! X-Academy Professor X murmured in shock, "How could Sentinels be this strong?" Even Omega mutants-deemed the ultimate threat to humanity-could be killed?! Beside him, Cyclops and the others were equally dumbfounded. Messiah and the White Knight, beings comparable to them, had been defeated before? The mere thought of such a terrifying scene made them shudder. ... S.H.I.E.L.D. Nick Fury was shaken. His hope in Messiah and the White Knight wavered. Now, he could only pray that Carol returned soon-with something that could ensure humanity''s survival. ... Stark Tower Tony Stark was equally stunned. He couldn''t believe it. Even beings as powerful as the White Knight and Messiah could die... ... U.S. Government Headquarters Officials felt both relieved and terrified. On one hand, they took pleasure in Messiah''s impending demise. On the other, they were lost in uncertainty over humanity''s future. ... Elsewhere Johnny Blaze, the Ghost Rider, also grasped the situation, feeling conflicted. The infamous, blood-soaked Messiah was finally about to die? ... Battlefield Listening to Bastion''s words, Syd remained indifferent. He simply responded, "Is that so?" Seeing this Level 5 Omega mutant still acting arrogant despite being doomed, Bastion sneered. Without hesitation, he commanded the surrounding Sentinels into action, preparing to overwhelm and crush this Omega mutant. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 442: Chapter 442 Chapter 442: Chapter 442Before the Sentinels could act, Syd made his move first. "Spiritual Energy Beam!" In the next second, a blue beam erupted from his hands, extending over 200 kilometers in the blink of an eye. Along with the blue light came an impossibly long, pitch-black rift. Then, using spatial teleportation combined with the Space Stone, Syd instantly froze the space around the Sentinels, restricting their movements. As he slashed downward, an enormous black rift tore through the air. The Nimrod-class Sentinels, which were an overwhelming force against Level 4 mutants, were instantly sliced in half. In the blink of an eye, the sky seemed to rain mechanical debris as countless shattered Sentinel bodies plummeted toward the ground. The entire world froze in stunned silence. The same Nimrod-class Sentinels that Bastion had hyped up were... wiped out just like that? Were they really this weak? Bastion himself showed a hint of surprise. "As expected of a Level 5 Omega mutant." "So, this is your Omega ability? Impressive indeed..." Yet, Bastion wasn''t overly shocked. Instead, a look of admiration appeared on his face. All those Sentinels had already activated their ability suppression and disruption functions. Normally, no mutant should have been able to use their abilities in this field! But this Omega mutant was an exception-completely unaffected? Even Bastion had to admit that was remarkable. But unfortunately... He smirked. "Omega mutant of the primary universe, do you really think Nimrod-class Sentinels are so easily dealt with?" Under the watchful eyes of the world-and Syd himself the bisected Sentinels began moving again! They flew back to their severed halves and reconnected. In mere moments, the Nimrod-class Sentinels were fully restored! Even their bodies had changed slightly, adapting to the Spiritual Energy Beam''s attack. At the same time, even more Sentinels emerged from the spatial rift above. Clearly, an endless supply of them was pouring in. Bastion chuckled. "Omega mutant, your fate is sealed." "My Nimrod-class Sentinels will drown you." "They are far more complex than they seem, and soon, you will understand." "Your Omega ability alone will never be enough to eliminate them all." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bastion could already picture the outcome-this Omega mutant being overwhelmed, buried under an endless tide of Sentinels. Hearing Bastion''s words, Syd remained unfazed. He merely glanced at him and, as before, spoke calmly. "What makes you think this is my Omega ability?" "And why do you assume that the Omega mutants you know are the same as me?" Bastion was momentarily stunned. Before he could respond, a massive energy beam, several hundred meters wide, rained down from the sky, engulfing every single Nimrod-class Sentinel. The sky turned a radiant blue. Bastion initially dismissed the attack. With repeated strikes, Nimrod-class Sentinels could quickly adapt, retaliate, and even attempt to copy Messiah''s mutant abilities. But as he relaxed, he suddenly realized something. The blue energy wasn''t fading. Instead, it surged like a relentless waterfall, continuously washing over the Sentinels. Dark space rifts appeared within the energy beam. The Sentinels, still struggling to adapt and copy Messiah''s ability, were suddenly shredded apart by the expanding rifts. In mere moments, the Nimrod-class Sentinels were utterly obliterated, their remains vaporized. In the blink of an eye, they were gone. As the colossal energy beam vanished, all that remained was a massive, bottomless crater. In the sky, only Bastion remained. He was momentarily speechless, his eyes flashing with disbelief. "So... this was his true Omega ability?" Such power? After a moment of shock, Bastion shook off his concern. The Nimrod-class Sentinels were mere fodder-easily replaceable. Even if a batch was destroyed, how many more could this Omega mutant possibly take down? Soon, an endless swarm of Sentinels would emerge from the rift, and eventually, Messiah would be worn down-buried under sheer numbers. Bastion sneered. Just as he thought this, Syd, who had yet to attack Bastion directly, turned his gaze toward the enormous rift. He raised his left hand. In that instant, an immense spatial fluctuation erupted. Before Bastion''s stunned eyes-and to the shock of hidden entities like Mephisto and Dormammu-the massive portal expanded even further! Originally, the rift had only been loosely connected to the other universe, requiring some time for Sentinels to cross over. But now, it had fully merged. The two universes had been completely linked. Now, everything on the other side was visible. On the other side of the rift, the sky was filled-completely filled-with Sentinels. Like a massive storm cloud, they blotted out the heavens. Looking at this apocalyptic scene, people across the world trembled in fear. How many Sentinels were there? Hundreds of thousands? Millions? Or... They didn''t dare to imagine. If all of those Sentinels flooded through, it would truly be the end of the world. Bastion, however, was overjoyed. "Messiah actually opened the portal fully?" "Has he lost his mind?" "Does he realize what he''s done?!" But as Syd gazed at the seemingly endless sea of Sentinels, he didn''t panic. He merely activated another ability. Sunshine! But this time, it was amplified by the Space Stone! An infinite wave of radiant light erupted, filling the entire sky. Bastion, momentarily dumbfounded, watched as both universes-the primary universe and the Sentinel-filled realm beyond-were completely engulfed in light. Every single Sentinel, stretching as far as the eye could see, was illuminated. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 443: Chapter 443 Chapter 443: Chapter 443[Event For: Warhammer: Starting as a Planetary Governor!!] [200 PS = +1 Extra Chapter!!] The blinding light flooded the entire sky. Bastion stood frozen, staring at the endless glow illuminating both universes. "What... is this?" Meanwhile, in the Sentinel-occupied world, a few surviving mutants had noticed the unfolding events. Although Bastion had claimed to have exterminated all mutants, a handful had managed to escape death. Recently, Bastion''s mobilization of vast numbers of Sentinels had drawn their attention. They had sent out machines to investigate. They had just discovered that Bastion had left through the portal to the primary reality, and before they could fully grasp the situation-this happened. A massive spatial rift connected the two universes completely, and a shadowy figure in black hovered on the other side. Before they could identify this person, the figure unleashed a flood of blinding light. Under their stunned gazes, the boundless sea of Sentinels, stretching as far as the eye could see, was engulfed in radiance! At that moment, something terrifying occurred. The endless swarm of Sentinels, massive and minuscule alike, began to dissolve like melting ice under the sunlight. Nimrod-class Sentinels, sensing the anomaly, activated various abilities in an attempt to resist. Multicolored energy flickered across their bodies. But it was all in vain. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Bastion and the stunned world, the next second-hundreds of thousands, if not millions, of Sentinels simply vanished! As the light faded, the mighty Sentinel army-once a global nightmare was gone. The mutants on the other side, who had clenched their fists in hatred for the Sentinels, could only stare in disbelief. The sky was clear, utterly empty, devoid of a single Sentinel. The battlefield fell into complete silence. Everyone''s eyes widened in sheer shock. ... S.H.I.E.L.D. Nick Fury took a sharp breath. This was not what he had expected. Hadn''t Bastion claimed that Nimrod-class Sentinels could overwhelm and kill Omega mutants? Hadn''t he said they had done it before? Then what the hell just happened?! The supposedly unstoppable Sentinels had been obliterated-instantly. By Messiah''s attack alone. "What the hell... did I just witness?" Fury murmured. "Did Bastion lie?" "Were these Sentinels just all talk?" He was caught between disbelief and suspicion. ... X-Academy Professor X, who had just been shaken by the idea that Omega mutants could be wiped out, was now completely stunned. Nearby, Logan and the others were equally overwhelmed. Bastion had boasted that Omega mutants-beings as powerful as Messiah and the White Knight-had fallen to the Sentinels. They had struggled to imagine what such a horrifying battle looked like. Then, when they saw the sheer number of Sentinels-millions blotting out the sky-their minds had gone blank. Would they crush Messiah? Overwhelm him? Kill him? And yet... "What the hell...?" Logan muttered. "Did Syd just one-shot all of them?" Storm and the others, still dazed, numbly nodded in agreement. ... Stark Tower A moment ago, Tony Stark had been wrestling with the notion that beings as powerful as the White Knight and Messiah could be killed. Now, he was speechless. ... U.S. Government Headquarters The officials who had been grinning in schadenfreude froze mid-smirk. Their faces turned stiff, their satisfaction turning into dread. ... Elsewhere Ghost Rider, Johnny Blaze, was in utter disbelief. Messiah-the infamous, ruthless mutant-was supposed to finally die. "...How did this happen...?" he muttered in shock. ... On the Other Side of the Portal The surviving mutants stared blankly. Were they hallucinating? What had just happened? The shadowy figure in black unleashed a light... and then- Over a million Sentinels just vanished. "...That''s not real, right?" Their minds were in absolute chaos. Bastion, for once, was just as dumbfounded. A moment ago, he had been confident. He had visualized Messiah drowning under an endless tide of Sentinels. But now- They were all gone. His once unstoppable army had been erased. The ever-composed, victorious Bastion now wore a look of sheer disbelief. His mind couldn''t comprehend it. He had faced Omega mutants before. They were powerful, but not invincible. They could be worn down-killed through sheer numbers. So what the hell just happened?! "What... did you do?!" Bastion''s voice trembled as he shouted. "How did you destroy my entire army?!" "Aren''t you just an Omega mutant? How the hell are you this strong?!" Wasn''t this primary universe supposed to be weak? Weren''t its mutants supposed to be pathetic? Hearing Bastion''s panicked screams, Professor X and the others hesitated. Something... wasn''t right. Bastion''s reaction felt genuine. His shock, his disbelief-this wasn''t a lie. Which meant... The Sentinels weren''t weak. The problem wasn''t the Sentinels. The problem... was Messiah. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 444: Chapter 444 Chapter 444: Chapter 444Instinctively, the eyes of Nick Fury from S.H.I.E.L.D., Tony from Stark Tower, the upper echelons of America, and people across the world all converged on Messiah. Feeling the weight of countless gazes, Syd remained unfazed and spoke calmly, "I''ve already said this before." "What makes you think that the Omega mutants you speak of and I are the same?" Silence. Bastion froze, his mind racing with thoughts. Not just him¡ªNick Fury, Tony, the upper echelons of America, the people around the world, and even Professor X were all momentarily stunned. What... does that mean? A chilling realization crept into their minds. ... S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters Nick Fury, face full of disbelief, muttered, "So... Omega mutants are indeed Omega mutants, but even among them, there are differences?" A terrifying thought struck him. If the reason those beings were called Omega mutants was simply because they had reached the Omega level... Then, what if Messiah was labeled an Omega mutant only because Omega was the highest classification available? The implications were staggering. One was merely an Omega mutant. The other... a Super Omega mutant. Perhaps, the existing ranking system was inadequate to categorize Messiah. Understanding this, Nick Fury sucked in a cold breath. He had already believed that Messiah was terrifying, but had he still underestimated him? Until now, he had thought Messiah was on the same level as other Omega mutants. The Omega mutants that Bastion had slaughtered should have been comparable to Messiah. Bastion could kill them, so naturally, he could kill Messiah too... right? But reality was completely different. Messiah was special. Even among Omega mutants, he was one of a kind. A Super Omega Mutant. A monster among monsters. Nick Fury didn''t want to believe this conclusion, but no matter how much he resisted, there was only one possibility. And it explained everything. ... Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters Professor X, who considered himself an expert on Omega mutants, was frozen in place. If Omega mutants were considered the ultimate threat to humanity... Then what exactly was Messiah? Stark Tower Tony, the U.S. government, and countless others across the world were all in shock, their thoughts mirroring each other. Elsewhere Ghost Rider Johnny, overwhelmed with disbelief, felt his heart clench with fear. He murmured, "No wonder..." No wonder Messiah could erase Hellfire. If even an Omega mutant was untouchable, then who in the world could stand against a Super Omega mutant? Messiah, the mass murderer, the nightmare of criminals-who could possibly stop him now? Johnny clenched his fists, overwhelmed by helplessness. Battlefield At the scene, Bastion''s mind had also arrived at an answer, though he didn''t want to accept it. At that moment, he also understood why this was the Prime Universe, while his own was merely a divergent reality. He refused to accept this truth, clinging to a sliver of hope. "Don''t think you''ve won! The battle isn''t over yet!" His expression twisted with madness and fury. "I am the ultimate Sentinel! I wield power equal to an Omega mutant! No one can defeat me!" "Not even you!" Bastion flew to face Messiah, locking eyes with him. The world held its breath. They had assumed the battle was already decided. But now, they realized something shocking-this Sentinel was powerful enough to match an Omega mutant?! Who would win? Across the world, all eyes remained glued to the confrontation. On the other side of the portal, the surviving mutants finally understood the nature of the blinding white light from before. That light... had come from the Omega mutant of the Prime Universe? But... Why was this universe''s Omega mutant so much stronger? Was this even an Omega mutant anymore? Disbelief filled their hearts. Then, they saw Bastion step forward, and their fear escalated. Would the terrifying Sentinel commander win? Or would the unknown Omega mutant from the Prime Universe triumph? They knew just how strong Bastion was. His ability to replicate multiple powers made him equal to an Omega mutant! As fear and anxiety spread, Messiah remained expressionless. He had no interest in continuing this battle. He had lost his patience. The next moment, space stone energy surged into his body. Augmented by its power, Sunshine burst forth! A dazzling light erupted. One second, it was beside Messiah. The next, it enveloped Bastion. It was so fast that Bastion barely had time to react-only enough to feel an overwhelming sense of crisis. Before he could do anything, the light swallowed him. His silver body shimmered under the illumination. A realization struck him, and despair filled his eyes. He stopped struggling and muttered, "Impossible..." "I am a Sentinel on par with Omega mutants... How could I..." "Die here?" In just a single instant. An unfathomable power. His expression turned dazed, almost reverent. The moment the light touched him, he knew-this was the end. Now he understood. This was not just any light. It was limitless, absolute power. With a final whisper, Bastion-the so-called ultimate Sentinel-crumbled into dust. His ashes scattered into the wind. As the Sunshine''s radiance faded, the sky returned to normal. The world was still. Bastion... had completely vanished. Yet, his final words echoed across the entire world. With his death, global electronic systems returned to normal. But nobody cared. Through satellite feeds and live broadcasts, the entire world-like the mutants on the other side of the portal-stared blankly at the floating, black-clad figure. Syd Castell. The Super Omega Mutant. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 445: Chapter 445 Chapter 445: Chapter 445The surviving mutants on the other side stared in disbelief at the now-empty space where Bastion had once been. Just like that... he was dead? He didn''t even get to do anything. An instant kill? A being with countless abilities, capable of wielding powers freely-someone on par with an Omega mutant¡ªhad been erased in a mere moment? Their gazes shifted to the black-clad figure floating in the air. So, this Prime Universe Omega mutant had already surpassed what was comprehensible? Even Omega mutants were nothing before him? What kind of terrifying power was this? S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elsewhere Watching Bastion turn to dust through satellite footage, the entire world was left speechless. An Omega-level being... just gone? S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters Fury''s expression was grim. His worst fears had been confirmed. Messiah had indeed surpassed the level of Omega mutants. He was a Super Omega Mutant-something beyond understanding. Otherwise, there was simply no explanation for what had just transpired. The more he thought about it, the more his headache worsened. Messiah being an Omega mutant had already been troublesome enough. Now, he was a Super Omega mutant? "...At least White Knight still seems normal," Fury muttered to himself, as if desperately clinging to this thought. At least among the two Omega mutants, only Messiah was a monster-White Knight was still reasonable. Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters Professor X sat in silence, his mind in a daze. Just like that... the crisis was over? Elsewhere Ghost Rider Johnny, witnessing everything unfold, lost every last ounce of courage to face Messiah. Without hesitation, he fled. At the same time, in the shadows, Mephisto and other lurking entities narrowed their eyes in unease. Their previous schemes regarding Earth and Messiah had just been completely abandoned. They had intended to observe, perhaps make their move when the time was right. But after witnessing Messiah still having the strength to wield such power effortlessly, they immediately dismissed any plans. Still, they hoped someone else would step forward to test Messiah. However, it seemed everyone had the same idea. The Battlefield Messiah-Syd-remained still for a moment, then turned his gaze toward the massive space portal before him. He raised his left hand. This portal was a liability. Syd had no interest in allowing America-or any other nation-to obtain anything from the other world, whether technology or anything else. In the next instant, Divine Touch activated. The swirling vortex froze, turning into a massive mirror-like surface. Crack-BOOM! Before the eyes of everyone-both in the Prime Universe and across the portal-the structure shattered like glass. Dazzling shards scattered, leaving behind only a massive void. Then, as space repaired itself, the battlefield returned to normal. The portal was gone. As if it had never existed. Across the portal, the surviving mutants were filled with regret and frustration. If they had known, they would have rushed into the Prime Universe! Now, there was no chance. Even though Bastion was dead, along with a million Sentinel robots, it didn''t mean the Sentinels were completely gone. There were still Sentinels elsewhere. Would the few of them left be able to deal with them? That was a very uncertain fate. Meanwhile, back in the Prime Universe, America''s government and world leaders were seething with rage. A whole world''s worth of resources was just gone! Messiah was a wasteful fool! If they could, they would strangle Messiah on the spot. But they couldn''t do a damn thing. As for Syd himself? He didn''t care about their anger. There was still one more thing to do. The remaining Nimrod-class Sentinels. Even if they were scattered across other cities, he had no intention of leaving any behind. The next second, space stone energy surged into his body. With a thought, he teleported away. In a nearby city, Syd reappeared. Using his enhanced vision, he quickly spotted several Nimrod-class Sentinels. With a shift in space, Syd materialized beside one. Flash! In an instant, a lesser form of Sunshine enveloped it. The Sentinel was erased instantly. Another flash-Syd disappeared. Within a short time, over a hundred Nimrod-class Sentinels had been annihilated. If any remained, he didn''t know. After finishing his cleanup, Syd teleported once more, returning to the spot where he had encountered Ghost Rider. But Johnny was long gone. Mephisto had disappeared as well. Syd simply shrugged. "Not like they matter." Suddenly- A shadow flickered a few meters away. Mephisto reappeared, a smile plastered on his ancient face. "Messiah, I look forward to our future cooperation." Syd raised an eyebrow. "Cooperation?" "I don''t recall agreeing to anything." Mephisto wasn''t fazed. His grin remained as he said, "Don''t be so quick to dismiss the idea. One day, we will have reason to work together." "Perhaps you''ll face a foe beyond your power, and need my help." "Or maybe I''ll seek to conquer a place and require assistance." "Mutual benefits, Messiah. A true partnership." As he spoke, black energy flickered in his palm. A small, thumb-sized black orb materialized. Within the orb, dark energy swirled. Mephisto continued, "If you ever need my aid, simply crush this orb." "I will come." Without waiting for a response, he tossed the black sphere. Syd narrowed his eyes. His divine instincts told him there was nothing inherently wrong with the object. With a slight frown, he caught it. Seeing this, Mephisto let out a satisfied breath. Smiling, he bowed slightly. "Messiah, until next time." A burst of black smoke enveloped him- And he was gone. Syd glanced at the orb, then casually stored it in his spatial ring. Then, feeling the weight of countless watching eyes, he let out a cold snort. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 446: Chapter 446 Chapter 446: Chapter 446With a sudden twist in his form, he instantly entered a state of invisibility before using spatial teleportation to vanish from the spot. Dormammu and the others carefully scanned for any traces but, failing to detect Messiah, had no choice but to give up regretfully. "He''s gone, he''s gone. No more good show to watch." "Yeah, let''s go." Before long, these dimensional powerhouses disappeared completely, shifting their attention away from Earth for the time being. Of course, due to Messiah''s existence, they still left a sliver of their consciousness on Earth. If anything significant happened, they would be the first to notice. Another Hell Dimension Lucifer was giving orders to his demonic subordinates. "Go! Head to Earth and investigate everything that has happened there recently!" "Yes, my lord," responded a demon with twin horns and a pair of black wings, bowing respectfully before promptly departing. Watching his subordinate vanish, Lucifer frowned. "It was only a short while of inattention, and now Earth has produced a powerhouse like Messiah?" "What exactly has transpired on Earth during this period?" Confusion flashed across Lucifer''s eyes. If not for Heaven''s restrictions preventing him from descending to the physical realm in his true form, forcing him to rely on proxies or possession, he would have personally gone to investigate. This scene was not limited to Hell alone. Many who had been keeping an eye on Earth were secretly dispatching their own forces to gather intelligence. Asgard Inside the divine palace. Seeing the situation resolve, Thor exhaled in relief and laughed, "Good thing my brother is fine. That Messiah fellow is quite something." Though he spoke in such a manner, watching the magical projection conjured by his father, showing the widespread praise for Messiah among humans-calling him a being beyond Omega-level mutants, even surpassing his brother, the White Cloak-Thor couldn''t help but feel sour. "What are they talking about? Clearly, my brother, the White Cloak, is stronger!" he muttered, displeased. Standing nearby, Heimdall opened his mouth as if to speak. He wanted to say that, indeed, Messiah appeared to be the stronger one, and that Prince Balder was still slightly lacking. But after some thought, Heimdall held back. It was better not to crush Thor''s confidence. As for Odin, seated upon his throne, his expression was one of deep solemnity. The power displayed by Messiah had made him uneasy¡ªperhaps even fearful. As a ruler, even though he had mellowed with age, he still did not wish for such an uncontrollable force to exist within his domain, which included Earth. If he could, he would prefer for Messiah to simply disappear. He himself was already old, and whether Messiah existed or not made little difference to him. But after he was gone, how would Thor, Balder, and even Loki deal with this being? Odin let out a heavy sigh. Even he had to admit, Messiah''s power was terrifying. Even the strongest among them, Balder, might not be his match. Handling future interactions with Earth''s Messiah would not be easy. While he felt uneasy, wary, and concerned about Messiah, Odin also felt a strange sense of familiarity. "Probably just my imagination..." He shook his head, dismissing the thought. Earth At this moment, people across the world were fervently discussing Messiah. Just as Thor had grumbled earlier, many were debating the power difference between Messiah and the White Cloak. After heated discussions, the majority concluded that Messiah was stronger. After all, someone capable of wiping out thousands of kilometers with a single move-who could possibly stand against him? Even in Asgard, under Thor''s increasingly disgruntled gaze, humans coined a new term to differentiate Messiah from other Omega-level mutants. Super-Omega Mutant! A designation indicating a level surpassing Omega mutants-a class above them. S.H.I.E.L.D. Watching the public embrace the term, Nick Fury''s face showed a hint of satisfaction. This title had been his idea. With some guided discussions and narrative shaping, the masses had readily accepted it. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the world continued to debate, the next morning arrived. A Secluded Corner At this moment, Syd was in an isolated spot, his hands emitting a crimson glow. Under the force of Chaos Magic, the ground''s bricks cracked and then vaporized inch by inch. At the same time, a long-absent system prompt echoed in his mind. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] Glancing at his Chaos Magic progress: [Ability: Chaos Magic (486/2000) Level 4] "Almost there..." Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. Compared to Sunshine, Chaos Magic was the Omega-level power he had always desired. "Once I reach level five, will Chaos Magic''s reality-warping properties become a passive state?" "If that happens..." His gaze flickered with longing. If reality manipulation became a constant ability, then he would practically be a creator. He could reshape existence at will, conjuring whatever he desired. What difference would there be between that and a god? Moreover, Balder''s ability unlock progress was nearing 100%. Soon, he would gain another Omega-level power! Excitement surged in Syd''s heart. He wished time would pass faster. ... The Third Morning The sun had yet to fully rise, and the sky remained overcast. Just as Syd continued his Chaos Magic training, and as the world slowly recovered from the shock of Messiah''s attack on the White House, the assassination of high-ranking officials, the invasion of dark gods, and the emergence of divergent-universe Sentinel robots-people began to believe things would settle down. That was when New York City witnessed an astonishing sight. Stark Tower Tony Stark had just emerged from his lab, rubbing his sleep-deprived eyes. The events surrounding Messiah had weighed heavily on him. He had spent this entire period buried in his workshop, striving to develop an even more advanced Mark armor. And after relentless effort, he had succeeded. The long-elusive Nanotech Armor-he had finally cracked it! Tony was ecstatic. From now on, the Mark Armor would possess self-repair capabilities. No longer would it be as cumbersome as before, requiring the suit to fly in and assemble around him. Now, all he had to do was press his chest, and the nanotech suit would materialize, covering his entire body in an instant! Feeling rather pleased with himself, Tony stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, intending to enjoy the morning sunrise. But before he could even take in the view, an utterly surreal sight froze him in place. The gloomy, clouded sky suddenly parted in two. A massive shadow of a head emerged amidst the dark heavens. Its sheer size defied imagination, and it bore no resemblance to any known living creature. Tony Stark blinked. "Jarvis, am I still asleep?" "Is this a dream?" For once, Tony Stark found himself at a complete loss for words. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 447: Chapter 447 Chapter 447: Chapter 447Tony Stark doubted whether he was still dreaming. Otherwise, why would he see the sky splitting apart early in the morning, revealing a colossal shadow? As he stood there in disbelief, Jarvis controlled the cameras and captured footage of the massive silhouette in the sky. "Sir, I don''t believe you''re dreaming. I have also recorded the anomaly," Jarvis confirmed. At those words, Tony Stark froze. It was real? Even from such a great distance, the sheer size of the shadow was apparent. If this was indeed real, he could hardly fathom how enormous the being casting it must be! Moreover, no matter how he looked at it, this shadow did not resemble any known Earthly creature. It had a vaguely humanoid shape, yet its face bore six glowing circular markings-eyes? "What the hell is this...?" Why did it appear so suddenly? And what was its purpose? Tony Stark murmured in shock, feeling a wave of frustration. No matter how advanced his armor became, how could he possibly contend with something of this scale? The sheer size of this monstrous being alone could crush entire cities effortlessly. For the first time, he questioned his own path. Maybe it was time to shift research directions -to study magic or the X-gene instead. Perhaps he could become a grand sorcerer or a powerful mutant? Shaking off his scattered thoughts, Tony quickly issued a command, "Jarvis, activate the satellites! I need a full scan of this thing!" "Right away, sir." As Jarvis began rerouting Stark Industries'' satellites to analyze the object''s size and distance from New York, others were already taking notice of the phenomenon. S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters The organization plunged into chaos. Under Nick Fury''s anxious gaze, satellites focused on the anomaly, attempting to uncover its nature. New York City "Oh my God..." Early risers on the streets stood frozen, eyes locked onto the sky in sheer terror. "What the hell is that?!" "A monster? An alien?!" Not just New York-all across the United States, many glimpsed the massive shadow, triggering widespread panic. On the streets, some people, caught between fear and excitement, held up their phones to record the event. Sensing an opportunity, numerous news stations jumped into action. Despite the early hour, camera crews rushed into position, pointing their lenses at the looming silhouette. ... Live Broadcast "Good morning, viewers. This is your familiar host, Irina, reporting on an extraordinary event." "Just moments ago, an enormous shadow appeared in the sky. Is its owner an alien or some unknown entity? What brings it to Earth?" "I, Irina, will bring you live updates as we uncover the truth!" Dressed in a stylish red outfit with matching heels, the rarely seen Irina maintained a serious tone, addressing her audience. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Simultaneously, the station uploaded the satellite footage. "My God!" The instant people laid eyes on the footage, sheer horror gripped them. As the satellite camera zoomed out, the full image came into view- A colossal, red metallic giant loomed in space, gazing down upon Earth. At first glance, its sheer size seemed to rival the planet itself. "What is that monster?!" "Why is it here?!" Countless viewers felt a wave of existential dread. For many, this colossus triggered an overwhelming fear of gigantic beings. The U.S. government, equipped with thousands of satellites, along with world leaders across the globe, all captured footage of the entity. And upon seeing it, they fell into panic. Where had this giant come from? What did it want? Why was it observing Earth? What was its purpose? Meanwhile, Dormammu and several other cosmic entities, who had left fragments of their consciousness on Earth, immediately sensed the presence of the Celestial Arishem the Judge. Their attention swiftly returned to Earth. "It''s... the Celestials?" A flicker of surprise and fear appeared in Dormammu''s eyes. And he was not alone. Every Dimensional Demon God who saw this red giant reacted with shock and apprehension. The Celestials-cosmic overseers of the universe-were feared even among the gods of other dimensions. While a single Celestial might not be intimidating, they never acted alone. And against an entire group of world-shaping, world-destroying Celestials? Even the most powerful of Dimensional Lords had reason to fear. Among them, one quickly recognized the figure. Arishem the Judge. A being responsible for determining whether a species was worthy of existence. If Arishem''s judgment was negative, that species would be completely erased-without mercy. Even Mephisto, who had long been misunderstood as an insidious soul-stealing deceiver, paled in comparison. Unlike himself, who rarely engaged in mass slaughter, Arishem had wiped out entire civilizations without hesitation. "Why is a Celestial here?" "Aren''t they supposed to be maintaining universal stability? Why have they come to Earth?!" Countless Dimensional Gods were left disturbed and uncertain. What event could have drawn a Celestial here? Kamar-Taj "...Celestials..." Ancient One''s hands trembled as she set her teacup down. Her expression darkened. She let out a heavy sigh. This was far beyond anything she could handle. Even she, with all her wisdom and power, felt completely powerless before such an entity. "I can only hope... this is just a coincidence." "That he has no ill intentions." She could only pray. Asgard Heimdall and Odin detected Arishem''s arrival simultaneously. "...The Celestials again?!" Odin scowled, his expression grim. Beside him, Frigga''s face reflected deep concern. Just then, Thor rushed in, having been summoned. "Father! Mother! What''s going on?!" Odin remained silent for a moment before letting out a long sigh. "...Earth is in trouble." Thor''s face darkened. "What?! Earth is in trouble?!" Then, a realization struck him. "My brother is still on Earth...!" His anxiety surged. "Father, what exactly is happening?!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 448: Chapter 448 Chapter 448: Chapter 448Facing Thor''s urgent questioning, Odin''s expression grew solemn. "The Celestials have returned." "Arishem the Judge!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Murmuring to himself, Odin''s thoughts drifted to ancient times. Long ago, Arishem the Judge had unexpectedly descended upon Earth, intending to judge humanity''s worthiness to exist. To prevent interference, the Celestial had even threatened the gods, warning them against intervention. As a King of Gods and a being worshiped by mortals, Odin refused to accept this decree. Thus, he joined forces with Zeus of the Greek Pantheon and Vishnu of the Hindu Trinity to launch an assault on Arishem. But their combined attacks barely fazed the Judge. Instead, he effortlessly defeated all three of them. Following their defeat, Arishem commanded that the gods refrain from interfering with Celestial affairs on Earth for a thousand years. Recalling this ancient memory, Odin sighed deeply. At that time, he had outwardly submitted but inwardly remained defiant. Seeking vengeance, Odin unsheathed the Odinsword-also known as the Asgardian Sword, the most powerful weapon of Asgard. This blade had once vanquished divine beings, proving its might. Additionally, he forged a god-tier weapon-the Destroyer Armor-imbued with the combined life force of nearly all Asgardians. Armed with the Odinsword and clad in the Destroyer Armor, Odin believed he could triumph. But reality proved otherwise. The Celestial forces were far beyond his expectations. Fighting one or two Celestials was barely manageable... But against nine-including Arishem the Judge-Odin stood no chance. The Destroyer Armor was effortlessly shattered by the Celestials. Even after repairs, the armor never regained its original power. Odin sighed once more. In the end, the gods were utterly defeated. Only Frigga had managed to save Earth. She presented twelve humans whose genetic potential was near perfection, convincing the Celestials that humanity was worth preserving. Without Frigga''s intervention, humanity would have been wiped from existence. Present Day Odin''s heart filled with dread. "What does Arishem want this time?" Without the Odinsword or the Destroyer Armor, Odin had no means of resisting the Celestial Judge. If Arishem intended to act, Earth would face a catastrophe. "...I hope my brother will be alright," Thor muttered worriedly. Meanwhile, outside Earth''s atmosphere... Arishem the Judge hovered in silence, peering down at Earth, as if searching for something. The sight confused Odin and the others. Who exactly was Arishem looking for? Earth A Secluded Alleyway At that moment, Syd was training his Chaos Magic, hoping to reach Level Five as soon as possible. Then, he noticed the massive shadow in the sky. "Arishem the Judge?" "He''s finally here?" His heart tightened. "I didn''t expect him to come this soon!" Arishem''s appearance caught him off guard. He had believed there was more time-enough to push Chaos Magic to Level Five. At that level, he would have had absolute confidence in facing Arishem. But now... While his Chaos Magic had grown stronger, it still wasn''t at Level Five. How was he supposed to deal with this? Recalling the black stone artifact and the numerous painful deaths he had experienced through its use, Syd''s expression darkened. His confidence wavered. But even if he lacked certainty, there was no avoiding this confrontation. Because at that very moment- He felt the massive shadow in the sky lock onto him. A sensation of being targeted flooded his mind. No matter where he ran, he wouldn''t be able to escape. "This damn Celestial... instead of judging civilizations, he''s coming after me?!" With no other choice, Syd ascended into the sky, soaring toward outer space while locking eyes with Arishem. At the same time, everyone watching-including Odin, Dormammu, and others¡ªrealized what was happening. "Messiah?" "Arishem came for Messiah?" Odin and Dormammu exchanged startled glances. The Celestial Judge was clearly not here for peace. Celestial Interest Death Sentence? "A newly emerged powerhouse on Earth... is he already going to die?" "What bad luck-to have drawn the attention of Arishem the Judge..." Some cosmic beings mocked Syd''s predicament. But others, like Mephisto, were deeply troubled. If Syd was on the verge of death and shattered the black pearl, should Mephisto intervene? But... Defying Arishem the Judge would be suicidal. If they were in Hell, perhaps he could resist. But outside of Hell? Impossible. His expression shifted multiple times before he sighed. "Messiah, you''re on your own..." Breaking deals and betraying others was second nature to Mephisto. He didn''t even feel guilty about it. As Syd ascended, millions of eyes turned toward his silhouette. In New York City, Tony Stark, Nick Fury, the U.S. government, and people worldwide fixated on the scene. "Messiah?" "This is about Messiah?" Shock rippled through the masses. Had the giant come to talk to Messiah? Or was he here to destroy him? Outer Space Syd floated in the vacuum, staring at the titanic red figure. In the eyes of Tony Stark and others, it was unbelievable. "He''s surviving in space... without a suit?!" "Is he even human...?" Before they could ponder further, Arishem the Judge finally spoke. In a cold, indifferent tone, he declared- "Mutant. Your existence interferes with ours." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 449: Chapter 449 Chapter 449: Chapter 449The deep, resonant voice of Arishem the Judge echoed through space, despite the absence of a medium for sound transmission¡ªhis words seemingly reverberating directly into the minds of every human on Earth. At the same time, Arishem himself appeared somewhat surprised by the black-clad figure standing before him. A mutant? He pondered for a brief moment. After all, the birth of mutants was, to some extent, linked to the Celestials. But soon, Arishem dismissed the thought. A mutant is still just a mutant. A mere byproduct of their own evolutionary experiments-how strong could one possibly be? Hearing Arishem''s words, Syd instantly picked up on the dismissive tone in the Celestial''s voice. He sharpened his focus. Although this moment wasn''t identical to the visions of his past deaths seen through the Black Stone Artifact, he wasn''t surprised. The butterfly effect was real, and his own actions had already altered the timeline-such deviations were to be expected. But one thing remained constant. In every vision, whenever Arishem expressed such indifference, an attack followed immediately after. And this time was no different. Without hesitation, Arishem raised his massive fist and unleashed a gigantic red energy beam toward Syd. Watching from the shadows, Dormammu and the other cosmic entities revealed looks of schadenfreude. "So he really is here to eliminate Messiah." "It seems Messiah is in deep trouble." "Earth just gained a powerful new figure... and now he''s about to vanish?" Simultaneously, satellites across the world captured the unfolding battle, broadcasting it in real time. Reporters like Irina widened their eyes in shock. Syd instantly felt the surrounding space solidify, a formless force binding him in place- preventing any movement. Ahead, the massive red energy beam surged toward him. Behind, he was trapped by Celestial force. This exact situation had occurred numerous times in his Black Stone death visions, where he had no choice but to take the attack head-on using Sunshine. But this time, something was different. The binding force around him... Didn''t seem as strong? The Unexpected Breakthrough In his visions, this force had completely immobilized him. But now... he could feel that his movement wasn''t entirely restricted. A realization struck him. "Is this because my spatial teleportation has reached Level 5?" Surprised, Syd activated Spatial Shift. In the next instant, the space around him warped-and he vanished. Reappearing 30 kilometers away, he narrowly evaded the red energy beam. Arishem, who had already turned to leave, paused. A flicker of surprise appeared in his glowing eyes. "Spatial abilities?" "Even under my binding force, you were able to teleport?" A moment of disbelief passed over him. But before he could dwell on it further... The red energy beam, originally meant for Syd, continued its trajectory-striking a city below. BOOM! A massive shockwave erupted, obliterating everything in its path. Buildings crumbled, streets shattered, and tens of thousands of lives were lost in an instant. Screams of terror and agony filled the air. Across the world, those watching through satellite feeds-including Irina, government officials, and civilians-stared in horror. "What kind of power is this?" "That red giant... destroyed an entire city with one attack?" "And Messiah... actually provoked such a being?" ... At Stark Tower, Tony Stark''s face twitched uncontrollably. Even with his nanotech armor, he doubted he would last even a second against such an opponent. "What the hell are these monsters?" S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters Inside his office, Nick Fury''s expression darkened. Beside him, Captain Marvel, Carol Danvers, stood with a grim look. "This is... unbelievable," she murmured. She still remembered her past battle with Messiah-a fight that had ended with her temporary retreat due to his Omega-level abilities. Back then, she believed that if she was willing to sacrifice enough, she could take him down. But now? Looking at the scale of this battle, Carol wasn''t sure anymore. And Arishem... With a single attack, he nearly wiped out an entire city. "This is beyond anything I''ve faced before." Unlike the stunned Earthlings, Dormammu and the other cosmic entities weren''t surprised. For Arishem, this level of power was casual. If anything, he wasn''t even taking the fight seriously yet. Noticing Syd''s successful teleportation, Arishem decided to get serious. A surge of powerful spatial energy radiated outward, further restricting Syd''s teleportation ability. While it didn''t completely block him, it slowed down his ability to warp space. Simultaneously, three golden rings materialized around Syd, binding his movements. This gave Arishem enough time to attack again. A deep crimson energy beam, far more concentrated than before, blasted toward Syd. Realizing he couldn''t dodge, Syd didn''t even try. Instead, he raised his left hand, palm facing forward. Five invisible shields appeared in front of him. BOOM! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The deep crimson beam slammed into the first shield, which disappeared instantly. The second, third, and fourth shields collapsed one after another. By the time it reached the fifth shield, the attack had finally weakened slightly. Still, Syd could tell that if Arishem continued pushing, even this last shield wouldn''t last long. Arishem''s voice echoed through space. "This energy is strong enough to pierce a planet''s core... How are you stopping it?" His tone held genuine confusion. Could mutants really wield such power? Hearing his words, the entire world reeled in shock. "WHAT?!" "He''s withstanding an attack that can pierce a planet''s core?!" "This is insane!" Syd ignored Arishem''s words. Instead, he released the stored energy inside the Void Realm-the same deep crimson power Arishem had unleashed. Before the stunned eyes of Arishem, Earth''s people, Asgard, and every cosmic observer... A deep crimson beam-identical to Arishem''s own-fired back at the Celestial! BOOM! The two beams collided in space. A colossal shockwave spread outward, causing distortions in Earth''s atmosphere. Above the planet, a vast region of sky suddenly emptied, as the impact dispersed entire sections of the atmosphere. The battle between Messiah and Arishem... Had officially begun. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 450: Chapter 450 Chapter 450: Chapter 450Before anyone could react, a flash of blue light erupted from Syd''s hand. Spirit Power Pillar! A streak of blue light shot out at extreme speed, leaving a dark trail in its wake. In an instant, the Spirit Power Pillar reached the Celestial Judge, Arishem. Boom! As soon as it neared him, an invisible barrier manifested, blocking the energy attack. However, it only lasted for less than a second before shattering under the overwhelming force! The massive Spirit Power Pillar pierced directly into Arishem''s chest. This shocking sight caught not only Arishem off guard but also startled Dormammu, Odin, and the other powerful beings. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Messiah wounded a Celestial? Odin''s eyes widened in disbelief. Without wielding the Asgardian Sword, even if he and Zeus joined forces, they wouldn''t be able to harm a Celestial! At the scene, Arishem was momentarily stunned, feeling an absurdity he hadn''t experienced before. Mutants were created by the Celestials, yet now, a mutant had managed to wound him? To put it plainly, it was akin to a mortal injuring a god! How was this possible? Though his injury was partially due to his own carelessness, it was not something that could happen so easily. For the first time in an unimaginable period, pain registered in Arishem''s body. His voice carried an indifferent tone as he spoke. "Insignificant being, do you realize whom you are offending?" The next moment, a dense invisible barrier materialized, instantly halting the continued assault of the Spirit Power Pillar. Simultaneously, the gaping hole in his chest began to regenerate at an alarming rate. In the blink of an eye, he was fully restored. Arishem did nothing else but clenched his right fist. Far away, the sun dimmed slightly as a massive surge of scorching energy was extracted, surging toward the mutant in the distance. At the same time, a dark crimson energy beam shot out from Arishem''s hand. The beam''s speed and power far surpassed anything from before, reaching Syd almost instantaneously. As searing solar energy flooded the battlefield, carrying temperatures exceeding tens of thousands of degrees, Syd felt the heat surging toward him. If not for possessing Balder''s power-naturally attuned to controlling and resisting extreme heat and light¡ªhe would have been reduced to ashes the moment the solar energy reached him. As for the black-and-red energy beam... Syd''s instincts flared, warning him that his Reflective Shield might not hold against it. Without hesitation, he activated Sunshine! Boom! Blazing divine light burst forth from his body, illuminating everything around him. The incoming solar energy and the crimson-black energy beam froze in place the moment they collided with the golden radiance. In the eyes of Arishem, Dormammu, and other hidden observers, Syd''s divine light erased the approaching solar energy and even suppressed the crimson-black beam, pushing its glow toward Arishem himself. Feeling his invisible barrier rapidly dissolving, Arishem sensed true danger for the first time. A mere Earthly lifeform-a mutant-was threatening a god? Instinctively, Arishem attempted to teleport away using spatial manipulation. Yet, something unexpected happened. The surrounding space had been locked by an unknown force, solidifying to the extent that his teleportation ability was temporarily useless. The technique felt eerily familiar to him-he had used a similar method not long ago. Gazing at the dark-clad figure in the distance, Arishem''s expression shifted for the first time -seriousness and caution setting in. An immense power surged from his hands, twisting the surrounding space. A massive pitch-black void appeared behind him, swallowing his figure whole. The next moment, Arishem emerged outside the range of the divine radiance. Fixing his gaze upon the glowing figure, his voice was icy. "Mutant, you are strong." "But your power is still insufficient." As his words fell, an event unfolded that left Dormammu and the others utterly shocked. Arishem spread his arms wide. Space twisted violently. A colossal black sphere emerged from his palms at terrifying speed. The moment it appeared, the surrounding space warped uncontrollably-even light itself was trapped, unable to escape. A horrifying gravitational force rippled outward, affecting Earth immediately, nudging it off its orbital path. If left unchecked, within moments, the entire solar system would succumb to its pull. Everything would be consumed. Anyone who witnessed the black sphere felt their hearts drop. "A black hole?!" "Arishem actually created something like this?!" Even more terrifyingly... "Has this Celestial gone mad?!" "Just to eliminate Messiah, he''s willing to destroy Earth?!" "Insane!" For the first time, beings like Dormammu, Mephisto, and Lucifer, who had long coveted Earth, erupted in furious curses. Not just them-Heaven itself noticed the disturbance the moment Earth was affected. The angels in Heaven were overcome with anger and fear. Had the Celestials lost their minds? Destroying Earth?! Why?! And it wasn''t just Heaven. The ancient gods of Greece, who had long ignored Earth''s affairs, turned their attention toward the planet upon sensing the terrifying anomaly. What was happening? Why was this Celestial acting like this? At that moment, powerful beings across the cosmos were bewildered-uncertain of what had transpired that could enrage a Celestial to the point of creating a black hole near Earth, signaling the destruction of everything. Earth. As the truth became clear, terror and despair spread across the planet. Stark Tower. "Sir, based on all available data, the probability of a black hole forming near Earth is... 99.9%." J.A.R.V.I.S reported the situation without a hint of emotion. Tony''s expression froze. An actual black hole forming near Earth... what could they do? Nothing. It was over. Very soon, not only Messiah but billions of humans, Earth, and even the entire solar system would be erased. This unfathomable black hole would consume everything- And with time... All would perish. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 451: Chapter 451 Chapter 451: Chapter 451A black hole?! As the cosmic singularity formed in Arishem''s hands, Dormammu, Mephisto, and other ancient beings wore grim expressions. This Celestial had truly gone insane. To eliminate Messiah, he was willing to destroy Earth itself? They refused to believe that Earth had any chance of surviving once this black hole was unleashed! Madness! As they cursed Arishem internally, the ripples of this event reached Heaven, Egypt, Greece, and other divine pantheons. The strongest entities-Zeus and his kin- watched in stunned silence. Mount Olympus Zeus, clad in golden armor that radiated divine power, furrowed his brows. "To kill one mortal, this Celestial is summoning a black hole?" "Insane." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dionysus and the other gods nodded, their faces filled with disbelief and confusion. Why? Why was a Celestial summoning something so catastrophic just to kill a single human? It was akin to using a thunderbolt to swat a mosquito-utter overkill. To them, it seemed Arishem wasn''t here just to eliminate a mutant-but rather, to erase Earth itself. Unfortunately, despite their doubts, none of them could intervene. Even for gods, stopping a black hole was beyond their power. Zeus sighed in regret. "It seems Earth is doomed... another world I once cherished, now lost." Despite having abandoned Earth long ago, knowing it would soon cease to exist still filled him with sorrow. And he wasn''t alone. The Egyptian gods, including Khonshu, looked just as furious. For one human? He would destroy Earth? Their rage burned bright, but their confusion was even stronger. Was this Celestial here to annihilate Earth from the start? Otherwise, why use such an extreme method just to eliminate a single being? While the gods wrestled with their confusion, on Earth, despair had taken over. And it only worsened when Arishem spoke. "I told you, mutant-you are strong, but your power is insufficient." The cold, divine voice echoed across space and Earth itself. "You dared to offend a Celestial." "Now, you will be erased by this black hole." "With your strength, you cannot resist." Hearing these words, fear and hopelessness gripped the hearts of every human. A black hole? A real black hole? Who could survive that?! Messiah, Earth, everything would disappear! Even Earth''s heroes and villains-the ones who always stood up to threats- were paralyzed with fear. All their grand words about saving or destroying the world-now felt meaningless. There was nothing they could do. They could only watch as the black hole descended. Some even prayed-hoping the gods would intervene. But their prayers were useless. Even Zeus and the others were powerless. And then-it happened. With an effortless motion, Arishem hurled the black hole toward Earth. Space warped. The singularity surged forward, its gravitational pull twisting reality itself. Even though it was a relatively small black hole, its effects were cataclysmic. Once Earth was swallowed, the other planets would soon follow. And in time-the Sun itself would be consumed. Under the terrifying pull of gravity, the entire solar system was doomed. The black hole had barely left Arishem''s hands before its full might was revealed. Even the Sun''s light was bending toward it. In moments, a luminous accretion disk formed around the event horizon, glowing beautifully. But there was nothing beautiful about the impending destruction. "It''s over..." At Stark Tower, Tony Stark, Nick Fury, the U.S. government, and people worldwide felt only despair. Screams, cries, and prayers filled the air. People ran- As if they could escape the planet. From his vantage point, Arishem watched the panic unfold. He saw billions of humans trembling in fear. But he felt nothing. There was no hesitation. No remorse. This was the price of offending a Celestial. As he watched with apathy, high above Earth, Syd''s expression darkened. Even as the radiance of Sunshine was pulled toward the singularity, he felt something he hadn''t in a long time- A true sense of danger. For the first time... he could feel death approaching. If he didn''t act-he would die. Even the Venom symbiote in his right arm screamed in terror. Syd''s mind raced, desperately searching for a solution. But no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t figure out how to destroy a black hole. In the end, only two options remained. Chaos Magic... or transforming into Orochi. And just like that, Chaos Magic was ruled out. If he lost control, perhaps it could erase the black hole. But... losing control wasn''t something he could trigger at will. There was no guarantee it would even happen. So, only one path remained. Unleashing Orochi''s transformation... And fully awakening Sunshine. With the black hole closing in, as Arishem, Dormammu, countless gods, and Earth''s greatest figures watched- Syd began to change. A profound divine aura radiated from him. His black cloak fluttered without wind. A holy, solemn melody began to resonate in the air. And not just around him-across all of Earth. As if the entire world was... Welcoming something divine. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 452: Chapter 452 Chapter 452: Chapter 452At some unknown moment, a celestial melody began to resonate within Stark Tower. The ethereal sound echoed throughout the entire building. Listening to it, Tony Stark murmured, "What is this sound?" "Am I hallucinating?" Footsteps sounded as a group approached the floor-to-ceiling window, joining Tony. Natasha Romanoff and the others had come early in the morning to discuss important matters. Yet, upon arrival, they found themselves witnessing an apocalyptic event. Hearing the music, they exchanged glances, puzzled-why did this melody sound so familiar? Clint Barton suddenly had a realization, his eyes widening. "Wait... I''ve heard this before-when Messiah flies, he radiates this sound!" His words jolted everyone''s memory. Yes! When Messiah descended, this same melody had always followed him. But at some point, it had stopped. They hadn''t noticed when, but now, suddenly, it was back. "Why is this happening again?" Bruce Banner asked in confusion. Tony''s expression shifted. "This sound... it was always only around Messiah, right?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why is it everywhere now?" His words froze the room. They finally realized the problem. Yes-this melody was always confined to Messiah''s presence in the past. But now, it was omnipresent. Even their satellite feeds weren''t transmitting the sound-meaning it wasn''t coming from a physical source. Messiah was far, far away from them. So why were they still hearing it-from every direction? The melody continued to reverberate. Tony''s brows knitted together as he suddenly had a chilling thought. "J.A.R.V.I.S., check if this sound is appearing in other cities." "Understood, sir." At Tony''s words, Natasha and the others froze. No way... Impossible, right? A second later, J.A.R.V.I.S. shattered their hopes. "Sir, this sound isn''t just in New York. It''s everywhere." "The entire world is hearing it." Everyone in the room stood stunned. "The entire world?" "The whole planet?" What the hell was happening?! Meanwhile, Nick Fury had also realized something was terribly wrong. "What''s happening to Messiah?" Staring at the dark-cloaked figure in space, Fury''s mind raced. What kind of event could cause the entire planet to hear a sound? How was Messiah doing this?! Soon, Professor X, the X-Men, the people of America, and the rest of the world also noticed the phenomenon. Even Dormammu, Mephisto, and the divine pantheons turned their attention to Earth. "What''s happening to the planet?" They were utterly baffled. And then, all eyes fell on Messiah. His presence was becoming even stranger. Even Zeus and the Olympians were dumbfounded. Staring at the human in space, they felt as if they were staring at all of existence itself. It was as if the entirety of Earth''s life was reflected in him. As if he was everything, and everything was him. As if he was the center of the world. Like a god... but not a god. "What''s happening?!" Zeus and the divine beings were shocked. They couldn''t comprehend what they were witnessing. Even Arishem, the Celestial Judge, felt a flicker of confusion. Under the gaze of the entire universe, amid the celestial melody, Syd''s body began to shift. His black cloak fluttered without wind. And then- A colossal pillar of blue energy erupted from beneath his feet, piercing the heavens! Inside the towering light, his form began to change. Before the stunned eyes of the world, Syd''s body grew taller, more majestic. His hair turned radiant silver. His flawless upper body was bare, revealing a massive sun-shaped mark on his chest. The moment people laid eyes on him- A single thought arose in their minds. "This is not a mortal." "This is a god." A god?! "Impossible! Messiah is a god?!" "Why am I thinking this?!" Earth''s people were staggered. But unlike mortals, Zeus, Odin, and the ancient beings knew this feeling was not an illusion. And yet- How?! Just a moment ago, he was a mutant. Now, he felt like a true deity? What kind of god?! "What... is this being?" Zeus, the angels, and the Celestials were at a loss. When had Earth given birth to something like this? At that moment- Even the celestial melody began to shift. The once calm, ethereal tune turned into a fast, urgent, and ominous hymn. As if reflecting Messiah himself. The blue pillar of energy began to fade- Transforming into a thousand radiant stars. And then, as Messiah fully emerged- The very essence of Earth wrapped around him. Invisible yet absolute, The planet itself was empowering him. His aura grew so vast that space itself twisted. And then- A voice, ethereal and boundless, rang across the Earth. A voice that every being, divine or mortal, heard. "I am one with the world." The moment he spoke, in the eyes of all- Messiah was no longer just a man. His presence was divine, untouchable, infinite. Everything¡ªhis aura, his stance, his voice- It all radiated the presence of something greater. The world stood in awe. Even Dormammu and the cosmic entities felt an illusion- As if Messiah had always existed. As if his presence was as old as Earth itself. The illusion shook them to their core. Earth''s Orbit. Syd''s gaze remained cold. The black hole loomed ever closer. A force of cosmic annihilation, devouring everything in its path. Before him, the void spiraled toward its inevitable feast. And yet, he did not move. He simply floated, bathed in divine light. The image burned itself into the universe- A godlike being, gazing into the abyss. It was a scene so profound, It became etched into reality itself. And then- His voice, as vast as the cosmos, echoed. "Return to the void." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 453: Chapter 453 Chapter 453: Chapter 453"Above and below, I alone reign supreme!" Bathed in divine radiance, Syd spoke with cold indifference. One hand pointed toward the heavens, the other toward the earth. "Return to the void!" The moment his words fell, under the watchful eyes of all humanity, the Dimensional Lords, the Greek pantheon, and the Celestial Judge Arishem- An infinite burst of white light erupted from Syd, rapidly expanding outward! A staggering 5,000-kilometer radius was engulfed in brilliant radiance. Stark Tower. Tony Stark and the others stared in shock. "What is Messiah doing?" "Is he using his Omega ability again?" But... This range-it was far larger than before! Did Messiah not realize that a black hole''s gravity was far too powerful for his Omega ability''s light to affect it? Celestial Judge Arishem sneered. "A futile struggle." Hell Dimension. Mephisto sighed in disappointment. Like Arishem, he saw Messiah''s actions as meaningless. Against the power of a black hole, what difference could mere light make? Other Pantheons. Zeus and the gods of Olympus held the same thoughts. Sure, the white light covered an enormous area, but so what? Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters. Professor X and the X-Men remained silent. They shared the same belief. There was no stopping a black hole. And then-Tony noticed something strange. He squinted at the screen. Something was... off. "Is it just me, or does this light... not seem to be coming from Messiah?" Natasha and the others turned to him, confused. "What do you mean?" Then, they looked closer- And their eyes widened in shock. It wasn''t Messiah emitting light. The entire space in front of him had turned into a mirror-like plane of pure white! It wasn''t his light. It was reality itself that had transformed. Dormammu and the Dimensional Lords realized it next. The gods of Olympus were baffled. They hadn''t even finished processing this impossible phenomenon when Messiah''s voice rang out once more. "All things return to nothing, back to the beginning!" The next second- Something terrifying happened. A sharp, cracking sound echoed- The bright white plane shattered- Like a mirror breaking apart. BOOM! Even in the soundless void of space, a cosmic explosion rippled outward. Space itself was breaking apart. Shards of reality crumbled away, falling into the abyss of the void. Earth. Tony and the others stood frozen. In mere moments, an entire region spanning thousands of kilometers had ceased to exist. And at its center- The black hole. Celestial Judge Arishem''s expression darkened. Even the black hole''s surrounding space was shattering. But unlike the rest of the destroyed area, the black hole resisted. It was holding on. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Messiah frowned. He didn''t speak. Instead, his hand grasped the Space Stone. An overwhelming surge of space energy flooded his body. And then- He poured it into True Sunshine. The black hole faltered. Under the stunned gazes of Dormammu, Mephisto, Lucifer, Zeus, and Vishnu- The space around the black hole shattered. CRACK. BOOM! The black hole imploded! The singularity tore itself apart, unable to sustain its existence. It broke like a painting being torn into pieces, its fragments vanishing into the void beyond reality. The solar system''s greatest threat had disappeared. Everything in front of Messiah was now a complete void. A realm of nothingness. No matter, no energy, no space. Only Messiah remained- His form bathed in divine light. It was as if he stood at the dawn of creation itself. Like the Genesis of the Bible- Before the world existed, when the earth was formless and empty, shrouded in darkness- Only the Spirit of God moved upon the void. Dormammu''s mind went blank. Even the Dark Dimension''s ruler was left staring. Mephisto could barely form words. "Impossible..." Hell Dimension. Mephisto, who had moments ago pitied Messiah''s "futile struggle," now stood in stunned silence. Olympus. Zeus''s eyes bulged. A black hole... destroyed?! Even when he thought Arishem summoning a black hole to destroy a single human was absurd This... This was even more absurd! Like lightning striking a mosquito... only for the mosquito to disperse the lightning. Now, he finally understood. He understood why Arishem had summoned a black hole. And why even that had failed. The other gods, once confused, now understood. Messiah was a monster. Attacking him with a black hole wasn''t excessive at all- If anything, it was the only logical option. "This doesn''t make sense.""How can a human be this powerful?!" A horrifying realization dawned upon them. Celestial Judge Arishem trembled. How...? A mutant possessed this kind of power? Wasn''t he supposed to be erased by the black hole? Earth. Those who had been screaming, crying, running as if they could escape the planet itself- Suddenly, all fell silent. Stark Tower. Tony spoke in a whisper. "The black hole... is gone?" He couldn''t believe his own eyes. Something that was supposed to be absolute. Something impossible to counter. Just like that... Messiah had erased it. Along with the entire region of space. Natasha and the others were just as stunned. What kind of power... was this? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!] [www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 454: Chapter 454 Chapter 454: Chapter 454S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters Staring at the void-like abyss in space, spanning the size of Europe, Nick Fury was utterly speechless. "You''re telling me... a mutant did this?" His jaw tightened. "The hell do you mean mutant? Just call him a damn god!" Nick Fury couldn''t help but curse. Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters Wolverine let out a dry chuckle. "Professor, I think we should stop worrying about Syd being a monster and start worrying about ourselves instead." Professor X blinked. Then, he sighed with a wry smile. Logan was right. Rather than being concerned about Messiah, the ultimate Omega-level mutant, they should start worrying about their own place in the world. Nearby, Storm and the other X-Men nodded silently in agreement. Asgard Odin remained silent, his face grim. Frigga''s eyes were filled with disbelief. Heimdall''s golden gaze was locked onto the battle. In the heavy silence, Thor furrowed his brows, grumbling, "Alright¡­ I''ll admit, Messiah is stronger than my brother, the White Knight." He had resisted believing it. When mortals praised Messiah, claiming he had surpassed the level of Omega mutants and was even greater than the White Knight, he had felt indignant. But now¡­ Faced with this terrifying celestial anomaly, even if he wanted to lie to himself¡ª He couldn''t. Earth¡ªA Hidden Corner Having secretly returned to Earth, Loki gazed at the unbelievable scene before him. For a moment, his mind was blank. Then, his expression twisted in jealousy and frustration. "There''s someone stronger than that guy?" What kind of monsters are these?! Since when did the universe become a competition for who''s the most absurdly powerful?! Loki gritted his teeth, his heart burning with resentment. "Damn it! One day, I''ll be that strong too!" Meanwhile¡ª His usually indifferent heart was now filled with a rare sense of unease. Had he been closer to that spatial rupture, even he might have been affected. This mutant''s power was beyond his calculations. His deep voice echoed across space. "Mutant, I acknowledge that you have the strength to defy a Celestial." "But¡­ how long can you last?" "You may have stopped one black hole¡ª" "But how many more can you handle?" "As a Celestial, the power within me is something a mere being like you cannot comprehend." Once More¡ªA Black Hole Appears in His Hands! The moment Arishem raised his hands, space twisted violently. A second black hole formed within his grasp. "Another one?!" "Messiah stopped one, but can he keep doing this?!" Fear spread like wildfire. Something about this scene felt¡­ familiar. An impossible thought crossed their minds. "No way¡­" "This feels like¡ª" Before they could finish their thoughts¡ª Arishem hurled the black hole forward once more. And then¡ª Everyone froze. "It''s useless." Before the black hole even neared him¡ª He effortlessly released another wave of True Sunshine. CRACK! Space shattered once more. With an earth-shaking BOOM, The second black hole was torn apart. "Wait¡­ he can just keep doing that?!" People remembered the previous battle, when Messiah had used his Omega ability repeatedly. "Holy shit¡­ Messiah isn''t actually¡ª" They didn''t even finish the thought before¡ª Again. And again. And again. Each time, space shattered. Each time, the black hole disappeared. By the Fourth¡­ Fifth¡­ Sixth Time¡ª The gods watching the battle were completely dumbfounded. "What the hell is this?!" "Do these two have infinite energy?!" "Can''t they fight normally?!" Watching the back-and-forth between Arishem and Messiah, They couldn''t help but feel like they were watching¡­ Children playing pretend. "Are they just messing around at this point?!" Dormammu and the other entities could barely contain themselves. If they didn''t know better, they''d swear these two were putting on a show just to mess with them. He had tried different attacks¡ªbut none could bypass Messiah''s spatial destruction ability. At the same time, Syd faced similar frustration. Whenever he tried to teleport closer for an attack¡ª Arishem would either block him with space manipulation or teleport away first. After yet another black hole was destroyed, Arishem finally stopped. His expression, though unreadable, seemed to hold a newfound respect. Then, his deep voice rumbled¡ª "Incomprehensible mutant¡­" "I must admit, you have reached a power equivalent to our Celestial kind." "Your strength surpasses ordinary Celestials¡ª" "It is nearly equal to mine." His words echoed across Earth¡ª And billions of humans felt their hearts stop. Dormammu and the Other Dimensional Gods Reeled in Shock. Zeus and the Olympians Were Left Staggering. A mere human¡ªa mutant¡ªwas on par with a Celestial Judge? A Celestial¡ªone of the universe''s ultimate beings? Celestials were gods of balance. Each wielded divine cosmic power beyond comprehension. And yet¡ª Messiah, a mere Earthly being, had matched one? Even Mephisto sucked in a breath. This news¡­ would spread across the cosmos. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] After all, his power was on par with a Celestial Host''s Judge. Anyone who knew this couldn''t ignore it, even if they wanted to. Mephisto and the other dimensional entities were utterly shocked. Had they not witnessed it themselves, they wouldn''t have believed it¡ªsomething like this was simply unimaginable. A human from Earth, a mere mutant, possessing strength rivaling that of a Celestial Judge? Comparable to a Celestial itself? It was absurd. Ridiculous! As they reeled in disbelief, the Celestial Judge, Arishem, spoke again, his voice now tinged with cold detachment. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are an unstable factor. You must be eliminated." "This matter is not over. I will return for you." As he finished speaking, under the watchful eyes of Earth''s population, countless dimensional entities, and the gods of various pantheons, a black portal appeared behind Arishem. In the next second, his massive figure vanished along with the portal. In an instant, the entire solar system fell into silence. In the vast emptiness of space, only one radiant figure remained, exuding a divine brilliance¡ªa being who seemed to embody both life and godhood. "The Judge just... left?" "Messiah repelled a Celestial?" Mephisto and the other dimensional lords were dumbstruck. Dormammu was just as stupefied. When Arishem had first arrived, Dormammu had relished the moment, thinking that Syd was finally going to suffer a true calamity. But this? Syd was perfectly fine. What the hell?! Even in his own hellish domain, Mephisto was having similar thoughts. At first, he had been genuinely worried when Syd crushed that black orb. Yet now? The Celestial Judge had simply withdrawn? Was this some kind of joke? A so-called divine arbiter, forced to retreat by a single mutant? While some, like Mephisto and Dormammu, were aware of the gravity of the situation, other deities¡ªones who had never paid much attention to Earth, like Zeus¡ªwere only now experiencing the full weight of this revelation. For a long moment, the grand halls of Olympus were filled with stunned silence. Then, the golden-clad Zeus, seated upon his throne, smiled. "Heracles, travel to Earth. Invite this powerful being to the gathering in Omniscience City. A warrior of his caliber must have a seat at our table." The one he addressed was a muscular warrior clad in exposed battle armor, his bronze skin covered in thick hair. His physique was powerful, his form resembling that of a beast more than a man. This was none other than Heracles¡ªalso known as Hercules¡ªthe demigod who had completed the legendary Twelve Labors and ascended as the strongest among Zeus''s sons. Heracles gave a solemn nod. The other Greek gods murmured in agreement. If they could forge an alliance with this being, one whose strength rivaled the Celestial Host, it would bring them immeasurable benefits. For the first time, they eagerly anticipated the upcoming grand assembly of the gods in Omniscience City. Earth, Kamar-Taj Watching the departing Judge, the Ancient One''s expression was complicated. A being she herself could not hope to deal with had just retreated? "It seems Earth has a new guardian... One who may no longer need me." The Ancient One murmured to herself. She wasn''t sure whether to feel relief or sorrow. For centuries, she had protected Earth, growing weary of the burden. More than once, she had contemplated letting go, simply embracing death. But until the next protector arrived, she could not allow herself to perish. One of her reasons for clinging to life was to find and train Strange¡ªto prepare him for the role of Earth''s protector. Now, with someone new having emerged, she found her emotions in turmoil. She sighed. "But¡­ he''s too unstable." Her earlier hopes crumbled under reality. From her observations, this ''Messiah'' was not the type to take on the responsibility of safeguarding Earth. If anything, Earth would be fortunate if he didn''t destroy it. That was why she could not allow herself to pass on just yet. If, one day, Messiah lost control¡­ not even Strange could stop him. S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters Nick Fury sat in silence, staring at his pager. After a moment, he exhaled and muttered under his breath. Then, he sent a message. "Stand down. You don''t need to come anymore." In deep space, a burning figure suddenly halted mid-flight. Carol Danvers frowned as she checked her pager. Her eyes widened in shock. "Messiah¡­ drove back that red giant?" "No way. That can''t be real." The flames around her flared as she processed the absurdity of the situation. Then, without hesitation, she adjusted her course and sped back toward Earth. Asgard Odin''s expression was equally complex. He remembered the ancient battles well¡ªhow he had once fought against the Celestial Judges and lost. And now, a mortal from Earth had repelled one? The more he thought about it, the more wary he became. He felt a deep unease for the future of Thor, Loki, and Balder. How would they contend with a being like this? Beside him, Thor was also conflicted. Yes, he was in awe, but¡­ "How is this Messiah stronger than my brother, the White Knight? That makes no sense!" He grumbled. Earth Among the general public, disbelief spread like wildfire. "Who can even challenge Messiah now?" "A mutant? This strong? That''s insane!" "He crushed a black hole¡­ What the hell could possibly stop him?" In the upper echelons of global power¡ªparticularly within the U.S. government¡ªpanic set in. Stark Tower Tony Stark let out a dry laugh. "Well¡­" "Messiah is alive. The billions of people on Earth are alive. Even the entire solar system is intact¡­" "Guess that''s something to be happy about." He wasn''t sure whether to laugh or cry. Space Suspended in the cosmic void, still in his Orochi form, radiating celestial brilliance, Syd did not share the others'' sense of relief. Because he knew¡­ Arishem was still alive. And the Celestial Host wasn''t a single entity¡ªit was an entire race. Who knew what other beings they could send next? Even if they had no stronger warriors, an entire army of Celestials could still be disastrous. More importantly, Syd had a nagging suspicion. Arishem¡­ hadn''t been fighting at full power. Despite their prolonged battle, neither Earth nor the solar system had suffered much damage. That alone was evidence. "He was holding back?" Syd frowned. If Earth hadn''t been in the picture, had Arishem been capable of unleashing even more terrifying strength? And why had he been so concerned about Earth in the first place? Most likely, it had something to do with the Celestial gestating within the planet''s core. That realization sent a wave of urgency through Syd. "I need to grow stronger." He sighed. Aside from Arishem, he hadn''t forgotten another lurking threat¡ªthe Old God''s true form. For all he knew, that ancient being could be even more terrifying than the Celestial Judge. His eyes shifted to his status screen. [Ability: Chaos Magic (998/2000) ¨C Level 4] (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 455: Chapter 455 Chapter 455: Chapter 455After all, his power was on par with a Celestial Host''s Judge. Anyone who knew this couldn''t ignore it, even if they wanted to. Mephisto and the other dimensional entities were utterly shocked. Had they not witnessed it themselves, they wouldn''t have believed it¡ªsomething like this was simply unimaginable. A human from Earth, a mere mutant, possessing strength rivaling that of a Celestial Judge? Comparable to a Celestial itself? It was absurd. Ridiculous! As they reeled in disbelief, the Celestial Judge, Arishem, spoke again, his voice now tinged with cold detachment. "You are an unstable factor. You must be eliminated." "This matter is not over. I will return for you." As he finished speaking, under the watchful eyes of Earth''s population, countless dimensional entities, and the gods of various pantheons, a black portal appeared behind Arishem. In the next second, his massive figure vanished along with the portal. In an instant, the entire solar system fell into silence. In the vast emptiness of space, only one radiant figure remained, exuding a divine brilliance¡ªa being who seemed to embody both life and godhood. "The Judge just... left?" "Messiah repelled a Celestial?" Mephisto and the other dimensional lords were dumbstruck. Dormammu was just as stupefied. When Arishem had first arrived, Dormammu had relished the moment, thinking that Syd was finally going to suffer a true calamity. But this? Syd was perfectly fine. What the hell?! Even in his own hellish domain, Mephisto was having similar thoughts. At first, he had been genuinely worried when Syd crushed that black orb. Yet now? The Celestial Judge had simply withdrawn? Was this some kind of joke? A so-called divine arbiter, forced to retreat by a single mutant? While some, like Mephisto and Dormammu, were aware of the gravity of the situation, other deities¡ªones who had never paid much attention to Earth, like Zeus¡ªwere only now experiencing the full weight of this revelation. For a long moment, the grand halls of Olympus were filled with stunned silence. Then, the golden-clad Zeus, seated upon his throne, smiled. "Heracles, travel to Earth. Invite this powerful being to the gathering in Omniscience City. A warrior of his caliber must have a seat at our table." The one he addressed was a muscular warrior clad in exposed battle armor, his bronze skin covered in thick hair. His physique was powerful, his form resembling that of a beast more than a man. This was none other than Heracles¡ªalso known as Hercules¡ªthe demigod who had completed the legendary Twelve Labors and ascended as the strongest among Zeus''s sons. Heracles gave a solemn nod. The other Greek gods murmured in agreement. If they could forge an alliance with this being, one whose strength rivaled the Celestial Host, it would bring them immeasurable benefits. For the first time, they eagerly anticipated the upcoming grand assembly of the gods in Omniscience City. Earth, Kamar-Taj Watching the departing Judge, the Ancient One''s expression was complicated. A being she herself could not hope to deal with had just retreated? "It seems Earth has a new guardian... One who may no longer need me." The Ancient One murmured to herself. She wasn''t sure whether to feel relief or sorrow. For centuries, she had protected Earth, growing weary of the burden. More than once, she had contemplated letting go, simply embracing death. But until the next protector arrived, she could not allow herself to perish. One of her reasons for clinging to life was to find and train Strange¡ªto prepare him for the role of Earth''s protector. Now, with someone new having emerged, she found her emotions in turmoil. She sighed. "But¡­ he''s too unstable." Her earlier hopes crumbled under reality. From her observations, this ''Messiah'' was not the type to take on the responsibility of safeguarding Earth. If anything, Earth would be fortunate if he didn''t destroy it. That was why she could not allow herself to pass on just yet. If, one day, Messiah lost control¡­ not even Strange could stop him. S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters Nick Fury sat in silence, staring at his pager. After a moment, he exhaled and muttered under his breath. Then, he sent a message. "Stand down. You don''t need to come anymore." In deep space, a burning figure suddenly halted mid-flight. Carol Danvers frowned as she checked her pager. Her eyes widened in shock. "Messiah¡­ drove back that red giant?" "No way. That can''t be real." The flames around her flared as she processed the absurdity of the situation. Then, without hesitation, she adjusted her course and sped back toward Earth. Asgard Odin''s expression was equally complex. He remembered the ancient battles well¡ªhow he had once fought against the Celestial Judges and lost. And now, a mortal from Earth had repelled one? The more he thought about it, the more wary he became. He felt a deep unease for the future of Thor, Loki, and Balder. How would they contend with a being like this? Beside him, Thor was also conflicted. Yes, he was in awe, but¡­ "How is this Messiah stronger than my brother, the White Knight? That makes no sense!" He grumbled. Earth Among the general public, disbelief spread like wildfire. "Who can even challenge Messiah now?" "A mutant? This strong? That''s insane!" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He crushed a black hole¡­ What the hell could possibly stop him?" In the upper echelons of global power¡ªparticularly within the U.S. government¡ªpanic set in. Stark Tower Tony Stark let out a dry laugh. "Well¡­" "Messiah is alive. The billions of people on Earth are alive. Even the entire solar system is intact¡­" "Guess that''s something to be happy about." He wasn''t sure whether to laugh or cry. Space Suspended in the cosmic void, still in his Orochi form, radiating celestial brilliance, Syd did not share the others'' sense of relief. Because he knew¡­ Arishem was still alive. And the Celestial Host wasn''t a single entity¡ªit was an entire race. Who knew what other beings they could send next? Even if they had no stronger warriors, an entire army of Celestials could still be disastrous. More importantly, Syd had a nagging suspicion. Arishem¡­ hadn''t been fighting at full power. Despite their prolonged battle, neither Earth nor the solar system had suffered much damage. That alone was evidence. "He was holding back?" Syd frowned. If Earth hadn''t been in the picture, had Arishem been capable of unleashing even more terrifying strength? And why had he been so concerned about Earth in the first place? Most likely, it had something to do with the Celestial gestating within the planet''s core. That realization sent a wave of urgency through Syd. "I need to grow stronger." He sighed. Aside from Arishem, he hadn''t forgotten another lurking threat¡ªthe Old God''s true form. For all he knew, that ancient being could be even more terrifying than the Celestial Judge. His eyes shifted to his status screen. [Ability: Chaos Magic (998/2000) ¨C Level 4] (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 456: Chapter 456 Chapter 456: Chapter 456"Almost there¡­ just half the experience left." Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. Aside from that¡­ His attention shifted toward his current state. In his Orochi form, the power of the Black Particles had increased at least tenfold. As for Sunshine, its destructive might had reached near-unstoppable levels! After all, the true Sunshine attack shattered space itself¡ªwho could possibly endure that? The range had also doubled, expanding from over 2,600 kilometers to around 5,000 kilometers¡ªnot an overwhelming increase, but still significant. Why had he become so much stronger? Feeling the subtle yet undeniable connection with Earth, as well as the power it was channeling into him, Syd pondered. It was similar to how Dimensional Lords gained a boost in their own realms. Near Earth, while in Orochi form, he too was empowered. Put simply¡­ This was no longer just a planet. "Earth has become¡­ my Earth." Syd thought with an amused smirk. With that, he deactivated his Orochi transformation. His massive serpentine form distorted, fading away. Within moments, he returned to his normal human shape, his black clothing restored. A sense of emptiness followed. It felt¡­ uncomfortable. Without hesitation, he activated Spatial Shift. A ripple spread through space, and under the watchful eyes of the entire world, Syd vanished from orbit. In a secluded alleyway, his form reappeared. Basking in the sunlight, he casually resumed practicing Chaos Magic. Scarlet energy flickered in his hands. [Chaos Magic EXP +1] Meanwhile, his sudden disappearance left the world¡ªalong with various pantheons and dimensional entities¡ªmomentarily stunned. Unable to locate him, all they could do was discuss the Messiah in hushed, urgent whispers. As Heracles made his way toward Earth, news of Syd''s actions spread like wildfire. First, it reached the powerhouses of the galaxy¡ªthe Kree Empire. Among their ranks, discussions erupted. "Have you heard? A being on Terra possesses power on par with a Celestial!" "Terra? "What are the Celestials?" Those unaware of the Celestials'' existence were confused, while those who knew gasped in horror. In the rebuilt Collector''s Museum, Taneleer Tivan, the Collector, was stunned. "Is this real?" As someone who understood the Celestials well, he knew just how terrifying they were. His own base¡ªKnowhere¡ªhad been built from the severed head of a deceased Celestial. Even in death, the sheer power radiating from that skull was overwhelming. But a living Celestial? That was an entirely different level. And now, someone rivaled such a being? His expression turned grim. "Terra again¡­" If he remembered correctly, the White Knight, who had taken the Power Stone, was also from that planet. What kind of place was Tera? Why did it keep producing monsters? For the first time, the Collector found himself unable to comprehend the mystery surrounding Earth. ... In another sector of the galaxy, the Guardians of the Galaxy also heard the rumors. "Messiah?" Star-Lord frowned. "Isn''t that the guy people say is on the same level as the White Knight?" "Rumor has it that one of them can destroy a city in an instant, while the other can wipe out countless lives with ease¡­" They had seen the White Knight''s power firsthand multiple times. But Messiah? That one was still an enigma. The White Knight had already been absurdly strong. Now, Messiah was supposedly even more terrifying? "This has to be fake." Star-Lord scoffed. "Exactly." Rocket Raccoon rolled his eyes. "Celestials, black holes¡ªwhat''s next, space gods? Anyone who believes this nonsense is an idiot." "Agreed." Drax nodded. "There''s no way a Celestial can create black holes, nor can Messiah have such power." Gamora, who had been silently listening, finally spoke up, frowning. "You idiots, have you forgotten what I told you about the Celestials?" "Didn''t the Collector once show us a recording of one wielding the Power Stone and destroying an entire planet?" At her words, realization dawned on them. The memory resurfaced, and suddenly, their disbelief turned to horror. "Wait¡­ are you saying this could be true?" Star-Lord hesitated. "Yes." Gamora nodded. Silence fell among the Guardians. Then, all at once¡ª "Shit." Drax cursed. Sovereign Empire In the Sovereign homeworld, High Priestess Ayesha sat in disbelief. "What?" Wasn''t Messiah the Earthling rumored to be capable of destroying a city? How had he suddenly become capable of obliterating black holes?! This power gap was beyond absurd. She stared blankly ahead, unable to process the information. "No. No, I refuse to believe it! A mere primitive race¡ªan inferior species!" Clutching her golden head, Ayesha shook it violently, trying to deny reality. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But no matter how much she rejected it, deep down, she knew the truth. The sources were too credible. Messiah''s power was real. Titan In the throne room of the Mad Titan Thanos, the atmosphere was tense. His expression was dark. He rose from his throne, pacing restlessly. It was already frustrating enough that the White Knight held four Infinity Stones. And now Earth had another powerhouse? A being so strong that even he had to tread carefully? Thanos could already see it¡ªif he didn''t act soon, his dream of wielding the full set of Infinity Stones might become impossible. But no matter how much he schemed, he couldn''t think of a way to take the stones from the White Knight. Just then, a smooth, composed voice spoke. "Lord Thanos." Standing nearby was Ebony Maw, clad in his signature black robes, his pale, ashen skin exuding an aura of eerie elegance. His gaze was serene, yet knowing. "If you wish to deal with the White Knight¡­ or Messiah¡­ there may be a way." Thanos stopped pacing. His eyes narrowed. "Oh?" "You have a plan?" Ebony Maw''s lips curled into a mysterious smile. Under the watchful eyes of Thanos and the other members of the Black Order, he spoke. "I have heard whispers of an ancient being¡­ a deity known as Eternity." "It is said that Eternity once made a promise: whoever first lays eyes upon It¡­ shall have a single wish granted." Silence fell upon the room. Then, Thanos and his lieutenants exchanged looks. Eternity? A being that transcended time itself? If this legend was true¡­ Then perhaps, the Infinity Stones were not the only path to ultimate power. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] "Eternity..." Thanos murmured. A memory surfaced in his mind, filling him with astonishment. The Eternity mentioned by Ebony Maw was not just any deity. Unlike the native gods of Asgard, this was a true cosmic god! It was said that Eternity was the personification of a cosmic phenomenon¡ªan abstract entity made manifest, an existence beyond comprehension. Just how powerful must such a being be? Thanos pondered for a long time but could not even begin to fathom what it meant for a cosmic phenomenon to take form. He even found it difficult to believe. Recalling this incomprehensible information, Thanos hesitated before asking, "The Eternity you speak of¡ªis it the rumored entity that embodies a cosmic abstraction?" Hearing this, Ebony Maw nodded and said, "This being once made a promise¡ªwhoever lays eyes on it first shall be granted a single wish." "Thanos, my lord, if you are the first to meet Eternity, you could use that wish to accomplish many things¡ªincluding erasing the Messiah and the White Cloaked Warrior!" "I believe that with the power of such a cosmic god, achieving this would not be difficult at all." Listening to Ebony Maw''s words, Thanos did not doubt whether such an abstract cosmic entity was capable of this feat. Since it had made such a promise, it would surely not go back on its word. Whoever saw it first would definitely be granted a wish. With this thought in mind, Thanos''s eyes burned with desire as he asked, "How can I find this Eternity?" Under the gazes of Thanos and the Black Order, Ebony Maw slowly spoke, "My lord, this great entity exists in a place that is extremely difficult for us to reach." "To get there, we need to use a particular object." "What object?" Thanos asked, puzzled. "Asgard''s Bifr?st," Ebony Maw replied. Meanwhile, on Earth. [+1 Chaos Magic Experience] Syd continued practicing Chaos Magic, red energy flickering around his hands. [Ability: Chaos Magic (1089/2000) Level 4] "Too slow..." Syd sighed. Like Sunshine, Chaos Magic was proving difficult to level up. Moreover, the energy of the Space Stone could not be used to practice Chaos Magic. This limitation made progress frustratingly slow. Compared to abilities like Black Particles, which improved rapidly, Chaos Magic was an uphill battle. If it advanced at the same speed, he would have reached Level 5 already. Syd couldn''t help but reminisce about those faster advancements. "I wonder how many more days it will take... and¡ª" His attention shifted to the progress of unlocking Baldur''s abilities. The progress bar was close to 100%, but it wasn''t there yet. Would he awaken a new ability during the process? Would he unlock Baldur''s Omega ability? Even Syd couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. "What kind of Omega ability does Baldur possess?" Just as he was pondering this, a unique presence descended upon Earth. A man clad in minimalistic battle armor, his bronze skin glistening under the sun, stepped onto the city streets. His muscular body and wild hair made him look primal, almost beastly. In his grip was a golden lightning-shaped weapon, shimmering with divine light. As soon as he appeared, he was noticed by pedestrians. "My god..." Seeing this sudden arrival, many screamed and ran in terror. Within moments, more than half of the people on the street had fled, leaving only those who were either brave or too curious for their own good. After all, given recent events¡ªthe Sentinel attack and the Messiah''s appearance¡ªpeople had grown wary. They didn''t want to let their guard down, only to be killed by this unexpected figure, who seemed to possess teleportation or spatial abilities. One particularly fearless bearded man, a burly white guy, studied him curiously and asked, "Bro, what kind of power is this? So cool¡ªyou just appeared out of nowhere! Are you a mutant?" Gesturing animatedly, he continued, "And that outfit... looks ancient. Did you just come from a costume party?" "Greek style? Is Greek fashion trending now?" As he chattered on, the people who had stayed behind glanced at him with admiration for his audacity. Meanwhile, the newly arrived man¡ªHercules¡ªunderstood his words and responded directly, "A mutant? No, I am a god of Olympus." The moment he spoke, everyone¡ª including the chatty man, Simon¡ªwas stunned. "Olympus?" "A god?" A deity from Greek mythology? Impossible... Then again, if Asgardian gods had shown up, why not the Greek ones? "Bro, are you sure you''re not joking?" Simon asked, unable to contain himself. Hercules didn''t bother answering. Instead, he asked, "I''m looking for someone. Do you know where the Messiah is?" The Messiah? The stunned crowd instantly tensed up, their eyes filled with fear. Simon quickly said, "We don''t know! If you''re looking for the Messiah, you should ask the police." Without waiting for a response, he turned and left in a hurry. The others, seeing this, also bolted. They had no choice¡ªjust hearing the name Messiah sent chills down their spines. Seeing them scatter, Hercules frowned. Fortunately, he had prepared for this. Reaching to his waist, he pulled out a red compass. The device''s needle spun rapidly. This artifact, forged by Hephaestus, had the ability to locate people. In the next second, an image flashed through his mind¡ªMessiah, dressed in black, standing in space above Earth. Soon, the compass needle stopped spinning and pointed in a fixed direction. Hercules''s eyes brightened with excitement. "Hephaestus truly makes remarkable artifacts!" With that, he retrieved a palm-sized red wing from his waist¡ªanother artifact Hephaestus had lent him for tracking the Messiah. In the next instant, the wing expanded and attached itself to his back. With a powerful flap, a gust of wind surged forth, and in a blur, Hercules vanished into the sky, leaving only a faint afterimage behind. Now, he was flying at supersonic speed toward the Messiah''s location. Moments after he disappeared, S.H.I.E.L.D. and other agencies arrived, having received reports from the citizens. Scanning the area and seeing nothing, Agent Coulson, dressed in a black suit, sighed¡ªthis was going to be trouble. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 457: Chapter 457 Chapter 457: Chapter 457"Eternity..." Thanos murmured. A memory surfaced in his mind, filling him with astonishment. The Eternity mentioned by Ebony Maw was not just any deity. Unlike the native gods of Asgard, this was a true cosmic god! It was said that Eternity was the personification of a cosmic phenomenon¡ªan abstract entity made manifest, an existence beyond comprehension. Just how powerful must such a being be? Thanos pondered for a long time but could not even begin to fathom what it meant for a cosmic phenomenon to take form. He even found it difficult to believe. Recalling this incomprehensible information, Thanos hesitated before asking, "The Eternity you speak of¡ªis it the rumored entity that embodies a cosmic abstraction?" Hearing this, Ebony Maw nodded and said, "This being once made a promise¡ªwhoever lays eyes on it first shall be granted a single wish." "Thanos, my lord, if you are the first to meet Eternity, you could use that wish to accomplish many things¡ªincluding erasing the Messiah and the White Cloaked Warrior!" "I believe that with the power of such a cosmic god, achieving this would not be difficult at all." Listening to Ebony Maw''s words, Thanos did not doubt whether such an abstract cosmic entity was capable of this feat. Since it had made such a promise, it would surely not go back on its word. Whoever saw it first would definitely be granted a wish. With this thought in mind, Thanos''s eyes burned with desire as he asked, "How can I find this Eternity?" Under the gazes of Thanos and the Black Order, Ebony Maw slowly spoke, "My lord, this great entity exists in a place that is extremely difficult for us to reach." "To get there, we need to use a particular object." "What object?" Thanos asked, puzzled. "Asgard''s Bifr?st," Ebony Maw replied. Meanwhile, on Earth. [+1 Chaos Magic Experience] Syd continued practicing Chaos Magic, red energy flickering around his hands. [Ability: Chaos Magic (1089/2000) Level 4] "Too slow..." Syd sighed. Like Sunshine, Chaos Magic was proving difficult to level up. Moreover, the energy of the Space Stone could not be used to practice Chaos Magic. This limitation made progress frustratingly slow. Compared to abilities like Black Particles, which improved rapidly, Chaos Magic was an uphill battle. If it advanced at the same speed, he would have reached Level 5 already. Syd couldn''t help but reminisce about those faster advancements. "I wonder how many more days it will take... and¡ª" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His attention shifted to the progress of unlocking Baldur''s abilities. The progress bar was close to 100%, but it wasn''t there yet. Would he awaken a new ability during the process? Would he unlock Baldur''s Omega ability? Even Syd couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. "What kind of Omega ability does Baldur possess?" Just as he was pondering this, a unique presence descended upon Earth. A man clad in minimalistic battle armor, his bronze skin glistening under the sun, stepped onto the city streets. His muscular body and wild hair made him look primal, almost beastly. In his grip was a golden lightning-shaped weapon, shimmering with divine light. As soon as he appeared, he was noticed by pedestrians. "My god..." Seeing this sudden arrival, many screamed and ran in terror. Within moments, more than half of the people on the street had fled, leaving only those who were either brave or too curious for their own good. After all, given recent events¡ªthe Sentinel attack and the Messiah''s appearance¡ªpeople had grown wary. They didn''t want to let their guard down, only to be killed by this unexpected figure, who seemed to possess teleportation or spatial abilities. One particularly fearless bearded man, a burly white guy, studied him curiously and asked, "Bro, what kind of power is this? So cool¡ªyou just appeared out of nowhere! Are you a mutant?" Gesturing animatedly, he continued, "And that outfit... looks ancient. Did you just come from a costume party?" "Greek style? Is Greek fashion trending now?" As he chattered on, the people who had stayed behind glanced at him with admiration for his audacity. Meanwhile, the newly arrived man¡ªHercules¡ªunderstood his words and responded directly, "A mutant? No, I am a god of Olympus." The moment he spoke, everyone¡ª including the chatty man, Simon¡ªwas stunned. "Olympus?" "A god?" A deity from Greek mythology? Impossible... Then again, if Asgardian gods had shown up, why not the Greek ones? "Bro, are you sure you''re not joking?" Simon asked, unable to contain himself. Hercules didn''t bother answering. Instead, he asked, "I''m looking for someone. Do you know where the Messiah is?" The Messiah? The stunned crowd instantly tensed up, their eyes filled with fear. Simon quickly said, "We don''t know! If you''re looking for the Messiah, you should ask the police." Without waiting for a response, he turned and left in a hurry. The others, seeing this, also bolted. They had no choice¡ªjust hearing the name Messiah sent chills down their spines. Seeing them scatter, Hercules frowned. Fortunately, he had prepared for this. Reaching to his waist, he pulled out a red compass. The device''s needle spun rapidly. This artifact, forged by Hephaestus, had the ability to locate people. In the next second, an image flashed through his mind¡ªMessiah, dressed in black, standing in space above Earth. Soon, the compass needle stopped spinning and pointed in a fixed direction. Hercules''s eyes brightened with excitement. "Hephaestus truly makes remarkable artifacts!" With that, he retrieved a palm-sized red wing from his waist¡ªanother artifact Hephaestus had lent him for tracking the Messiah. In the next instant, the wing expanded and attached itself to his back. With a powerful flap, a gust of wind surged forth, and in a blur, Hercules vanished into the sky, leaving only a faint afterimage behind. Now, he was flying at supersonic speed toward the Messiah''s location. Moments after he disappeared, S.H.I.E.L.D. and other agencies arrived, having received reports from the citizens. Scanning the area and seeing nothing, Agent Coulson, dressed in a black suit, sighed¡ªthis was going to be trouble. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 458: Chapter 458 Chapter 458: Chapter 458"After Thor, another god has appeared, and it''s a Greek god this time. Mythological figures are popping up more frequently these days..." Coulson sighed. As he was lamenting, an agent in a suit handed him a tablet, playing surveillance footage of the street. The footage clearly showed how Hercules appeared and how he left. After watching, everyone present was taken aback. Gradually, they started to believe that this guy might really be a Greek deity. Before long, Nick Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., who had received the report, felt a massive headache coming on. "What the hell is going on? Why do these guys keep popping up?" As S.H.I.E.L.D. began investigating the whereabouts of this Greek deity, Hercules was speeding through the air at supersonic speed, rapidly closing in on Syd''s location. On his way, his erratic flying patterns attracted the attention of the U.S. military in a nearby city. Soon, two fighter jets were dispatched, chasing after him. Hercules noticed the approaching aircraft but paid them no mind. Instead, the red wings on his back flapped harder, instantly increasing his flight speed. The pilots in the pursuing jets were stunned and quickly accelerated as well. Watching his retreating figure, the pilots and the military personnel monitoring from the base were clearly irritated. "Who the hell does this guy think he is? Messiah or White Cloak?" If it had been one of them, they might have let it slide¡ªthose two could fly around the city freely, and there wasn''t much they could do about it. But now, some random guy had appeared, challenging their authority? Just as the military was about to get aggressive and issue an order to fire, they received intelligence from S.H.I.E.L.D. Upon hearing that the unidentified supersonic flyer was possibly a Greek deity, everyone at the military base was shocked. At that moment, a voice crackled over the pilots'' comms. "Commander, do we engage?" The base leader snapped out of his daze and hurriedly replied, "No! Just follow from a distance!" And so, the pursuit continued for over ten minutes, eventually leading them to a bustling metropolis¡ªNew York City. From the city''s outskirts, the two pilots watched as their target suddenly stopped and hovered above a secluded alley. "Huh?" Seeing this, both the pilots and the military personnel at the base were filled with confusion. But soon, they wouldn''t be confused anymore. A Secluded Alley Sensing the disturbance, Syd instinctively shifted his gaze upward. His vision cut through multiple obstacles, revealing the muscular figure descending from the sky, his red wings outstretched. The moment Syd laid eyes on him, he froze. His mind immediately matched the figure with a name. "Hercules?" The guy''s attire was unmistakable. Come to think of it, Hercules had made a brief appearance at the end of Thor: Love and Thunder and was set to play a role in Thor 5. With that in mind, Syd floated upward, heading out of the alley. Hercules paused mid-descent, watching as a black-clad figure emerged from the alley and took flight. As for the two fighter jets tailing him, the pilots nearly blacked out the moment they recognized the figure. "Messiah?!" "Oh my god..." Even back at the military base, everyone was shaken. "Turn back now!" "No, no, don''t return to base. Just land somewhere and lay low for a few days!" Hearing the commander''s panicked voice, the two pilots felt like crying but had no choice but to veer away. Syd, after shooting a cold glance at the retreating jets, shifted his focus to Hercules and scanned him from head to toe. His gaze lingered on three objects: the compass in Hercules'' left hand, the red wings on his back, and most notably, the golden lightning weapon in his right hand. Each item radiated divine energy, but the golden lightning stood out the most. If he recalled correctly, this was Zeus'' weapon¡ªan incredibly powerful artifact. "Hercules?" "What do you want from me?" Syd asked calmly. Hercules, who had been about to introduce himself, was shocked. "You know me?" A few seconds passed, but Syd didn''t respond. Hercules studied the floating youth before him, clad in a black cloak with his face partially hidden beneath a hood, exuding an air of profound mystery. His eyes widened in admiration. This Messiah truly was enigmatic... and¡ª As his gaze fixated on the face partially obscured by the hood, a look of infatuation flashed across his eyes. Feeling the intense stare, Syd was utterly uncomfortable, mentally cursing. What the hell is Hercules doing? sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, a thought struck him. If he remembered correctly, wasn''t this Hercules supposed to be bisexual? Breaking the silence, Syd cut him off. "What do you want from me?" Hercules snapped back to reality and chuckled. "Messiah, by order of Zeus, I''ve come to invite you to Omnipotence City for a gathering." Omnipotence City... Syd knew exactly where that was. It was a place that gathered gods from various pantheons, not just Earth''s deities but also gods from other worlds. Truth be told, he was somewhat curious about the city¡ªparticularly about the deities within. However, just as the thought crossed his mind, his brows furrowed. Speaking of Omnipotence City, he was reminded of something¡ªor rather, someone. Gorr, the God Butcher. Armed with the Necrosword, he had slain countless gods, swearing to exterminate them all. And beyond Gorr, there was one even greater being. A being introduced in Thor: Love and Thunder¡ªone of the Five Great Cosmic Deities: Eternity. Though Eternity had not spoken a word throughout the film, its presence alone was overwhelming. Syd fell into deep thought. As a Cosmic Entity, Eternity was the embodiment of a fundamental aspect of reality¡ªa personification of that concept itself. Much like another Cosmic Entity, the Goddess of Death, who represented the concept of death itself. If she were to be imprisoned or destroyed, death itself would cease to exist, and all beings would become immortal. But that wasn''t the most important part. The real issue was that whoever met Eternity first would be granted a single wish... At this realization, Syd''s frown deepened. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 459: Chapter 459 Chapter 459: Chapter 459Syd furrowed his brows. Meeting Eternity and making a wish was not something he was particularly interested in. In fact, he was somewhat wary of Eternity. However, just because he had no desire for it didn''t mean others wouldn''t. If an enemy were to reach Eternity first and make a wish¡­ His frown deepened. If someone wished for something detrimental to him, he couldn''t be certain what might happen. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the very least, he knew that with his current strength, he was absolutely no match for Eternity. "It seems I need to power up quickly¡ªfirst, upgrade my Chaos Magic to level five, then acquire Baldur''s Omega ability." "Perhaps by then, I''ll have a way to counter this threat." While he was deep in thought, Hercules, noticing his silence, asked in confusion, "Messiah, will you come?" "If not, I''ll go back and inform Zeus¡­" Hearing this, Syd pondered for a moment before asking, "Do you mean going with you now, or at a later time?" He was still curious about Omnipotence City and wanted to see it for himself. However, if they had to leave immediately, he would have to decline. Right now, increasing his strength was far more important than visiting Omnipotence City. Hercules'' eyes lit up at his response. "So, you''re agreeing?" Then, he explained, "The next gathering at Omnipotence City is in fifteen days. I''ll come find you then and take you there." Syd nodded. Since Hercules had managed to find him this time, he would likely be able to do so again. "Alright, see you in fifteen days," Syd said before flying off. Hercules opened his mouth as if to say something but ultimately shook his head in silence. Originally, he had wanted to chat and get to know Messiah better, but it seemed like there wouldn''t be an opportunity for that. For now¡­ Sweeping his gaze over the modern cityscape, Hercules grew intrigued. Without hesitation, he descended to the ground, retracted his crimson wings, and started walking toward the bustling streets. He intended to fully experience modern human society for the next fifteen days. S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters In space, surveillance satellites captured the moment Hercules landed and Syd took off. At S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury frowned. "What does this Greek god want with Messiah?" If it was something good, there was nothing to worry about. But if it wasn''t¡­ After some thought, he pulled out his phone and dialed Natasha Romanoff''s number. "Natasha, I need you to investigate someone for me¡­" While Fury was assigning Natasha to probe into the Greek deity''s background and his interaction with Messiah, the U.S. military was also taking action. They, too, dispatched personnel to investigate Hercules. ... Meanwhile¡­ Syd was contemplating whether to temporarily leave the main universe for a safer one. If he could upgrade his Chaos Magic to level five in a different universe, he would eliminate the risk of anything unexpected happening before reaching that milestone. For example, there was always the possibility that Arishem, the Celestial Judge, could suddenly show up. As he soared high above, feeling the wind against his face, Syd weighed his options. Which universe should he go to? At first, he considered the future X-Men world but ultimately shook his head and dismissed the idea. "I should go to an unfamiliar universe instead¡ªsomething that will help me gain more experience with multiversal travel." As for the potential multiversal collisions caused by such travel, Syd ignored them entirely. After all, a multiversal collision event was inevitable. Even if he refrained from traversing realities, someone else would, leading to the same consequences. Better for him to take advantage of it first. It didn''t take long for Syd to decide where he would go. Aside from the X-Men universe, the most familiar one was the Doctor Strange in the Multiverse of Madness universe¡ªEarth-838, the Illuminati Universe. Once he had made his choice, Syd ensured his teleportation would succeed by combining his level-five spatial transfer ability with portal magic. In an instant, his spatial transfer enhanced the portal spell. The next second, golden sparks flickered before him, quickly forming a circular gateway. "This is Universe 838?" Peering through the portal, Syd''s eyes gleamed with curiosity. Without hesitation, he stepped inside. Kamar-Taj As Syd activated an interdimensional portal, the Ancient One immediately sensed it. She paused while pouring her tea, then shook her head and let out a sigh. She had long stopped bothering with these anomalies. Besides, even if she wanted to stop it, it was already too late. Earth-838 With the golden portal closing behind him, Syd officially stepped into Universe 838, landing on the rooftop of a skyscraper. This world had several key differences from his own, the most notable being the existence of the Illuminati. Its members were unique to this reality: Reed Richards, representing the Fantastic Four Charles Xavier, representing the mutants Black Bolt, representing the Inhumans A Black female version of Captain Marvel A female Captain America, replacing Steve Rogers Mordo, representing Kamar-Taj All of these changes resulted from the unique divergence of this universe. "I wonder what the current timeline is. Has Infinity War already ended here?" Compared to Doctor Strange and Wanda, he had clearly arrived much earlier. Syd glanced up at the sun. "At least here, no one should disturb me." With that, he began practicing Chaos Magic. [Chaos Magic EXP +1] Elsewhere¡­ As the sun began to set over a ruined battlefield¡­ Standing over a defeated foe, the Illuminati members¡ªBlack Bolt in his black uniform, Professor X in his wheelchair, Captain Carter, Reed Richards, and the Black female Captain Marvel¡ªgazed down at the man before them. At their feet knelt Doctor Strange. In the distance, Thanos'' lifeless body lay on the ground, his massive blade still embedded in his chest. Doctor Strange, clad in his tattered blue robes, was disheveled, bruised, and bleeding. His fingers were blackened¡ªclear signs of corruption from the Darkhold''s magic. "You have nothing left to say, Strange?" Captain Marvel asked coldly. Her expression was tense, showing clear disdain toward Strange. She had her reasons. To defeat Thanos, this Strange had turned to dark magic and used Dreamwalking¡ªa forbidden practice. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 460: Chapter 460 Chapter 460: Chapter 460Using Dreamwalking, Strange''s consciousness traveled to another universe, leaving behind traces that caused the two universes to gravitate toward each other¡ªultimately triggering a Multiversal Collision Event. And now, even after having dealt with Thanos, Strange had to answer for the deaths of trillions caused by this catastrophe. After some discussion, the Illuminati made their decision¡ªDoctor Strange must be executed. Strange remained silent for a moment before shaking his head. "No." Apart from Captain Carter, who showed some reluctance, the others¡ªBlack Bolt, Captain Marvel, and the rest¡ªremained indifferent and cold. After a long silence, the bald, elderly Professor X sighed. "I will miss you, my friend." Strange nodded solemnly. "I''m ready." At that moment, Black Bolt, clad in his black uniform, stepped forward. He intended to offer Strange a final apology before carrying out the execution. However, as the leader of the Inhumans, Black Bolt possessed an uncontrollable voice¡ªthe moment he spoke, his voice would unleash a destructive shockwave, one capable of erasing a person from existence. His destructive capability was nearly on par with an Omega-level mutant. But just as Black Bolt was about to unleash his power, Strange''s expression suddenly changed. "Wait!" Strange interrupted. Black Bolt frowned. Was Strange begging for his life? As Captain Marvel and the others tensed up, prepared for anything, Strange quickly spoke: "Someone new has arrived on Earth." At his words, the members of the Illuminati looked at him with confusion. "Who?" "A stranger?" Strange''s expression darkened. "He''s not from Universe 838." The moment those words left his mouth, everyone¡ªincluding Professor X¡ªwas visibly shaken. The fact that another universe''s traveler had arrived was already alarming enough. But more importantly¡ªjust moments ago, Strange''s reckless meddling with the multiverse had already caused a cataclysmic collision. And now¡­ was it happening again? "Damn it! Who the hell is this?!" Captain Marvel growled, fury written across her face. "What do we do now?" Reed Richards, the Fantastic Four''s leader, frowned. "We must find this person!" At that moment, Captain Carter hesitated before speaking. "What about Strange?" Black Bolt and the others exchanged glances, considering their options. "Should we hold off on his execution for now?" Carter suggested uncertainly. "Let''s find this new traveler first¡ªthen we can deal with Strange." Hearing her suggestion, the Illuminati hesitated but ultimately nodded in agreement. After all, they had no idea what kind of being had just entered their universe. And despite his corruption, Strange was still powerful¡ªhis mastery of dark magic had made him even stronger than before. Strange himself was stunned. He had only warned them about the anomaly¡­ but now his execution had been postponed? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Captain Marvel turned to Strange and tossed a Sling Ring at him. Strange caught it, slipped it onto his right hand, and without hesitation, opened a portal. A golden ring of sparks appeared, revealing the grounds of Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters. Without a word, the Illuminati stepped through the portal, arriving at the X-Mansion. Immediately, all eyes turned toward Professor X. Finding people was his specialty. "To the Cerebro Chamber," Xavier instructed. Soon, they entered the Cerebro Amplification Room. Professor X placed the Cerebro helmet on his head and closed his eyes, focusing his mind. Countless human and mutant thoughts flooded his consciousness. Three Minutes Later¡­ Strange and the others remained patient. They knew it would take time for Professor X to locate a single individual among the billions inhabiting their world. But after ten minutes, when they noticed Xavier still hadn''t spoken, their unease grew. "What''s wrong?" Captain Carter asked in confusion. "Did you find him?" Under their concerned gazes, Professor X frowned deeply as he removed the Cerebro helmet. He shook his head. "I found nothing unusual." At his words, every Illuminati member turned their eyes toward Strange¡ªsuspicion and wariness evident in their gazes. Strange''s expression darkened. He knew for a fact that space had been disturbed. But why couldn''t Xavier locate the intruder? Without hesitation, Strange cast a mental link spell, connecting his mind to Professor X''s consciousness. Through this link, Strange transmitted the location where he had sensed the disturbance. He also cast an enhancement spell on Xavier, amplifying his abilities. Once again, Professor X donned the Cerebro helmet and focused. At first, he sensed nothing. But as he sharpened his concentration, he felt it. A ripple¡ªan energy disturbance. There was someone at the center of that disturbance. But when Xavier tried to probe deeper¡­ A Rooftop in Universe 838 Syd, seated cross-legged, was deep in his training¡ªhis mastery of Chaos Magic steadily growing. But suddenly, his eyes snapped open. He felt it. A mental probe had swept across him. Syd snorted coldly. BOOM! An invisible psychic explosion erupted! Syd forcefully countered the probe with his own formidable mental power. The moment their minds clashed¡ª Xavier''s School - Cerebro Chamber Before the Illuminati''s stunned eyes, Professor X suddenly gasped, choking on his breath. "Professor!" Captain Carter exclaimed in concern. Removing his helmet, Xavier took a deep breath and trembled. "That man¡­ his psychic power is immense. And¡­" A look of utter disbelief crossed Xavier''s aged face. When he had scanned that person, he had sensed something. That individual wasn''t just powerful. He was a mutant. And not just any mutant¡ª Something far beyond what Xavier had ever encountered before. (End of Chapter) ==== [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 461: Chapter 461 Chapter 461: Chapter 461Under the watchful eyes of Doctor Strange and the others, Professor Charles murmured, "I can feel an immense power from him¡­" "What''s so surprising about that?" Maria Rambeau said in confusion, "If he can traverse the universe, it already proves he possesses incredible strength." "If he weren''t strong, he wouldn''t be able to achieve interstellar travel." Doctor Strange and the others around her were of the same opinion at this moment. However, just as they thought this, they saw the elderly Professor Charles shake his head and say, "No, it''s not just about immense power¡­ That person¡­" Pausing for a moment, he spoke with utmost seriousness, "If I haven''t sensed incorrectly, that person might be an Omega-level mutant!" As soon as he finished speaking, the scene fell silent in an instant. "An Omega-level mutant?" "Professor, are you sure you''re not mistaken?" "My God¡­" Maria and the others exchanged bewildered glances, finding it hard to believe. As members of the Illuminati, they naturally understood what an Omega-level mutant was and what it meant. But weren''t Omega-level mutants supposed to be extinct? Wasn''t Jean the only Omega-level mutant left, and hadn''t she already died? Who could this new Omega-level mutant be? Just as they were in shock, Professor Charles'' next words left them even more stunned. "Jean was the only Omega-level mutant I ever encountered. The potential within her was nearly limitless¡­ But this person gives me the same feeling, maybe even more terrifying than Jean!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t know if this is just my misperception¡­" Professor Charles muttered with a solemn expression. Hearing this, Maria and the others, who were already shocked, became even more dumbfounded. They had seen Jean''s records and even some of her battle footage. They knew how terrifying she was. And now, Professor Charles was saying that this person was comparable to Jean, maybe even more frightening than her? How was that possible? Black Bolt and the others instinctively refused to believe it. "Professor, you must be mistaken," Captain Carter hesitated before speaking. Black Bolt and the others nodded in agreement. "I hope it''s just a mistake," Professor Charles conceded. "We''ll know for sure once we find that person," Mister Fantastic said. "Where is he? Let''s go!" Upon hearing this, Professor Charles shared the sensed location with Black Bolt and the others. After a brief discussion, they quickly made their way there. At the same time, Syd had already left the area. By the time Black Bolt and the others arrived at the rooftop of the building, the mysterious visitor from another universe had long since disappeared. On the rooftop. "What''s the situation?" Black Bolt and the others turned their attention to a middle-aged man in a white coat, holding an instrument and conducting an analysis. The middle-aged man, David, examined the readings on the display panel and soon gathered some information. "Based on the residual magnetic field and other traces, this individual likely came from Universe 616." Hearing this, the members of the Illuminati were stunned. They were no strangers to Universe 616. In their efforts to handle the Incursion crisis, they had studied many universes, and the prime Universe 616 was among them. "What about that unusual energy?" Maria asked, "Professor Charles said he sensed an anomalous energy fluctuation here." Under their gazes, David nodded, adjusted his glasses, and said, "I''ve analyzed that energy as well. It''s remarkably similar to one in our database." Black Bolt and the others immediately perked up. "Whose?" Could it be someone familiar? Just as they were wondering, David continued, "This anomalous energy is almost identical to Wanda Maximoff''s." As soon as he said this, the expressions of everyone present, including Professor Charles, changed. "Could that person be the Wanda from Universe 616?" Maria asked in astonishment. Not just her¡ªBlack Bolt and the others shared the same suspicion. At the same time, they breathed a sigh of relief. If it was Wanda, then things would be much easier. Though her abilities were formidable, she was still manageable for them. Captain Carter chuckled and said, "Professor, you really must have sensed wrong." Everyone turned to look at Professor Charles, understanding Carter''s implication. After all, how could Wanda possibly compare to Jean or be even more terrifying than her? They had all reviewed Wanda''s records. From her battles alone, her displayed power was nowhere near Jean''s level. If the two clashed, Jean could likely defeat Wanda in an instant. After all, the intensity of Wanda''s red energy wasn''t on par with Jean''s Phoenix Force. The idea that she could rival or surpass Jean was simply impossible. "This should be an easy problem to solve now." With that thought, Black Bolt and the others relaxed. Even Professor Charles started to believe he might have made a mistake in his perception. "Can you track that person?" Everyone turned their attention back to David. David thought for a moment, glanced at the data on his display, and said, "It will take some time." Hearing this, Black Bolt and the others eased up. While they discussed their next move, five kilometers away, Syd was hiding in a secluded alleyway without surveillance, quietly practicing Chaos Magic. As for Black Bolt and the others searching for him, he simply ignored them. Everything else could wait¡ªhis priority was upgrading his Chaos Magic! [Chaos Magic experience +1] [Chaos Magic experience +1] ¡­ Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, eight days had gone by¡­ During these days, Black Bolt and the others had been relentlessly searching for the traveler from Universe 616. They had even used artificial intelligence to monitor every street''s surveillance, ensuring that if the suspect appeared, they would be alerted immediately. Unfortunately, over these eight days, the person proved to be too cunning, managing to evade them every time without leaving any clues. "This guy from Universe 616¡­ all he does is run!" "Damn it¡­" Maria cursed in frustration. Mister Fantastic and the others could only sigh. Just as they were feeling exasperated, the artificial intelligence in the Illuminati''s base¡ªUltron, who had been successfully reprogrammed by Iron Man and had not turned rogue¡ªsuddenly spoke up. "Anomalous energy fluctuations detected in New York City!" At those words, Black Bolt and the others froze, confusion flashing in their eyes. What was happening in New York? As they wondered, Ultron projected a live feed of the city. Meanwhile, in New York¡­ (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 462: Chapter 462 Chapter 462: Chapter 462While Black Bolt and the others were monitoring the situation, in a secluded alley on the outskirts of New York City, Syd remained hidden. At that moment, a system notification had just sounded. [Ability: Chaos Magic (Max/Max) Level 5] The data appeared before Syd''s eyes. However, he had no time to focus on it. Just a moment ago, a massive surge of warmth had flooded his entire body, and his X-gene was becoming increasingly complex and refined. A tremendous power erupted from within him! Surging crimson energy burst uncontrollably from his body. "Ahh¡ª" Venom let out a sharp scream as the overwhelming energy forcibly ejected him from Syd''s body. Falling to the ground, Venom stared at the transforming Syd in shock. What was happening?! Boom! Under his gaze, the crimson energy spread rapidly, engulfing one building after another, sweeping across the streets and brushing past pedestrians. "What is this?" "Heavens¡­" One by one, the pedestrians froze, their faces filled with disbelief as they gazed at the crimson wave surrounding them. At this moment, New York City was completely engulfed in the red glow, turning into a scarlet landscape! Everyone who witnessed this scene was utterly stunned. At the same time, the sudden energy surge triggered numerous alarms across various government agencies. In their confusion, they immediately deployed satellites to investigate the situation in New York. And it wasn''t just the U.S.¡ªeven agencies from other countries took notice of this sudden, unfathomable energy release. Just like Black Bolt and the others, they saw the entire city of New York blanketed in crimson energy. "What''s going on?" Seeing the state of New York, Black Bolt and the others were visibly shaken. How did the city end up like this?! Illuminati Base Black Bolt and the others exchanged glances. "Move out!" Without hesitation, they mobilized toward New York City. ... Chaos Energy''s Epicenter Syd, completely wrapped in crimson Chaos Magic energy, hovered in the air due to the sheer force radiating from him. Naturally, he could feel the impact of reaching Level 5 Chaos Magic. And this was with him suppressing it¡ªhad he not restrained himself, the phenomenon would have been even more terrifying! Frowning slightly, Syd abruptly halted the expanding Chaos Magic energy, causing it to rapidly retract. Streams of deep red energy continuously flowed back into his body. Within moments, all of the energy had been reabsorbed. But at that very instant, Syd sensed a strange transformation within himself. The intense Chaos Magic energy seemed to be attempting to manifest a magical crown upon his head and cloak him in a crimson robe. Syd''s expression turned peculiar. Instinctively, he rejected and resisted this transformation. In the next second, the phenomenon vanished. The red glow gradually faded. Syd gently descended back to the ground. Feeling the Chaos Magic coursing through him, his eyes flickered with astonishment. Now that the strange magical phenomenon had subsided, he could clearly sense the difference between Level 4 and Level 5 Chaos Magic. "Warping¡­ altering reality¡­" "This feeling¡­" Syd muttered to himself. Almost instinctively, he glanced around, ready to test his newfound power. Just then, Venom''s voice rang out. "Syd, what the hell happened to you now?" Venom asked in alarm. Venom struggled to his feet, forming a slightly thinner humanoid figure, his body still a mixture of black, white, and gold. Syd opened his mouth to respond. But at that moment, a flicker of golden sparks appeared in the alleyway nearby, immediately catching his and Venom''s attention. The golden sparks flashed, quickly forming a circular portal. From within, a group of figures emerged. At the forefront was Mister Fantastic in his blue suit, a silver-and-black-clad Maria, and Captain Carter wielding her shield. Following closely behind were Black Bolt, Doctor Strange, and Professor Charles. Syd wasn''t unfamiliar with these individuals. What did surprise him, however, were Captain Carter and Maria. Since Steve Rogers had suffered an accident during the Super Soldier Serum experiment, his lover, Carter, had become Captain America¡ªor rather¡­ Glancing at the woman carrying a shield with the British flag on it, Syd quickly corrected himself. She was Captain Britain. As for Maria, she was the best friend of the original Captain Marvel, Carol. Both had been pilots, but this time, instead of Carol, Maria had become Captain Marvel instead. Black Bolt was also easily recognizable¡ªleader of the Inhumans on the Moon, possessing an immensely destructive voice. The Inhumans weren''t too different from mutants, as both groups possessed awakened superhuman abilities. Doctor Strange, having studied dark magic, and the elderly Professor Charles were also familiar to Syd. "You''re the one from Universe 616?" The moment they laid eyes on him, the group looked visibly surprised. The traveler from Universe 616¡­ was so young? A kid? They had expected to find Wanda from 616 or perhaps some other adult. But the person before them¡­ looked shockingly young, almost like he wasn''t even an adult. A child had managed to traverse the multiverse? And more importantly¡­ Recalling the deep red energy that had engulfed all of New York, their eyes flashed with disbelief. Since when could a child wield such power? At that moment, Maria stepped forward, frowning. "Kid, do you even understand what you''ve done?" she demanded. "Do you realize what kind of consequences you could cause by sneaking from Universe 616 into our Universe 838?" Her eyes burned with fury as she spoke. Syd responded calmly, "Oh, Universe 616¡­ You mean the 199999 Prime Universe?" Maria paused mid-sentence, her brow furrowing. "What do you mean by ''199999 Prime Universe''?" she asked suspiciously. Syd chuckled lightly. "Right, to you people, it''s called Universe 616. But in reality¡­" Hearing this, Black Bolt and the others showed clear confusion. Did this mean that, where he came from, 616 was actually designated as Universe 199999? But that number was way too long, wasn''t it? Doubt and curiosity flickered in their eyes. Syd, however, remained indifferent, unsurprised by their reactions. To these people, it was indeed called Universe 616. But as for its true designation¡ª199999, how could they possibly know? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Black Bolt and the others remained skeptical for a moment. Then¡ª Maria frowned and said, "Forget this 199999 or 616 nonsense. Do you even understand the consequences of recklessly traveling between universes? Do you realize the danger you''ve brought to Universe 838?" At her words, Black Bolt and the others locked their gazes onto Syd, their expressions stern. They assumed that this young intruder was unaware of the gravity of his actions and wanted him to understand the severe mistake he had made. However, faced with their questioning, Syd remained calm and simply replied, "Oh, you mean the Incursion event?" When two universes are drawn toward each other and overlap, they eventually reach a point where one must be displaced or destroyed¡ªor both will be annihilated. Typically, protecting a universe requires the Infinity Gauntlet and all six Infinity Stones, and even then, the stones are destroyed in the process. That alone speaks to the terrifying nature of an Incursion. Of course, there''s another method¡ªdestroying the Earth during the overlap period, which would also prevent the collision. Whenever an Incursion occurs, Earth always serves as the point of collision. There''s an eight-hour stabilization window, during which different Earths will momentarily exist in each other''s reality. Destroying one Earth can save the other and its universe. But if the collision isn''t stopped within those eight hours, both universes will perish. And judging by the fact that Universe 838 was still intact, yet trillions of lives were lost due to Doctor Strange, it wasn''t hard to deduce¡ªthe other universe was the one that got wiped out. Seeing the stunned expressions of Black Bolt and the others, Syd chuckled. "If I had to guess, you must have used the Infinity Gauntlet and all six Infinity Stones to save Universe 838, right?" "The Power Stone, Space Stone, Mind Stone, Soul Stone, and Reality Stone were all shattered in the process¡ªonly the Time Stone disappeared." At those words, Black Bolt and the others were visibly shaken. This traveler from Universe 616 actually knew about the consequences of multiversal travel? Not only that¡ªhe even knew the exact method to resolve an Incursion?! But more importantly, he knew that resolving an Incursion would cause five of the Infinity Stones to shatter, while the Time Stone would vanish? This was highly classified information! How could this 616 intruder possibly know any of this?! Universe 616 hadn''t even experienced an Incursion yet¡ªso how could he be aware of these details?! "Who the hell are you?!" Maria demanded in shock. Syd ignored the question and continued speaking at a measured pace. "Because the Ultron Initiative was a success in Universe 838, Ultron replaced most of your heroes. Many of them retired." "But that, in turn, led to the formation of the Illuminati." "This universe appears peaceful¡ªno villains, no major conflicts. But it all exists under an iron-fisted rule of fear. The moment that control slips, or if the Illuminati falls apart, this world will plunge into chaos like never before." As Syd spoke, Black Bolt and the others frowned deeply. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. What fear? What control?" Maria scoffed, "The Illuminati will not collapse. No one can bring us down!" Black Bolt and the others nodded in agreement. Syd, unfazed, replied calmly, "Is that so? Then perhaps today is the day." At those words, Black Bolt and the others instantly became alert. Mister Fantastic narrowed his eyes. "You''ve been talking a lot, but none of it changes the fact that you illegally entered Universe 838." "Because of you, another Incursion could happen!" Their eyes locked onto Syd, waiting for his explanation. However, rather than panic, Syd remained utterly calm. "This was bound to happen sooner or later. I merely accelerated the process. And even if it happens¡ªso what?" The faces of Mister Fantastic and the others darkened. This kid knew the consequences yet felt no remorse?! "What do you mean, ''so what''? How ridiculous!" Maria sneered. "You will pay the price for this! The Illuminati will eliminate you!" Syd glanced at her indifferently, then at Black Bolt and the others. "Oh? You¡­ and them?" Black Bolt and the others grimaced. This 616 traveler might look young, but his arrogance was appalling. And what''s more¡ªhe was utterly fearless. Who the hell did he think he was?! Mister Fantastic frowned. "That massive red energy that covered New York¡ªwas that your doing?" Staring at Syd, he continued, "Listen, I don''t know who you are in Universe 616, but if you think a little power makes you invincible, you''re gravely mistaken." "Do you even realize who you''re up against?" With that, he pointed toward Black Bolt. "This is Black Bolt. His power is beyond your comprehension. If he so much as whispers¡ª "You will die!" At those words, Black Bolt crossed his arms and stood tall, a smug smile creeping onto his lips. He looked down on Syd with undisguised arrogance. Captain Carter and the others also nodded in agreement. "Kid, Black Bolt''s power is no joke. You really don''t want to test it." Professor Charles spoke gently. "Come with us." For some reason, he felt a strange fondness for this youth. Not wanting to see him perish needlessly, Charles was subtly offering him a chance to surrender¡ªif he complied, they might spare his life. Mister Fantastic and the others frowned slightly but didn''t object. If this boy had any sense, they could afford to be lenient. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However¡ª Hearing their boastful warnings, Syd simply tilted his head and smirked. "Black Bolt?" Pointing at the man clad in black, he chuckled. "You''re saying that if he opens his mouth, I''ll die?" His amused expression made Professor Charles sigh. It was clear to him now¡ªthis boy was ignorant. He didn''t understand the vastness of power, the hierarchy of strength. He had likely never witnessed Black Bolt''s full might before¡ªthat''s why he dared to be so reckless. Maria and the others sneered, thinking this 616 traveler was courting death. As for Black Bolt himself, his expression darkened. The very next second¡ªunder everyone''s watchful gaze¡ª Black Bolt took a step forward¡­ and opened his mouth. At that moment, Professor Charles shook his head inwardly. He knew it. This young fool was doomed. No one could withstand Black Bolt''s voice. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 463: Chapter 463 Chapter 463: Chapter 463Black Bolt and the others remained skeptical for a moment. Then¡ª Maria frowned and said, "Forget this 199999 or 616 nonsense. Do you even understand the consequences of recklessly traveling between universes? Do you realize the danger you''ve brought to Universe 838?" At her words, Black Bolt and the others locked their gazes onto Syd, their expressions stern. They assumed that this young intruder was unaware of the gravity of his actions and wanted him to understand the severe mistake he had made. However, faced with their questioning, Syd remained calm and simply replied, "Oh, you mean the Incursion event?" When two universes are drawn toward each other and overlap, they eventually reach a point where one must be displaced or destroyed¡ªor both will be annihilated. Typically, protecting a universe requires the Infinity Gauntlet and all six Infinity Stones, and even then, the stones are destroyed in the process. That alone speaks to the terrifying nature of an Incursion. Of course, there''s another method¡ªdestroying the Earth during the overlap period, which would also prevent the collision. Whenever an Incursion occurs, Earth always serves as the point of collision. There''s an eight-hour stabilization window, during which different Earths will momentarily exist in each other''s reality. Destroying one Earth can save the other and its universe. But if the collision isn''t stopped within those eight hours, both universes will perish. And judging by the fact that Universe 838 was still intact, yet trillions of lives were lost due to Doctor Strange, it wasn''t hard to deduce¡ªthe other universe was the one that got wiped out. Seeing the stunned expressions of Black Bolt and the others, Syd chuckled. "If I had to guess, you must have used the Infinity Gauntlet and all six Infinity Stones to save Universe 838, right?" "The Power Stone, Space Stone, Mind Stone, Soul Stone, and Reality Stone were all shattered in the process¡ªonly the Time Stone disappeared." At those words, Black Bolt and the others were visibly shaken. This traveler from Universe 616 actually knew about the consequences of multiversal travel? Not only that¡ªhe even knew the exact method to resolve an Incursion?! But more importantly, he knew that resolving an Incursion would cause five of the Infinity Stones to shatter, while the Time Stone would vanish? This was highly classified information! How could this 616 intruder possibly know any of this?! Universe 616 hadn''t even experienced an Incursion yet¡ªso how could he be aware of these details?! "Who the hell are you?!" Maria demanded in shock. Syd ignored the question and continued speaking at a measured pace. "Because the Ultron Initiative was a success in Universe 838, Ultron replaced most of your heroes. Many of them retired." "But that, in turn, led to the formation of the Illuminati." "This universe appears peaceful¡ªno villains, no major conflicts. But it all exists under an iron-fisted rule of fear. The moment that control slips, or if the Illuminati falls apart, this world will plunge into chaos like never before." As Syd spoke, Black Bolt and the others frowned deeply. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. What fear? What control?" Maria scoffed, "The Illuminati will not collapse. No one can bring us down!" Black Bolt and the others nodded in agreement. Syd, unfazed, replied calmly, "Is that so? Then perhaps today is the day." At those words, Black Bolt and the others instantly became alert. Mister Fantastic narrowed his eyes. "You''ve been talking a lot, but none of it changes the fact that you illegally entered Universe 838." "Because of you, another Incursion could happen!" Their eyes locked onto Syd, waiting for his explanation. However, rather than panic, Syd remained utterly calm. "This was bound to happen sooner or later. I merely accelerated the process. And even if it happens¡ªso what?" The faces of Mister Fantastic and the others darkened. This kid knew the consequences yet felt no remorse?! "What do you mean, ''so what''? How ridiculous!" Maria sneered. "You will pay the price for this! The Illuminati will eliminate you!" Syd glanced at her indifferently, then at Black Bolt and the others. "Oh? You¡­ and them?" Black Bolt and the others grimaced. This 616 traveler might look young, but his arrogance was appalling. And what''s more¡ªhe was utterly fearless. Who the hell did he think he was?! Mister Fantastic frowned. "That massive red energy that covered New York¡ªwas that your doing?" Staring at Syd, he continued, "Listen, I don''t know who you are in Universe 616, but if you think a little power makes you invincible, you''re gravely mistaken." "Do you even realize who you''re up against?" With that, he pointed toward Black Bolt. "This is Black Bolt. His power is beyond your comprehension. If he so much as whispers¡ª "You will die!" At those words, Black Bolt crossed his arms and stood tall, a smug smile creeping onto his lips. He looked down on Syd with undisguised arrogance. Captain Carter and the others also nodded in agreement. "Kid, Black Bolt''s power is no joke. You really don''t want to test it." Professor Charles spoke gently. "Come with us." For some reason, he felt a strange fondness for this youth. Not wanting to see him perish needlessly, Charles was subtly offering him a chance to surrender¡ªif he complied, they might spare his life. Mister Fantastic and the others frowned slightly but didn''t object. If this boy had any sense, they could afford to be lenient. However¡ª Hearing their boastful warnings, Syd simply tilted his head and smirked. "Black Bolt?" Pointing at the man clad in black, he chuckled. "You''re saying that if he opens his mouth, I''ll die?" His amused expression made Professor Charles sigh. It was clear to him now¡ªthis boy was ignorant. He didn''t understand the vastness of power, the hierarchy of strength. He had likely never witnessed Black Bolt''s full might before¡ªthat''s why he dared to be so reckless. Maria and the others sneered, thinking this 616 traveler was courting death. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for Black Bolt himself, his expression darkened. The very next second¡ªunder everyone''s watchful gaze¡ª Black Bolt took a step forward¡­ and opened his mouth. At that moment, Professor Charles shook his head inwardly. He knew it. This young fool was doomed. No one could withstand Black Bolt''s voice. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][www.p@treon.com/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 464 - 464 Chapter 464 - 464As they were processing what was happening, Black Bolt opened his mouth and uttered a single phrase¡ª "You will die!" BOOM! The moment those words left his lips, a terrifying sonic blast erupted. The sheer force of the sound wave was visible to the naked eye, distorting the very air. A deafening shriek tore through the atmosphere, like countless voices screaming in agony. The overwhelming sonic energy obliterated everything in its path, surging directly toward the young figure standing before them. Professor Charles closed his eyes, unable to bear witnessing the impending carnage, while Maria watched with intrigue. Mister Fantastic remained expressionless, while Captain Carter frowned deeply. BOOM! The sheer destructive force pierced through the alley''s walls, shattering buildings into dust. The entire area was left in ruins, reduced to a desolate wasteland. And yet¡ª As the dust settled, Charles, Maria, and the others stood frozen in shock. The boy who had taken the full brunt of Black Bolt''s attack... Remained completely unharmed. He stood calmly within the sonic onslaught, his body untouched. No matter how the attack surged, it couldn''t harm him in the slightest. "You...?" Black Bolt, stunned beyond belief, opened his mouth once more, unleashing a relentless barrage of sonic blasts. But it was useless. Not only he, but even Charles¡ªwho had originally believed the boy was reckless and ignorant¡ªfelt a chill run down his spine. Maria, who had been sneering moments ago, was now wide-eyed with disbelief. Even the ever-calm Mister Fantastic and Captain Carter were at a loss for words. This didn''t make sense. Black Bolt''s power was absolute. How was this possible?! How could someone withstand his attack so effortlessly?! "This... is the attack you claimed would kill me with a single word?" Syd, who had effortlessly summoned a five-layered reflective shield to block the sound waves, spoke in a calm voice. At his words, Maria and the others tensed, their expressions turning grim. "Everyone, be on guard!" Captain Carter said in a serious tone. "Professor, it seems you were right after all." Black Bolt and the others instantly understood what she meant. A few days ago, Charles had sensed this individual might be an Omega-level mutant. At first, they dismissed it as a mistake¡ªbut now? If he could withstand Black Bolt''s attack, then Charles'' suspicion had to be correct. He really was an Omega-level mutant. The realization sent a wave of shock through them. Aside from Jean, there was another Omega-level mutant?! And he was from Universe 616?! What on Earth had happened in Universe 616?! As they stood in stunned silence, satellites from various countries, including the U.S., had captured footage of the scene. The world''s intelligence agencies recognized Black Bolt and the Illuminati but had no idea who the white-clad young man was. Watching him emerge unscathed from Black Bolt''s attack, they were left in utter disbelief. "Who is this person?" "How did he withstand Black Bolt''s power?!" As shock rippled across the world, one particular household in New York City was also tuned in to the live broadcast. A child pointed at the screen, wide-eyed. "Mommy, look!" Beside him, another child was also watching in awe. And standing behind them¡ªwas a red-haired woman, appearing to be in her thirties... The Scarlet Witch, Wanda Maximoff. Seeing the crimson energy that had engulfed all of New York earlier, she froze in place. As someone who wielded Chaos Magic, she recognized that energy¡ªit felt familiar. She furrowed her brows and murmured, "Maybe I''m imagining things." How could Chaos Magic possibly engulf all of New York? But as the live broadcast shifted to a close-up of the battle, showing the confrontation in the alleyway¡ª Her two sons, Billy and Tommy, gasped in amazement. "That''s so cool!" To them, it was just an exciting spectacle. But to Wanda? Her eyes widened in pure shock. She knew who Black Bolt was. She understood exactly what this meant. Who was this boy?! ... Meanwhile, back in the alley¡ª Black Bolt had ceased his attack, and the sonic waves gradually faded into silence. Mister Fantastic, still reeling from disbelief, asked, "How... how did you withstand Black Bolt''s attack?" Syd merely smiled and repeated his earlier words, "This was the attack that was supposed to kill me instantly?" Maria and the others, visibly enraged, were about to speak. But before they could, Syd suddenly tilted his head in confusion. "Oh... wait." He glanced at Black Bolt, then smirked. "Where did he even get a mouth from?" As he spoke, the sensation of Level 5 Chaos Magic guiding his thoughts surged within him. And then¡ª With a mere thought¡ª Reality shifted. Charles and the others instinctively turned toward Black Bolt¡ª And their expressions froze in sheer horror. Black Bolt''s mouth... was gone. Where his lips had once been, there was now only smooth skin. No seams. No opening. As if he had never had a mouth to begin with. The sight was deeply unsettling. "Black Bolt''s mouth...?" Mister Fantastic paled. "What did you do to him?!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Syd chuckled softly. "You said he could kill me with just a word... so I simply made sure he didn''t have a mouth anymore." At those words, everyone froze in absolute terror. They could hardly comprehend what had just happened. Their minds reeled. How was this possible?! What kind of power could erase someone''s mouth from existence?! Black Bolt, now realizing something was terribly wrong, frantically touched his face, his fingers brushing over the smooth, featureless skin where his mouth had been. His eyes filled with pure panic and disbelief. He tried to speak¡ªbut there was nothing. Overcome by horror and desperation, he instinctively attempted to scream. But with no outlet for his sonic power¡ª BOOM! Black Bolt''s skull collapsed inward, turning into a pulpy mass of gore. Blood streamed from his nose, his eyes turned bloodshot, and then¡ª His body fell lifelessly to the ground. Black Bolt was dead. The mighty king of the Inhumans, whose voice could shatter mountains and even kill Thanos, had just been instantly erased from existence¡ª With a single sentence. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 465 - 465 Chapter 465 - 465The fall of Black Bolt was clearly captured by the drones. Across the world, in the U.S. and beyond, people watching the broadcast were utterly shocked. Black Bolt... was dead? And more disturbingly, the footage showed exactly how he died. His mouth vanished¡ªin an instant¡ªall because of a single sentence from that white-clad boy?! Inside a New York Household Black Bolt is dead? Wanda Maximoff, the Scarlet Witch, stared in shock. That boy erased his mouth? What kind of power is this?! While millions of viewers were still reeling from disbelief, back at the scene¡ªthe remaining Illuminati members were filled with pure rage. Maria''s body ignited with energy, flames bursting around her as she shot into the air. Without hesitation, she unleashed powerful energy beams straight at the white-clad boy below. At the same time, Captain Carter hurled her shield, sending it whistling through the air toward Syd. But¡ª Under the watchful eyes of drones, and before the stunned expressions of the Illuminati¡ª Syd did not even attempt to dodge. Instead, he simply glanced at the incoming energy beams. And then¡ª The moment they reached him, they transformed. The once-deadly energy blasts dissolved into a flurry of radiant blue butterflies, fluttering away gracefully. It was a sight of ethereal beauty. But in that moment, no one appreciated it¡ªthey could only feel a growing sense of dread. As for Carter''s shield¡ª The moment it neared Syd, it liquefied into a splash of water, scattering onto the ground. All that remained was a small puddle. Captain Carter''s eyes widened in disbelief. Her shield¡ªone of the strongest weapons she possessed¡ª Had just turned into... water? How was this even possible?! This eerie and impossible transformation was clearly recorded by the drones, sending waves of shock through everyone watching. "What... what just happened?!" "How did that white-clad boy do this?!" ... Back at the Scene In his wheelchair, Professor Charles acted immediately. Pressing his fingers to his temple, he attempted to activate his telepathic abilities. Seeing this, the other Illuminati members regained their resolve. Floating above, Maria increased the output of her energy blasts. They had a plan¡ª Once Charles'' telepathy took effect and immobilized the boy, they could eliminate him swiftly. This would be his end! However¡ª As soon as Charles'' psychic energy touched Syd''s mind¡ª A crimson glow flickered in Syd''s eyes. In an instant¡ª The true power of Level 5 Chaos Magic erupted. BOOM! A silent explosion of mental energy radiated outward. Maria and the others felt their minds blur, their thoughts thrown into disarray. But the worst impact fell upon Charles. His nose began to bleed, his face contorted in agony, and with a low groan, he collapsed unconscious in his wheelchair. "Professor?!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mister Fantastic, Maria, and even Wanda¡ªwatching through the broadcast¡ªwere stunned beyond belief. Charles¡ª The world''s most powerful telepath¡ª Had just been defeated in a psychic battle. By a boy. This meant¡ª This white-clad youth had a stronger mind than Charles Xavier?! How?! "This... is your power?" Amidst their horror, Syd spoke calmly. "This is the best the Illuminati has to offer?" Before they could respond, his expression remained indifferent. "Since you''ve attacked me, it''s only fair that I retaliate." At those words¡ª He activated his Chaos Magic. BOOM! A terrifying surge of red energy exploded from his body, sweeping over New York at an unimaginable speed. In an instant¡ª The entire city was bathed in crimson light. Then¡ªreality itself began to shift. Under the stunned gazes of millions, New York City warped and twisted before their eyes. Skyscrapers morphed into carousel rides. Grasslands turned into massive swimming pools. The streets became vibrant amusement park pathways. The entire city¡ª Had transformed into a giant theme park. Hovering in midair, Syd looked down at the dumbfounded Illuminati. With an impassive expression, he spoke. "Welcome to my playground." "What did you just do?!" she shouted, disbelief in her voice. From her vantage point in the sky, she could see it clearly¡ª All of New York had changed. Then, Mister Fantastic¡ªhis face pale¡ªspoke up in shock. "You... have the power to warp reality?!" At his words, everyone froze. Even Wanda, watching the broadcast, was struck with pure disbelief. "Reality manipulation?!" "He can alter reality... at will?!" Captain Carter murmured, trembling. "So the Professor was right... No wonder he sensed something more terrifying than Jean..." "Altering and rewriting reality¡ªthis is your power?" "Could this even surpass Omega-level...?" Mister Fantastic and the others could barely comprehend it. An Omega-level mutant like this actually exists?! All Across the World, the Reactions Were the Same People who had previously doubted the existence of Omega-level mutants were now staring at their screens, completely dumbfounded. This... this was an Omega mutant?! They weren''t just real¡ªthey were terrifying beyond belief. Mutant researchers, scientists, and government officials across the globe were shaken to their core. Back at the Scene¡ª Still hovering, Syd remained unfazed. His expression unchanged, he spoke plainly. "It seems you don''t like it very much." The ground beneath them suddenly began to heat up. Mister Fantastic, Maria, and the others felt an overwhelming sense of dread. Beneath them¡ª The pavement started glowing red. It was... Turning into magma?! Reacting quickly, Maria grabbed Mister Fantastic, Captain Carter, and the unconscious Charles, flying them into the air. The moment they escaped¡ª BOOM! The entire ground bubbled and churned, as if it had truly become a pool of molten lava. They shivered at the realization. If they had hesitated even a second longer... They would have been incinerated. But then¡ª As suddenly as it had appeared... the magma vanished. The ground returned to normal, cool and solid. As if¡ªnothing had ever happened. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 466 - 466 Chapter 466 - 466This scene further confirmed what Captain Carter had suspected not long ago. The white-clad young man before them truly possessed a bizarre power capable of rewriting reality! Suddenly, Mister Fantastic seemed to realize something. His expression darkened as he said, "With the power you''ve displayed, you could have killed us instantly, couldn''t you?" "You''ve been toying with us?" Hearing this, Captain Marvel and the others were momentarily stunned. They wanted to deny it, but no matter how they looked at it, the white-clad youth before them undeniably had the power to obliterate them in an instant. The possibility that he had been toying with them was extremely high. Syd raised an eyebrow in slight surprise. The next second, he calmly said, "You''re right." "But that doesn''t change your fate." As he spoke, a red glow emerged from his right hand. The next instant, Mister Fantastic was forcibly lifted from Captain Marvel''s grasp, screaming in agony. His rubber-like body began stretching unnaturally before unraveling into countless strips. With a flash of red light, only a pile of deep-blue shredded remains were left on the ground. "Ah!" Maria Rambeau, the Captain Marvel of this universe, was horrified. She quickly let go of Captain Carter and Professor X, summoning brilliant energy beams from her hands. Syd''s right hand glowed with chaotic magic, forming a barrier that effortlessly blocked the attack. He didn''t even budge an inch. "You are all so weak, pitifully fragile," Syd said. The red glow in his right hand intensified. Boom! A massive beam of chaotic magic erupted, instantly engulfing Captain Marvel. With a loud crash, she was slammed into the ground by the deep-red chaotic energy. Soon, agonized screams echoed. Under the overwhelming force of the chaotic magic, her body began to vaporize at an alarming rate. Before long, she was completely consumed by the chaotic magic, vanishing without a trace. Next, Syd''s gaze shifted to the charging Captain Carter. He casually waved his right hand. A flash of red light struck her, and in the next instant, she exploded into a gruesome mist of blood and gore. Witnessing this brutal and merciless scene¡ªwatching this white-clad young man effortlessly slaughter multiple powerful Illuminati members¡ªthe countless citizens of America were left in shock and terror. Now, only two remained: Professor X, who had been discarded on the ground, and Doctor Strange, who was still floating in the air, too stunned to react. "You killed them?" Doctor Strange muttered in disbelief. "An Omega-level mutant like you exists in Universe 616?" "Are you going to fight?" Syd asked calmly. At that moment, Doctor Strange''s hands emitted a purplish glow, the manifestation of dark magic. However, after a brief moment of hesitation, he abandoned the idea of resisting. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sighed in resignation, "I am no match for you." "You could end me in an instant..." At that moment, Venom, who had been hiding in the shadows far away, finally emerged triumphantly. "Hmph, at least this human is smart," he sneered with a twisted grin. "My master is far beyond your comprehension. Even the Celestials, who are rumored to be capable of planetary destruction, are no match for him¡ªlet alone weaklings like you." "Those fools who dared to challenge my master deserved to die!" Hearing this, Doctor Strange glanced at Venom, immediately recognizing him as the symbiote that had been hiding since the battle began. However, he wasn''t focused on the symbiote itself but on its words. Celestials capable of destroying planets? Doctor Strange was in utter disbelief. In his quest to stop Thanos, he had researched extensively, including information about the Celestials. He was well aware of their immense power¡ªtrue godlike beings capable of both creation and destruction! Wiping out entire civilizations or obliterating planets was trivial for them. And yet, this symbiote was claiming that the white-clad youth before him could contend with the Celestials? Doctor Strange scrutinized Venom''s smug expression, searching for any sign of deceit¡ªbut found none. While he was still reeling in shock, countless American citizens were also shaken to their core. "Celestials¡ªthose who can destroy planets¡ªcan''t even stop him?" "Is that thing just talking nonsense?" ... Inside a Civilian Home Wanda Maximoff had a complicated expression. The more she watched the scenes unfolding on the television, the more familiar it all seemed. "Is this really Chaos Magic?" "Why is it so powerful?" Even she found it hard to believe. No matter how hard she tried to rationalize it, she simply couldn''t comprehend how Chaos Magic could be this terrifying. "His Chaos Magic... is different from mine?" "Or is this something other than Chaos Magic?" Otherwise, she couldn''t fathom how Chaos Magic could be this absurdly strong. Not only did it encompass all of New York City, but it could also freely distort and modify reality¡ªwielding power akin to that of a god. More than that, with just a wave of his hand, he had annihilated multiple Illuminati members! Wanda knew she could never achieve such a feat. Her gaze lingered on the white-clad youth on the screen, her eyes filled with deep conflict. ... Back at the Battlefield Syd stretched out his right hand. Seeing this, Venom immediately retreated into his hand. After absorbing Venom back into himself, Syd glanced at the aged Professor X lying on the ground and the still-stunned Doctor Strange in the distance. After a moment of thought, he decided to ignore them and flew away. Doctor Strange, still alive, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, feeling immense relief. He had survived! However... Glancing at the fallen Professor X, he let out a heavy sigh. Who would have thought that he would be the one to live¡ªwhile Black Bolt and the others were obliterated so effortlessly? "Universe 616..." Doctor Strange muttered. Just what kind of secrets did it hold? ... Flying Through the Sky "The fifth level of Chaos Magic... I haven''t fully tested it yet. I still don''t know its limits..." "Next up is Balder''s Omega ability. What kind of power does Balder possess?" As he flew, Syd''s eyes glimmered with curiosity and anticipation. He hoped it would be something that could help him resist the cosmic deity known as Eternity! As for his next destination... After a moment of thought, he had originally planned to leave and return to his main universe. However, a sudden idea piqued his interest. "I wonder how the Dreamwalking magic from the Darkhold works. Can I use it to sense another version of myself in a parallel universe?" Beyond that, using Dreamwalking magic from the Darkhold would allow him to locate other universes more easily. Both Wanda and Doctor Strange had used it to invade other realities¡ªthere was no reason he couldn''t do the same. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 467 - 467 Chapter 467 - 467Syd''s curiosity toward the Dreamwalking magic in the Darkhold grew stronger. As for the risk of being corrupted by dark magic? He only considered it briefly before dismissing it. With his current strength, the Darkhold''s corruption wasn''t a major concern. The only entity truly worth his attention was Chthon, the god of dark magic. After all, Chthon was a multiversal-level being, a direct adversary of the Vishanti, far more terrifying than Dormammu. From the moment he awakened Chaos Magic, Chthon had likely taken notice of him. The whispers he had heard before were probably not a mere hallucination. Yet, since Chthon had made no moves against him so far, he was likely still sealed away, unable to break free at the moment. Either way, it made no difference¡ªChthon would come after him sooner or later. So what if he used the Darkhold? With this thought, Syd set his sights on the Darkhold. As for where to find it, whether in the main universe or this one, there were ways to obtain it. After a brief moment of contemplation, he turned his attention to another universe. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Doctor Strange in the Multiverse of Madness, the Strange from the main universe had once entered a collapsing parallel universe. There, he had encountered a darkened version of himself. It was that corrupted Strange who had triggered an Incursion, leading to the collapse of that universe. And conveniently, he had the Darkhold in his possession. With this in mind, Syd immediately used spatial manipulation and teleportation magic to open a portal to that universe. The next second, golden sparks flickered as a circular portal appeared. Syd stepped through. As soon as he set foot in the new universe, he was momentarily taken aback. In his imagination, this Earth should have been in a state of collapse and disintegration. Yet, everything was perfectly intact. The streets were bustling with people going about their daily lives, the sky was clear, and nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Clearly, the Incursion had not yet begun. "Looks like I came too early." Syd raised an eyebrow. But it didn''t matter. In this universe, the Darkhold was under Doctor Strange''s protection. The next second, another portal opened, and Syd appeared in the skies above Kamar-Taj. As soon as he arrived, the sorcerers of Kamar-Taj, along with Doctor Strange, took notice of him. A group of sorcerers in robes stepped forward, led by Strange himself. "Who are you?" "Why have you trespassed into Kamar-Taj?" The white-clad figure floating in the sky put them all on high alert. Ignoring their words, Syd''s gaze locked onto Doctor Strange, clad in his signature red Cloak of Levitation. His eyes swept down to Strange''s waist. Upon spotting a particular book, he exhaled slightly in relief. The next second, red light blossomed from his hands as he attempted to seize the Darkhold. However, a surge of violet energy flickered from the book, resisting his attempt. "You''re trying to take the Darkhold?" This universe''s Doctor Strange asked warily. Noting the darkening hue creeping along Strange''s hands, Syd remained composed. "You''ve already gone astray, haven''t you?" he remarked. "You''ve begun delving into the Darkhold''s secrets." "This book is beyond your comprehension." At his words, the sorcerers of Kamar-Taj looked shocked, instinctively turning to Strange. Doctor Strange''s expression darkened. Just as he was about to speak, a chilling voice echoed from the sky, making him freeze in disbelief. "It doesn''t matter if you study the Darkhold¡ªit won''t change anything." "As long as you choose the path of a sorcerer, you and Christine will never have a happy ending. That is true across all universes." "In fact, this entire universe will perish because of you." Hearing this, Strange''s face twisted in shock. How did this mysterious figure know about him? And how could an entire universe possibly perish? He refused to believe it. But Syd remained indifferent. He didn''t care whether Strange believed him or not. The next moment, the red light in his hand flared. The Darkhold and Doctor Strange''s resistance vanished instantly. In the blink of an eye, the book flew into Syd''s grasp. "You¡ª!" Doctor Strange''s eyes widened in despair as he felt his last hope slip away. In a fit of rage, he lashed out, conjuring a magical whip in an attempt to reclaim the Darkhold. But what happened next left him, and every sorcerer present, utterly stunned. With a mere flash of red light, the magical whip twisted and morphed, breaking down into liquid and dissipating into the air. Casting a brief glance at the dumbfounded Strange and the other sorcerers, Syd lost interest in them. He stepped forward and vanished into a portal, returning to Universe 838. ... Back in Universe 838 In a secluded alleyway, Syd looked down at the dark tome in his hands, his eyes flashing with intrigue. "So this is the Darkhold?" Even without opening it, he could feel the overwhelming aura of corruption radiating from its pages. Even an ordinary person who read this book could transform into a formidable sorcerer. But at the same time, they would be irrevocably tainted by the knowledge of dark magic within. He had experienced a similar effect before. Contemplating this, Syd prepared to flip open the Darkhold and locate the Dreamwalking spell. If successful, he could potentially sense parallel versions of himself in other universes. However, the next second, he hesitated. Before experimenting with Dreamwalking, he decided it would be best to first familiarize himself with the full capabilities of his newly advanced Chaos Magic. If anything unexpected occurred, he would be better prepared to handle it. Focusing inward, he quickly noticed a significant change. The light energy within him had become purer¡ªradiant beyond measure. After a quick estimation, he realized that his current energy reserves allowed him to unleash approximately 2,600 high-level attacks, such as Black Particle manipulation. Boom! A sonic boom erupted as Syd vanished from the spot. Mach 138! During his test, he noticed another crucial difference¡ªhis enhanced speed no longer outpaced his reaction time. His upgraded Chaos Magic had elevated his neural response speed to an inhuman level! Next, Syd tested his divine speech ability. "Light!" In an instant, an area spanning 3,300 kilometers was engulfed in brilliance. He followed up by testing Sunshine Blessing. Nearly 3,000 kilometers of sunlight showed an immediate anomaly... After finishing his tests, Syd frowned slightly. Despite the significant improvements, he wasn''t entirely satisfied. Though his power had increased considerably, it still wasn''t enough! "I hope that once Balder''s Omega ability reaches 100% synchronization, my light-based powers will undergo a true transformation..." Syd sighed. But despite his sigh, he wasn''t discouraged. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 468 - 468 Chapter 468 - 468After all, the changes in his light energy were minor in comparison¡ªwhat truly mattered to him was Chaos Magic. With Chaos Magic at level five, distorting and altering reality had become second nature! A flash of red light flickered from his hand, and the wall beside him instantly turned into a brilliant gold, as if transmuted into pure gold. Syd sensed it for a moment and murmured, "It seems... permanent?" His mood instantly brightened. In fact, he realized that turning an entire city into gold wouldn''t even be a challenge for him. And this was merely a small burst of Chaos Magic. If he were to unleash his full power, even Syd himself couldn''t fathom the extent of the devastation it could cause. Stretching out his right hand, the deep-red glow of Chaos Magic shimmered in his palm. As he focused, he estimated that his maximum range of influence could extend for several thousand kilometers. However, due to the potential destruction such a test would cause, he decided to hold off until it was absolutely necessary. At the same time, he noticed a particular limitation of Chaos Magic. After experimenting a bit, he confirmed that it wasn''t just his imagination. The energy cost varied depending on the scope and nature of the alteration! For example, while Syd could easily transform a wall into water, he found himself unable to conjure an Infinity Stone out of thin air. He focused, letting red light envelop a stone on the ground, attempting to reshape it into the Space Stone. The stone flickered under the red glow, shifting as though it were pixelated, undergoing continuous transformations. In the end, it became a blue-white gem. Syd sighed. The gem on the ground was clearly just a superficial imitation, nothing close to a genuine Space Stone. His current abilities did not support the fabrication of something as powerful as an Infinity Stone. More importantly, his internal energy reserves were completely insufficient¡ªeven far from enough! With this, Syd recognized the inherent limitation of his Chaos Magic. The energy source of Chaos Magic came entirely from himself¡ªor rather, from his light energy being converted into Chaos energy. It wasn''t drawn from external forces. This meant that his energy was finite, preventing him from recklessly altering reality on a whim. That said, his current level of reality manipulation was already more than enough to deal with his enemies. Transforming New York City into an amusement park had been mere child''s play¡ªhe hadn''t even used a fraction of his true power. If he wanted, he could turn people into frogs, insects, paper-thin beings, or even outright erase entire regions from existence! Suddenly, a thought crossed Syd''s mind. "If modifying reality under normal conditions has limits... then what about when I lose control?" He was well aware that going berserk was a possibility for him. Just like Orochi''s abilities had once gone out of control... Chaos Magic was no exception! After all, his true mutant ability wasn''t Sunshine or Chaos Magic¡ªit was Mimicry! That previous loss of control had been a direct consequence of mimicking an unstable ability. And because the upper limit of his Mimicry ability remained unknown, Syd had no idea what would happen if Chaos Magic truly spiraled out of control. Would it also be affected by Mimicry? What kind of catastrophic consequences could that lead to? Shaking his head quickly, Syd pushed those thoughts aside. "I can''t create an Infinity Stone under normal circumstances... but what about a black hole?" "And if I go all out... can I distort and rewrite a Celestial?" He was intrigued by the idea, but after some thought, he decided against testing it. For now, he turned his attention back to the Darkhold. Hovering in midair, his right hand glowed red. The Darkhold floated before him, its pages flipping rapidly under the influence of his Chaos Magic. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, he found what he was looking for¡ªDreamwalking Magic. Scanning through the text, his formidable mind and spirit immediately memorized the spell''s contents. For someone like him¡ªa divine being, a child of the world¡ªsuch mystical knowledge posed no challenge whatsoever. To him, it was as simple as basic arithmetic. Sitting cross-legged, Syd closed his eyes and immediately attempted the Dreamwalking spell. He estimated that he would succeed on the very first try... And, sure enough, as soon as he followed the Darkhold''s instructions, the Dreamwalking spell activated. However, in the next moment, Syd frowned. Because he realized¡ªhe couldn''t sense any parallel versions of himself! "How is that possible...?" For a brief moment, he was surprised. Then, he quickly deduced the reason. "It''s because of my uniqueness, isn''t it?" Syd sighed in frustration. "Well, this is annoying." If he couldn''t detect alternate versions of himself, then Dreamwalking was practically useless for him! Which meant that infiltrating other universes through Dreamwalking was out of the question. "Forget it. I''ll deal with inter-universal travel later. I can always keep trying with portal magic..." With that, he cast one final glance at Universe 838 before opening a portal back to his home universe. Golden sparks crackled as a circular portal appeared. The next second, he stepped through. Back in the Main Universe As soon as Syd returned, he immediately felt a sense of urgency. After all, the looming threat of the cosmic entity Eternity had never disappeared. Even escaping to Universe 838 might not have been enough to keep him safe. Who knew what kind of unfathomable power Eternity possessed? And there was still the ever-present threat of the Celestials... Not to mention the Old God''s true form lurking in the background. "Balder''s Omega ability..." Despite the pressure, Syd felt a spark of anticipation. He hoped that Balder''s Omega-level mutation would bring him something new¡ªsomething game-changing! With that in mind, he stepped into the sunlight and began absorbing solar energy. After just a few minutes, as he felt his internal energy slowly replenishing, he was struck by how slow the process was. The next second, he shot into the sky at high speed, racing toward the outer atmosphere. Before long, he broke through the clouds and arrived in low Earth orbit. Floating in space, he absorbed the sunlight directly. Without the interference of the atmosphere, his absorption rate skyrocketed. At the same time, his presence did not go unnoticed. Satellites from various countries quickly picked up his activity. After everything that had happened, global surveillance efforts had intensified. Many nations¡ªespecially the United States¡ªhad increased their number of satellites, maintaining round-the-clock monitoring for any extraterrestrial invasions or global threats. Thus, it wasn''t long before Syd''s appearance in space caught the attention of intelligence agencies worldwide. "Is that... the White-Clad Warrior?" "Why is he in outer space?" People around the world were baffled. He was just floating there, motionless. What was he doing? Had he died? Of course, they knew he was immensely powerful, so they quickly dismissed that absurd notion. "Could it be that, after Messiah''s recent rise to prominence, the White-Clad Warrior refuses to be outshined and is trying to make a name for himself?" But even if he wanted to prove himself, no one thought he could compare to Messiah. After all, Messiah had already shattered a black hole¡ªan impossible feat. He was considered an Ultra Omega-level mutant, something that defied comprehension. So what could the White-Clad Warrior possibly do to compete? For now, the world watched in a mix of confusion and apprehension. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 469 - 469 Chapter 469 - 469S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters. At this moment, Director Nick Fury was staring at the satellite footage, his brows furrowed. He had no idea what the White-Clad Warrior was up to this time. Meanwhile, across various factions¡ªthe Avengers Tower, Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters, and the Mutant Brotherhood¡ªmany had also turned their attention to his movements. While some speculated about his actions, others suspected he might be unwilling to accept being weaker than Messiah and was preparing to make a move. ... Outer Space¡ªEarth''s Orbit Syd continued absorbing sunlight at an incredible rate. As time passed, his internal light energy quickly reached its maximum capacity. Then, he heard a familiar notification sound. [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] One after another, notifications chimed, and his energy points steadily increased. One day passed... Five days passed... [Energy Points: 129,347] Floating in space, unmoving, Syd finally opened his eyes. Looking at his energy points nearing 130,000, a spark of anticipation flashed through his eyes. Would this be enough to push his unlocking progress further? Without hesitation, he poured all of his energy points into Balder''s unlocking progress. The next moment, his energy points dropped to zero, and Balder''s unlocking progress flickered. (Unlocking Progress: 91%) Seeing the 91%, Syd''s eyes lit up instantly. But in the next second, his excitement faded as he frowned. There was no new ability notification! "What kind of scam is this?" "Or... is the next ability the most important one, so it''s harder to unlock?" Syd furrowed his brows. Annoyed but with no other choice, he could only continue gathering light energy, working toward 95% or, ideally, 100% unlocking progress. He was certain that Balder''s Omega ability would be revealed at either 95% or 100%! As Syd continued absorbing light energy, the world''s governments gradually relaxed. Even the general public, who had been observing him for days, began to let their guard down. After all, five days had passed, and the White-Clad Warrior remained eerily calm and silent. If he had been planning something, he would have acted by now. But while the world watched with curiosity, certain American politicians were preparing something far more sinister. Since their last confrontation with Messiah, they had suffered massive losses¡ªcountless soldiers and vast sums of money were wiped out. This left them filled with resentment and humiliation. Yet, despite their fury, they dared not retaliate against Messiah directly. However, after extensive research and planning, they finally found a potential way to kill Messiah! ... A Secret Research Facility A high-tech silver corridor led deeper into the underground base. Five fully armed soldiers marched forward, escorting a young girl clad in black leather. "Let me go! Let me go!" "Why are you doing this to me?!" Kitty Pryde¡ªShadowcat¡ªstruggled violently, trying to break free from the grip of the soldiers on either side. But no matter how much she resisted, she couldn''t escape their grasp. A deep sense of despair crept onto her face. Around her neck was a black mutant power inhibitor, completely suppressing her phasing abilities, rendering her powerless. Why? Why was this happening? She had merely gone out for supplies¡ªhow had a group of soldiers suddenly appeared to capture her? What was their purpose? What did they want from her? Still filled with confusion, she was dragged to the end of the corridor, stopping before a large silver door. A middle-aged man in a white lab coat led the way, verifying his iris scan, fingerprints, and security codes. With a mechanical hum, the silver doors slid open. What lay beyond was a massive laboratory spanning hundreds of square meters. The lab was filled with advanced technology, experimental beds, and scientists of various ages and genders, all wearing white lab coats. But what caught Kitty''s attention the most was the five containment cells in the center of the lab. Three were empty, but two were occupied. ... Inside the First Cell A gold-and-red monstrous tiger prowled within. But in the next second, its form melted into a puddle of liquid, only to reform back into a tiger moments later. It lashed out at the walls of its cage, its body shifting between solid and liquid states. Whip! Whip! Whip! Threads of gold-and-red tendrils shot out in all directions, covering the entire interior of the glass cell in a horrifying web. However, no matter how violent its attacks were, it couldn''t break through the glass containment. "You''re wasting your time, Subject One." A beautiful blonde woman in her thirties chuckled, watching the creature struggle. "I''ve told you many times¡ªyou cannot break through this specialized containment." "Let me out!" "You damn bastards!" The monstrous tiger¡ªSymbiote Bullet¡ªroared furiously. "If my master finds this place, you''re all dead!" Its eyes burned with hatred, locking onto the woman outside the cage. This vile woman had been experimenting on it repeatedly¡ªgassing it, unleashing monsters on it, and subjecting it to countless tortures. Many of these cruel experiments had been her own ideas! "Just sit tight with Subject Two for now." The woman¡ªDelia¡ªsmirked, unfazed by the threats. She knew exactly who the Symbiote''s master was¡ªMessiah. With a smirk, she cast a glance at the second containment cell. ... Inside the Second Cell A young woman sat curled up in the corner. This was none other than the long-missing mutant¡ªRogue. Her ability to absorb and store the powers of others had once played a crucial role in evolving the Sentinel robots to near-perfection. But ever since the Sentinels proved ineffective against Messiah and the White-Clad Warrior, she had lost her value and was transferred to this lab. Here, she had suffered endless, painful experiments, enduring the same torment as Subject One. ... Back in the Hallway As Kitty Pryde was brought into the lab, she immediately recognized Rogue and gasped in shock. Delia turned her gaze toward the new arrival, an intrigued smile forming on her lips. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh? Another adorable little subject?" The dozens of scientists in the lab also turned their attention toward Kitty Pryde. They all knew exactly who she was. Suddenly, a holographic projection of an elderly, white-haired man in a suit appeared in the center of the lab. Senator Richard, his expression cold and stern, spoke in a commanding tone. "The experiment will now begin." The researchers immediately straightened up, their expressions serious. "Understood, Senator!" "What are you going to do to me?!" Fear filled Kitty''s voice as the two soldiers forced her to the center of the lab. As the researchers stepped aside, a man emerged from the shadows. He appeared to be in his twenties, his skin deathly pale, as though he had never seen sunlight. "You..." Kitty Pryde''s eyes widened in confusion and terror as she was dragged toward a silver experimental table. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 470 - 470 Chapter 470 - 470Before Kitty Pryde could say anything, the woman named Delia coldly ordered, "Number 6, do it now!" Upon hearing her command, the pale-faced man named Number 6 immediately lifted his head and locked eyes with Kitty Pryde. In the next second, Kitty''s gaze turned vacant. It was clear¡ªshe had been controlled. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Delia let out a light chuckle before casually lying down on the silver experiment table. Inside the glass containment cell a few meters away, Symbiote Barrage roared furiously, "What are you trying to do this time, woman?" "Kitty..." Rogue also raised her head, her dull eyes revealing confusion and worry. Lying on the experiment table, surrounded by dozens of researchers, and being watched by numerous hidden senators and even high-ranking military officials, Delia chuckled and said, "What am I doing? Of course, I''m going to deal with your dear master." Hearing this, Symbiote Barrage was momentarily stunned before sneering in disdain, "You?!" "You think you can deal with my master? What a joke! You''re not even worthy!" "You don''t even deserve to stand in my master''s presence!" Delia wasn''t angered by the mockery. Instead, she smiled and said, "Oh, I know your master, Messiah, is incredible. His power is beyond comprehension¡ªhe''s even an Ultra-Omega-level mutant!" "He can shatter black holes, rival the Celestials. There''s no one on Earth who can stand against him. But..." As she praised Messiah, a proud grin spread across Symbiote Barrage''s face, filled with arrogance and satisfaction. But then came that "but," and its expression darkened. Sure enough, Delia continued, laughing, "Messiah is terrifying now, but what about when he was just born?" "When he was an infant, his Ultra-Omega abilities hadn''t awakened yet! If he were to be killed at that time, what do you think would happen?" As soon as she said this, Rogue and Symbiote Barrage''s faces changed drastically. However, Symbiote Barrage quickly snapped out of it and sneered, "Ridiculous humans! You think you can travel back in time?" Just as it was about to hurl more mockery, it was suddenly stunned to see an expression of amusement on Delia''s face. She grinned and said, "Surprisingly, you guessed right!" "That''s right. I''m going back to the past!" Saying this, she glanced at Kitty Pryde beside her. "This woman''s ability is quite special. She can send a person''s consciousness back in time. Soon, I will travel back to when Messiah was just a child!" "There, I will personally eliminate this wicked, monstrous mutant!" "Just thinking about it¡ªthe Ultra-Omega-level Messiah, feared by the world, dying by my hands¡ªit makes me so excited!" Delia''s face twisted with anticipation, her cheeks flushing red with exhilaration. She looked utterly unhinged. Watching her crazed expression and hearing her words, the dozens of researchers standing around showed both unease and overwhelming excitement. Messiah¡ªthe greatest powerhouse Earth had ever known¡ªwould soon be dead at their hands! Even the senators and military officials secretly observing the scene were filled with eager anticipation. Once Messiah was gone, everything would return to normal! After dealing with Messiah, their next target would be the White-Clad Hero in space! Inside the glass containment cell, Rogue and Symbiote Barrage were in utter shock and disbelief. "Impossible!" Symbiote Barrage roared. It wanted to deny it, but no matter how hard it looked, it couldn''t find any trace of deception in these humans. "No... it''s impossible... Master can''t die..." Symbiote Barrage''s mind wavered, an unprecedented sense of despair creeping in. As much as it didn''t want to believe it, the truth was becoming undeniable. Its master, Messiah, might actually... At that moment¡ª Senator Richard''s holographic projection frowned and ordered, "Enough talk. Get started!" Delia quickly nodded and looked at Number 6, who also nodded in return before controlling Kitty Pryde once again. Kitty, still dazed, walked over to Delia''s head. Then, placing both hands on Delia''s temples, she released a soft white glow from her palms. The energy seeped into Delia''s head. "Ahhh...!" Delia screamed, her body twisting and convulsing wildly. Despite her healing factor and mental preparation, the pain was still beyond belief. But the experiment was already in progress¡ªthere was no stopping it now. Seeing her agony, the researchers, senators, and military officials watching felt a shiver of fear... but their excitement quickly overpowered it. Soon, Delia would be in the past! None of them believed that Messiah could possibly survive. As they waited eagerly and as Rogue and Symbiote Barrage watched in terror, Delia''s vision blurred with white light. A moment later, she found herself in a scene both familiar and strange. Glancing around at the beautifully decorated pink room, Delia looked down at herself and noticed her body had shrunk. "Right... I''m only a teenager now..." she muttered, realizing her younger state. "The next step is to contact the senators from seventeen years ago, gain their trust, and then head to Base 23 to eliminate the infant Messiah!" She was confident about earning the senators'' trust. After all, she knew secrets that only they could possibly know. That alone would be enough to convince them. They might be shocked at first, but in the end, it was just an experiment baby. Surely, they would approve of its elimination. With that thought, she swiftly took action. Soon, she successfully made contact with the senators from seventeen years ago. "What did you say?" "Messiah?" "An Ultra-Omega mutant? A freak that will destroy the world?" Despite their shock and disbelief, they ultimately chose to act with a "better safe than sorry" mindset. Even though it was seventeen years in the past, they still held significant power. Eliminating a mere experiment baby wouldn''t cause any trouble. Before long, eleven intrigued high-ranking officials accompanied Delia to Base 23. Base 23 Commander Cedric, along with a younger Alessandro, listened in confusion as the powerful figures explained their intentions. Though puzzled, they still led the high-ranking officials to the laboratory. "This way, officers," Commander Cedric said, guiding them. As they walked, Delia''s excitement never faded¡ªher flushed face and gleaming eyes radiated anticipation. The Ultra-Omega mutant, Messiah, was about to die by her hands! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 471 - 471 Chapter 471 - 471As Delia''s face flushed with excitement, anticipating the moment when she would personally kill the Ultra-Omega mutant Messiah¡ª Mysterious Experimental Base Researchers, as well as the observing senators and military officials, were all filled with eager anticipation. Inside the glass containment cell, Rogue and Symbiote Barrage were deeply unsettled. "Master..." Symbiote Barrage murmured nervously. ... Meanwhile, at S.H.I.E.L.D. Nick Fury received the report and immediately learned of the high-level operation. His brow furrowed. "Will they succeed?" His gaze remained fixed on the laboratory feed, waiting for the outcome of this dangerous gamble. While everyone focused on Delia, in the past timeline, Delia and her group had already followed Commander Cedric to the laboratory where experimental infants were kept. Upon entering, they saw rows of glass incubators, each containing a baby. Under Cedric''s guidance, they soon arrived at the rightmost incubator. "This is Messiah?" A small tag was attached to the incubator, displaying the baby''s name. Glancing at the name Kevin, Delia''s eyes glowed with certainty. "Yes, this is him!" "What''s next?" The eleven young officials exchanged intrigued glances. Even Commander Cedric and Alessandro, who was just a mid-level officer at the time, were curious¡ªwhat was this little girl planning to do with this experimental infant? "Is there something special about this infant?" "Isn''t he just a failed experiment?" Alessandro asked curiously. Hearing this, everyone turned their attention to Delia. Delia scoffed, shooting Alessandro a condescending look. "A failed experiment? You people have no idea how terrifying he is!" "You might see him as just a baby now, but once his abilities awaken, everything will be over!" "This little brat is an Ultra-Omega mutant, a being beyond Omega-level, possessing the power to destroy the world!" "If he ever loses control or decides to take revenge on humanity, the entire planet will be doomed!" "He has even shattered celestial black holes that could consume the entire solar system!" As her words fell, Alessandro and Cedric were left speechless. Even the eleven high-ranking officials who had some knowledge of Messiah were still visibly shaken. "Ultra-Omega mutant?" Cedric stared in disbelief at the peacefully sleeping infant inside the incubator. As someone leading a mutant research facility, he understood well what an Omega-level mutant was. But Ultra-Omega? "World-ending power? Are you serious?" "My God, are you joking?" Cedric asked in disbelief. "Hmph, why would I lie?" Delia smirked. Looking at their skeptical faces, she continued, "In the future, even the world''s greatest superpower¡ªour own United States¡ªwill be helpless against this kid. He alone could stand against the entire world!" "That''s why I must eliminate him now!" Cedric and the others were stunned. But Delia simply smiled. "Fortunately, that''s no longer an issue. This Ultra-Omega mutant is about to die!" "How are you going to kill him?" Alessandro couldn''t help but ask. It was a question that lingered in everyone''s minds. Delia''s face flushed with excitement as she answered, "By strangling him with my own hands, of course!" "Just imagining the destruction-capable Messiah dying by my hands... It thrills me!" Her deranged expression sent a chill through the room, even to Cedric and the others. Then, under their watchful eyes, Delia eagerly opened the incubator and reached toward the sleeping infant. She placed her hands around his tiny neck and began to squeeze. Baby Kevin''s eyes fluttered open, his small throat releasing weak cries of pain. Watching the struggling infant''s face turn red, Delia''s face twisted with ecstasy. "Look! The all-powerful Ultra-Omega Messiah is suffering in my hands! He''s about to die!" She grinned wildly, slowly increasing pressure, savoring every moment of strangling the future world-destroyer. Just as she was about to end Kevin''s life¡ª ... Present Timeline Kamar-Taj Dressed in a yellow robe, the Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One, was flipping through an ancient tome when she suddenly sensed something amiss. "What is happening?" Her expression filled with confusion. As the wielder of the Time Stone, she could feel a disturbance in the timeline. Something was changing¡ªsomething major. Her brows furrowed deeply. A shift in the timeline was no small matter. A single alteration could trigger countless consequences. Realizing this, her face darkened. Without hesitation, she waved her hand, conjuring a golden portal. Stepping through, she arrived at the Mysterious Experimental Base. The moment she appeared, shock rippled through the room. The researchers, the hidden senators, the military officials, Rogue, and Symbiote Barrage all stared in stunned disbelief. "Who is this woman?" "How did she get here?" Whispers of confusion filled the air. "She looks... familiar?" Then, someone recognized her. A murmur spread among the people, their expressions shifting from confusion to fear. "She''s the sorceress from the Dark God incident!" They finally remembered. Tension gripped the room. This bald woman was incredibly powerful¡ªnot someone to be trifled with! Why was she here? While they panicked, the Ancient One ignored them, instead focusing on the Eye of Agamotto on her chest. Lifting her hands, she made a mystical gesture. A second later, the Eye of Agamotto opened, releasing a soft green glow¡ªthe Time Stone revealed itself. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next moment, the Ancient One saw everything. They were trying to use that mutant girl''s ability to alter the past? Her expression darkened. The Time Stone''s glow intensified. Within moments, she glimpsed into the past, witnessing Delia strangling baby Kevin in the laboratory. If this girl succeeded, the consequences would be catastrophic! ... Meanwhile, in Earth''s Orbit Basking in the sunlight, Syd Castell''s expression suddenly changed. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 472 - 472 Chapter 472 - 472At this moment, an unprecedented sense of crisis surged within him, sending chills down his spine. This threat far surpassed anything he had ever sensed before, as if in the very next second, he would meet his inevitable end! At the same time, he felt something unusual within his body, though he couldn''t quite pinpoint what it was. Affected by this intense crisis, Syd''s emotions fluctuated violently, and even the energy within him became unstable. A deep crimson Chaos Magic erupted from his body, enveloping him like a dense mist. Even his eyes turned completely crimson. As this anomaly unfolded, satellites monitoring him picked up on the change, drawing the attention of various nations worldwide. "What''s happening to White Cloak?" "What is he doing?" Government officials across the globe, along with countless ordinary citizens watching, were bewildered by the sudden transformation. While the world watched in confusion, within the Dark Dimension, the Hell Dimension... In various dimensions, beings like Dormammu also sensed something amiss. "My memories... something seems off?" "Has the timeline of the reality dimension been disrupted?" They felt as if additional memories were trying to surface. Some of them, having experienced the manipulation of time before, immediately realized what was happening. A change in the timeline? The past has been altered? Who did this?! Ancient One? As many dimensional overlords were caught in shock, confusion, and disbelief over the looming shift in the reality dimension''s timeline¡ª ... In the vastness of the universe... The crimson-hued Celestial Judicator, Arishem, also noticed something was wrong. "Earth..." His colossal head turned, gazing toward Earth as if he could see everything happening there with absolute clarity. Floating in space, the figure of White Cloak was reflected in his sight. It wasn''t just Arishem¡ªmany dimensional overlords who had their focus on Earth''s reality dimension also saw Syd floating in space. "That''s White Cloak?" "Another Omega-level mutant?" "That red energy..." Before long, they recognized who he was. After all, they had sent their subordinates to investigate Earth''s situation before and were well aware of White Cloak''s existence. For a moment, curiosity flickered in the eyes of many dimensional overlords, wondering what the once-peer-to-Messiah, but currently weaker, White Cloak was doing now. ... Earth''s Outer Space Syd, engulfed in dense crimson Chaos Magic, continued to experience an emotional upheaval. At this moment, his eyes completely turned red. Simultaneously, his accumulated energy points plummeted to zero. [Energy Points: 0] The Chaos Magic''s data fluctuated, creating instability. Under the gaze of countless people from different nations, the crimson-shrouded Syd silently mouthed something. This bizarre scene left the world even more confused, as no one knew what he was saying or what he was doing. While the world watched in bafflement¡ª The Ancient One, observing the past timeline, was utterly shocked. ... The Nursery Room "Haha! Messiah, die!" "You, the so-called Super Omega-level mutant, will die by my hands!" As Delia''s face flushed with excitement, her expression contorted with twisted glee. Amid the shocked gazes of eleven high-ranking officials and base commander Cedric, something strange happened to her body. Delia''s form began disintegrating like shredded white paper, piece by piece. "What... is happening to me?" Just as she was reveling in the joy of crushing the godlike Messiah, Delia finally noticed something was wrong with herself. She lifted her hands, watching in horror as they crumbled away like delicate scraps of white paper. Her eyes flickered with shock, confusion, and finally¡ªpure terror. "Ah! My body?! "What''s happening?!" Delia screamed, slapping frantically at herself in an attempt to stop her body from disintegrating. But her actions only accelerated the process instead. Bit by bit, her entire body turned into white scraps, peeling away piece by piece. This horrifying scene sent the eleven high-ranking officials, Cedric, and Alessandro into a panicked retreat, their faces drained of color. "What''s happening to Delia?" "Is she being affected by some kind of power?" "How could this be?!" They were both terrified and bewildered, unable to comprehend what was happening to her. At that moment, Delia''s head also began to disintegrate into flakes of paper. As she felt her face vanishing, she screamed in sheer horror. "No! "How is this happening?!" "What''s going on?!" All she had wanted was to kill Messiah, the Super Omega mutant... Why was this happening to her?! Could it be Messiah''s doing? "Impossible! He''s just a baby¡ªthere''s no way he has awakened his abilities yet!" Staring at the incubator holding the infant Messiah, Delia''s eyes filled with disbelief. But no matter how much she denied it, no matter how much rage or unwillingness she felt¡ª The outcome remained unchanged. As her head disintegrated further, terror and regret flashed in Delia''s eyes, erasing all traces of her previous excitement, madness, and anticipation. If only I had known... Under the watchful eyes of the Ancient One, the eleven high-ranking officials, Cedric, and Alessandro¡ª Delia completely vanished, leaving behind only a pile of white paper scraps drifting to the ground. Before they could fully grasp what had just happened¡ª A few black specks appeared among the scattered paper scraps, forming distinct letters that read: [I don''t like this reality.] "This...?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alessandro and the others stared in a mix of confusion and horror. If they hadn''t known what was happening before, they certainly did now. It was clear¡ªDelia had been affected by an external force! But that realization only made this even more terrifying. What kind of power could forcibly transform a living person into paper scraps? Had her entire material composition been altered? A flesh-and-blood human turned into mere paper¡ªwhat kind of unimaginable force could achieve such a thing? Just as they were reeling in shock and fear, believing the nightmare had ended¡ª The Ancient One, who had been observing, suddenly widened her eyes in disbelief. A burst of white light engulfed everything! When the light faded, what met her gaze was an eerily empty nursery room. Alessandro and the others had completely disappeared. Those people... The Ancient One pondered¡ªhad they been erased from existence? Her pupils contracted as she suddenly noticed something else¡ª The incubator, which had been opened moments ago, was now completely intact. Even the red marks on the infant Messiah''s neck had vanished, as if nothing had ever happened. A realization dawned upon her, and disbelief flickered in her eyes. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 473 - 473 Chapter 473 - 473The Time Stone on the Ancient One''s chest flickered with a green glow. With a wave of her hand, the scene shifted continuously to different locations. Cedric, Alessandro, and other high-ranking figures appeared before her eyes. Watching them go about their business as if nothing had happened, the Ancient One confirmed one thing¡ªunder the influence of a mysterious force, the altered past had been corrected! With another wave of her hand, the scene shifted to the room of the little girl named Delia. Then, she fell into silence. The girl had vanished. It was as if she had been erased from existence. After witnessing all of this, the Ancient One, carrying shock and doubt, felt the green light of the Time Stone flashing as she returned to the present timeline. The moment she arrived, her pupils shrank. "Ah..." A scream echoed. On the silver-colored experimental bed, the adult Delia suddenly screamed and sat up. At the same time, a terrifying and familiar phenomenon was occurring to her body. She was turning into shreds of white paper! ... ¡ªInside the Laboratory¡ª Dozens of researchers, hidden observing council members, and high-ranking military officials, who had initially been full of excitement and anticipation for the death of the so-called Super Omega Mutant Messiah, froze. Not far away, the symbiote bullet, too, sensed despair, waiting for its master''s imminent death. ... ¡ªS.H.I.E.L.D.¡ª Nick Fury was monitoring White Cloak while also keeping an eye on the laboratory. As Delia''s body underwent drastic changes, his face showed an expression of astonishment. A living person... was gradually turning into shredded white paper? This completely defied science. What was happening? What was the meaning of this? Not just him, but all the researchers, council members, and military officials who had been eagerly awaiting Messiah''s death froze in disbelief. "What''s happening to Delia?" "Why is she turning into paper?" The symbiote bullet and Rasputin, standing to the side, also showed expressions of shock. Before long, under their watchful eyes, Delia let out a final scream before completely disintegrating into scraps of paper. Among the scattered fragments, some formed words in English¡ª [I do not like this reality!] Seeing this message, everyone was deeply shaken. "What happened to Delia?" "Why did she turn into paper? And what does this message mean?" While they were in shock, they suddenly noticed that the vanished woman in the yellow robe had reappeared. "She was erased," the Ancient One stated directly. At her words, everyone''s attention immediately turned to her. "What do you mean?" Agent 6 couldn''t hold back and asked. It was the question on everyone''s mind. Glancing at them, the Ancient One frowned and explained, "She altered the past on her own, attempting to kill Messiah, and as a result, was erased by a mysterious force." "The reality she changed was corrected. All of the effects she caused have been completely wiped away." Hearing her words, the researchers, council members, and military officials, including the symbiote bullet, all revealed expressions of disbelief and shock. Delia was erased by a mysterious force? The altered reality was corrected? Everything she changed was undone? Impossible! Who could have done such a thing? A researcher named Mauro suddenly spoke in shock, "Delia was attacked by a mysterious force because she attempted to kill Messiah... Could it be...?" As soon as he spoke, the previously skeptical crowd fell into stunned silence. Senator Richard gasped, "Was this... Messiah''s doing?" The moment he said it, he violently shook his head. "No way!" "Messiah was just a baby at the time! He hadn''t even awakened his Omega-level abilities! How could he possibly have done something like this?" "Correcting reality? Turning a living person into scraps of paper? What kind of terrifying power is that?" "Does Messiah possess such an ability?" Richard refused to believe it. The other researchers, council members, and military officials, though still in shock, agreed with him. His reasoning made sense. Messiah was just a baby¡ªhow could he have done something like this?! Standing in the lab, the Ancient One fell into deep thought. Even she found it reasonable and couldn''t believe Messiah was responsible. Even if he was an Ultra-Omega Mutant, this was simply too absurd. Suddenly, as if sensing something, the Ancient One looked up in a specific direction. With a wave of her hand, she projected an image in front of her. Floating in Earth''s outer space, shrouded in deep crimson energy, was White Cloak, radiating immense power. The Ancient One''s breath hitched as she murmured, "White Cloak?" "Could it have been him?" She found the idea unbelievable, but after some thought, she murmured again, "It''s not impossible..." "You altered the past to try and kill Messiah. That action would have inevitably affected White Cloak and possibly changed his own past." "If White Cloak didn''t want his past to be altered, then perhaps..." Her gaze shifted back to Delia''s scattered paper fragments, her eyes lingering on the words left behind. [I do not like this reality!] The more she thought about it, the more convinced she became. But there was still one question that puzzled her. "How did White Cloak do it?" "He was able to correct past reality?" Even as the Sorcerer Supreme, she found it impossible to believe. While the Ancient One was lost in thought, the researchers, council members, and military officials who overheard her murmuring were left utterly stunned. As they watched the projection of White Cloak, they suddenly remembered his strange condition from earlier, coinciding with the time of the incident. But... they refused to believe it. "Correcting reality?" "Turning people into paper?" Could White Cloak really have done that? The researchers and high-ranking officials all dismissed it. It was absurd. Inside a glass containment unit, the symbiote bullet scoffed, "Impossible! Even my master, Messiah, couldn''t do that. How could White Cloak?" He was relieved that his master was safe, but he refused to believe it. As for Rasputin, she was utterly bewildered. First, they traveled to the past. Then the past was corrected. Then that woman turned into scraps of paper... So many impossible things had happened¡ªwas this really not just a dream? Her entire worldview was crumbling. Could a mutant truly achieve something like this? Even an Omega-level mutant¡ªthis was far too excessive! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... ¡ªMeanwhile, in Other Dimensions¡ª Dormammu, Mephisto, Lucifer, and others were silently awaiting the altered timeline to take effect and for new memories to emerge. Then, they froze. Was it their imagination? The timeline, which had just started to shift... had stopped changing? Everything had reverted to its original state?! Through their senses, they perceived an unknown force interfering with the timeline¡ªcorrecting it. "Who did this?!" Dormammu, Mephisto, and the others stared in disbelief. Interfering with the timeline¡ªcorrecting it? Even they couldn''t do such a thing! Yet, it had just happened before their very eyes. ... ¡ªIn the Depths of the Universe¡ª Arishem, the Celestial Judge, who had been watching Earth, was also puzzled. "What just happened?" ... ¡ªBack in Earth''s Orbit¡ª The crimson glow in Syd''s eyes gradually dimmed, and the swirling chaotic energy surrounding him slowly dissipated. "Hah..." Carefully sensing his chaotic magic, he had finally figured out what had happened. Someone had tried to alter the past timeline¡ªto kill him as a baby? No... or rather, Kevin? A chill ran through Syd''s heart. He wasn''t sure what would have happened if they had succeeded. Would his body vanish? Or something worse¡ªhis very existence erased? "Thank goodness..." Syd let out a quiet sigh of relief. Due to the threat, his emotions had been triggered, causing his chaotic magic to momentarily go out of control¡ªcorrecting everything. The words that appeared in Delia''s scattered paper? Those were his subconscious thoughts when his magic flared out of control. Because of that, the altered reality was corrected, and the woman who tried to kill him was forcibly erased! Feeling that his magic was only temporarily weakened by thirty percent, Syd felt relieved. Staring in the direction of the mysterious research facility he had sensed during his magic''s outburst, Syd''s eyes turned cold. Without hesitation, he flew toward it at supersonic speed. The world''s various intelligence agencies, which had been monitoring him, were taken aback. "Where is White Cloak going?" Even the cosmic beings observing him turned their attention to his next move. ... ¡ªAsgard¡ª Thor, after receiving Heimdall''s notice, was curious. "What is my brother up to now?" ... ¡ªEarth¡ª Under the surveillance of countless satellites, amidst the scrutiny of divine and demonic entities, Syd descended upon a certain region in the United States. Nick Fury''s heart sank. "Damn it!" He realized exactly where White Cloak was heading. ... ¡ªInside the Secret Facility¡ª Senator Richard''s projection appeared, his face filled with anxiety. "He''s coming here?" "What does he want?!" Panic spread. Syd hovered in the sky, looking down at the seemingly ordinary grassy field. Raising his hand, red light surged. In an instant, under the watchful eyes of satellites, deities, and demons, the earth trembled. The grass was swept away, revealing the metallic surface of an underground facility. And then, like peeling off a layer of paper, the metal rooftop was ripped away. The hidden base was now fully exposed. Inside, stunned scientists, officials, and even those using the bathroom froze, staring up in shock at the missing ceiling. Soon, they saw the figure hovering above¡ªclad in white, shrouded in red energy. "It''s really him?" "White Cloak came here?!" Gabriel, a bald scientist, forced himself to speak, "White Cloak, why are you here?" "We have no quarrel with you, so why¡ª" Before he could finish, Syd''s calm voice interrupted. "You tell me." "You know exactly what you just did." "Mind traversal¡ªattempting to alter the past?" The scientists, politicians, and military officials froze. How did he know? No... it couldn''t be! Realization dawned on them, and their faces turned pale with terror. Meanwhile, the eldritch beings across the dimensions came to a realization. "So, the altered past was because of these people?" But how had White Cloak known? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 474 - 474 Chapter 474 - 474Inside the laboratory, researchers, hidden council members, and high-ranking military officials were overwhelmed with shock. White Cloak''s sudden arrival and his words gave them a terrifying realization. The bald, middle-aged researcher asked in disbelief, "You corrected the past that Delia altered?!" Was such an absurd thing truly White Cloak''s doing? "How did you even accomplish that?!" As his words fell, countless eyes locked onto the floating figure of White Cloak. In various dimensions, eldritch beings were equally stunned. The shift in the timeline earlier... was because of White Cloak? The Omega Mutant who was considered on par with Messiah? How could a mutant possibly achieve such a feat? Intervening in the timeline''s correction¡ªsuch a thing was beyond even their power! They found it incomprehensible. ... ¡ªIn the Depths of the Universe¡ª Arishem, the Celestial Judge observing Earth, was equally confused. ... ¡ªBack in the Laboratory¡ª The researcher Gabriel hesitated before asking, "Was Delia also turned into paper... by you?" He pointed toward the pile of white scraps on the ground. All eyes turned to White Cloak once again. At the same time, satellites across the world captured everything happening, though those watching had no idea what Gabriel was talking about. Why was this researcher pointing at a pile of paper? ... ¡ªStark Tower¡ª "Jarvis, analyze his lip movements and translate what that guy is saying," Tony Stark frowned. "One moment, sir." A moment later, Jarvis simulated the researcher''s words and relayed them to Tony. Hearing the translation, Tony''s eyes widened. Altering the past, correcting the timeline? Turning a person into paper¡ªwas this truly White Cloak''s doing? As he struggled to believe it, back in the laboratory, White Cloak''s calm voice rang out, "What do you think?" He didn''t deny it. Researchers, council members, and military leaders froze in shock. Could it really have been White Cloak? Suddenly, someone recalled something. "I remember White Cloak''s Omega ability is supposed to be reality-warping, right?" "Does he have no limits on that ability?" "Turning Delia into paper might be possible... but altering the past? Correcting the timeline?" They refused to believe such an ability existed in this world! At that moment, Syd''s gaze swept across the lab, instantly noticing the symbiote bullet, Rogue, and Kitty Pryde. The next second, his eyes landed on the remaining researchers. "You altered the past," he said flatly. "You attacked me." With that, he activated his Chaos Magic. Under countless stunned gazes, the researchers began to undergo horrifying changes. "Ah¡ª" "My body...!" "Help¡ª" They screamed in terror as they looked down in horror at their bodies. Like Delia before them, their forms were slowly turning into white paper shreds. They panicked, screaming, desperately trying to resist the transformation. But no matter what they did, nothing could stop it. Syd''s eyes gleamed red, his Chaos-infused psychic energy spreading as he casually peered into their memories. Within seconds, they all crumbled into paper. Now, only Kitty Pryde, the Ancient One, the symbiote bullet, and Rogue remained alive in the laboratory. The rest had turned into scattered fragments of paper. The symbiote bullet stared at the pile of scraps, eyes filled with fear and disbelief. So it really had been White Cloak all along? But... how had he done it? Even his master, Messiah, couldn''t correct the timeline! Rogue and Kitty, now fully awake, were also paralyzed with fear. ... ¡ªIn Various Dimensions¡ª Mephisto and the other entities were momentarily shaken. ... ¡ªAt the Scene¡ª The Ancient One, her eyes filled with shock, finally asked, "How did you correct the timeline?" Syd glanced at her but didn''t answer. After another look at the symbiote bullet, his figure moved¡ªsoaring away. He had unfinished business with certain politicians and military officials. As he flew, he pondered, So that symbiote tiger was here all along... No wonder it''s been silent for so long. It was fortunate that he had shielded his presence using Chaos Magic. Otherwise, he might have been exposed! If that had happened, his White Cloak persona would have been compromised. Pulling out the Space Stone, he vanished from satellite view. ... ¡ªAbove a Luxurious Mansion¡ª Inside a bedroom, Senator Richard sat on his bed, trembling, his face filled with fear. "It''s fine... it''s fine... White Cloak won''t find me here..." As he muttered to himself, his face suddenly froze in terror. Looking down, he saw his body slowly turning into paper shreds¡ªjust like Delia. "No¡ª" Richard let out a desperate scream, begging for mercy. But before he could even finish his plea, he was gone¡ªreduced to a pile of paper. Syd observed the mansion calmly. Then, with a flicker of the Space Stone, he disappeared once again¡ªthis time, heading toward his next targets. ... ¡ªAcross Dimensions¡ª Lucifer and other entities felt greed bubbling within them. "That''s the Space Stone, isn''t it?" They had long heard rumors that White Cloak possessed several Infinity Stones. But until now, they had never been sure. Now, they were. And the thought of it stirred their greed. The Infinity Stones¡ªperhaps individually they weren''t much to them. But together? Even they couldn''t ignore their power. And White Cloak had several of them. Some began to consider testing him. As for the rumors that he had corrected the timeline? They weren''t entirely convinced. If it were true, then White Cloak''s power would be far too terrifying. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 475 - 475 Chapter 475 - 475"Isn''t this even more ridiculous than Messiah?" "How could this be possible?!" As such thoughts arose in their minds, their suspicions grew. ... ¡ªAsgard¡ª By now, Heimdall and Thor had more or less pieced together what had happened. "Correcting reality...? My brother has such an ability?" Thor was utterly dumbfounded. If this were true... could his brother also be an Ultra-Omega Mutant? Wouldn''t that make him just as powerful as Messiah?! ... ¡ªIn the Depths of the Universe¡ª The Celestial Judge, Arishem, narrowed his gaze, a flicker of killing intent flashing through his eyes. His desire to eliminate White Cloak now outweighed even his intent to deal with Messiah. This mutant''s abilities were far too unnatural. If left unchecked, he could threaten the balance of the entire universe. If White Cloak had truly been the one to correct the timeline... Arishem''s gaze darkened with murderous intent. ... ¡ªInside the Laboratory¡ª The Ancient One was lost in thought, pondering the nature of White Cloak''s powers. Meanwhile, Kitty Pryde suddenly gasped in shock. "Kitty, what''s wrong?" Rogue asked, puzzled by her reaction. Kitty raised her hands and stared at her palms, her face pale. "My powers... they''re gone." "What?" Rogue''s eyes widened. "Which power? Your phasing ability?" Kitty shook her head, still in a daze. "Not all of it... just part of it. The ability that lets me phase people through time¡ªit''s gone." Hearing that, Rogue was stunned. "Are you sure? Just a moment ago, you were fine. How could your powers just disappear? And why only part of them?" "I don''t know..." Kitty murmured. Suddenly, a thought struck her. She froze, then muttered in shock, "Was it White Cloak?" "Did he do something to me?" Rogue hesitated before realizing¡ªit was possible. No, more than that, it was highly likely! "He... altered your abilities?" Rogue was completely dumbfounded. Could mutant powers even be modified? Was White Cloak''s ability really this overwhelming? Kitty''s expression shifted. She let out a sigh and said, "Forget it... if it''s gone, it''s gone. At least I won''t be dragged into dangerous situations as easily." With a bitter smile, she used her phasing ability to pass into the glass containment unit. She reached out to Rogue. "Hold my hand." Rogue glanced at her gloved hands before grasping Kitty''s. The next second, Kitty phased them both out of the containment cell. Nearby, the symbiote bullet called out eagerly, "Hey! Don''t leave me behind! Save me too!" Kitty and Rogue turned to look at the golden-red symbiote tiger, shivering slightly before firmly shaking their heads. "What do you mean by that? Do you think I''ll harm you?" The symbiote bullet growled. "If you don''t release me, my master, Messiah, will definitely come for you!" ¡ªMessiah?¡ª Kitty and Rogue hesitated for a moment. Rogue remembered something and asked tentatively, "This symbiote tiger... it really is connected to Messiah. Should we help it?" After a brief deliberation, considering the possible repercussions involving Messiah, they decided to release the symbiote bullet. Meanwhile, the Ancient One had already vanished without a trace. ... ¡ªTwo Hours Later¡ª Having dealt with a large number of troublesome figures, Syd flew back into Earth''s orbit. Returning to his usual location, he ignored the chaos erupting in America from the deaths of so many high-ranking officials. Instead, he closed his eyes and focused on gathering energy. Before long, the familiar notification rang in his mind. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] However, moments after closing his eyes, Syd sensed something was off. A strange, illusory force was attempting to pull his consciousness toward an unknown place. Syd''s focus sharpened instantly. The next second, his vast psychic power surged outward, forcefully repelling the pull. When the initial attempt failed, the mysterious force abruptly changed tactics¡ªit began trying to corrupt his consciousness. For an instant, Syd''s vision flashed. When his sight returned, he found himself in an unfamiliar scene. Sunlight poured down upon a lush forest. Then, without warning, the bright sky turned pitch-black. Syd''s expression remained indifferent as he looked up. The sky was now covered by a massive, green veil. With his enhanced vision, Syd quickly realized it wasn''t a mere curtain¡ªbut part of a colossal being''s body. It was even larger than Arishem, the Celestial Judge! And below it... was Earth. The planet was like a toy, cradled in the palm of this entity''s hand. "White Cloak! Surrender to my power! Hahahaha!" A towering figure with dark hair and dressed in green peered down at White Cloak, letting out a sinister laugh. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he cackled, satisfaction flickered in his gaze. By now, White Cloak was surely terrified, trembling before his might. After all, what human wouldn''t fear such a sight? The entire Earth was in his grasp! Who could possibly stand against him? However, just as he assumed White Cloak was paralyzed with fear, Syd instead narrowed his eyes. He recognized this entity. The Lord of the Nightmare Dimension¡ªNightmare! A being who lured the minds of sleeping creatures into his realm, tormenting them to extract their fear as a source of power. And yet, everything around him was clearly an illusion. Not even within the Nightmare Dimension¡ªbecause the entity had failed to fully drag Syd''s consciousness into his domain. In that case... this should be easy to handle. Syd spoke flatly, "Creating illusions inside my mind... Nightmare?" Hearing his name, the entity''s sinister smile froze. White Cloak... knew who he was? Impossible! But... "What does it matter if you recognize me?" Nightmare sneered. "Given the situation, what can you possibly do?" "Oh?" Syd''s eyes gleamed red. A moment later, his body shifted. With the power of Chaos Magic, he altered his own form. The next second, Nightmare blinked¡ªand White Cloak was gone. "W-Where did he go?" Nightmare muttered in confusion. Then, a voice rang out behind him. "Looking for me?" On instinct, Nightmare turned around. What he saw made his face twist with terror. A titanic, cosmic figure loomed before him. Its body was formed from the very fabric of the universe itself. Earth... the solar system... were nothing more than specks¡ªmere insignificant dots decorating its form. This... was White Cloak?! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 476 - 476 Chapter 476 - 476This... is White Cloak?! Staring at the colossal figure before him¡ªa being so vast it seemed to encompass the entire universe¡ªNightmare''s eyes filled with terror. How was this possible? Even if he knew what he was seeing wasn''t real, a deep, instinctual fear still crawled up from within him. The next second, before he could fully process the situation, Syd struck first. The cosmic, starry hand extended outward, grasping toward both the Earth and Nightmare himself. In an instant, they were nothing more than specks within his palm. "Ah¡ª!" Nightmare screamed as the massive hand clenched. With a single crushing motion, both he and the Earth shattered into fragments. As they disintegrated, the false dream realm also began to collapse. Just before everything crumbled, Syd caught a glimpse¡ªoutside the dream¡ªa middle-aged man in green clothing glaring at him furiously. It was Nightmare, without a doubt. Syd''s expression remained cold. As the dream fully collapsed, he spoke one last sentence. "Nightmare, I will come for you soon." And with that, the illusion shattered completely. ... ¡ªReality, Earth''s Orbit¡ª Bathed in the golden sunlight, Syd''s eyes snapped open. His brows furrowed slightly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "These dimensional gods are really becoming a nuisance..." He pondered whether he should eliminate one as a warning¡ªto stop them from constantly bothering him. As he considered this, elsewhere, a group of dimensional beings were in discussion. "How did it go, Nightmare? Did you succeed?" A voice asked with a teasing tone. Nightmare''s expression immediately darkened. "Why are you even asking? You already know the answer." Indeed, when White Cloak had suddenly regained consciousness, they had already guessed the outcome. Mephisto chuckled. "I never thought I''d see you fail, Nightmare." "You couldn''t handle Messiah, and now White Cloak is giving you trouble too?" The other dimensional beings chimed in. "Seriously, Nightmare? You''re that useless? You can''t even deal with a mutant?" "A mere human defeated you..." As they continued to mock him, Nightmare finally lost his temper. "You think it''s so easy?! Then why don''t you try yourselves?" "You have no idea how strong his mind is!" "Besides, he''s not just a mutant¡ªhe''s also an Asgardian god! It''s not a fair comparison!" "And if I had dragged him into my Nightmare Dimension, I definitely would have won!" Hearing his excuses, the others merely rolled their eyes. Even if what he said was reasonable, the fact remained¡ªhe had been bested by White Cloak. ... ¡ªTime Passed... Two Days Later...¡ª Syd opened his eyes. [Energy Points: 34,686] After glancing at his energy reserves, he couldn''t resist dumping them into his unlock progress. (Unlock Progress: 93%) Seeing how slowly his progress was moving, Syd''s lips twitched. "Over thirty thousand points... for just that little increase?!" "At this rate, when will I even reach 95%? Let alone 100%?" With a sigh, he muttered, "Looks like I''ll have to wait until tomorrow or the day after to hit 95%..." As he contemplated his next move, another thought surfaced. It had now been fifteen days since he last met Hercules. Hercules had mentioned that after fifteen days, he would come to fetch him for the gathering at Omniscient City. Syd debated whether he should go. If he skipped, he''d be ditching Hercules. But if he went, it would interfere with his energy gathering. Suddenly, a realization struck him. "Wait... Omniscient City has sunlight." "That means I won''t be losing out on energy collection." Moreover, he had another concern¡ªif Hercules used some kind of divine artifact to track him down, it could expose his White Cloak persona. That couldn''t be allowed. With that in mind, before Hercules could make a move, Syd retrieved the Space Stone. Under the watchful eyes of satellites, he disappeared from Earth''s orbit. After several relocations, using invisibility and shifting locations to evade all surveillance, Syd reappeared in his Messiah attire at their last meeting spot. With the warm sun shining down, he waited for Hercules. ... ¡ªMeanwhile, Elsewhere¡ª Inside a bar, at the counter, Hercules sat drinking. It was still early in the morning, so there weren''t many patrons around. Beside him, a woman in a black leather jacket with auburn hair was subtly trying to extract information from him. "Hercules," she said casually, "I heard you''re taking Messiah somewhere. What''s the place called?" "What are you guys planning?" Natasha Romanoff¡ªBlack Widow¡ªasked with feigned curiosity. Clad in his battle-worn armor, Hercules downed another drink and shrugged. "Can''t tell you." Natasha''s brow twitched slightly. Damn it. She had spent days trying to extract valuable intel from him. All she had learned was his name¡ªHercules, son of Zeus, the legendary demigod of Greek mythology. However, she had also confirmed that the Greek pantheon was real. In fact, Hercules had even hinted that not only did the Greek gods exist, but many divine pantheons¡ªsome that humans weren''t even aware of¡ªwere real as well. Upon learning this, both Natasha and Nick Fury had been deeply shaken. So many gods... If one of them ever went rogue, wouldn''t humanity be doomed? Take God, for example... Thankfully, Hercules had reassured them¡ªmost of these pantheons had long abandoned Earth and humanity. Only a few gods still paid attention to this world. If not for Messiah''s existence, none of them would have even noticed Earth again. "Are you sure you can''t say anything?" Natasha pressed, unwilling to give up. "Of course¡ª" Hercules paused mid-drink, suddenly remembering something. "Oh crap, I almost forgot! Today''s the day I meet Messiah!" Turning to Natasha, he realized that since the meeting time was so close, there was no harm in telling her now. "We invited Messiah to Omniscient City." "It''s a place where gods gather." After saying that, he stood up. "I need to go meet Messiah now. See you next time." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 477 - 477 Chapter 477 - 477"Wait¡ª" Natasha was stunned. She instinctively reached out to stop him, only to see the man rush to the bar''s entrance and then soar into the sky. ... ¡ªMeanwhile, in the Sky¡ª As Hercules flew, he reflected on his past fifteen days on Earth. Honestly, he had grown quite fond of the planet. Once this business was finished, he was seriously considering staying here long-term. And during these past days, one person, in particular, had caught his attention¡ª White Cloak! He had seen the footage of White Cloak''s assault on the research facility and had been shocked. After some investigation, he learned that White Cloak was once considered Messiah''s equal¡ªuntil Messiah awakened as an Ultra-Omega Mutant and surpassed him. "Reality-warping abilities, huh?" Hercules pondered. "If Zeus knew about White Cloak, he''d probably invite him too." Though not as powerful as Messiah, his impossible abilities were more than enough to warrant interest. With that thought, Hercules retrieved his enchanted seeker''s compass and began searching for Messiah. Soon, he arrived at the designated meeting spot. Seeing the black-clad youth standing there, Hercules grinned. "Long time no see, Messiah." Syd gave a slight nod. "Let''s go." At that, Hercules pulled out Zeus''s artifact¡ªa golden lightning bolt. "Grab my hand," he said. "I''ll use this artifact to take us¡ª" Syd, however, knew that this artifact could also teleport, as shown in Thor: Love and Thunder. Though not as renowned or versatile as Asgard''s Bifrost, it worked. But instead of responding, Syd simply closed his eyes, picturing Omniscient City in his mind. Then, with a flick of his fingers, he activated spatial translocation combined with a portal spell. With a clear image of the destination, a glowing portal materialized before them¡ªleading directly to Omniscient City. "...What?" Hercules, still holding his golden lightning bolt, froze. Before he could react, Syd stepped inside. Hercules quickly followed. ... ¡ªInside Omniscient City¡ª Hercules was stunned. "This is... Omniscient City?" He turned to Messiah, his face full of disbelief. "How does Messiah know the exact location of Omniscient City?" "And how in the world did he open a portal that spans such an immense distance?" Hercules couldn''t comprehend it. Meanwhile, Syd calmly strode through the city''s corridors, taking in his surroundings. ... ¡ªObserving Omniscient City¡ª Clouds surrounded the vast cityscape, and beyond them lay an endless starry expanse. It was clear¡ªOmniscient City floated in space. Above them, a colossal sun hung in the sky, endlessly radiating sunlight over the entire city. This meant one thing¡ª There was no night here. It was eternally daylight. Even now, Syd could feel his body absorbing the sunlight. While doing so, he continued to survey the environment. Omniscient City resembled a floating garden, filled with fountains, waterfalls, exquisite flora, and majestic palaces. Occasionally, he spotted figures walking by¡ªlikely divine attendants. "Welcome to Omniscient City," Hercules said with a grin. "Not bad, right?" "Come on, I''ll take you to the Golden Temple¡ªthat''s where all the gods are gathered." With that, he led the way. Soon, they arrived at the Golden Temple''s entrance. Outside the temple stood a massive golden statue¡ªa depiction of Zeus, wielding his legendary lightning bolt. Upon entering, Syd noticed the expansive hallways filled with brawny guards. Seated in the vast chamber were numerous gods. "This is the Golden Temple," Hercules explained. "It''s the gathering place for gods from across the universe." "Look over there." He pointed to a distant table. "That''s the God of Magic. And over there¡ªthat''s... uh... the God of Dumplings." Syd followed his gaze and saw a small white dumpling... sitting on a giant spoon. Scanning the chamber, he identified several gods¡ªsome unfamiliar, some vaguely recognizable, such as deities from the Egyptian pantheon. Hercules led him to a seating area. As soon as they sat down, a young man wearing winged sandals approached. "You''re Messiah?" It was Hermes¡ªone of the Twelve Olympians. "Messiah, I''ve heard that your power rivals that of the Celestials?" Hermes asked in awe. "How did you manage that? Those are the Celestials! You actually drove them back?!" His face was full of shock, as if he could hardly believe it. At his words, the other gods¡ªwho had initially ignored Syd¡ªsuddenly turned their attention toward him. In mere moments, they recognized the black-clad figure before them. The one who had repelled the Celestials in Earth''s orbit. Instantly, the hall fell silent. The gazes fixed on him were now filled with reverence and awe. ... S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ªAt That Moment...¡ª A large cluster of white clouds floated down from above. Hercules''s golden lightning bolt soared into the clouds, triggering a cascade of golden lightning. The next second, a man emerged¡ªwielding a golden lightning bolt, clad in golden battle armor, with a head full of curly hair. ¡ªZeus!¡ª As the king of gods descended, the seated deities erupted in chants of his name. Yet, as Syd stared at the portly, middle-aged man before him, he... had to suppress a twitch in his eye. "This... is Zeus?" Frankly, he looked more like a retired old man than a king of the gods. This was, without a doubt, the worst depiction of Zeus Syd had ever seen. ... ¡ªOn the Elevated Throne¡ª Listening to the chants of his name, Zeus smirked in satisfaction. After flourishing his golden lightning bolt for a moment, he cleared his throat. "I hereby convene..." "The sacred assembly of gods!" "We have many serious topics to discuss, such as..." Just as the gods prepared for a solemn discussion, Zeus suddenly switched tones. "...where this year''s giant orgy will be held." Syd''s eye twitched again. ... ¡ªMeanwhile...¡ª As Zeus rambled on, Syd overheard some gods conversing in the distance. "Have you heard? Asgard was recently attacked, and something was stolen." "Asgard? You mean that place that never sends anyone to these gatherings?" "What was taken?" "Some kind of axe..." Hearing this, Syd''s brow immediately furrowed. "Stormbreaker?" The weapon capable of unleashing Bifrost energy? Instantly, Syd''s focus sharpened. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 478 - 478 Chapter 478 - 478[PS Event For Will Start On PS Reset!!] [+200PS= +1Chapter!] Under normal circumstances, no one should be able to steal Thor''s Stormbreaker! Syd couldn''t help but think of one of the five cosmic entities¡ªEternity. It was likely that someone wanted to use Stormbreaker to open a passage to Eternity''s domain and make a wish. At this thought, a sense of crisis surged within Syd, and his expression turned serious. "I must unlock the Omega ability of Baldur, the God of Light, as soon as possible, and find a way to stop this from happening!" As he was lost in thought, Zeus, standing on the high platform, approached. Studying the black-clad Messiah before him, Zeus praised, "Messiah from Earth, this is our first meeting. Allow me to introduce myself." "I am Zeus, the King of Olympus. I admire your abilities greatly and would like to invite you to join the Olympian pantheon. What do you think?" At his words, the surrounding gods were stunned. If Messiah joined the Greek pantheon, wouldn''t it become even more powerful? After all, this was a being comparable to the Celestials! Even Zeus himself was no match for him. For the other gods, this was not good news. Zeus'' pantheon was already strong enough¡ªif it grew even stronger, would they ever have a chance to rise? Syd shook his head at the offer. Seeing his refusal, Zeus'' expression darkened slightly. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could speak, Syd cut in. "I have things to do. I''ll be leaving now." Without caring about Zeus'' suddenly grim face, he directly opened a portal back to Earth. In the next second, he stepped inside. As the golden sparks of the portal faded, his figure completely disappeared. Seeing this, Zeus'' expression grew even uglier, but there was nothing he could do about Messiah. After all, the Celestials were already stronger than the Olympians, and Messiah had defeated them. How could he even think about getting revenge? Hermes, noticing Zeus'' darkened expression, silently slipped away. Meanwhile, Hercules, seeing Zeus'' foul mood, spoke up. "Great King of the Gods, during my trip to Earth, I discovered another powerful being besides Messiah. He is called the White Cloak and possesses the ability to alter reality itself." "White Cloak?" Zeus was taken aback. "Altering reality?" Hercules quickly explained what he had learned about White Cloak. After listening, even Zeus, the King of Olympus, was filled with shock. "Incredible power..." Zeus muttered. "Perhaps not as overwhelming as Messiah, but still astonishingly strong!" He then turned to Hercules. "Hercules, try to invite this White Cloak to join us." While they discussed, Syd had already arrived in a secluded alley on Earth, lost in thought. "Forget it, I should check on Asgard first." After considering for a moment, he decided to head to Asgard, investigate the situation, and see if he could reclaim Thor''s Stormbreaker. He could also take the opportunity to accumulate more energy points. With a thought, Syd retrieved his White Cloak outfit from his spatial ring. Donning the Asgardian-style attire gifted by Frigga, he took out the Space Stone and visualized Asgard in his mind. In the next second, a flash of blue light engulfed him. His figure disappeared from the alley and reappeared in the sunlit realm of Asgard. Sweeping his gaze around, Syd began walking toward Thor''s palace. He hadn''t taken more than a few steps before encountering a group of Asgardian guards. "Prince Baldur?" "Prince Baldur, you''ve returned?" "Hurry, notify Queen Frigga and the All-Father!" The guards in golden armor were overjoyed, looking at him with admiration and excitement. Two of them immediately dashed off to inform Queen Frigga and King Odin. Soon, figures appeared in the corridor ahead¡ªFrigga, Odin, and Thor. "Brother, you''re back!" Thor ran over excitedly and gave him a bear hug without hesitation. Frigga, standing nearby, bombarded him with concerned questions. Syd sighed helplessly and quickly got to the point. "I heard that Thor''s Stormbreaker was stolen?" The atmosphere immediately grew tense. Thor''s face turned furious. "Brother, you have no idea! My Stormbreaker was just finished, and then a group of people stole it!" "Those lunatics went to all that trouble just to steal my axe?" As Thor explained, Syd gradually pieced together the situation. Just yesterday, a fleet suddenly attacked Nidavellir, the dwarven realm known for forging Asgard''s weapons. They had stolen the Stormbreaker crafted by the Dwarf King for Thor. Worse still... "Brother, they even took the Infinity Gauntlet that the Dwarf King made for you!" Thor was seething with rage. "Those bastards have no respect for Asgard!" "I mean, I can understand them stealing Stormbreaker, but why the Infinity Gauntlet? It''s useless to them!" "And what do they even want with my Stormbreaker?" Hearing this, Syd instantly knew who had taken the weapons. Thanos. His brows furrowed as he sensed imminent danger. Thanos must have learned about Eternity''s wish-granting power. And what he would wish for was obvious. With four Infinity Stones already in his grasp, it was impossible for Thanos to ignore this opportunity. His intentions were clear. Noticing his brother''s grave expression, Thor asked curiously, "Brother, do you know something?" All eyes immediately turned to Syd, filled with curiosity. Under their gaze, Syd pondered for a moment before explaining, "The one who stole Stormbreaker and the Infinity Gauntlet is most likely Thanos." "His goal is to use Stormbreaker''s Bifrost energy to reach Eternity''s domain." "It is said that the first being to see Eternity is granted a wish." Thor''s eyes widened in shock. Eternity? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A wish? Syd continued, "Eternity is one of the abstract entities born with the universe, a cosmic god embodying the very rules of reality. He is a true god at the peak of the cosmos¡ªimmensely powerful!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 479 - 479 Chapter 479 - 479Syd continued, "If Thanos truly reaches Eternity, then unless the other abstract entities intervene, no one can stop him from making his wish!" Thor''s expression turned even more shocked as he fully grasped the severity of the situation. Beside him, Odin''s face also grew solemn. As the King of Asgard, he knew about the legends of Eternity and understood them to be true. The surrounding people, including Queen Frigga, all showed worry on their faces. "What do we do now?" Thor asked anxiously. Syd pondered for a moment before saying, "Take me to where the fleet attacked. I''ll see if I can track them." At that moment, Heimdall, clad in golden armor, stepped forward. "The attack happened in Nidavellir, the Dwarven realm. I''ll send you there." He then summoned the Bifrost. Boom! A dazzling rainbow beam appeared, instantly enveloping Syd and Thor, transporting them to Nidavellir. Watching them vanish, Frigga''s eyes filled with concern. Odin patted her hand reassuringly. "They''ll be fine." Boom! The Bifrost carried the two to Nidavellir. As the light faded, Thor immediately pointed to the sky. "Over there!" Syd took a moment to think. Without any delay, under Thor''s curious gaze, he retrieved the Darkhold from his spatial ring and began flipping through it. As expected, he quickly found a dark magic spell that could track residual energy. Following the incantations in the Darkhold , Syd activated the magic and began tracing the energy of the stolen Stormbreaker and the fleet. Soon, he sensed their location in the distance. Without hesitation, Syd took out the Space Stone. In a flash of blue light, both he and Thor vanished. Among the stars, a massive warship, flanked by two smaller vessels, was speeding toward a distant location. Suddenly, on the deck of the largest ship, a burst of blue light flashed¡ªtwo figures appeared. One was Syd, clad in white, and the other was Thor, his muscular frame unmistakable. As soon as they arrived, their eyes fell on Stormbreaker, embedded in the deck not far away. Before they could act, several voices rang out. "Who are you..." A black-robed, pale-faced figure with no eyebrows¡ªCull Obsidian''s leader, Corvus Glaive¡ªwas about to speak when he recognized them. His expression changed drastically. "White Cloak?!" Syd barely spared him a glance before extending his right hand. Under Thor''s stunned gaze, a massive crimson energy blast erupted, instantly engulfing Corvus Glaive. "Ahhh¡ª!" A scream echoed. When the chaotic magical energy faded, Corvus Glaive had been completely vaporized¡ªhis signature glaive had also been reduced to nothing. Syd showed no surprise. The fifth-tier Chaos Magic, enhanced by multiple abilities, naturally had this level of power. Not far away, Proxima Midnight, seeing her husband''s death, gripped her weapon in fury, ready to attack. Unfortunately, before she could move, Syd raised his right hand. Boom! In the next second, Thanos'' other lieutenant met the same fate as Corvus Glaive. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having dealt with the two, Syd ignored the panic-stricken crew and scanned the area. "The rest of the Black Order and Thanos aren''t here..." Syd frowned. "Never mind, retrieving Stormbreaker and the Infinity Gauntlet is already a win." With that, his gaze fell upon Stormbreaker and the golden Infinity Gauntlet lying nearby. He walked over, picked up Stormbreaker, and casually tossed it to Thor. Then, he picked up the Infinity Gauntlet. After a quick glance, he stored the gauntlet in his spatial ring for later handling. With everything settled, Syd turned to Thor. "Alright, we''re done here. Let''s go back." "Wait, that''s it?" Thor was dumbfounded. "The crisis is just... over?" He felt like he was dreaming. Wasn''t there supposed to be a big battle? Why did this feel like a casual shopping trip? Thor felt oddly unfulfilled. "They were just ants," Syd replied calmly, mimicking the tone of Dimensional Demons and Celestials. As he spoke, his right hand flashed red. In an instant, the three warships were enveloped by chaotic energy. Boom! A deafening explosion erupted as all three warships disintegrated into nothingness under the power of Chaos Magic. Using the Space Stone, Syd transported himself and Thor away. A flash of blue light later, they were back in Asgard. Thor let out a relieved sigh upon returning to familiar surroundings, happily admiring Stormbreaker. Meanwhile, Syd did not relax. Even though Stormbreaker had been recovered, the threat of Eternity remained. After all, Stormbreaker wasn''t the only means to activate the Bifrost, nor was the Bifrost the only way to reach Eternity. There had to be other methods. As long as Eternity existed, the danger would never truly disappear! Anyone who laid eyes on Eternity could make a wish¡ªthat was simply absurd! If not for his wariness of Eternity, fearing what it might perceive, Syd himself might have been tempted. "I need to increase my strength as soon as possible!" "First, I''ll unlock Baldur''s progress to 95% and then 100%!" A subtle sense of unease remained¡ªSyd could feel the crisis creeping closer. "I have something to do. I''m heading back to Earth." With that, he opened a portal to Earth. "Hey, wait¡ª!" Thor reached out to stop him. But before he could finish speaking, Syd had already stepped through and vanished. Back on Earth, floating in space, Syd silently absorbed solar energy under the watchful eyes of global satellites. Time passed, and soon, it was the next afternoon... [Energy Points: 0] Syd funneled all his energy points into Baldur''s progress bar. Instantly, his 93% completion jumped forward. (Progress: 95%) In the next second, a long-awaited system notification echoed in Syd''s mind. [Ability Unlocked: Avatar of Light] Syd froze. Avatar of Light? What did that mean?! Suddenly, his mind raced to a possibility. In legends, Baldur, the God of Light, was the personification of light itself¡ªan embodiment of light, its abstract form given physical existence. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 480 - 480 Chapter 480 - 480[PS Event For Will Start On PS Reset!!] Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [+200PS= +1Chapter!] "If this is real..." Syd muttered to himself, his heartbeat accelerating slightly. If things were as he suspected, then Baldur''s ability was no ordinary power¡ªit could even surpass Sunshine and Chaos Magic! Among the five cosmic entities¡ªEternity, Death, Oblivion, Infinity, and Galactus¡ªwhat made them divine beings, even referred to as creators of the universe, was their embodiment of cosmic rules and phenomena. In fact, together, they formed the universe itself! "If Avatar of Light allows me to become the very embodiment of light, doesn''t that mean I have the potential to ascend to the level of a cosmic creator?!" "At the very least, I would exist on the same fundamental plane as them!" Light was one of the most significant forces in the universe¡ªbecoming its physical embodiment was anything but weak. Syd even suspected that Baldur''s light was more than just visible light; it likely carried heat as well. In Norse mythology, Ragnar?k began with Baldur''s death. The myth described it as follows: With his passing, the world fell into darkness. The sun lost its warmth, harsh winds howled from all directions, and the realm was plunged into the endless winter of Fimbulwinter. Spring, summer, and autumn disappeared, leaving only an unending cycle of cold and darkness. Simultaneously, terrible wars erupted across the world, and morality decayed. Fathers and sons, brothers and kin turned against each other. Respect for elders and care for children vanished completely, replaced by fear, selfishness, violence, and chaos. Reading this, Syd began to suspect that Baldur was not only the embodiment of light but also warmth, and possibly even the light within people''s hearts! This would explain why his death led to the collapse of morality and the rise of selfishness. Of course, this was just speculation. But if it were true... If these descriptions were accurate, then Avatar of Light was far more powerful than he had imagined! Syd''s heart pounded as he focused on his new ability. [Ability: Avatar of Light (0/100) Level 1] At first glance, everything seemed normal. But then Syd noticed something off. "I don''t feel any changes in my body?" "I can''t sense the effects of Avatar of Light at all..." His brows furrowed. This wasn''t normal! Was the level too low? "Or do I need to raise it to Level 5 to fully unlock its Omega potential?" Syd speculated, feeling slightly frustrated. At the same time, he was puzzled about how to level up Avatar of Light. Suddenly, as he was thinking, he heard a system notification. [Avatar of Light EXP +1] "Huh?" Syd was surprised. "I didn''t do anything... I was just thinking ?" What was going on? Did Avatar of Light level up automatically? Syd was stunned. Taking a deep breath, he carefully focused on his senses. Soon, he noticed something subtle¡ªwhen sunlight shone on his body, he felt a faint connection to it. It was barely perceptible, and if he hadn''t been paying close attention, he wouldn''t have noticed it at all. Syd quickly realized the truth. "So... I just need to bask in the sun?" To confirm his hypothesis, he used the Space Stone and teleported from space to a dark, secluded alley on Earth. Standing in the shadows, where barely any light reached, he immediately felt his connection to light weaken. The system notification for Avatar of Light hadn''t triggered for a long time. It wasn''t completely inactive, but the rate was incredibly slow¡ªfar slower than when he was directly exposed to sunlight. "As expected, it''s linked to light exposure!" Having confirmed this, Syd''s figure flickered¡ªunder the dumbfounded gazes of global satellite operators, White Cloak reappeared in outer space. [Light Energy +1] [Avatar of Light EXP +1] One notification after another popped up. Thus, Syd floated in space, absorbing sunlight to gather energy points for unlocking Baldur''s full potential while simultaneously waiting for Avatar of Light to level up. He wanted to see what would happen when it reached Level 5! Time passed quickly, and four hours later... [Avatar of Light EXP +1] As the notification chimed, Avatar of Light leveled up. [Ability: Avatar of Light (0/500) Level 2] Syd immediately closed his eyes and focused on his senses. He could feel his connection to light growing slightly deeper. Other than that, he didn''t notice much change. "It really seems like I need to reach Level 5 for a true transformation." Syd frowned slightly. How long would that take? Even as he felt frustrated, a part of him was filled with anticipation. If he could fully unlock Avatar of Light, perhaps even the looming threat from Eternity could be resolved! "I hope I can do it soon..." Feeling the vague sense of crisis growing stronger, Syd sighed. The next second, he closed his eyes again and continued absorbing light, letting Avatar of Light evolve. Just as Syd was immersed in his power''s growth, a group of uninvited guests arrived in the solar system. As soon as they appeared near Earth, not only did Syd''s eyes snap open, but global satellite networks also detected their presence. Even the Dimensional Demons and the great gods of various pantheons felt a disturbance and turned their attention toward Earth. In an instant, their gazes locked onto the new arrivals. Then, one by one, their expressions shifted to shock. "The Celestials?!" "And more than one?!" In their collective sight, a towering, red-hued Celestial¡ªArishem the Judge¡ªled six other Celestials of varying colors, each slightly shorter but no less imposing. Among them, one was pink, another yellow, and another purple, each distinct in hue. But regardless of their colors, one thing was constant¡ªtheir overwhelming, godlike presence. As Celestials, any one of them could wipe out an entire planet effortlessly! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 481 - 481 Chapter 481 - 481And now, here they were¡ªsix of them, no, including their leader, the Celestial Host Judicator Arishem, that made seven! Seven multicolored Celestial Hosts appearing together¡ªwho could possibly stand against that?! As for why they had come here, whether it was the various nations of Earth, the Demon Gods of different dimensions, or the powerful deities from various pantheons, they all had their guesses. "It must be to deal with Messiah!" "With so many Celestials, can Messiah really win?" Mephisto and the others were utterly shocked. Although Messiah had recently forced Judicator Arishem to retreat, they did not believe that Messiah could stand against seven Celestial Hosts fighting together. One opponent of equal strength was one thing, but facing seven at once was an entirely different matter! As they pitied or even gloated over the situation, the seven Celestial Hosts flew near Earth, scanning the planet as if searching for someone. "As expected, they''re looking for Messiah?" Around the world, in every nation, ordinary people showed expressions of realization. However, after some time, the seven Celestial Hosts did not find Messiah as they had expected. After discussing among themselves, the tallest of them, Judicator Arishem, stepped forward. His deep voice echoed across the entire planet, reaching everyone''s ears. "Messiah, come out!" "We know you are on Earth!" "I told you¡ªI would return for you!" Judicator Arishem''s gaze was ice-cold, his voice filled with killing intent. Messiah, as an unstable factor, had to be eliminated! And this time, Arishem was confident. Messiah may have stopped him before, but could he stop him along with his six companions? Together, the seven Celestial Hosts were unstoppable¡ªanyone standing in their way would be utterly annihilated! As he waited for Messiah''s appearance, the six other Celestial Hosts conversed among themselves with curiosity. "So, this is Earth? I remember coming here before. The humans on it seem decent." "There''s also a companion of ours about to be born in the planet''s core..." After some discussion, the yellow Celestial Host suddenly locked eyes on a distant figure¡ªSyd. "Who is that?" "He seems to be... a human? A mutant?" With those words, the vast heads of the Celestial Hosts turned in unison, their gazes now focused on Syd. Judicator Arishem, growing impatient as Messiah remained absent, also shifted his gaze toward the distant figure clad in white. "He is the White Knight, another Omega-level mutant of Earth," Arishem stated indifferently. "He was once ranked alongside Messiah as an Omega-level mutant..." The Celestial Hosts nodded in understanding. So this was the so-called White Knight? Before coming to deal with Messiah, Arishem had naturally briefed them about Earth''s situation, including the presence of White Knight. Not as strong as Messiah, but still an incredible force. As time passed and Messiah still did not appear, Arishem''s gaze grew colder. He then fixated on Syd. "If Messiah won''t show himself," Arishem declared, "then we shall deal with White Knight first." "This Omega-level mutant is also an unstable factor¡ªhe must be eliminated!" The six multicolored Celestial Hosts reacted with mild acknowledgment, nodding slightly but displaying little emotion. Eliminating another Omega-level mutant was hardly any different to them. And this one was even weaker. Even with all of them looking at him, Syd remained calm and met their gazes. At that moment, every satellite on Earth captured the scene, broadcasting it worldwide. Discussions erupted everywhere. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "White Knight is in trouble. He came looking for Messiah, but now he''s being dragged into this mess!" "Can he even stand a chance?" "How could he? Messiah is stronger than White Knight¡ªa Super Omega mutant¡ªbut even he might not survive against these seven beings. What chance does White Knight have?" "As an Omega mutant, White Knight''s biggest problem isn''t fighting them¡ªit''s whether he can even escape!" Meanwhile, in the United States, the remaining high-ranking officials secretly felt a sense of schadenfreude. Even though Messiah was still alive, the death of White Knight would be a good thing¡ªat least one major threat would be eliminated. Across dimensions... Dormammu, Lucifer, and others felt a pang of regret. They had been eyeing the Infinity Stones in White Knight''s possession, but now it seemed impossible to claim them. Or perhaps... could they seize the opportunity to steal the stones when White Knight perished? The idea that White Knight might escape didn''t even cross their minds. The Nightmare Dimension''s ruler, Nightmare, who had recently tested White Knight''s strength, was particularly displeased. "These damn Celestial Hosts always meddle in everything! White Knight was supposed to be my target!" "I was planning to lure him into the Nightmare Dimension to show him my true power!" "And now, these bastards are getting in my way..." Dormammu and the others silently nodded at Nightmare''s complaints. They, too, had their own plans regarding White Knight. ... Meanwhile, in Asgard... Noticing what was happening on Earth, Heimdall immediately alerted King Odin and the others. Upon seeing the situation, Frigga, Odin, and Thor all showed worried expressions. "Seven Celestial Hosts... What do we do now?" Thor''s face was grim, his tone filled with despair. "Damn it! Why are these seven Celestial Hosts attacking my brother?!" "If they want to fight Messiah, then go fight Messiah!" His face was filled with frustration, anxiety, and even regret. If he had stopped his brother from going to Earth, could he have prevented this crisis? With that thought, guilt consumed Thor. With no other choice, he turned to Odin, his eyes filled with hope. "Father, what should we do?" Odin sighed deeply and remained silent for a moment before speaking. "Even at my peak, I was not a match for these seven Celestial Hosts." Hearing this, Frigga and Thor felt their hearts sink into despair. Even Odin, the King of the Gods, had no solution. After a long pause, Odin finally spoke. "I will do my best to intervene... Let us hope Balder can escape." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 482 - 482 Chapter 482 - 482Omniscient City. "So that''s the White Knight?" Zeus muttered. Not long ago, he had sent Hercules to Earth to invite White Knight to join the Olympian Pantheon. Now, it seemed that there was no chance of that happening. Against seven Celestial Hosts, no one could survive! ... Stark Tower. Tony Stark murmured, "Are we about to lose an Omega mutant?" ... S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters. Nick Fury inwardly sighed in regret. It wasn''t the troublesome freak¡ªSuper Omega mutant Messiah¡ªwho was facing this catastrophe, but rather White Knight. After all, compared to Messiah, White Knight was at least far more rational. He wasn''t a walking apocalyptic threat capable of wiping out the world at a whim. If he had a choice, he would rather see Messiah in this predicament. As their minds wandered, high above Earth... Syd basked in the sunlight, his gaze locked onto the seven Celestial Hosts in the distance. As he furrowed his brow, Judicator Arishem''s deep voice rang out, "White Knight, since Messiah is not here, we will deal with you first. Blame Messiah for this." With that, he led the six Celestial Hosts forward, launching an attack. Boom! A black-red energy beam shot from Arishem''s fist. The beam was unimaginably fast and carried terrifying power. Arishem had unleashed nearly his full strength from the very beginning. In an instant, the energy beam reached Syd. Countless people watching held their breath in shock. Would White Knight be obliterated just like that? Just as the beam was about to strike him, Syd raised his right hand. A crimson energy glow flared. Boom! The red chaos magic energy beam clashed against Arishem''s destructive blast. A dazzling explosion erupted. A silent yet thunderous detonation rippled through space, unleashing a powerful shockwave. For a moment, the two forces held each other at a standstill. The six Celestial Hosts watching from the distance widened their eyes in astonishment. "A mere Earth mutant can generate energy of this level?" "And he''s actually matching Arishem''s blast?" Such an insignificant creature¡ªhow could he wield such power? They couldn''t help but be shocked. It was clear to them that Arishem, as a Judicator, had not held back much. Not only were they stunned, but even Arishem himself was momentarily taken aback. Messiah was one thing, but White Knight could block his attack too?! Around the world, satellites captured the moment. White Knight had stopped the attack?! People across the globe were stunned. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Asgard. Frigga, Thor, and Odin let out a temporary sigh of relief. However, Arishem''s expression darkened, and he increased the intensity of his energy. Boom! The black-red energy beam surged, beginning to overpower the crimson chaos magic. "So pure chaos magic energy alone won''t cut it..." Syd frowned, realizing that if he continued like this, he would be the one to suffer. Meanwhile, the six Celestial Hosts watched the struggle. "All together now!" The next second, six more beams shot out. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Six dazzling energy blasts streaked toward Syd. The seven Celestial Hosts, including Arishem, remained indifferent. No matter how powerful White Knight was, against the combined might of seven Celestial Hosts, he was doomed! ... Earth. People around the world had the same thought. The high-ranking officials in the United States looked on with smug satisfaction, as if this outcome was inevitable. Did White Knight really think he could survive after offending these seven great beings? Across dimensions... Dormammu and other entities wore grim expressions. They understood all too well¡ªdespite their seemingly straightforward appearance, the Celestial Hosts'' energy beams were powerful enough to pierce the core of a planet and destroy it completely. With so many beams unleashed at once, even they doubted they could withstand it. "White Knight is truly unlucky. One moment he''s fine, the next he''s caught in this disaster..." ... Asgard. Odin clenched the Gungnir tightly, preparing to use the Bifrost to intervene. If nothing else, he would do his utmost to give Balder a chance to escape. If necessary, the Bifrost could even help transport Balder away. Frigga, Heimdall, and Thor watched in sorrow. But just as they braced themselves for a tragic outcome, something happened that stunned everyone. Before the entire world¡ªbefore Arishem, the Celestial Hosts, the human race, the Demon Gods, and the pantheons¡ªsomething impossible occurred. The seven energy beams that should have annihilated White Knight... transformed into glowing butterflies. A swarm of radiant energy butterflies flitted about, harmlessly dispersing in the air. The energy then dissolved into tiny sparks and vanished. Throughout the entire process, White Knight remained completely unharmed. ... Earth. "White Knight''s reality-warping ability?" People around the world quickly recognized what had happened, their eyes filled with realization. While they understood, the gods of the various pantheons were left speechless. "So this is the reality-warping power Hercules mentioned?" Zeus muttered in disbelief. The next moment, jealousy and admiration filled his gaze. Why couldn''t he have such an incredible ability?! Meanwhile, among the dimensional entities... The dimensional Demon Gods were equally astonished. They had long heard that White Knight possessed reality-warping powers, but this was their first time witnessing it. It was truly unbelievable! However, despite its impressiveness, they still didn''t believe White Knight could win. After all, the Celestial Hosts hadn''t even used their full strength yet. So far, they had only employed basic attacks! The real question was¡ªhow long could White Knight hold out once the Celestial Hosts got serious? And as if to confirm their thoughts, the seven Celestial Hosts stopped firing their beams. Judicator Arishem spread his hands. In an instant, time and space twisted. A pitch-black celestial object materialized in his grasp. A black hole. The moment it appeared, its surrounding space immediately distorted. Light bent as it was sucked into the void, and even Earth itself began to feel the gravitational pull. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 483 - 483 Chapter 483 - 483At the critical moment, the remaining six Celestial Hosts took action, stabilizing Earth and the solar system. Another black hole? Sensing Earth''s impending doom, panic spread across the world. With Messiah absent, who could stop this catastrophe? White Knight? Could White Knight''s reality-warping abilities really distort a black hole? Most people didn''t believe it. ... Asgard. Odin''s expression darkened. Without hesitation, he unleashed the Bifrost, attempting to forcibly take Balder away. With a thunderous roar, a dazzling, multicolored beam of light shot down, about to envelop White Knight and teleport him away. But in the next instant, under countless stunned gazes, the beam twisted and collapsed, shattering into scattered fragments of light. One of the idle Celestial Hosts had intervened, using their abilities to disrupt the Bifrost. Before anyone could recover from their shock, another brilliant beam of light descended. This time, however, it was not to take White Knight away. As the light faded, an eight-legged white horse appeared before everyone. Seated upon the majestic steed was an elderly man clad in golden armor, his white beard flowing, wielding the golden Gungnir. "Is that...?" The people of Earth gasped in astonishment. It didn''t take long for someone, recognizing both the steed and the Bifrost, to realize who had arrived. ... Stark Tower. "King Odin?" Tony Stark muttered in disbelief. But then, realization struck him. It was rumored that White Knight was the God of Light of Asgard, a son of Odin. Odin''s presence here made sense¡ªhe was likely trying to save White Knight. But would it really work? Tony didn''t hold much hope. As an Avenger and a member of Asgard''s royal lineage, Thor had given Tony some insight into Asgard''s hierarchy. He knew Odin was powerful, but... "Against these seven monsters? That won''t be enough." Tony whispered. It wasn''t just him¡ªZeus and the other hidden gods, as well as various dimensional demon lords, all thought the same. "Odin must be mad. Does he have a death wish, standing before seven Celestial Hosts?" "Looks like we''ll be saying farewell to an old friend..." ... On the battlefield. The seven Celestial Hosts also recognized the newcomer. "Odin, King of Asgard?" Judicator Arishem momentarily halted his attack, his voice cold. "Do you intend to stop us?" Odin, however, remained calm. He had already prepared himself for death. Turning to the young man in white beside him, he spoke firmly. "Go. I will hold them off." At the same time, he transmitted a secret message: "Get some distance away. Heimdall will use the Bifrost to take you to safety." Beside him, Syd¡ªwho had just witnessed the Bifrost''s failure and Odin''s arrival¡ªwas momentarily stunned. He hadn''t expected Odin to go this far. It was clear what would happen if Odin stayed behind to block the Celestial Hosts. "I''ve told you before¡ªI am not your child..." Syd shook his head. Perhaps, in some sense, he was. He did possess Asgardian royal blood. He had just never acknowledged it. After a moment, he focused his gaze on Odin and said, "That won''t be necessary." The next second, Syd turned his attention back to Arishem and the other Celestial Hosts, preparing to unleash his full chaos magic. "Don''t be reckless, child! You can''t win against them!" Odin''s expression grew anxious and grim. He reached out, attempting to pull Syd behind him. In the distance, Arishem''s eyes flashed with murderous intent. "Odin of Asgard... it seems you have chosen death!" With those words, he let go of the black hole''s containment, allowing it to surge forward, aiming to consume both Odin and White Knight. The black hole''s warped space and immense gravitational force rapidly expanded toward them. Odin''s face turned pale. If they got too close and crossed the event horizon, there would be no escape! Desperate, he prepared to summon the Bifrost again, trying once more to force the child away. But before he could act, something unexpected happened. Syd unleashed the full extent of his power. A deep crimson glow erupted from his body, his eyes turning completely red. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time, the Reality Stone silently materialized in his palm. In an instant, the red light exploded! Two reality-warping forces combined! The immense surge of energy sent Odin flying backward. Under everyone''s stunned gazes, Syd''s lips parted, and a voice echoed through the vacuum of space, resonating in the minds of Odin, the Celestial Hosts, and all who watched. "Reality Erasure." The next moment, a terrifying phenomenon unfolded. Before Odin and the Celestial Hosts¡ªwithin a 5,000-kilometer radius¡ªeverything began to disintegrate. First, space itself. It twisted and vanished, as if it had never existed. And not just space. On Earth, in various dimensions, among pantheons, demon lords, and the Celestial Hosts themselves¡ªcountless beings watched in sheer disbelief. Within seconds, a massive void appeared, stretching 5,000 kilometers across. Only a few areas remained unaffected¡ªwhere the black hole was and where the Celestial Hosts stood. But suddenly, the black hole began to dissolve. As if the very fabric of its existence had been stripped away, it crumbled into tiny white fragments and vanished completely. At the same time, the bodies of Arishem and the six Celestial Hosts began to fade. Their colossal forms, once thought to be indestructible, started disappearing. However, the process was slow... Syd''s energy was draining rapidly. Erasing the black hole had already consumed a significant portion of his power. He did not have enough left to erase all seven Celestial Hosts! Instead, he focused his chaos magic''s reality-warping abilities on three of them. "Impossible!" "You...!" "What is this power?!" The three affected Celestial Hosts stared at their bodies in utter disbelief. Meanwhile, the other four Celestial Hosts, previously affected, suddenly stabilized¡ªwhile the three chosen ones began disintegrating even faster. Their colossal forms... were vanishing. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 484 - 484 Chapter 484 - 484The three Celestial Hosts were in utter disbelief. They were the overseers of the cosmos, the Celestial Hosts! Each of them possessed power far beyond the so-called mythological Sky Fathers. And yet... they were dying?! "Our very existence is unraveling... We are becoming anomalies that should not be..." The yellow Celestial Host, along with the other two, attempted to summon their divine power to resist. But they failed. "This energy... its nature is too high¡ªwe cannot alter it! We cannot stop it!" The three Celestial Hosts were shaken beyond words. How could such an unfathomable power exist in the universe? The remaining four Celestial Hosts, including Judicator Arishem, immediately attempted to intervene. Multicolored beams of energy erupted from their hands, enveloping their three fading comrades. Yet, to their horror, they were powerless to stop their erasure. Arishem''s massive head turned sharply toward White Knight, his gaze burning with fury. "Mutant! What have you done?!" "What is this power?! Why is its essence so high that even we cannot resist it?!" "Stop! Now!!" By the end, his voice was filled with pure rage. His furious roar echoed through the void, spreading despite the silence of space. At that moment, Odin, the people of Earth, Tony Stark, Nick Fury, the gods of various pantheons, and the demon lords of the dimensions finally realized what had happened. They were completely dumbfounded. The world erupted in frenzied discussion. "What did White Knight just do?!" They stared in shock at the horrifying spectacle before them. White Knight had only spoken a few words, yet an entire region of space had been erased?! Had reality itself been deconstructed? And more than just space¡ªthree colossal, seemingly invincible beings were vanishing before their eyes! ... Stark Tower. "JARVIS, analyze the dimensions of that erased area," Tony Stark ordered. A moment later, JARVIS responded with the calculation. 5,000 kilometers in diameter. As soon as Tony heard the number, his mind reeled. This defied all logic. If White Knight unleashed this power on Earth, how much would be erased? An entire nation? Maybe more?! "White Knight is an Omega-level mutant?" Tony murmured. For a moment, he nearly cursed. This power was on par with Messiah''s... Maybe even beyond! He could hardly believe it. ... S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters. Nick Fury stood frozen. Agent Hill frowned, concerned. "Director?" Nick Fury snapped out of his stupor and responded gruffly, "I''m fine." But inside, he was not fine. This is madness. Absolute madness. This was supposed to be the "normal" one?! White Knight had done nothing but speak, and the result was this catastrophe?! Before, he had felt regret that White Knight, rather than Messiah, had encountered the Celestial Hosts. Now... "None of these Omega mutants are normal!" White Knight was just as much of a freak as Messiah! In fact, Nick Fury was certain now¡ªWhite Knight was not just an Omega mutant. He was a Super Omega mutant, just like Messiah. And that realization filled him with dread. One Super Omega mutant was already bad enough. Now there were two?! Earth would never be the same. Either one of them could turn the planet into dust with just a few attacks. ... U.S. Government Headquarters. At that moment, the expressions of the highest-ranking officials resembled those of men who had just eaten garbage. One monster wasn''t enough¡ªnow there were two?! ... Across the Pantheons... The gods of various mythologies grasped the full meaning of what they were witnessing. Three Celestial Hosts were about to be erased. That thought alone filled them with terror. Every Celestial Host was an unrivaled cosmic force. And yet... "Hercules, is this what you meant by ''reality-warping''?" Zeus muttered, struggling to process the scene before him. Across Dimensions... The Demon Lords of the multiverse were no less stunned. Any one Celestial Host was an entity on par with them. And now, three were being erased before their eyes. Nightmare, the ruler of the Nightmare Dimension, went pale. He whispered to himself in relief, "Thank the void these Celestial Hosts got involved first..." "If I had targeted White Knight first, that could have been me disappearing..." He shuddered at the thought. The other Demon Lords¡ªDormammu included¡ªfelt the same way. They had all once considered targeting White Knight. Now? They were glad they hadn''t. High above Earth... Odin stood near Syd, completely overwhelmed by what he had just witnessed. "Child... your power..." He stared at Balder in disbelief. This child possessed such a force?! Three Celestial Hosts were about to die... Did this mean Balder had power beyond the Celestial Hosts?! Odin was shaken to his core. On the other hand, Thor was in awe and exhilaration. "My brother is just as powerful as Messiah!" "He must be a Super Omega mutant too!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was thrilled beyond words. ... Earth. As the three Celestial Hosts neared total erasure, Arishem finally lost his composure. His voice was ice-cold. "White Knight, stop at once!" "Every Celestial Host is irreplaceable. They cannot perish here!" "If you kill them, you will provoke the full wrath of the Celestial Hosts! "From this moment, we will never stop hunting you. Your destruction will become our mission!" All eyes turned to Syd. But his expression remained unreadable. He did not stop. It made no difference now¡ªhe had already become their enemy. Stopping wouldn''t change anything. Arishem would never let him go. Syd trusted his instincts. He glanced at the three fading Celestial Hosts and said calmly: "Empty threats mean nothing." "If you''re so concerned, ask them if they have any last words." As he spoke, Arishem and the remaining Celestial Hosts turned their gaze to their vanishing brethren. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 485 - 485 Chapter 485 - 485Amidst their unwilling, confused roars, the three Celestial Hosts completely vanished from existence. They were dead. For the first time in untold eons, a Celestial Host had perished. And not just one¡ªthree had died at once! The remaining four Celestial Hosts were filled with fury and disbelief. Dormammu and the other cosmic entities could only sigh¡ªthis matter would not be easily resolved. At that moment, Judicator Arishem''s gaze turned ice-cold as he locked onto White Knight. "Your energy... is completely depleted now, isn''t it?" At his words, the other three Celestial Hosts shifted their focus to White Knight. Then, as they sensed the apparent truth, they exhaled in relief and smirked darkly. Their mood lifted. Odin, Thor, and Frigga''s faces changed. Dormammu and the other cosmic beings had mixed feelings. Was White Knight about to die? On the battlefield. Syd remained calm. Without a sound, he discreetly pulled the Space Stone into his left palm. If the situation truly became dire, he would not hesitate to use it. "You can try and see how much energy I really have left," Syd said coolly. As he spoke, he silently activated the Reality Stone in his right hand. Instantly, a crimson glow erupted, illuminating his entire form and the surrounding space. At the same time, he prepared to absorb the Space Stone''s energy. Unlike the Reality Stone, he had realized earlier that its energy could not be directly absorbed. The Celestial Hosts hesitated. They had been moments away from attacking, convinced that White Knight was at his limit. But now... As the red light flared, an undeniable sense of threat emanated from him once more. It was as if, should they strike, White Knight would still be able to counter with devastating force. Impossible! Hadn''t he used up all his power? Then why... why did he still feel dangerous?! For the first time, even Judicator Arishem hesitated. Should they really attack? Several seconds passed. Then, in a cold voice, Arishem declared: "White Knight... I will remember you." "The Celestial Hosts will remember you." "You and Messiah¡ªprepare for the day death comes for you both." Before Odin and the others could react, a massive black hole materialized behind Arishem. In the blink of an eye, the remaining Celestial Hosts stepped into it and vanished into the unknown. Odin was momentarily stunned. The Celestial Hosts had retreated. The battle was over. He turned to look at Syd, his expression filled with awe. "He stood alone against seven Celestial Hosts... "Killed three of them... "Forced the remaining four to retreat... "This child..." For the first time, Odin felt both shock and immense pride. Was this truly his child? ... Omniscient City. "That''s it? It''s over?" Zeus muttered in disbelief. At the same time, he was awed by White Knight''s power and accomplishments. "If only we could bring him into our pantheon..." Zeus''s eyes gleamed with ambition. With White Knight at their side, Olympus would reign supreme. ... Earth. The world had gone eerily silent. Wasn''t White Knight supposed to die? Wasn''t this supposed to be a tragic, inescapable disaster? Then what was this?! He had single-handedly driven away an entire Celestial Host strike force?! ... Across Dimensions. "So much for claiming the Infinity Stones..." Many Demon Lords had been waiting for White Knight to perish so they could steal his Infinity Stones. Now, all they felt was regret¡ªand fear. Without hesitation, they elevated White Knight''s classification to a being not to be provoked. More than anything, they felt it was absurd. Earth had already produced Messiah. Now it had White Knight too?! This was beyond ridiculous! ... High above Earth. "Come back to Asgard with me," Odin offered. Syd thought for a moment before shaking his head. "No." Odin frowned slightly, but he did not press further. Without another word, he summoned the Bifrost. With a brilliant flash, Odin and his eight-legged steed vanished. Meanwhile, Syd closed his eyes, quickly absorbing the sunlight to replenish his depleted energy. As his internal reserves slowly recovered, his sense of security returned. [Ability: Avatar of Light (6/500) ¨C Level 2] Gazing at his progress, Syd felt anticipation. This battle had made one thing very clear¡ªhis current power wasn''t enough. He hadn''t been able to erase all seven Celestial Hosts. If he had... this crisis would have ended permanently. He knew what was coming. Arishem would return. Syd furrowed his brows before exhaling deeply. "In the end... I still don''t have enough power." If his Chaos Magic didn''t originate from himself but instead from an external source, then perhaps all the Celestial Hosts¡ªincluding Arishem¡ªwould already be dead. He would have erased them with a single word. "Maybe... I should try connecting to an external Chaos Magic source?" Syd hesitated. Would doing so link him to Chthon, the ancient god of black magic? Would he become his puppet¡ªor worse, a target for possession? Chthon was a Multiversal entity. Dealing with him would be dangerous. Syd remained lost in thought. The deaths of three Celestial Hosts sent shockwaves across the cosmos. A great many beings were left shaken. "This is impossible! This must be fake!" "How could a mere planet like Earth produce such a powerhouse?!" Various galactic empires refused to believe it. ... A Distant Warship... Inside an enormous battleship, Thanos sat on his throne, deep in contemplation. Then, a voice¡ªfilled with shock¡ªinterrupted his thoughts. "Lord Thanos, we have a problem!" It was Ebony Maw. Thanos opened his eyes, a trace of confusion flashing in them. "What is it?" What could possibly be ''a problem'' for him? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 486 - 486 Chapter 486 - 486Ebony Maw hesitated for a moment before speaking, "Not long ago, there was news that seven Celestials had descended upon Earth..." Hearing this, Thanos'' doubts were immediately put to rest. His eyes lit up with interest as he asked, "Were these Celestials after Messiah?" "Is Messiah dead?" As he spoke, a look of anticipation appeared on his face. Every Celestial was a true god, possessing power far beyond that of mere mortals! Facing seven of these beings, Messiah was undoubtedly doomed! Just as this thought formed in his mind, Ebony Maw shook his head and said, "My lord, the Celestials did not find Messiah, so they directly confronted White Cloak." Upon hearing this, Thanos'' expression changed, and he asked gravely, "White Cloak is dead? Were the Infinity Stones taken by the Celestials?" That would be truly bad news... As Thanos frowned, Ebony Maw uttered something that left him utterly shocked. "My lord, no, White Cloak is not dead. Instead, three of the Celestials were killed by him." As Ebony Maw recounted how White Cloak had deconstructed everything within thousands of kilometers and erased both a black hole and three Celestials, even Thanos couldn''t help but be stunned. This was real? White Cloak was already difficult to deal with, and now he had become even stronger? For the first time, Thanos began to question everything. He even suspected that Ebony Maw was lying to him. A mere Earthling had killed three Celestials... No matter how he thought about it, it seemed impossible. His expression grew solemn. Meeting Eternity... must be accelerated! Thinking back to when Stormbreaker and the Infinity Gauntlet were taken from him, Thanos felt a surge of unwillingness. This setback had made his meeting with Eternity significantly more complicated. If not for his alternative plans... While Thanos was lost in thought, news of Earth''s events began to spread across the universe. ... The Wastelands Hearing the news from Earth, the Collector, Tivan, was left utterly dumbfounded. Messiah was already comparable to a Celestial¡ªfine. But now, White Cloak had appeared, and he was even more terrifying, directly killing three Celestials? Most shocking of all, Tivan actually knew this White Cloak! Recalling the moment when White Cloak had descended upon the Wastelands and seized the Power Stone, Tivan found it unbelievable that White Cloak possessed such strength! The more he thought about it, the more he doubted reality itself. Maybe he hadn''t slept well and was still dreaming¡ªhow else could such absurd news be possible? ... Another Galaxy Star-Lord and his team had also heard the news. "That''s gotta be fake, right?" "The news from Earth is getting more and more ridiculous," Star-Lord said, his mouth hanging open. At this moment, Rocket was busy operating a high-tech console, analyzing the source of the information to determine its authenticity. A short while later, he stopped and hesitated before saying, "Quill... this news doesn''t seem fake..." Hearing this, Star-Lord''s eyes widened in disbelief. This absurd story... was real?! First, Messiah. Now, White Cloak? At the same time, various factions across the universe were abuzz with discussion. "How could a backwater planet like Earth produce such powerful beings?" Many were left questioning reality itself. Some were in shock, while others couldn''t help but feel an urge to visit Earth to see the truth with their own eyes. ... Earth''s Orbit [Ability: Avatar of Light (460/500) Level 2] "Almost there... I''m about to level up again." Floating in space, Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. As he patiently awaited the upgrade of his Avatar of Light ability, an event was unfolding in a dimly lit alley in New York City. A rectangular, pale-yellow portal suddenly materialized. Then, twelve people stepped out of the glowing gateway. They were clad in black uniforms, their heads covered by black helmets. Among them were both Black and white individuals. The moment they stepped through the portal, they cautiously scanned their surroundings. The leader, a tall, middle-aged Black woman, spoke in a wary tone, "So this is the place where the timeline deviation occurred?" The other eleven members immediately started whispering among themselves. "What happened here? Why is there an anomaly?" "What caused it?" "Is there a time criminal involved?" Had the timeline not been disturbed, creating numerous branching timelines, they might never have traced the anomaly back to this location! Even now, they hadn''t been able to determine who was responsible for the temporal disturbance. With no other options, the Time Variance Authority (TVA) had to send them to investigate. Typically, resolving timeline anomalies required only a four-person squad. However, due to the strangeness of this case, the TVA had dispatched all twelve of them. According to the legends within the TVA... Long ago, a great multiversal war erupted. Countless timelines clashed, vying for dominance, and the conflict nearly led to total destruction. It was at this moment that three omniscient and omnipotent Time Keepers emerged! They merged all timelines into a single Sacred Timeline, restoring peace. The Time Keepers safeguarded existence itself, ensuring the proper flow of time according to the Sacred Timeline. But occasionally, anomalies would arise¡ªpeople who deviated from the Sacred Timeline. Even the smallest changes, such as being late for work or purchasing an extra item, could create unpredictable consequences. These individuals were variants, time criminals. No matter the cause, deviating from the Sacred Timeline was a crime, leading to the birth of branching timelines. If not corrected, such disruptions could spiral into chaos, potentially igniting another multiversal war. To prevent this, the Time Keepers created the Time Variance Authority. Whenever the TVA detected an anomaly, they would dispatch enforcers to intervene and restore order. Their main objective today was to locate and either capture or eliminate the time criminal responsible, restoring the timeline to its proper course. The leader of the team pulled out a device, intending to scan the internet for any unusual events. And the moment she did¡ª "Oh my god, what is this?!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her eyes widened in shock, and she gasped aloud. "What is it?" The other agents turned toward her in confusion. "You all need to see this," she said, still in disbelief. The other eleven members quickly pulled out their own devices and started searching for news. One by one, their faces mirrored her astonishment. The headlines flashing before their eyes focused on two names¡ª Messiah? White Cloak? "Who the hell are these two?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 487 - 487 Chapter 487 - 487The members of the Time Variance Authority (TVA) were utterly baffled. Under normal circumstances, these two people should not even exist¡ªlet alone be making headlines. The twelve agents exchanged glances, instantly coming to the same realization. The ones responsible for derailing the Sacred Timeline could only be Messiah and White Cloak! With their targets identified, the next steps were simple. Nothing else mattered¡ªthey had to arrest these two time criminals first! As for whether they could succeed? None of the TVA agents even considered the possibility of failure. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With their advanced temporal devices, was there anyone they couldn''t capture? No matter how powerful an individual was, they became utterly helpless before temporal weaponry! They had apprehended countless mighty and self-proclaimed exceptional beings before. Every single one of them started out proud and dismissive¡ª And yet, when faced with the TVA, they all ended up in utter shock, disbelief, and ultimately, helpless capture. As they prepared to track down Messiah and White Cloak for immediate arrest, something happened. In Earth''s orbit, Syd sensed something. His brows furrowed as he turned his gaze in the TVA''s direction. Ever since his Spatial Manipulation reached level five, his sensitivity to space had grown immensely. Combined with past experiences, he had become even more attuned to both time and space. Thus, he immediately detected an anomaly in New York City. "As long as I bask in sunlight, my Avatar of Light ability continues to grow... Might as well check it out." After a brief moment of contemplation, Syd moved. His figure streaked across the sky, flying towards New York City. Coincidentally, his current location wasn''t far from it. As he approached, global satellite systems captured his movement. From government officials to ordinary citizens, many grew curious. "Where is White Cloak going?" Under their watchful eyes, Syd arrived over New York City¡ª And headed straight for the twelve TVA agents. The TVA members, who had been scouring for information on Messiah and White Cloak, suddenly heard the sound of rushing wind above them. Instinctively, they looked up¡ª A figure clad in white. Immediately, their expressions shifted. One of their targets had appeared right in front of them?! The next second, they were overjoyed. "Perfect! This saves us so much effort!" As they prepared to make their move, Syd hovered a foot above the ground, his gaze sweeping over the twelve strangely dressed agents. Instantly, he recognized them. "The Time Variance Authority." "So it''s them." He was quite familiar with the TVA and their deceptive stories. For instance, their legend of the Multiversal War¡ª That was a lie. The so-called great war hadn''t happened yet. It was an event in the distant future, twisted into a fabricated past. And the Time Keepers? They didn''t exist. The truth was far simpler¡ªa man from the future, Kang, had won the war. After his victory, he rewrote history, declaring his timeline the Sacred Timeline. All other timelines and parallel worlds had to follow his predetermined script, ensuring nothing escaped his control. "Come to think of it, I''ve been to several alternate realities before..." Under the TVA''s rules, that shouldn''t be possible. Every timeline was supposed to be identical, yet his mere presence had caused deviations. "Perhaps my existence is beyond their control?" "That''s probably why they''re here." As he pondered this, he locked eyes with the TVA agents. Meanwhile, across the world, satellites captured the confrontation. "Who are these people? Which government agency do they belong to?" "Are they confronting White Cloak?" Many were puzzled, especially in the U.S., where officials scrambled to identify the uniformed figures. ... Stark Tower Inside Stark Tower, Tony Stark immediately ordered J.A.R.V.I.S. to analyze the situation. Simultaneously, drones were dispatched to get a closer look at the unknown soldiers. S.H.I.E.L.D. was doing the exact same thing. Looking at the floating figure before them, the tall Black woman leading the TVA squad, Lodace, spoke with interest. "Time criminal, I didn''t expect you to show yourself so boldly." "You must be confused, so let me explain." "Simply put, your existence has caused a deviation in the timeline. We, the Time Variance Authority, are here to arrest you for violating the Sacred Timeline!" "Raise your hands!" As she finished, all twelve agents raised their baton-like weapons, pointing them at him. Tony Stark and Nick Fury, watching from afar, were deeply alarmed. "Time Variance Authority? What kind of organization is this?" They were both shocked and wary. Hearing their accusations, Syd remained completely indifferent. Lodace frowned, her voice sharp. "Time criminal, this is your final warning¡ªraise your hands!" Syd simply stared at them, his gaze akin to looking at insects. Seeing his cold expression, the TVA agents secretly sneered. "Great, another arrogant fool who underestimates the TVA." One of them, a middle-aged man named Elbill, scoffed. The others nodded in agreement. They had seen this exact attitude countless times¡ªpride, arrogance... followed by utter disbelief when they were subdued. Lodace stepped forward aggressively, raising her Time Baton and slamming it into Syd''s chest. BANG! The baton struck him directly. Seeing this, the other eleven agents'' eyes lit up with confidence, their faces filled with scorn. Time Batons were among the TVA''s most-used weapons¡ªhigh-tech devices capable of erasing targets from existence. They could cut individuals out of time itself and slow down movement to a crawl. These abilities made the TVA invincible in combat. "This guy is finished." By now, he should be trapped in a 1/16th speed temporal stasis, moving at a snail''s pace. Lodace and the others smirked, eager to see his reaction¡ª "Let''s see how this arrogant bastard looks when he realizes he''s powerless!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 488 - 488 Chapter 488 - 488All over the world, countless people¡ªincluding Tony Stark, Nick Fury, and many high-ranking officials¡ªwere intently watching the confrontation unfold. When they saw the black-uniformed agents suddenly strike White Cloak with a mere baton, their first reaction was disbelief. "These lunatics!" "Do they not know who White Cloak is?! They actually dared to attack him with a stick?!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who are these people?!" The absurdity of the situation left millions speechless. At this point, was there anyone who didn''t know White Cloak? Some even began questioning if these agents were from Earth at all¡ªotherwise, why would they be so bold? Meanwhile, a high-speed drone arrived at the scene, capturing close-up footage and live audio. The next moment, Lodace, the woman leading the TVA squad, spoke in a slightly mocking tone¡ª "You''re finished. Now that you''ve been struck by my baton, you''ve fallen into a 1/16 time slow-down." "In this state, you are no different from an insect trapped in amber¡ªcompletely at my mercy." "So tell me, White Cloak, are you feeling frightened now? Shocked? In disbelief?" Lodace smirked, savoring the moment. The other eleven TVA agents also grinned, their expressions filled with amusement. They were eager to witness the fear and horror on White Cloak''s face¡ªthe same reaction they had seen countless times before from past time criminals. Meanwhile, those listening through the drone feed were just as shocked. "Is this for real? What kind of baton is that?!" "Wait... does that mean White Cloak might actually lose?!" "A weapon that manipulates time... Damn!" "Was this thing developed by Earth? It sounds impossible!" As the TVA agents basked in their supposed victory, and as spectators worldwide wondered if White Cloak had finally met his match¡ª Syd, who had clearly felt the time-manipulating force from the baton, remained completely unmoved. To him, it was meaningless. Even the Time Stone''s power of reversing time couldn''t restrain him¡ªwhat chance did this TVA time weapon have? Syd calmly lifted his gaze, his expression unreadable, and spoke in an indifferent tone¡ª "So what?" Silence. The entire scene went dead quiet. The TVA agents stood frozen, dumbfounded. After a long pause, Lodace muttered in disbelief, "That''s... impossible. You should be moving in 1/16th time! How are you speaking normally?!" "Wait... no, you weren''t affected at all?!" "That''s impossible!" Her shocked voice was mirrored by the expressions of her eleven teammates. For as long as the TVA existed, the Time Baton had never failed. It always worked¡ªit was an absolute method of subduing time criminals. Every single target became helpless the moment they were struck. So why was he an exception?! Their minds reeled. Lodace quickly abandoned her initial plan of capturing him alive. Originally, she had wanted to arrest this time criminal and interrogate him for information, which was why she hadn''t used the baton''s lethal setting. That caution was now gone. Her expression hardened as she tightened her grip on the baton. This time, she activated the weapon''s full power. The baton''s tip glowed bright yellow as she swung it once more¡ªthis time aiming to erase him completely. "Just one hit... and this man will be erased from existence." BANG! The yellow-glowing baton struck Syd''s chest¡ªdirect hit. Lodace''s eyes lit up with excitement. The other TVA agents exhaled in relief, convinced the fight was finally over. "Finally... this time criminal is done for." "What a shame we couldn''t interrogate him first..." Lodace muttered to herself. However¡ª Mid-sentence, her voice trailed off. A moment later, her face froze. The eleven TVA agents beside her? Their expressions mirrored hers¡ªpure disbelief. Why? Because White Cloak had not disappeared. They saw the yellow glow of temporal energy spreading from his chest, attempting to erase him¡ª But it was moving at an excruciatingly slow pace. As if the baton''s erasure power wasn''t strong enough. Even after several seconds, the energy had barely expanded. It was failing to consume him. "No... NO! THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE!" Lodace''s eyes widened in horror. She frantically examined her baton¡ªchecking it again and again. "This... this is the most powerful setting! The strongest attack! No one has ever survived this before!" Her teammates were in turmoil. "That baton should erase anyone in one or two seconds... no exceptions!" "Why... WHY ISN''T HE DISAPPEARING?!" Meanwhile, Syd calmly lowered his gaze, observing the glowing energy on his chest. His divine body and vast internal energy were automatically resisting the temporal force. The moment Lodace moved the baton away, his body instantly expelled the remaining energy¡ªrestoring itself completely. The foreign energy was immediately neutralized. It was a simple matter of power. The energy within a mere high-tech weapon could never compare to the boundless power within Syd''s body. Unless this TVA baton was embedded with a Time Stone, it could never harm him. And even if it did, he could still erase it with chaotic magic or solar purification. That was why he remained so indifferent. From the beginning, he had been watching these clowns put on a performance. He exhaled, shaking his head slightly. "A group of ordinary people wielding high-tech weapons... Is this all your confidence is based on?" His calm words sent a chill through the TVA agents. A powerful, suffocating pressure filled the air. For the first time in their lives, they felt true terror. Meanwhile, across the world, Tony Stark and others were in awe. Even though they didn''t fully understand how the TVA''s weapons worked, Lodace''s own words had made it clear¡ª "This weapon erases people in mere seconds. No exceptions." Yet, White Cloak was completely unaffected. At first, they were shocked¡ªbut soon, it made sense. "It might work on others, but on White Cloak? Of course it wouldn''t." "No surprises there." At that moment, a golden spark ignited in the air nearby. A circular portal formed, glowing with mystic energy. From within it, a man in a yellow robe stepped out. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 489 - 489 Chapter 489 - 489Not far away, the Ancient One fixed her solemn gaze on the group of black-uniformed agents. "Who exactly are you?" she asked, her voice heavy with caution. Even as the Sorcerer Supreme, she found herself filled with doubt. These people should not exist. No matter how many times she had looked through the timeline, these individuals had never appeared. If they had, their unusual technology would have certainly caught her attention¡ªshe would have taken precautions against them. Yet, here they were. And she had no idea who they were or where they had come from. That fact alone was enough to make the Ancient One wary and deeply unsettled. Meanwhile, the TVA agents turned to glance at her. However, they barely acknowledged her presence. They knew who the Ancient One was. But right now, all their attention was focused on the "time criminal" standing before them. None of them had the patience to explain anything to her. At that moment, one of the younger TVA agents, Brule, couldn''t help but blurt out¡ª "Time criminal, what the hell are you? Why doesn''t our technology work on you?!" He was completely shaken. This was not how things were supposed to go. Normally, a time criminal¡ªespecially one as arrogant and proud as this one¡ªwould have been humbled and terrified after experiencing the TVA''s overwhelming power. But now? It was they who were shocked. It was they who were in disbelief. The reversal of roles made no sense. Before they could regain their composure and attempt another attack, Syd lowered his gaze and spoke calmly¡ª "Since you have no other tricks, then it''s time for you to disappear." "You will now experience the same fate you intended for me." The twelve TVA agents looked at him in confusion. But moments later¡ªtheir faces froze. Confusion turned into shock. Then into terror. Before their very eyes, their own bodies began dissolving in golden light. They were fading away¡ªjust like their Time Batons had done to countless others. It was impossible. They had witnessed and caused this very phenomenon countless times before¡ª But they had never imagined it would happen to them. "This... this is the power of our Time Batons... but how?!" "How can this time criminal use our technology?!" They stared at White Cloak, their eyes wide with disbelief. And then¡ªthey vanished. Their final thoughts were filled with resentment and a single desperate hope¡ª "The TVA must find this dangerous time criminal and erase him!" To them, his defeat was inevitable. They had no doubts about that. Syd, however, had merely granted them a brief moment of realization before their erasure. If he had not held back, they wouldn''t have even had time to comprehend what was happening. It was effortless for him. After a brief pause, he glanced at the empty space where they had stood, then turned to leave. But before he could go, the Ancient One called out¡ª "Can you tell me who they were?" Hearing the question, Syd halted mid-step. His expression remained calm as he answered¡ª "A powerful organization that interferes with the timelines." The Ancient One frowned. "Interferes with the timeline?" she echoed, her confusion deepening. "What exactly do they interfere with?" Across the world, millions of people, including Tony Stark, Nick Fury, and countless government officials, eagerly listened in. Everyone was desperate for answers. Who were these people? What did White Cloak know about them? At that moment, Syd calmly replied¡ª "Have you ever considered that some of the choices you''ve made... were not truly your own?" The Ancient One''s expression faltered. "What do you mean... not my own?" "That''s impossible..." she murmured. "I have spent countless years peering into the future, preventing one catastrophe after another¡ªendlessly, until the very last moment, where my sight was blocked..." Syd immediately knew what she was referring to. He cut straight to the point. "You''re talking about the moment of your own death, aren''t you?" "But have you ever considered... that your visions were manipulated?" "That something intentionally limited what you could see?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Perhaps it guided you to believe that was your destined end, making you accept death as your only path to peace?" "Maybe... that hidden force wanted you to die at that exact moment." The Ancient One''s heart pounded violently. Her centuries of cultivated composure crumbled. She felt a deep, chilling terror creeping into her soul. She had always believed she was in control of her own fate. But now... a horrifying possibility had entered her mind. "Those who play with time... will one day be played by time itself." She had always spoken those words to others¡ª And now, they came back to haunt her. For the first time in centuries, the Ancient One broke into a cold sweat. Syd wasn''t surprised by her reaction. He had spoken only the truth. In Infinity War, Doctor Strange had used the Time Stone to view 14,000,605 possible futures. And yet, only one of those futures led to Thanos'' defeat. And that one just so happened to align perfectly with the Sacred Timeline. Was that a coincidence? Unlikely. If Doctor Strange had seen all possibilities, wasn''t it likely there was a better future¡ªone where Iron Man and Black Widow didn''t have to die, yet Thanos was still defeated? Absolutely. There must have been a better path among those millions of futures¡ª But he was never allowed to see it. He was forced onto a single path. The Sacred Timeline. If Doctor Strange had chosen differently, he would have deviated from the Sacred Timeline. And the TVA would have intervened. Syd narrowed his eyes. "A universe of infinite possibilities... yet only one ''correct'' future?" "No matter how powerful Thanos was, that''s far too much of a coincidence." It was highly possible that the TVA had manipulated things behind the scenes. Perhaps they only allowed Doctor Strange to see one outcome. Forcing him to make that choice. Of course, this was just a theory. But to Syd, it made far too much sense. "The so-called ''Sacred Timeline'' is already beyond repair." "The TVA is still a threat. Even if they are mostly ordinary people, their weapons and their leader... Kang..." His thoughts settled. He glanced at the Ancient One, who was still reeling from the revelation. Then, with one final glance, his figure shot into the sky. The Ancient One hesitated. She wanted to call out to him¡ªto ask more. But before she could, Syd had already vanished. She sighed deeply, her brows furrowed in thought. Then, she stepped into a golden portal, returning to Kamar-Taj. Alone with her thoughts. Across the world, Tony Stark, Nick Fury, and countless others remained speechless. Still processing everything White Cloak had just said. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 490 - 490 Chapter 490 - 490After contemplating the situation with the Time Variance Authority (TVA), Syd once again soared into space, continuing to bask in the sunlight and absorb its energy. [Avatar of Light Experience +1] [Avatar of Light Experience +1] As for the Ancient One, Tony Stark, Nick Fury, and everyone else who had heard his words¡ªwhether they were left disturbed, anxious, or filled with doubt¡ªthat was no longer his concern. After all, he had merely voiced a theory. Meanwhile, across the world, those who had listened to White Cloak''s words¡ªincluding Tony Stark and Nick Fury¡ªwere now deeply unsettled. "Some of our decisions... might have been influenced by an unseen force?" "A powerful organization... secretly controlling everything?" If this were true, it would be terrifying. "Something this absurd... this impossible..." Some refused to believe it. But those mysterious intruders from earlier were definitely real¡ªand undeniably strange. As debates continued and Syd enjoyed the sun, the TVA quickly became aware of what had happened to their dispatched team. ... Time Variance Authority Headquarters Inside the TVA, Agent Mobius, a middle-aged man with white hair and a sharp gaze, furrowed his brows as he absorbed the report. "What happened there?" he muttered in disbelief. "How did the entire squad die so quickly?" It wasn''t just him¡ªevery TVA officer in the room was equally stunned. No one could understand how an entire team, equipped with advanced technology, had been completely wiped out. At the very least, they should have been able to escape¡ªso why had none of them returned? Mobius'' expression grew grim. "I suspect we''ve encountered an extremely dangerous time criminal." The room fell silent. Then, the agents nodded in agreement. It seemed highly likely. After a moment of contemplation, Mobius made a decision. "Let''s send in a smaller team¡ªfour agents this time." "Do not engage unless absolutely necessary. Gather information first." The other TVA agents quickly approved the plan. Once they had detailed intel, dealing with this time criminal would be much easier. Within minutes, a fully armed four-person team was assembled. The leader, a white man named Lloyd, pulled out a small, tablet-like device¡ªa Time Controller. With a few swift operations, he opened a golden rectangular portal leading to the anomaly site. "Good luck," Mobius said as he and the others watched. Lloyd and his team stepped through the portal¡ª And vanished. ... Back on Earth ¨C A Remote Alleyway A golden time portal flickered into existence. A moment later, Lloyd and his three teammates stepped out onto an isolated street. "Lloyd, what''s our plan?" Among the group was Tracy, the only female agent. Her voice carried undeniable tension. After all, the previous team had been completely wiped out. She had no intention of sharing their fate. Under the gaze of his teammates, Lloyd pondered for a moment before suggesting¡ª "Perhaps we should try establishing contact with a local authority." "Like S.H.I.E.L.D." "They likely have intel on the time criminal. It''ll save us time and keep us safer." The moment he spoke, his teammates nodded in agreement. They were well aware of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s influence. Without hesitation, Lloyd activated his Time Controller once more¡ª This time, he opened a portal directly into the office of Nick Fury. ... S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters ¨C Director''s Office At his desk, Nick Fury was reviewing documents when he noticed a flash of golden light in his peripheral vision. His instincts kicked in instantly. He snapped his head up¡ª And saw a golden portal materialize inside his office. Then, four uniformed figures emerged. Black uniforms. Strange technology. He recognized them immediately. His expression darkened. Within seconds, his hand was already on his gun, aiming directly at the intruders. "Who the hell are you?!" he barked. "What do you want?!" Lloyd calmly stepped forward, raising his hands slightly in a gesture of peace. "Director Fury, please remain calm." "We are from the Time Variance Authority¡ªwe''ve come to seek your assistance." Hearing the name, Nick Fury''s eye narrowed. "Time Variance Authority?" "What the hell is that? I''ve never heard of you." Tracy rolled her eyes, muttering¡ª "That''s because our organization exists outside of time. It''s no surprise you''ve never heard of us." Fury didn''t react to her attitude. Instead, he kept his gun raised and demanded¡ª "And what exactly does the TVA do?" "What do you need my help with?" Lloyd hesitated for a moment, then decided to be honest. At this point, the timeline had already been disrupted. Fixing it would be difficult¡ªbut dealing with the time criminal came first. "The TVA exists to preserve the Sacred Timeline." "Our job is to maintain its stability." "We''re here to gather information¡ªspecifically about a time criminal who has been disrupting the timeline." Nick Fury paused. "Sacred Timeline?" "Timeline stability?" Seeing his confusion, Lloyd elaborated¡ª "We ensure that the timeline follows its intended path¡ªwithout deviations." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If too many alternate branches form, things will spiral out of control¡ªleading to catastrophic war." "The so-called time criminal we''re hunting has already created multiple branches, threatening to destabilize reality itself." "If left unchecked, a multiversal war could erupt again." Hearing this, Nick Fury''s mind spun. Though some of it was unclear, he understood the key points. Most importantly¡ª He had a pretty good guess about who they were after. After a brief silence, Fury spoke. "You''re talking about White Cloak, aren''t you?" The TVA agents exchanged glances. Then, realization dawned on them. It had to be him. The White Cloak. The time criminal they had been searching for. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 491 - 491 Chapter 491 - 491This so-called White-Clad Hero¡ªhow could they have no information about him at all? That was completely abnormal! Within the Time Variance Authority, they possessed countless archives of varying sizes, yet there wasn''t a single record on this White-Clad Hero? That was simply impossible! "Can you elaborate? Who exactly is this White-Clad Hero?" A team member named Miles asked nervously. At that, Nick Fury explained, "The White-Clad Hero is a super-Omega level mutant with the ability to distort and rewrite reality." Silence filled the scene. Super-Omega level mutant? Lloyd and his three teammates widened their eyes in shock, their minds racing. A super-Omega mutant? With the power to alter reality? How was that even possible? Nick Fury continued his explanation, detailing everything about the White-Clad Hero, especially emphasizing how, not long ago, when the Celestials descended, the White-Clad Hero had single-handedly slain three of them. Upon hearing this, the four members of the Time Variance Authority were utterly shaken, their expressions filled with disbelief. "The Celestials?" Trish murmured in shock. The Time Variance Authority naturally had records on the Celestials¡ªeach of them had even studied those files. These terrifying entities were ones that even members of the Time Variance Authority preferred not to directly confront. Their power was unfathomable, and they had been involved in numerous apocalypse-level events. For example, Asgard''s Ragnarok and multiple planetary extinction-level disasters were all categorized as Level 7 Apocalypse Events in their records. Every apocalypse caused by a Celestial was at least a Level 7, if not higher! And now, they were being told that this so-called White-Clad Hero had personally taken down three Celestials? If this wasn''t a joke... They were utterly horrified. Nick Fury then added, as if remembering something, "Oh, and the White-Clad Hero is also Balder, the God of Light from Asgard¡ªThor''s younger brother." At those words, Trish and the others felt their vision darken. "This... this is impossible..." "This is a severe deviation from the Sacred Timeline! How did someone like this even appear?!" They immediately realized that this sequence of events had gone beyond the point of repair, even if they used the Time Reset Device. "Unless we go back to the moment this White-Clad Hero was born and erase him before any deviations occur," Lloyd murmured. Trish and the others nodded solemnly. That was the only feasible solution. Just as they were about to act on this plan, Nick Fury''s expression turned peculiar. Noticing this, Trish frowned and asked, "Director Nick Fury, why are you looking at us like that?" The four agents focused their attention on Nick Fury, puzzled. Taking a deep breath, Fury warned, "You better not do that." Among them, a middle-aged Black agent named Jason frowned and asked, "Why not? Isn''t this the best course of action?" "As long as the White-Clad Hero is never born, everything will return to normal!" The other three nodded in agreement, thinking it was the perfect plan. However, under their gaze, Nick Fury''s expression remained tense. He said, "Someone already tried that." "There was an attempt to travel back in time and eliminate another being to change the future, but it inadvertently affected the White-Clad Hero¡ªand he stopped them." Silence fell upon the scene. The four members of the Time Variance Authority widened their eyes, wondering if they had misheard. Forget about the fact that someone else could travel through time¡ªbut to be intercepted by the White-Clad Hero while doing so? As doubt filled their minds, Fury provided a detailed account of the investigation from a while ago. After listening to it all, Lloyd and the others were dumbfounded. The White-Clad Hero''s abilities could even affect the past? "That''s absolutely impossible!" Jason''s expression shifted dramatically as he vehemently denied it. Neither he nor his teammates could believe something so absurd. Lloyd glanced at Fury, thinking that perhaps the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. was simply inexperienced or had misunderstood something, leading him to believe the White-Clad Hero possessed such power. After a moment of thought, he smirked and said, "Trish, you guys wait here. I''ll go back seventeen years and see if what Director Fury said is true." Trish and the others nodded in agreement. Fury''s expression, however, turned grim. The tone of the Time Variance Authority agent carried an unmistakable hint of mockery, as if he were ridiculing Fury. Lloyd then chuckled and added, "I''ll record everything when I get there and show it to you when I return." Saying that, he obtained the exact time and location from Nick Fury. Under the watchful eyes of his teammates, he pulled out his Time Controller and opened a portal leading seventeen years into the past. Handing the Time Controller to Trish, he stepped through the glowing yellow portal. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But barely ten seconds later¡ªbefore Lloyd could even return¡ªa black device came flying out of the portal. With a loud thud, it tumbled onto the ground, rolling some distance away. Judging by its trajectory, it seemed as if someone, in a moment of desperation, had hurled it through the portal without considering the force behind it. Then, to their astonishment, the portal flickered red, twisted violently, and collapsed entirely. "Lloyd!" Trish and the others cried out in shock. Even Fury was taken aback, unable to comprehend what had just happened. Trish quickly ran forward, picking up the black device. She murmured, "It''s Lloyd''s recording equipment..." Each of them carried one of these devices to document their missions and report back to headquarters. "What happened over there?" Trish whispered in confusion. What happened to Lloyd? Was he the one who threw this out? "Quick, play the recording!" Jason urged. Trish nodded, tapping the device multiple times to rewind to the moment Lloyd entered the portal. The next second, a high-resolution holographic projection materialized, displaying Lloyd''s journey in crystal-clear detail. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 492 - 492 Chapter 492 - 492A high-definition holographic projection appeared before them. The image was presented from a god''s-eye perspective, capturing both Lloyd and his surroundings in perfect clarity. The four could clearly see Lloyd stepping into the yellow time portal, arriving in what seemed to be a relatively quiet street. As he cautiously explored his surroundings, Lloyd constantly glanced around, remaining on high alert. "From the looks of it, everything seems normal. There shouldn''t be any danger, right?" Trish muttered in confusion. "That''s what it looks like. So what exactly happened to Lloyd?" Jason and the others were puzzled, unable to understand how Lloyd could have encountered any danger. Just as they were thinking about this, an unexpected change occurred. Before their shocked eyes, deep crimson energy began seeping out from every corner of the surroundings, rapidly enveloping everything¡ªincluding Lloyd himself. In an instant, his body began flickering, distorting like static on a black-and-white television. He became semi-transparent, as if on the verge of vanishing. Lloyd, too, noticed the change, and his expression twisted into sheer terror. "What''s happening to me?!" "What is this?!" Panic-stricken, he frantically tried to stabilize himself¡ªpatting his body, moving around¡ªbut nothing worked. The bizarre phenomenon did not stop. Could it be that Fury was telling the truth?! Fear consumed Lloyd''s face as he turned and bolted toward the time portal. But it was already too late. In a desperate move, he grabbed the recording device from his waist and hurled it toward the portal. In the final moments of the recording, they could clearly see Lloyd''s body twist under the influence of the crimson energy¡ªthen, in an instant, he was gone. And then, before Fury and the others, the scene was completely engulfed in deep crimson light, as though the entire world had been rewritten. It was as if the crimson energy was restoring everything to a previous state, correcting reality itself. As the recording device flew into the yellow portal, the unfamiliar scene disappeared, replaced by the familiar view of their own time. Nick Fury and the other four appeared within the footage. Although they hadn''t witnessed what happened after, it was obvious that the crimson energy had reached the portal, erasing it¡ªcausing the corresponding portal on their end to collapse as well. When the video ended and they finally grasped the situation, Trish and the others felt their breath hitch. "What is this...?" The three Time Variance Authority agents were left in utter shock. What kind of power was this? As they stood frozen in disbelief, Nick Fury''s eyes widened in realization. "Reality correction... So it''s real?" "What?" Trish and the others turned toward him, confused. "Director Fury, what are you talking about?" Trish asked, frowning. Fury took a deep breath and explained, "I told you¡ªsomeone has tried altering the past before..." "A mysterious female sorcerer once said that the White-Clad Hero corrected past realities. I always thought it was a lie." But now, after seeing the footage firsthand... Fury was stunned. "I can''t believe it''s true!" "The White-Clad Hero''s power is so terrifying that he can influence the past without even being there?" He murmured, dazed. At his words, Trish and the others exchanged glances, unable to comprehend what they had just witnessed. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could this power really be coming from the White-Clad Hero? Was Nick Fury actually telling the truth? Before Lloyd had entered the time portal, they had secretly laughed at Nick Fury, dismissing him as an inexperienced fool who didn''t understand the absurdity of his own claims. Lloyd''s mocking words still echoed in their minds. But now... Having seen what happened to Lloyd with their own eyes, even if they wanted to deny it, they couldn''t. "I''ve never seen a time fugitive with such terrifying power," Trish murmured. "I think... we''re in trouble. This White-Clad Hero is far beyond what we can handle. We need to report this to headquarters immediately and let them take care of it!" Then, recalling Lloyd''s fate, her face paled. "Wait¡ªno, this is bad! The White-Clad Hero might have already noticed us!" She quickly pulled out her Time Controller and opened a portal leading to the Time Variance Authority. Jason and the other agent beside him were visibly shaken. Since joining the Time Variance Authority, they had rarely felt fear¡ªbut this time was different. The mere thought of the White-Clad Hero''s arrival filled them with overwhelming panic. Nick Fury, meanwhile, narrowed his eyes as he observed the strange time portal, as well as Trish and her teammates. What was he thinking? As the Time Variance Authority agents scrambled, far away in Earth''s orbit, Syd Castell had already sensed the anomaly. Arriving at the location where Lloyd and the others had first appeared, he found nothing. Frowning slightly, he extended his senses further¡ªbefore immediately heading toward S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters. The Time Variance Authority again... What a nuisance. As for what had happened to Lloyd, he wasn''t entirely sure. During the Delia incident, when Chaos Magic ran out of control, he had noticed that past realities had been corrected¡ªthe mysterious woman had been erased, and a warning had been left behind. But beyond that, he didn''t know the full details. When Chaos Magic went haywire, he had simply acted based on instinct¡ªhe didn''t like past realities being altered. As for what the Chaos Magic actually did, what had happened at that time, or what the situation was now¡ªhe had no clue. If he had known, he wouldn''t have let the Chaos Magic go out of control in the first place. At that moment, he arrived at S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters¡ªright as Trish was opening the time portal. "The White-Clad Hero?!" "Why is he here?!" S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were left dumbfounded. Before they could panic, Syd frowned slightly. Sensing the strange temporal fluctuations, his figure vanished in a flash¡ªreappearing inside Nick Fury''s office. His gaze swept across the stunned Nick Fury and the three Time Variance Authority agents, who were just about to step into the portal. With a calm tone, he asked, "Where do you think you''re going?" His voice echoed through the office, sending chills down Trish and the others'' spines. "It''s the Time Fugitive¡ªthe White-Clad Hero! Run!" Without hesitation, Trish bolted for the yellow portal. Jason and the other agent followed closely behind. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 493 - 493 Chapter 493 - 493Just as Trish''s hand was about to fully pass through the time portal, her eyes gleaming with hope, a deep crimson glow flickered in Syd Castell''s palm. The next second, they all froze¡ªas if turned into statues, unable to move an inch. Realizing this, fear and terror flooded Trish and the others'' hearts. Nick Fury, the only one still able to move, watched in shock as Syd casually lifted his right hand, causing Trish''s Time Controller to fly from her grip, swiftly floating toward him. Holding the small, palm-sized device, which resembled a smartphone, a curious glint appeared in Syd''s eyes. "A Time Controller, huh..." Of course, he knew what this was. A device that could open time portals. Not only could it send someone to any point in time¡ªpast or future¡ªbut it could also choose the destination, even reaching alien planets if needed. However, this device consumed massive amounts of energy with each use, and after a certain number of activations, it required recharging. He wasn''t sure how many uses remained. After examining it for a few moments, Syd quietly stored it inside his spatial ring for future study. But right now... He glanced coldly at the three frozen Time Variance Authority agents. Their eyes were filled with pleas for mercy, silently begging for their lives. He ignored them. They were already enemies¡ªthere was no need to hold back. The next instant, under Fury''s horrified gaze, the three agents were engulfed by chaotic magical energy, rapidly disintegrating into nothingness. They vanished without a single scream. After dealing with them, Syd turned his gaze toward the yellow time portal, his expression momentarily hesitant. Ultimately, he decided against stepping through. It was obvious that the other side of the portal led to the Time Variance Authority''s headquarters. But inside the TVA, even the Infinity Stones and magic became useless¡ªcompletely nullified. There was no guarantee that his own powers wouldn''t be affected as well. After a brief moment of thought, he decided to let it go for now. With that, under his cold gaze, a flash of crimson light flickered across the portal''s surface. It trembled, distorted¡ªand collapsed. Then, he turned to look at Fury, who was trying his best to remain calm. Ignoring him, Syd vanished, flying out of S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters. Moments after he left, Agent Hill and several other S.H.I.E.L.D. operatives rushed into the office. "Director! Are you alright?" Hill asked anxiously. Nick Fury let out a bitter chuckle, shaking his head. While they were discussing the shocking event, Syd was already soaring through space, preparing to study the Time Controller. Meanwhile, at the Time Variance Authority, chaos had erupted. Inside their headquarters, several agents had noticed a yellow time portal appearing. Initially, they assumed it was Lloyd and his team returning. Then, they saw a single slender right hand emerging from the portal. Some recognized it immediately. "That''s... Trish''s hand!" But something was wrong. Her hand had emerged, yet she wasn''t stepping through. Trish had stopped moving¡ªwhy? Several seconds passed, and as Agent Mobius grew impatient and moved forward to investigate... Trish''s hand twitched. But not in the way they expected. Blood splattered. Trish''s severed hand dropped to the floor, rolling a few times before coming to a stop. Silence. A piercing scream broke the stillness. "What the hell?!" "What happened to Trish?!" Before they could react, the time portal distorted¡ªthen collapsed. After a few seconds of stunned silence, Agent Mobius cautiously stepped forward to inspect the scene. "What''s this?" He noticed that Trish''s severed hand was clutching a small black device. Carefully prying her fingers open, he retrieved it. "It''s... their recording device?" A dozen gathered agents exchanged shocked glances. Mobius activated the device. A moment later, Lloyd''s entire mission played out before them. Meanwhile, Syd had returned to Earth''s upper atmosphere. Bathed in sunlight, he pulled out the Time Controller, observing it with curiosity. "Let''s see if this thing actually works..." On the glowing screen, options appeared to select time and location. Since he wasn''t entirely sure if the device functioned as expected, he chose a random time period he vaguely remembered¡ªkeeping the location Earth. Tapping the screen, a yellow time portal formed before him, shimmering like a holographic projection. Intrigued, he slowly floated forward and stepped inside. At the same time, across the world, numerous intelligence agencies and individuals were watching through satellite surveillance. They saw the White-Clad Hero stepping into a strange golden portal¡ª And disappearing. "What''s he doing?" "Where did he go?" Speculation ran wild as people across the globe tried to guess his intentions. But by then, Syd had already crossed through the portal. The yellow gateway closed behind him. Stepping out on the other side, Syd''s vision was flooded with light. Warm sunlight washed over him, illuminating the world. Looking around, he found himself inside a run-down factory. Hovering a foot above the ground, he observed his surroundings with curiosity. "This place..." Then, he noticed something. Turning his gaze, he spotted five middle-aged men¡ªfilthy, unkempt, and dressed in ragged clothing. The five men also noticed him. As they stared at the white-clad figure floating above the ground, their expressions twisted into shock and disbelief. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He''s floating?" "Is he a mutant?" "Wait¡ªmutants are extinct! How is this possible?!" The five workers were in absolute disbelief. Mutants had been wiped out years ago. Ever since Dr. Rice developed genetically modified foods, these altered drinks and meals had unknowingly modified human DNA. The process was subtle, gradual¡ªlike boiling a frog in warm water. By the time mutants realized what was happening, it was too late. The entire human race had already been permanently altered by these gene-suppressing foods. It had been years since any of them had seen a mutant. And yet¡ª Now, before them stood one. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 494 - 494 Chapter 494 - 494The Time Variance Authority (TVA). On the screens within the TVA, the recording device began playing. The footage displayed was none other than Lloyd''s, showing Tracy, who had been holding this very device in her hands moments before her death. As the recording played, Lloyd and his group emerged from a yellow time portal, appearing before Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. When Fury started introducing the White Cloak, everyone present, including Agent Mobius, suddenly became alert. As they listened to Fury explain the White Cloak''s abilities¡ªhow he had killed three Celestials and forced four more to retreat¡ªeveryone, just like Lloyd''s team, was left in shock. "How could there be such a dangerous time criminal?" "God..." Doubt and disbelief filled the room for a while, until someone suggested an idea. "Maybe... we could travel to a point before this White Cloak was born..." Eyes lit up around the room. The plan seemed feasible. However, before they could further discuss the viability of this method, Fury''s warning played in the recording¡ªan actual attempt at this plan by Lloyd had already taken place. Then, they saw it¡ªa crimson energy engulfing everything, erasing Lloyd from existence in an instant. "This is..." Agent Mobius was stunned. He couldn''t comprehend the sheer terror of this power. At the same time, something about it felt eerily familiar... Was this Chaos Magic? But... this was too overwhelming. Altering past timelines? He couldn''t be sure if this was truly Chaos Magic. Suddenly, Mobius''s expression grew serious as he realized something. "The past timeline... something''s wrong with it!" His words made the other TVA agents freeze before their eyes widened in realization. Impossible... To test their theory, they sent several drones to the same timeline Lloyd had visited. However, they adjusted their entry point to be one day later. But once the drones entered... They never returned. "This... this can''t be..." A terrifying thought settled over everyone. Mobius took a deep breath and sent out two more drones, but this time, he configured them to send back footage the moment they encountered anything abnormal. A short while later¡ªwhoosh! Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A black recording device flew back through the portal... but the drones were gone. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Mobius quickly picked up the device and played the footage. What they saw left them cold. Even though the entry point was one day later, the moment the drones arrived, they were still erased by the same crimson energy! The screen reflected a sky full of deep red light, and the room was filled with the sound of people sharply inhaling. Their suspicion was confirmed¡ªthe past timeline was indeed locked! Any attempts to alter it would trigger this crimson force, which would immediately erase the intruders. Meaning, to change the past, one would have to face this force head-on and survive it! Who was this terrifying mutant that could correct the timeline itself and lock the past in place? "This time criminal... is far too dangerous. What do we do now?" Everyone remained in a state of fear and disbelief, completely unsure of how to proceed. After a long silence, Mobius exhaled deeply and said, "We have no choice but to consult the Time Keepers. They will surely have a solution!" Hearing this, the others brightened up. Right! The almighty, omniscient Time Keepers! Surely, they could solve this problem effortlessly¡ª Or even erase the White Cloak with ease! They clung to this belief. ... A Run-down Factory. Floating a foot above the ground, Syd stared at the five filthy workers in the distance while listening to their conversation. Hearing them mention the extinction of mutants, he was momentarily stunned and glanced at his time controller. "2029?" "This is..." A realization dawned on him. "The timeline of Logan (Wolverine 3)?" This movie had left a deep impression on him¡ªespecially the ending, where Logan actually died. Syd fell into thought, recalling the events of this timeline. Humans and mutants had always been in conflict. The Sentinel Program might have been stopped, but a man named Dr. Rice had devised an even more sinister method. He had genetically modified human food, ensuring that those who regularly consumed it would have their X-gene suppressed, permanently preventing them from developing mutant abilities! Since the introduction of this altered food, twenty-five years had passed without a single new mutant being born. This was even more insidious than the Sentinels¡ªan outright genocide of mutants! Soon, mutants would completely disappear from the world. It was unclear whether this tainted food was responsible, but Logan''s healing factor had significantly weakened. His regenerative abilities had nearly vanished, leaving him weak and vulnerable. He had been reduced to working as a chauffeur, frequently bullied by ordinary people¡ªa pitiful state. In the end, during a battle, he was impaled through the stomach by a massive tree branch, dying from his wounds. And it wasn''t just Logan. Even the legendary Charles Xavier, the most powerful mind in existence, had succumbed to dementia in his old age. His degenerating mind caused his abilities to go out of control, leading to an accidental psychic outburst that killed hundreds of civilians and even several X-Men. Thus, Charles had to be kept hidden in a sealed-off facility, where he relied on Logan''s care and daily medication to suppress his powers. Syd pondered aloud, "Of course, it might not be the food''s fault..." There was a toxin in Logan''s body¡ªperhaps that was what had weakened his healing factor. But whether this toxin came from his Adamantium skeleton or the venom injected by that mutant Viper was uncertain. As for Professor X, his dementia could have been due to the fact that... his current body wasn''t even his original one. After all, he had been obliterated by Phoenix (Jean Grey) in the past. However, thanks to his immense psychic power, he had transferred his consciousness into a comatose brother''s body, reviving himself. That brother, having been brain-dead for years, had an underdeveloped brain¡ª So it was only natural that Xavier would eventually succumb to dementia in his later years. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 495 - 495 Chapter 495 - 495[New Fanfic!! ] Of course, these were just his theories¡ªwhether they were right or wrong, he had no way of knowing. As Syd was lost in thought, a cautious voice suddenly interrupted him. "Are you a mutant?" The question came from Tygas, a middle-aged man with a scar on his face, his tone laced with fear. Syd looked up, gazing at the five frightened workers before answering calmly, "You guessed right." He had no intention of hiding it. Since he was here, he might as well have some fun. As soon as he spoke, Tygas and the others froze, the entire area falling into a moment of absolute silence. Then¡ª They screamed and ran. The five disheveled white workers bolted in terror. Syd merely watched them flee with an indifferent expression. After a brief moment of thought, he decided not to pursue them. Ignoring the terrified humans, he scanned the surrounding wasteland, then soared into the sky, heading toward the nearest city. Whoosh¡ª The wind howled. At supersonic speed, Syd flew toward the city ten kilometers away. In no time, he arrived over the urban skyline. Without bothering to conceal himself, he descended from the sky. The city housed millions of people, all going about their daily routines¡ªcommuting, shopping, chatting on the streets. Every now and then, announcements echoed from broadcast devices. For example, in the bright midday sun, a young Black woman was walking along the street, holding her phone as she listened to a radio broadcast. A deep, charismatic voice spoke, "It''s noon, everyone should be awake by now... or maybe still in bed? Bert, what do you think?" "Eh, who cares? Just like melting glaciers, toxic water supplies, and mutants¡ª" Before the first host could finish, the second host, Bert, cut in with a laugh, "Hey, Clyde, change the subject, man! It''s 2029, why are we still talking about mutants?" "Mutants are gone. We live in an era of peace and quiet!" Clyde chuckled, "You''re right, Bert. Alright, let''s switch topics¡ª" The young woman, Sarah, rolled her eyes as she listened to their banter, showing no interest. "Mutants? That''s ancient history. Why even bring it up? That host is just fishing for something to talk about." She clicked her tongue in annoyance. Just as she was about to tune out, something strange happened. A shadow suddenly fell over her and her phone, blocking the sunlight. Sarah froze. Wait¡ª Did the weather just change? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had been blazing hot just seconds ago. Instinctively, she glanced around, only to find that the city was still brightly lit¡ªthe sun was still there. And yet... she alone was covered in darkness. A sense of unease crept over her. Slowly, she looked up. Then, her eyes widened in shock, her body going completely stiff. Hovering ten meters above her, a figure clad in white was descending from the sky. The shadow? It was him. For a brief moment, Sarah couldn''t think. Then, her scream pierced the air. "Oh my God!" A man was flying in broad daylight?! Hearing her outburst, people on the busy streets turned to look. Following her gaze, they saw him¡ª A man in white, floating in the air, staring down at them coldly. Their minds went blank. Someone was flying? That was impossible! Then, deep in the recesses of their minds, an old, forgotten word surfaced. "Mutant?!" The moment someone shouted that word, panic erupted. "Oh my God¡ªmutants still exist?!" "What''s happening?!" People screamed as they fled in terror. Among them, Sarah was just as shocked, barely able to comprehend the situation. "A mutant? How is that possible?! I thought they were all gone!" Syd ignored the chaos. He also didn''t care about the few bold individuals filming him with their phones. Instead, his eyes curiously scanned the streets, taking in the bright, bustling city. To be honest, he rarely had leisure time like this. After admiring the foreign architecture, his gaze landed on a vending machine in the distance. Inside, he spotted an array of colorful drinks¡ªincluding a canned soda. His hand reached out. [Soul Grab.] A ripple of space distortion spread outward. His right hand phased through the air, reaching into the vending machine and grabbing a cold soda. Then, with a slight motion, he retrieved it. Holding the familiar can, Syd popped it open and took a sip. Immediately¡ªhis brow furrowed. Cold. Carbonated. Familiar taste. But... something was off. "Figures..." he murmured. Sure enough, the food and drinks here had been altered. Of course, to him, it was completely useless. Even if he drank this modified beverage every day for a hundred years, it wouldn''t affect him. Forget his Chaos Magic¡ªit wouldn''t even get past his divine body. However, for X-gene carriers who hadn''t awakened their mutant abilities, this drink was practically poison. Drink it long enough, and they could forget about ever manifesting their mutant powers. Finishing the soda, Syd snapped his fingers. A crimson glow flickered, and the empty can instantly disintegrated. Then, he floated higher, gliding over the city rooftops while scanning his surroundings. He wasn''t just admiring the view¡ªhe was confirming whether there were truly no more mutants left. As for the missing soda from the vending machine? "Not my problem," Syd thought. After all¡ªzero-dollar shopping was a local custom. The wind whispered past his face. Within minutes, he had covered several kilometers. Ignoring the panicking civilians, Syd''s brows slightly furrowed. Even after surveying such a large area, he still hadn''t sensed a single mutant. "This altered food... the impact is even worse than I thought." He fell into deep thought. "I wonder where Logan and Professor X are right now?" Meanwhile, across the city, countless people remained frozen in shock and disbelief at his sudden appearance. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 496 - 496 Chapter 496 - 496Inside the city police station, a few officers were beginning to lose their patience. Just earlier, a few factory workers had called in a report¡ªclaiming that a mutant in white had appeared at their workplace. Not only that, but this mutant could fly and seemed potentially dangerous. One of the officers, a white man named Bill, scoffed, clearly annoyed. "Mutants? At this time? Those factory workers must have lost their damn minds." The officers around him chuckled. It had been years since they''d received a serious report about mutants. The few that did come in were always pranks. And what''s this about flying? A flying mutant? That was absurd. The last mutant they remembered seeing fly was Magneto, back when they were kids watching TV. Clearly, these workers were messing with them. Just as they were grumbling about how they should probably arrest those prank callers and teach them a lesson, something unexpected happened¡ª More calls started pouring in. One after another, frantic civilians flooded the lines, their voices filled with panic. All of them were reporting the same thing¡ª A mutant was flying over the city! "He''s up there right now, roaming around!" "Please, you have to do something! Get rid of that mutant!" "You don''t understand, I''m terrified!" "A mutant? In broad daylight?! I thought they were all extinct!" One particular middle-aged woman shrieked, her voice laced with fear and outrage. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mutants are supposed to be sewer rats¡ªhow dare this one show up in the streets?!" After hanging up yet another call, Bill and his fellow officers stared at each other in stunned silence. "Wait... is this for real?" Their minds were filled with doubt and disbelief. They had received so many calls¡ªit couldn''t be a prank anymore. But another thought crept into their heads. Why? Why would a mutant appear so openly? Like that woman had said¡ªmutants were supposed to hide. Why would one expose himself like this? With the overwhelming number of calls, the officers quickly mobilized. They pulled up city surveillance footage, searching for any anomalies. Soon enough, they found him. On one of the street cameras, they saw a man in white... floating in midair. "He really is flying?!" "They weren''t lying?" Bill and the others gaped. Without wasting time, they grabbed their weapons and rushed toward the scene. At the same time, they rewound the footage, trying to see what this mutant had been doing. Across the city, millions of citizens received emergency alerts on their phones. As they read the notifications, their reactions varied¡ª Shock. Confusion. Disbelief. "A mutant? In the open?" After the initial surprise, many people simply shrugged it off. They saw it as entertainment. "It''s been years, but now some reckless mutant is trying to stir things up? Let''s see how long he lasts before they take him down." Some even looked forward to it. While the common people viewed it as a spectacle, news reporters and media outlets saw it as a goldmine. A mutant sighting after so many years? That''s breaking news! The city''s news stations and journalists sprang into action. Soon enough, cameras caught sight of the floating figure in white. From a safe distance, a reporter began broadcasting. "Hello, everyone! This is Hannah, reporting live on a major event!" Dressed in a sleek business suit, Hannah radiated a professional aura as she turned and gestured behind her. Viewers across TVs, computers, and mobile devices raised their eyebrows. "Major event?" "What''s happening? I don''t remember anything big happening recently." As curiosity spread among the audience, Hannah stepped aside, revealing the camera''s zoomed-in footage¡ª A man in white, calmly floating above the streets. As the camera adjusted focus, the street scene became even clearer. At that moment, everyone watching was stunned. "Wait... am I seeing this right?" "That guy is flying?!" "Is this some kind of movie promotion?" Since mutants had been gone for so long, most people didn''t make the connection immediately. Then, after letting the shock settle in, Hannah''s expression turned serious. "This man... is most likely a mutant!" "A mutant has appeared once again!" The moment she said those words, a collective gasp spread across the viewers. "A mutant?!" "But... weren''t they all wiped out?!" "How... after all these years?!" Discussions exploded across online forums, social media, and chatrooms. However, despite their surprise, fear was minimal. After all, humans had already all but eradicated mutants. Even if one showed up now¡ªso what? Against their military forces and advanced weaponry, no mutant could stand a chance. In their eyes, this reckless fool was doomed to be caught. The only question was how long it would take. Meanwhile, far away from the bustling city¡ª In a barren wasteland, a black limousine rolled to a stop. A few seconds later, the door creaked open. A tall, rugged man in a cheap black suit and white shirt stumbled out. His weathered face, covered in an unkempt beard, twisted slightly as he winced in pain. Logan. He clutched a beer bottle, taking a swig as he absentmindedly rubbed his still-bleeding wounds¡ª Wounds that should have healed instantly. But they didn''t. His healing factor had weakened¡ªso much so that even small injuries took ages to close. Earlier today, while driving his taxi, he had gotten into a fight with some thugs. Even though he won, his body paid the price. Not that it mattered. Through the bloodstained shirt, scars crisscrossed his body¡ªmarks that should have never existed on him. Yet, here they were. As Logan dragged himself home, the world around him remained unaware that the greatest mutant of all time was now just a broken man trying to survive. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 497 - 497 Chapter 497 - 497As Logan pushed open the door, the sight that greeted him was the spacious yet dilapidated and filthy hall of their hideout. Inside, a bald, pale-skinned middle-aged man with heavy dark circles under his eyes sat in a cheap yellow outfit¡ªCaliban. Caliban had the ability to detect mutants within a certain range. Once upon a time, he had made a fortune tracking them down. Now, as one of the last surviving old-generation mutants, he was reduced to living in this slum-like hideout with Logan and Professor X, struggling through an impoverished existence. His albinism only made things worse¡ªhe couldn''t even be exposed to sunlight. His life was miserable. Beyond Caliban, Logan also heard an elderly, frail voice muttering in the distance. "A big rat... Miss Malfit was frightened..." The incoherent ramblings echoed from an abandoned water tank¡ªthe current ''home'' of Professor X, who was suffering from dementia, lost in his own mind. Hearing this, Logan sighed. Caliban, noticing the bloodstains on Logan''s shirt, frowned and asked, "What happened to you?" "It''s nothing," Logan replied, shaking his head. Then, he asked, "Did he take his meds?" Caliban let out a breath and answered, "Not yet. He''s been more confused today... kept asking why we''re here and why we''re keeping him locked up." "He made things tough for me earlier. It''s your turn to get him to take his meds." Saying this, Caliban handed Logan a bag of pills. Logan took it without a word, walked toward the massive water tank, and opened the door. The moment he stepped inside, Professor X fell silent, as if sensing something. Then, his murky eyes flickered with brief clarity. "Who are you?" "The guy who keeps trying to put me to sleep?" "What do you want?" As Logan approached, Professor X began to resist, struggling against him. Logan sighed internally, already preparing for another exhausting struggle to get him to take his meds. But then¡ª Professor X suddenly stopped moving. His expression changed, his cloudy eyes becoming sharp and focused. "Logan, stop," the elderly Professor X said urgently. "I''m clear-headed right now." Logan hesitated but didn''t lower his hand. "Charles, you need to take your meds." Professor X raised his hands in protest and spoke urgently, "Wait, Logan! I have something important to tell you! A new mutant has appeared. He needs our help!" The words made Logan freeze. His expression shifted from irritation to disbelief before his brows furrowed. "Professor... there are no more new mutants," he said, his voice heavy. "For twenty-five years, not a single new mutant has been born. Nowhere." "You always believed we were part of God''s plan... but maybe we were just His mistake." "Mutants like us were never meant to exist. Where would a ''new mutant'' even come from?" Logan sighed, attempting to convince Charles to let it go. But Professor X grew agitated, insisting, "No, Logan! It''s real! I saw it in people''s minds!" "If you don''t believe me, take me to the TV! It''s all over the news!" Logan frowned. Impossible. Twenty-five years, and suddenly a mutant just shows up? Logan didn''t want to humor him, but Professor X wouldn''t let up. In the end, Logan had no choice but to push his wheelchair toward the main hall. Hearing the movement, Caliban looked up, startled. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You brought him out? Did he take his meds? This is dangerous..." Logan explained the situation. Caliban shook his head in disbelief, watching them approach the old, battered television in the corner. "You two are insane," he muttered. "Logan, the Professor has lost it. And now you''re losing it too?" "For years, there''s been no sign of mutants¡ªI would know! I can sense mutants over a massive range! And I haven''t sensed a single one!" "On top of that, we''re constantly being hunted. We, the last few mutants, are barely surviving." "Mutants are almost extinct!" As he ranted, he suddenly stopped mid-sentence. His eyes widened in utter shock. Because¡ª The moment Logan turned on the TV, the screen lit up with a live news broadcast. And there he was. A young man dressed in white, floating effortlessly over the city streets. He glided through the air, scanning his surroundings calmly, seemingly unaware of the growing chaos around him. Caliban stared in disbelief. "...My God." "A mutant?" "Could this really be real?" Even Logan was stunned. No way. This isn''t possible. Mutants stopped being born twenty-five years ago. Next to them, Professor X trembled with excitement. "See, Logan?!" His expression quickly turned from excitement to urgency. "He needs our help! If we don''t help him, that kid will die!" Logan fell silent. Through the camera feeds, he spotted armed soldiers in black uniforms. They were slowly surrounding the area. Meanwhile, the mutant in white continued floating, seemingly oblivious to the encroaching danger. After a long pause, Logan shook his head. "Sorry, Professor... but I can''t help him." "These guys... they''re not people I can fight." His mutant abilities were failing¡ªhe was a shadow of his former self. Even if he wanted to save the kid, he wouldn''t stand a chance. Caliban, having regained his composure, nodded grimly. "Logan''s right. We can''t help. If we try, we''ll all die." Professor X clenched his fists, his aged face filled with sorrow. "If we don''t help him... he''ll be captured, experimented on... tortured." "He''ll die in some horrible lab." Both Logan and Caliban sighed. Professor X''s voice turned desperate. "Fine! Then take me there, Logan! Maybe I can help with my powers!" Logan immediately rejected the idea. "No, Professor. Your powers are unstable. You could kill everyone!" As their argument escalated, the TV broadcast shifted. A female news anchor appeared on screen, her voice crisp and urgent. "Attention, viewers! We have obtained surveillance footage revealing the abilities of this mutant!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 498 - 498 Chapter 498 - 498Hearing the female anchor on the television mention that they had retrieved some surveillance footage possibly revealing the White-Clad Mutant''s abilities, Logan, Caliban, and Professor X all paused their discussion and turned their attention to the screen. Mutant abilities were everything¡ªthe defining factor between an ordinary mutant and a formidable one. They were curious¡ªwhat kind of powers did this first new mutant in twenty-five years possess? Would he be someone powerful, or would his ability be something as passive as Caliban''s tracking powers? The female anchor''s calm voice continued narrating. "At first glance, this mutant appears to possess the ability to fly. However, we may uncover more details about his powers from the surveillance footage we''ve gathered." As she finished speaking, the screen shifted to a recorded street surveillance feed. On-screen, beneath the bright midday sun, the White-Clad Mutant descended from above, floating effortlessly onto the street. People in the footage screamed and ran in terror. Then, as the crowd thinned, the mutant''s gaze settled on a vending machine nearby. He raised his right hand toward it. Watching this, Logan and the others frowned slightly. What was he trying to do? The next second, their question was answered. His hand simply disappeared. Vanished into thin air. Before they could even express their confusion, the footage paused, and the female anchor''s voice cut in. "Did everyone see that? His hand vanished!" "You must be wondering¡ªwhere did it go?" The camera zoomed in on the vending machine as the anchor continued, "Look closely at the vending machine¡ªsee what''s inside!" Logan, Professor X, and Caliban all focused on the screen. At the same time, the footage magnified the vending machine''s contents. Then¡ªthey saw it. A hand. A detached hand appeared inside the vending machine, reaching for a can of soda. "What the...?" "Is this... teleportation?" Logan and the others exchanged looks, their minds racing. Next, the surveillance footage resumed playback. The mutant retrieved a can of soda, and the moment his right hand withdrew, the same can appeared in his grasp¡ªeven though he had never physically touched the vending machine. That confirmed it. "He''s got some kind of spatial manipulation ability," Logan muttered. The female anchor continued, "This is the footage we obtained. Based on what we see here, I believe it''s safe to say¡ªthis mutant has control over space itself." For many watching, the fear of the unknown was their greatest concern. But now that they knew his power, they relaxed. So, it was just a spatial ability? It looked interesting, but could it stand against an armed strike force? Absolutely not. ... Inside a hidden laboratory. Dr. Zander Rice, the mastermind behind the genetically modified food that suppressed the X-Gene, was watching the broadcast closely. His expression darkened. "Where did this one come from?" He was certain that this mutant wasn''t part of any controlled experiments. "An organic mutant?" "Even after decades of gene suppression, someone still awakened?" Rice frowned, perplexed. Beyond that, he found the floating man in white to be particularly intriguing. "Hmm... interesting ability," he mused. "If he''s captured... I''ll have to request custody for further study." His cold, analytical gaze lingered on the screen. ... Back at Logan''s hideout. Professor X''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "This child''s ability is impressive¡ªa mutant worth nurturing." His enthusiasm waned, however, as he murmured, "If only Xavier''s School were still standing... This child..." Hearing those words, Logan and Caliban fell into silence. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment, Caliban scoffed. "Enough, Charles." "That kid may have a useful ability, but there''s no way he''s escaping." "There are too many guns. He can''t run. And even if Xavier''s School still existed, he''d never make it there." Professor X''s hopeful expression faded. Then, he turned his gaze expectantly toward Logan. Logan sighed, rubbing his temples. "Professor... it''s too late." But before they could dwell on their disappointment, something shocking happened. In the footage, the White-Clad Mutant finished his soda. Then¡ª A crimson glow engulfed his hand. In the next instant, the empty soda can completely vanished. Rice''s eyes widened at his screen. "Wait... did he teleport it away?" A new possibility entered his mind¡ª What if this mutant could erase things completely? A true spatial anomaly? The idea intrigued him even more. The people watching the footage reacted the same way¡ªstunned, then thoughtful. Shortly after, the surveillance footage cut out, and the screen returned to the live news anchor. Hannah, the female anchor, smiled confidently. "And that concludes our footage analysis." "Based on what we''ve seen, I think we can all agree¡ªthis mutant poses some level of danger." "But no need to worry!" "I''m certain that our authorities will capture this mutant soon enough." As she spoke, she stepped aside, revealing the heavily armed officers and special units advancing in the background. The camera zoomed in, capturing rows of firearms being raised. Across the city, viewers nodded in agreement. At the scene¡ª A middle-aged woman in an elegant black dress, clutching a designer handbag, sneered. "Filthy sewer rat... how dare a mutant appear in front of me?" She had been one of the many people who had called the police earlier. Now, she watched eagerly, waiting to see how long the mutant would last. And she wasn''t alone. The surrounding civilians all shared the same thought. With high-powered weapons aimed at him, the White-Clad Mutant stood no chance. The perimeter tightened. A group of heavily armed officers advanced slowly, weapons trained on the airborne mutant. Then, the orders came. "Mutant in the air¡ªdescend immediately!" "Your actions have severely disrupted public order. You must come with us!" "Comply immediately, or we will open fire!" A tense silence followed. Then¡ª For the first time, the White-Clad Mutant turned his gaze toward them. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 499 - 499 Chapter 499 - 499Of course, the notion that he hadn''t noticed them was nothing more than their own delusion. Syd had been aware of them from the beginning¡ªhe simply didn''t care. Why bother with insignificant beings, when he could instead enjoy the scenery? However, now that these people had finally lost patience and called out to him, he begrudgingly shifted his gaze toward them. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His expression remained utterly calm as his eyes swept over the encircling officers, taking note of the snipers hidden in the distance. ... Far away. The police officers watched the floating figure¡ªunmoved, uninterested, simply observing them with serene indifference. That calm, superior gaze filled them with anger. "What the hell is that look?!" "Does he have a death wish?!" The way he silently observed them¡ªas if watching clowns perform¡ªwas infuriating. The lead officer, Antar, scowled and shouted again. "You have ten seconds to comply, or we will open fire!" Yet, the White-Clad Mutant remained unchanged, showing no intention of surrendering. Furious, Antar gestured with his hand. The officers raised their weapons, aiming at him. At the news station. Hannah, the female anchor, beamed with excitement as she spoke into the camera. "Everyone, take a look! The officers are now using specialized tranquilizer rounds¡ªthese have been specially designed to neutralize mutants." "These rounds are so powerful that even a tiger would collapse after one shot!" "So, there''s no need to worry¡ªthe officers won''t kill this mutant. He still has research value." Hannah thought to herself, He needs to be captured alive. She wasn''t the only one with this sentiment¡ªDr. Rice shared the same view. Back on the streets, the ten-second countdown ended. Antar''s eyes narrowed coldly. "This fool really wants to die." Without hesitation, he signaled the attack. In an instant, the officers pulled their triggers¡ª Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Multiple tranquilizer rounds rushed toward the floating mutant. Seeing this, the watching crowd lit up with anticipation. The mutant was about to be captured! Dr. Rice watched with amusement, already considering his next experiment. Professor X and Logan, on the other hand, tensed up. And then¡ª They all froze. The moment the tranquilizer rounds got close¡ª Syd merely lifted his right hand. A crimson glow flickered. The bullets halted mid-air. Suspended. Motionless. Before anyone could process what had happened, Syd casually waved his hand. Whoosh! The tranquilizer rounds reversed direction¡ª Shooting straight back toward the officers who fired them! Thud! Thud! Thud! The officers grunted as the darts struck their bodies. "God...!" A chorus of agonized screams erupted. The policemen clutched their wounds, eyes wide in disbelief. "This mutant... he...!" "Telekinesis?! He has another ability?!" But before they could finish their thoughts, the tranquilizers took effect. One by one, the officers collapsed, slipping into unconsciousness. The remaining officers, reporters, and onlookers¡ªas well as the millions watching from their screens¡ªall stared in shock. "How...?" "He''s supposed to have spatial abilities¡ªwhere did this come from?!" Even Hannah was left speechless. ... Inside the laboratory. Dr. Rice''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "This one... is getting more interesting." He must be captured. Rice made his decision: This mutant would become his next experiment. ... At Logan''s hideout. Professor X watched in awe, murmuring, "He has telekinetic abilities too?" "This child''s potential is truly remarkable!" "If only we could train him properly..." Even Logan and Caliban¡ªwho were usually skeptical¡ªhad to acknowledge the truth. The kid was powerful. But¡ª Watching the mutant now surrounded by officers with live weapons, Logan muttered, "But no matter how strong he is, he can''t win against sheer numbers." Eventually, he will be captured¡ªor worse. Logan sighed. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a mutant this promising..." "But he won''t escape." The audience, both in the city and watching from home, shared the same sentiment. He''s done for. However. Syd was starting to lose patience. At first, he had let them be. But now¡ª Bang! A policeman named Pablo suddenly drew his firearm and fired a live round at him. Syd casually flicked his hand. The bullet reversed direction. Splat! The same bullet that had been fired pierced Pablo''s forehead. Blood splattered as his body collapsed, twitching on the ground. A horrified silence fell over the street. Before anyone could react, Syd moved again. Crimson energy rippled outward. Guns, sniper rifles, grenades, and every weapon on-site¡ª Ripped free from their owners. Suspended in midair. But it wasn''t just weapons¡ª The officers and special agents themselves were suddenly lifted into the air, as though an invisible hand had seized them. Syd hovered above, gazing down upon them. His calm voice carried through the silent streets. "Weak little ants..." "What gave you the courage to challenge me?" A deathly silence followed. The officers¡ªsuspended helplessly in the air¡ªwore expressions of sheer terror. Even Antar, still floating midair, could do nothing but stare in disbelief. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 500 Chapter 500 - 500"How could a mutant possess such overwhelming power?" "He just restrained thirty of us at once!" "Is this... really a mutant ability?" Suspended helplessly in the air, the officers and special agents stared in horror at the White-Clad Mutant floating before them. But Syd showed no signs of mercy. His right hand clenched slightly. Crack! Crack! Crack! One by one, the guns in the officers'' hands twisted and warped, metal groaning under an invisible force. Then¡ª Their bodies began twisting as well. "AAAAH!" Agonized screams tore through the air as blood sprayed in all directions. Within seconds, the heavily armed unit sent to capture him had been reduced to nothing but mangled corpses. The stench of blood filled the air, carried by the wind. The scene left the female reporter, Hannah, the middle-aged woman Carla, and the watching crowds frozen in shock. They stood there, their minds blank, struggling to comprehend what they had just witnessed. A massacre. In the blink of an eye, the entire armed unit was wiped out. And the one responsible... was this mutant? Their eyes trembled, reflecting the white-clad figure floating coldly above them. How could a mutant be this terrifying?! Then¡ªscreams erupted. The spectators who had gathered to watch the mutant''s downfall now fled in terror¡ªincluding Hannah and Carla. But Syd merely cast them a disinterested glance. Then¡ª A crimson glow erupted from his body. Chaos magic. The deep red energy spread outward, expanding in a perfect circle around him. BOOM! Anything it touched¡ªthe pavement, the buildings, even the very ground itself¡ªbegan to disintegrate. Bricks crumbled. The earth evaporated. Nothing could withstand the corrosive energy. One meter. Five meters. Ten meters. The red wave expanded rapidly, closing in on the fleeing civilians. One by one, the people it reached were engulfed by the crimson glow. "AAAAAH!" Their final screams echoed before their bodies were reduced to nothing. Carla, who had once mocked mutants, was now gasping for breath as she ran. Her eyes widened in terror as she listened to the agonized cries behind her. She muttered desperately, "No... impossible... this can''t be happening." "How can a mutant sewer rat be this powerful?!" "I don''t want to die!" Tears streamed down her face, mixing with the snot dripping from her nose. She no longer had the arrogance she had when she called the police. She regretted it all. BOOM! The crimson light caught up to her. "NOOOOO¡ª!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her final, terrified scream was cut short. In an instant, she was reduced to nothing. Further ahead, the news cameraman and Hannah were still running¡ª But their faces were now blank with despair. How? This shouldn''t have happened. The mutant was supposed to be captured. How did it turn out like this...? Their peripheral vision caught sight of the apocalyptic scene behind them. They shuddered. This mutant... is a walking disaster. "No! Please¡ª!" They screamed. But no amount of pleading or resistance mattered. Like the rest, they were consumed by the crimson glow. The entire street¡ªseveral hundred meters wide¡ªwas engulfed in chaos magic. Then¡ª The red energy faded, retracting into Syd''s body. Silence. The entire street was gone. Where buildings once stood, only a massive crater remained. The only thing left standing¡ªwas Syd. And in front of him¡ª A single, intact object. A large, black camera. The camera was still running. It had captured everything. Syd descended slowly, stepping onto the ground. He walked toward the camera. Countless viewers across the world watched as a pair of legs entered their screens. Then¡ª A foot lifted. CRUNCH! The camera shattered beneath his boot. And with that, the live broadcast ended. Every TV, computer, and mobile screen across the country went black. Yet, no one was thinking about the broadcast anymore. The horrific scene they had just witnessed had left them in shock. ... At Logan''s hideout. Logan, Professor X, and Caliban sat frozen in front of their now-black television screen. Professor X finally broke the silence. "This child''s abilities..." He had been excited when he first saw the mutant''s spatial abilities¡ªbelieving the boy had potential. But after what he just witnessed¡ª All those thoughts vanished. Controlling objects with telekinesis to crush an entire armed force? That was already startling. But the crimson wave¡ªthat had wiped out an entire street in seconds? That was something else entirely. "What kind of mutant power... is this?" "How... can a mutant be this powerful?" "He wiped out an entire district..." Professor X murmured in disbelief. Beside him, Logan and Caliban were equally stunned. At first, they had believed¡ª That no matter how strong this mutant was, he couldn''t escape. He was outnumbered. He was surrounded by guns. Logan knew from experience¡ªeven at his prime, with perfect healing, he would have had to retreat in the face of such overwhelming firepower. And yet¡ª This mutant had obliterated them in seconds. And not just the armed forces¡ªhe had erased an entire street. For the first time in a long, long time, the aged, battle-hardened Logan muttered a single curse. "...Holy sh*t." This was beyond anything he''d ever seen. Beside him, Caliban, who had previously insisted that the mutant was doomed, sat there in disbelief. He slowly replayed his own words in his mind. Then¡ªhe let out a dry laugh. "Well..." "I was wrong." "He doesn''t need to run." "The ones who should be running... are them." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 501 Chapter 501 - 501"So the soda can wasn''t actually teleported somewhere else?" Dr. Rice murmured in shock. Only now did he realize just how mistaken his previous assumption had been. That soda can had been completely obliterated in an instant by the white-clad mutant¡ªnot teleported away as he had imagined! It had simply been destroyed so quickly that it gave him the illusion of being transferred elsewhere. "What terrifying power... Are there really still mutants like this?" Recalling the streets within a several-hundred-meter radius being engulfed and vaporized by deep crimson light, leaving behind only a massive crater, Dr. Rice''s eyes flickered with disbelief. His body trembled slightly¡ªpartially from fear, partially from excitement. "A mutant this powerful!" Dr. Rice''s heart burned with fervor. If he could capture this mutant and study him, would there be a chance to harness that terrifying power for himself? Although his research into modified food had nearly wiped out mutants single-handedly, his true goal had always been to control mutants. Naturally occurring mutants¡ªsuch unstable variables¡ªhad to be eliminated. Without them in the way, he could conduct his research on the X-Gene freely. He could even use genetic technology to create mutants of his own. For instance, his lab already housed a clone of Logan. After a gradual process of indoctrination and brainwashing, the clone had become nothing more than a tool in his hands¡ªa completely controllable mutant weapon! Now, after witnessing the power of this white-clad mutant, an unprecedented desire ignited within him. "If that kind of power belonged to me..." Dr. Rice muttered feverishly, "Once this mutant is captured..." Just the thought of it made him impatient¡ªhe could hardly wait to see this white-clad mutant in person. Of course, he also knew it wouldn''t be long before that happened. No matter how powerful this mutant''s abilities were¡ªcapable of destroying an entire street in a single attack¡ªthere was no way he could escape after committing such an act in broad daylight! A smile spread across Dr. Rice''s face. The government wouldn''t let a mutant responsible for such destruction roam free! What awaited this white-clad mutant was an overwhelming assault! No one could withstand such a terrifying siege! He would either be captured alive or die in the process. And if he was captured alive, Dr. Rice would find a way to get his hands on him. If he died, then his body would still serve as valuable research material. With anticipation gleaming in his eyes, Dr. Rice eagerly awaited the moment when this powerful mutant would fall into his grasp. As time passed, news of a mutant resurfacing¡ªand the destruction of an entire street¡ªspread like wildfire. "My God, how long has it been since we''ve heard anything about mutants? And now this?" "Is this real? Is there really a mutant that dangerous?" The public was in a state of shock. Even the radio station discussions shifted focus. A male radio host''s voice came through the airwaves. "Bert, I think it''s time we talk about mutants again. What do you think?" The other host, Bert, let out a sigh. "Yeah, I think we need to." "Who would have thought? Just the other day, I was saying that in 2029, mutants were long gone¡ªthat we lived in an era of peace and tranquility. And now, here we are." "Clyde, how long do you think it''ll take for them to capture this mutant?" Clyde thought for a moment before replying, "Hard to say. Maybe a few days? No matter what, this mutant won''t stay free for long." Bert chuckled. "I think so too. No matter how powerful he is, with modern weaponry, it''s only a matter of time before he''s captured." "Clyde, let''s make a bet¡ªhow long until they get him?" It wasn''t long before the news of the mutant''s reappearance reached other countries, sparking heated discussions worldwide. While the world debated over the mutant''s fate, Logan and his group were already on the move. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, the elderly Professor X looked at Logan with hopeful eyes. "Logan, we have to get to that child. He''s going to be in unimaginable danger. We need to hide him!" Logan opened his mouth, wanting to argue that they could barely take care of themselves, let alone interfere in this situation. But facing Professor X''s expectant gaze, he hesitated, unable to refuse. After a long sigh, he said, "Alright, I''ll try. I''ll do what I can to help him avoid the pursuit." He would do what he could. But if things went south, there was nothing he could do about it. As for fighting back? That wasn''t even a consideration¡ªnot for him, not for Professor X, not for Caliban. Fight back? With what? One person against an entire country? Only someone completely delusional would entertain that idea. A single nuclear bomb would be enough to end the discussion. As they discussed how to help the mutant child, the one they were so concerned about¡ªSyd¡ªwas leisurely sunbathing. Time slowly passed. [Light Energy +1] [Avatar of Light EXP +1] [Ability: Avatar of Light (498/500) Level 2] With eager eyes, Syd watched as his ability stat changed. [Ability: Avatar of Light (0/1000) Level 3] As Balder''s Omega-level ability, Avatar of Light, advanced to Level 3, Syd carefully examined himself. Aside from feeling an even deeper connection to light, he didn''t notice much of a change. "Looks like I really need to reach Level 5 before I can truly unlock this ability''s full potential..." Syd sighed in mild disappointment, but anticipation remained in his heart. "Almost there¡ªjust two more levels!" As for what to do next, aside from sunbathing and leveling up Avatar of Light... Syd pondered for a moment. "Guess I''ll go check in on Logan and Professor X." After all, if he didn''t meet them now, there might not be another chance. Based on the events of Logan, it wouldn''t be long before both Caliban and Professor X¡ªand even Logan himself¡ªmet their ends. Syd fell into deep thought, recalling the sequence of events. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 502 Chapter 502 - 502Inside Dr. Rice''s mutant research facility, some genetically engineered mutant children managed to escape. A nurse, leading a young girl named Laura, sought out Logan and begged him to escort the child to safety. Perhaps it was for the money¡ªto retire peacefully with Professor X¡ªor maybe out of a lingering sense of compassion, but he agreed. In the end, that decision led to the deaths of every last surviving mutant from the old era. Caliban perished resisting Dr. Rice''s forces, refusing to help track Logan. In his final act, he pulled the pin on a grenade, taking his enemies down with him. As for Professor X, he never even got a chance to use his abilities. He was killed by Logan''s clone, a mere tool of Dr. Rice, who drove his claws straight into his heart. And Logan¡ªduring his battle with his clone¡ªwas impaled through the stomach by a wooden stake. He succumbed to his injuries shortly after. It was a tragic ending¡ªthe final Chapter for the mutants of a bygone era. "Come to think of it, I technically count as an old-era mutant too, huh?" Syd mused with amusement. Just as he was about to check in on Logan and the others, Logan himself had already left to look for him. While he was out, a middle-aged woman approached him. "Wolverine?" The woman, weathered by time and exhaustion, called out to Logan. As soon as he turned around, she quickly added, "I know it''s you!" Hearing those words, Logan''s heart sank, and his mood darkened. His codename, Wolverine¡ªif this woman knew it, that meant she knew him. Which meant trouble. He had come here with Professor X, living under a false identity as a driver, all to escape his past¡ªto avoid trouble and danger. And not just for himself. Professor X alone was a walking disaster waiting to happen. Ever since that one catastrophic moment when his psychic abilities spiraled out of control, leading to nearly 600 casualties¡ªincluding the X-Men¡ªthe authorities had classified his brain as a weapon of mass destruction. "Dammit." Logan cursed under his breath and immediately turned to leave. But before he could take more than a few steps, the woman called out again. "Please, don''t go! I need your help!" "You''re the only one who can save us¡ªI need a hero like you!" Logan kept walking but glanced back, snapping, "Get lost!" Watching his retreating figure, the woman desperately cried out, "What happened to you? Why are you hiding?" "Please, Logan!" Seeing him climb into his car without hesitation, she gritted her teeth. "I''ll find you again!" Logan thought that was the end of it¡ªthat this problem would disappear for good. But not long after, when he returned to his car after running a quick errand, he found a man in his thirties sitting inside. "Seeing you in person really is something else, Wolverine." The man smiled. Logan frowned. "Who the hell are you?" "Did she come to you yet? Gabriela?" the man asked. "She took something from me¡ªsomething I''m responsible for." Seeing that Logan remained silent, he added, "A Mexican woman. She''s been looking for you. That ring any bells?" Logan didn''t hesitate. "I don''t know any Gabriela. Now get the hell out of my car!" "Oh?" The man smirked slightly at Logan''s unwelcoming tone. "You know, I know exactly who you''re hiding. You''ve got the old bald man stashed away near the Mexican border." Logan knew this was a threat. His voice turned cold. "What do you want?" "I just want to cooperate," the man said casually, tossing a business card onto the seat before stepping out. As he did, he chuckled, "Almost forgot¡ªyou used to be my idol." But only used to be. With that, he pulled the car door open and left. Logan stared at the man''s retreating figure before finally picking up the white business card. Alkali Transigen¡ªGenetic Engineering Research Division Security Director: Donald Pierce Reading the text, Logan''s expression darkened. "Damn it." He hadn''t even dealt with the mutant child yet, and now more trouble had come knocking. Not long after, Logan''s frustration reached a new peak¡ªbecause that troublesome woman had returned. And this time, she wasn''t alone. Beside her stood a little girl. "Mr. Logan, please! We need a ride!" Gabriela pleaded. Without even looking back, Logan turned and started walking away. "I''m busy. Call a cab." Before she could introduce herself, he cut her off. "I don''t care who you are, lady." "People are after us! We have to leave¡ªwe need to head north, to Canada!" "I can pay you fifty thousand dollars!" Logan, who had been rejecting her outright, suddenly hesitated. Turning back, he asked, "How did you find me?" A while later, after listening to her explanation, he finally understood her situation. A former nurse, now on the run with a little girl named Laura¡ªbeing hunted by dangerous people. As for the exact reason why... Perhaps out of caution, Gabriela hadn''t revealed the full truth yet. While they talked, high above in the sky, a white-clad figure slowly descended. Syd. His eyes immediately locked onto Logan''s house, scanning the scene within. He could clearly see the conversation unfolding. He pondered. "Should I show up now?" "Or wait a bit longer and let things play out first?" Before he could decide, he suddenly sensed something. His gaze shifted several dozen meters away. There, he felt the presence of someone watching. ... Rooftop. A man in black clothing held a small pair of binoculars, his face displaying pure shock. Moments ago, he had been on the phone with Donald Pierce, reporting that he had located the woman. But the sight of the floating man in white made him forget all about his call. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, what''s going on over there?" Pierce''s voice came from the phone, noticing the abrupt silence. The agent, Jorge, murmured in disbelief, "It''s him... That mutant!" On the other end of the line, Donald Pierce frowned in confusion. "Wolverine?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 503 Chapter 503 - 503"It''s that mutant¡ªthe one who appeared on TV recently!" Jorge, the agent assigned to track Gabriela, spoke with shock. On the other end of the phone, Donald Pierce paused for a moment before immediately realizing who he was talking about. His brows furrowed. "Damn it, why is that mutant here?" Donald cursed under his breath, clinging to the hope that this wasn''t about Gabriela. If it was, then things would get complicated. He might not be able to eliminate Gabriela or retrieve Laura. Though this mutant was also on Dr. Rice''s radar, he wasn''t someone they could handle. If dealing with Logan was one thing, this white-clad mutant was something else entirely¡ªsomeone who could level entire streets in an instant. Compared to him, Logan was nothing. Suddenly, a thought struck Donald¡ªhis eyes lit up as he considered its feasibility. A sneak attack... maybe that''s the answer? As powerful as this mutant was, he was still human¡ªstill made of flesh and blood. And as long as he was human, he needed to eat, drink, sleep... and he could get tired. If they waited until he was exhausted or sleeping, then took a shot at his head, they might be able to kill him in one strike. No matter how strong he was, he couldn''t do anything if he was dead. With that in mind, Donald immediately ordered, "Take the shot, Jorge! Aim for his head while he''s not paying attention!" But before his cold command could even settle, a terrified voice came from the other end. "He already noticed me!" "What?" Donald was stunned. On the rooftop, Jorge''s hands trembled as he gripped his binoculars. Through the lens, he saw the white-clad figure turn and look straight in his direction¡ªas if he could see through all barriers and lock eyes with him. His survival instincts kicked in immediately. Jorge turned on his heel, ready to flee. But before he could take more than a few steps, Syd made a subtle motion with his right hand. In an instant, a deep crimson light engulfed Jorge. A single, piercing scream echoed through the air. Then silence. Jorge was gone¡ªswallowed by chaotic magic. On the phone, Donald heard the abrupt end of the call. His expression darkened. He didn''t need to ask what had happened. Gritting his teeth, Donald muttered, "Damn mutant... One day, you''ll pay for this!" He was already calculating¡ªfiguring out how many mercenaries he needed to hire for an assassination attempt. There were always people willing to risk their lives for money. And if there was even a sliver of a chance at success, some would take the gamble. Back at the scene. After effortlessly dealing with the spy, Syd turned his gaze back to the house. By now, Logan had already stepped outside. He had clearly sensed something. Logan and Gabriela stood there, staring in shock at the floating white-clad figure. Of course, they recognized him. "Why is he here?" Logan had already planned to look for him, but now this new mutant had come straight to him instead? What was going on? Just as Logan was about to speak, Syd hesitated. After thinking it over, he decided to come back later and meet Logan another time. But then, he suddenly froze, his gaze shifting to the distance. There, in the far-off horizon, several black dots were approaching rapidly. Looking closer¡ªfighter jets. At the same time, about a kilometer away, a convoy of armored vehicles was advancing. Through the distance, he could see them filled with fully armed soldiers. Syd instantly understood the situation. Logan and Gabriela, noticing his reaction, instinctively followed his gaze. And when they saw it, their faces went pale. They were in trouble. At least thirty fighter jets¡ªblack, sleek, and deadly. Logan cursed under his breath. "Son of a¡ª" This was insane. All this firepower, just for one mutant? His eyes flickered toward the floating child in white. It was obvious who these jets were after. Logan fell silent. Could this kid really hold his own against this level of firepower? This wasn''t like before¡ªthis was serious. Meanwhile, various news agencies had already gotten wind of the event. Journalists scrambled to deploy drones and cameras, capturing the unfolding scene from a safe distance. A new mutant facing off against the government¡ªthis was the kind of explosive footage they couldn''t afford to miss. It would be the biggest news of the year. And just as expected, the moment the broadcast began, countless people tuned in. Across the world, people held their phones, sat in front of their TVs, or gathered around computers¡ªeyes locked on the unfolding event. The sight of fighter jets and armored convoys filled their screens. The entire world was watching. Even radio stations had shifted their discussions. "Bert, how long do you think this mutant can last?" Clyde, one of the radio hosts, asked. Bert responded casually, "He''ll hold out for a while. This mutant is powerful¡ªthe military is bound to suffer some losses. But in the end, we all know how this ends." "I said it before, and I''ll say it again¡ªagainst modern firepower, it''s only a matter of time before he''s caught." "This era no longer belongs to mutants. It belongs to us¡ªto humanity!" Listeners across the country debated, many agreeing with the hosts'' statements. Meanwhile, near the Mexican border. Professor X and Caliban watched the live broadcast. Their expressions changed instantly. Professor X''s face paled with worry. On the screen, he not only saw the mutant child¡ªhe also caught glimpses of Logan. Not long ago, he had told Logan to take the child and hide. Now, they were already surrounded. Despair filled Professor X''s heart. He couldn''t imagine what would happen next¡ªto Logan, or to the child. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside a high-tech lab. Dr. Rice''s eyes burned with excitement as he stared at the broadcast. "It won''t be long now," he murmured. The government was finally taking this seriously. They were ready to unleash their full military might to eliminate this white-clad mutant. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 504 Chapter 504 - 504At this moment, the government forces were more than willing to deploy heavy weaponry. The white-clad mutant was in a remote area with few civilians around, meaning they had the freedom to unleash destruction without restraint. And there was no one¡ªmutant or otherwise¡ªwho could possibly withstand such an overwhelming assault! It was easy to imagine what would happen next. No matter how impressive his abilities were¡ªeven if he could wipe out entire streets in an instant¡ªthere was no way he could come out of this unscathed! Dr. Rice''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he quietly waited. Meanwhile, elsewhere. Donald Pierce, his mood foul, also had eyes on the situation. "Heh, you''re out of luck, mutant. Looks like I won''t even have to hire anyone to take you down." "Let''s see how long you last!" Donald thought mockingly. At that moment. The dozens of fighter jets halted their approach, seemingly receiving new orders. They pulled back, dispersing and circling roughly three kilometers away. Then, the pilots locked onto their target and launched their attack. A barrage of air-to-ground missiles detached from the jets, streaking across the sky at terrifying speeds toward their target. From inside their cockpits, the pilots watched with satisfaction. "Let''s see what you do now!" "Mutant abilities? So what? Against modern military technology, you don''t stand a chance!" "This is our era¡ªhumanity''s era!" Whether it was the pilots in the jets or the higher-ups pulling the strings, a sense of disdain filled their hearts. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! One missile after another tore through the sky. The entire world was watching. Dr. Rice watched from his lab, stroking his chin. "Pity," he murmured. "Is he really going to die just like that?" "What a waste. I hope at least some of his remains are recoverable." Regret filled his expression. Donald Pierce, on the other hand, looked like he was enjoying the show. ... At the Mexican border. Professor X could barely bring himself to watch. As millions of people tuned in to witness what they expected to be the inevitable destruction of the mutant, Syd finally moved. Raising his right hand, he extended his power toward the incoming missiles and fighter jets. Deep crimson energy surged forth. In an instant, the missiles¡ªand the jets¡ªfroze in place. They couldn''t move. The pilots inside were stunned. "What... What did he do?" "This... This is impossible!" "How? How is he doing this?" "What kind of mutant ability is this?!" Disbelief gripped them. They had dozens of fighter jets. Surely, this mutant could only run and hide. And yet... Now, here they were¡ªcompletely at his mercy. Fear flashed in the pilots'' eyes. The next moment, with a soundless ripple, all of them¡ªmissiles, jets, pilots¡ªwere swallowed by the crimson void. And then... They were gone. All of them. The sky was clear. It was as if they had never existed. As if erasing a mere speck of dust, Syd then turned toward the approaching armored vehicles and helicopters. With a casual flick of his hand¡ª BOOM! The vehicles were sent hurtling backward, flung hundreds of meters through the air. Gasps of shock filled the airwaves. "Oh my God..." "This... This isn''t possible..." BOOM! The armored trucks and helicopters crumpled like tin cans, crashing into the ground with deafening explosions. There were no survivors. A deathly silence followed. It had only taken a few seconds. Before anyone could even process what was happening, it was already over. Not a single soldier, not a single vehicle remained intact. They had been wiped out¡ªcompletely annihilated. It took a moment before the world began to grasp the reality of what they had just witnessed. Logan, standing frozen at the scene, muttered under his breath, "Well, I''ll be damned..." The sheer scale of the government''s response had already seemed excessive to him¡ªdeploying this many jets, just to take down one mutant? But what had just happened before his eyes... That was something else entirely. This mutant child had barely lifted a finger. Like swatting away a few annoying flies, he had effortlessly erased an entire military strike force. Logan whispered in disbelief, "What kind of mutant is he?" Broadcast station. Clyde, the radio host, spoke in a dazed voice. "Bert... Did I just see what I think I saw?" Not long ago, he had wondered how long this mutant would last. Now, the real question was¡ªhow long had the military lasted? And the answer was¡ªnot even seconds. Bert, equally stunned, struggled to process it. Modern military technology¡ªwas it really this useless? Hadn''t they already decided that mutants had no place in this era? Hadn''t this already been settled? Meanwhile, at the Mexican border. Professor X''s anxious expression had vanished, replaced with utter shock. Beside him, Caliban looked equally stunned. ... Inside Dr. Rice''s lab. "This... What?" Dr. Rice murmured in disbelief. The government''s operation had ended in mere seconds. Like a joke. How? How could anyone withstand an assault like that? Hadn''t this mutant''s fate already been decided? Captured¡ªor dead? How could this be happening? His voice trembled as he muttered, "How is he this powerful?" Destroying a few city blocks with ease was one thing. But this¡ªerasing an entire military strike force from kilometers away? This shouldn''t be possible. His previously smug, amused expression had frozen. For a long moment, he sat in silence, as if his brain had stopped working. Then, finally, he managed to mumble: "What level mutant is this guy...?" He tried to grasp it¡ªtried to make sense of it. First, he had destroyed a street. Now, he had casually wiped out dozens of fighter jets, dozens of armored vehicles, hundreds of soldiers. Suddenly, a single term surfaced in Donald''s mind. Omega-level mutant. No... That was impossible. "This... This has to be a mistake!" "There''s no way an Omega-level mutant exists in this day and age!" He shook his head violently, trying to rid himself of the terrifying thought. But deep down, he knew. He knew he was wrong. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And that scared him more than anything. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 505 Chapter 505 - 505While Donald Pierce shook his head in denial and countless viewers remained in shock, an event was unfolding over a hundred kilometers away. A military base had already launched several missiles. In fact, they had been airborne for some time now. Just as the fighter jets, armored vehicles, and helicopters were being wiped out, the missiles were arriving at their target. The stunned spectators had barely processed the white-clad mutant''s terrifying abilities when dozens of white missiles streaked across the sky, leaving behind glowing trails as they hurtled toward their airborne target. Before, such a sight would have filled them with confidence¡ªcertain that the mutant was doomed. But now? No one had even the slightest hope left. Sure enough, the next moment, the missiles froze midair. Then, crimson energy engulfed them completely. When the red glow faded, nothing remained. Neither debris nor an explosion¡ªjust empty sky. Neither Donald nor the others watching showed any surprise. They had expected this outcome. And yet, another wave of missiles emerged from the horizon, speeding toward the scene. Donald''s eyes lit up as a sudden realization struck him. "Maybe... we can just wear him down?" After all, he wasn''t God. There was no way he could keep using his abilities indefinitely. No matter how strong he was, no matter how overwhelmingly powerful he seemed, eventually, he had to run out of energy! Donald wasn''t the only one with this thought. Many others latched onto the idea, their hope rekindled. But just as they started to believe in this strategy¡ª Syd''s patience ran out. His gaze snapped toward the direction of the missile launches. A flicker of light passed through his eyes. Instantly, his vision extended beyond the horizon, granting him a clear view of the distant military base over a hundred kilometers away. It didn''t take long for him to locate the base. At that moment, the facility was preparing to fire another volley of missiles, clearly intending to grind him down with sheer numbers. Too bad. Syd had no intention of giving them that chance. What happened next left Logan and the others utterly speechless. Syd simply extended his right hand. Crimson light surged from his body, spreading outward at an unimaginable speed. Within seconds, his Chaos Magic had enveloped the distant military base. A vast area¡ªspanning hundreds of kilometers¡ªwas instantly swallowed by the deep red glow. Then, the unthinkable happened. Everything¡ªdirt, buildings, vehicles, soldiers, the entire base¡ªbegan to dissolve. Disintegrate. Vanish. Screams of terror erupted from within the base, only to be abruptly cut off. Mere moments later, as the crimson glow faded, all that remained was a massive crater nearly two hundred meters deep. Seen from a satellite feed, the devastation was clear. A vast, barren pit, stretching for hundreds of kilometers. Everything inside was gone. "AAAAHHH!" Radio host Clyde let out an involuntary scream. The sight was too much. It was as if a nuclear bomb had wiped the area clean¡ªexcept there had been no explosion, no fire, no shockwave. Just complete and utter erasure. His co-host, Bert, could barely stammer out his thoughts. "Has this era... no longer belonged to humans?" Those listening to the broadcast, or watching the news from their televisions, all had the same thought. At the Mexican border. Professor X, seated in his wheelchair, had already been bracing for Logan and the child''s grim fate. What he saw instead... was something he never could have imagined. It wasn''t Logan or the child who had become the nightmare. It was the floating mutant in white. With nothing more than a single gesture, he had erased everything before him. Anything in his line of sight¡ªwiped out. "An Omega-level mutant...?" Charles muttered in disbelief. "This power... It''s even more terrifying than Jean''s!" He had spent the last two decades convinced that mutantkind had reached its end. Yet here, before his eyes, was a mutant so powerful that even the suppression of X-Genes hadn''t stopped him from awakening. It was like watching an ant try to stop an elephant. "Maybe... mutants still have a future?" A dazed expression crossed Professor X''s face. Beside him, Caliban was trembling. He had never seen a mutant like this before. Inside a distant laboratory. Dr. Rice stared at the screen. Muttering. "No... this isn''t possible..." "A mutant''s power... how could it reach this level?" His breath came in ragged gasps. Fear. Horror. And beneath it all¡ª Obsession. Greed. Desire. "No... I shouldn''t even call him a mutant anymore!" To Dr. Rice, this level of power could no longer be classified as something possessed by mere mutants. The word he sought was something far greater. A god. "If... if I could obtain the power of a god..." His eyes burned with greed and longing. ... Elsewhere. Donald Pierce, too, was in complete shock. He had been so sure¡ªso sure¡ªthat wearing him down was the key. But no. No, that idea had been shattered in the most absurd way possible. With just a wave of his hand, this mutant had obliterated an entire military base. His voice shook as he whispered, "Is he really... a god?" His plan had collapsed¡ªcompletely and utterly failed. He had thought, at the very least, that this mutant would eventually tire. But now, Donald realized something far worse. This wasn''t just an Omega-level mutant. This was something beyond that. This was a monster. An entity that should not exist. And there was nothing humanity could do about it. Back at the scene. Logan, Gabriela, and Laura stood frozen, their mouths agape. Logan had already been struggling to comprehend the scale of destruction before. But this? This defied everything he thought he knew. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It completely shattered his understanding of the world. "This kid... is he even human?" Logan muttered in disbelief. Above them, Syd paid no attention to the widespread shock. He carefully scanned the area, ensuring that no further attacks were coming. Once he was certain, his gaze shifted downward¡ªfixing on Logan. Then, through his mental link, he spoke to Venom. "Venom, split into two symbiote offspring." Venom, already fully alert, was momentarily surprised before quickly understanding Syd''s intentions. Without hesitation, it got to work. Soon, two writhing masses of dark liquid¡ªtinged with streaks of white and gold¡ªemerged from Syd''s right palm. With a simple wave of his hand, crimson Chaos Magic lifted the two symbiote offspring. Slowly, they floated down toward Logan. The battle-worn man stared at them in confusion, eyes filled with suspicion and wariness. For once, he had no idea what to expect. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 506 Chapter 506 - 506Using telepathy, Syd communicated with Logan, "These are two special symbiotic entities. Keep them with you and Professor X¡ªthey''ll protect you if you''re in danger." As he spoke, he fell into thought. The events of Logan were something he didn''t particularly want to witness, yet he also had no desire to personally intervene. After all, if he stuck too closely to Logan, Dr. Rice and his men might never even show up. Giving Logan the symbiote offspring and letting them assist him¡ªthat seemed like a much better approach. "Maybe I''ll just stay invisible nearby and watch how things play out?" Syd mused, genuinely curious. With Venom''s offspring aiding him, what would become of Logan? Would he still die? ... Below. Logan, still reeling from everything that had happened, froze when he heard the telepathic message and saw the strange, writhing black-and-gold liquid before him. "What the hell is this?" He eyed the two shifting blobs with suspicion. Could they really help him in a fight? At the same time, another thought crept into his mind. How does this kid know who I am? And more importantly¡ª How does he know about Professor X? "You... know me?" Logan asked, frowning. Syd simply nodded before swiftly taking off, flying into the distance. Avoiding all potential surveillance, he vanished into invisibility before quietly returning to hover near Logan''s position. Meanwhile, Logan and Gabriela took a moment to compose themselves. Logan cautiously reached out to touch one of the symbiote blobs. Nothing. No sudden attack, no strange sensation. Instinctively, he scooped them into his hands, examined them briefly, then tucked them into his jacket pocket. "Let''s get outta here." He glanced at Gabriela. Without wasting time, he turned toward the vehicle. Once Gabriela and Laura climbed in, he hit the gas, speeding toward Professor X''s location. From above, various drones and a few distant cameramen struggled to keep up, but soon had to give up their pursuit. ... Meanwhile, in the laboratory. Dr. Rice sat deep in thought, replaying the scene where the white-clad mutant had handed something to Logan. "What''s the connection between those two?" He hesitated, unsure whether he should continue having Donald pursue Laura. At the same time, Donald Pierce himself shared a similar hesitation. Time passed quickly. The sun blazed overhead as a black car sped through the dusty roads, kicking up sand. Logan drove, with Gabriela and Laura as his passengers, toward their hideout near the Mexican border. As the car pulled up, a figure wrapped head-to-toe in protective clothing stepped outside. "Logan, you''re finally back," Caliban remarked. Logan shut the car door. "Where''s Charles?" "In the house," Caliban replied. The sound of a wheelchair rolling soon followed. Logan turned to see Professor X. "Logan, you met the white-clad kid?" His gaze then shifted to the two newcomers. "And... who are they?" Logan sighed. "They''re..." He quickly summarized Gabriela and Laura''s situation. As he spoke, Gabriela hesitated before finally biting her lip and deciding to tell the whole truth. "I used to be a nurse at Transigen," she admitted. She then explained how she had helped Laura escape from the gene modification lab and how, besides Laura, other mutant children might have also fled. She wasn''t sure exactly how many had made it out. Once she finished, she pleaded, "Mr. Logan, please... Take us to Canada!" The more Logan listened, the more of a headache he got. He was already regretting taking this job. But then¡ª Professor X''s eyes lit up with excitement. "These children... they might be our last hope!" What he didn''t say aloud was¡ª And that white-clad Omega mutant... He''s the future. If Syd joined them, mutants might actually have a shot at survival. Logan hesitated. Then he sighed, unable to ignore the pull of his conscience. And, well... the promised money helped too. "Fine," he muttered. "We''ll leave tomorrow." From above, still unseen, Syd watched as the group entered the house. [Light Energy +1] [Avatar of Light EXP +1] Time passed. Soon, morning arrived. Logan climbed into the driver''s seat, while Gabriela and Laura took their places. Professor X and Caliban, however, stayed behind. As the sun cast long shadows over the dusty road, Logan''s black car rumbled forward, disappearing into the horizon. The sun rose, then fell. A day passed. As the journey continued, a notification rang in Syd''s mind. [Ability: Avatar of Light (999/1000) ¨C Level 3] [Light Energy +1] [Ability: Avatar of Light (0/2000) ¨C Level 4] As Avatar of Light advanced to Level 4, Syd immediately felt a shift. His connection to light had grown even stronger. So much so that he felt as though he might actually become light itself. But something was still missing. The transformation wasn''t happening¡ªyet. "Looks like I need Level 5 for the real breakthrough..." Syd sighed but remained hopeful. He was close. Very close. Meanwhile, in the shadows. Dr. Rice, Donald Pierce, and their forces had spent the last two days deliberating, watching, waiting. Through surveillance, they noticed that the white-clad mutant had not reappeared near Logan''s group. Realizing that the connection between them might not be as strong as they feared, they decided¡ª It was time to move. More importantly, drone footage had confirmed that Logan had encountered the escaped mutant children. That sealed their decision. They would strike. As time passed, Logan had just started talking to the children when¡ª Rumbling. A fleet of military vehicles approached from the trees, surrounding them. Logan''s ears twitched. He turned toward the sound. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sight of multiple armored trucks and dozens of armed men made his face darken. The vehicles screeched to a halt. The doors opened. From one of them, a middle-aged man with graying hair and a receding hairline stepped out. He smiled at Logan. "Allow me to introduce myself," he said. "My name is Zander Rice." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 507 Chapter 507 - 507"I believe you knew my father during Project X." Dr. Rice spoke with a calculated tone. Hearing those words, Logan''s expression darkened. Something surfaced in his memory, and his face twisted with anger. "Oh, you mean the bastard who pumped this poison into my body?" As he spoke, he raised his right hand, the gleaming adamantium claws extending with a sharp snikt. Ten meters away. Standing in the sunlight, Syd''s eyes flickered with thought. "So it really is adamantium poisoning?" Of course, the modified food developed by Dr. Rice might have been a catalyst¡ªsuppressing Logan''s healing factor. Without these complications, his regeneration should have kept him alive for centuries. After all, he was born in 1832, fought through multiple world wars alongside Sabretooth, and was pushing two hundred years old. His sudden decline had only begun after receiving the adamantium infusion, and even now, he was barely at a middle-aged stage. Clearly, his natural lifespan was meant to be much longer. Dr. Rice responded to Logan''s accusation. "That''s right. He was one of them." Logan''s eyes narrowed. He vaguely recalled his rampage after undergoing the adamantium procedure¡ªslaughtering those responsible. "I think I killed him," he muttered. Dr. Rice''s expression soured. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You did," he admitted stiffly. Beside him, Donald Pierce sneered. "Show some respect, mutie!" "You''re looking at the man who wiped out your entire species!" Dr. Rice, feigning politeness, corrected, "Donald is exaggerating. The plan wasn''t about extermination. It was about control." His tone became instructive, almost lecturing. "You see, I realized one day that we weren''t just refining our food supply¡ªwe could refine ourselves." "Gene therapy¡ªsubtly introduced into everything from drinks to breakfast cereals..." To him, the X-gene was a deformity. Something unnatural. Something that needed to be corrected. Dr. Rice''s eyes gleamed with pride. "We succeeded. Random mutation¡ªeradicated, like polio." "And then... we moved on to the next phase." Logan cut him off, voice filled with disgust. "Breeding your own mutants?" From the distance, Donald smirked. "That''s right, James." As their admissions sunk in, Logan, Gabriela, and even the mutant children glared at them in fury. Watching quietly, Syd couldn''t help but scoff internally. So, Rice talks about curing mutations, but still wants to harness the X-gene''s power for himself? The evidence was right there¡ªLogan''s clone, and the children standing nearby. This wasn''t about eliminating mutants. It was about owning them. The moment Donald finished speaking, Logan could no longer hold back. Snarling, he lunged forward, claws ready to tear Dr. Rice apart. Dr. Rice went pale, stumbling backward in terror. He barely had time to react. Luckily for him, Donald moved fast¡ªraising his pistol and firing several rounds. BANG! BANG! BANG! Red holes appeared in Logan''s body, but he didn''t stop. With gritted teeth, he powered through the pain, shielding his face with his arms and charging forward. Donald''s expression twisted. "OPEN FIRE!" The surrounding soldiers snapped into action, rifles raising in unison. RATATATATA¡ª Gunfire erupted. The force of the bullets staggered Logan backward, halting his advance. Meanwhile, Dr. Rice took the opportunity to flee. Logan gritted his teeth in frustration. Unable to push forward, he ducked behind a tree for cover. "Logan!" Gabriela and the children cried out in concern. Breathing heavily, Logan pressed his back against the bark. His wounds weren''t healing. He could feel the sluggishness, the dull ache that never used to be there. In the past, the bullets would''ve already been pushed out of his body. Now... "Damn it..." Facing a squad of heavily armed soldiers, he knew he couldn''t take them all head-on. Then¡ª A voice cut through the gunfire. "LAURA!" Logan turned, eyes widening. Laura was already in motion. Ignoring the bullets, she charged forward, leapt onto a soldier, and drove her claws through his chest. She landed in a crouch, retracting her claws as her wounds sealed instantly. The sight sent Logan reeling. He was watching his younger self. The reckless, untouchable force of nature he used to be. But now... Feeling the deep ache in his body, the pain that wouldn''t fade, Logan let out a quiet sigh. Still¡ª No time to think. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to move. Pushing through the pain, he sprinted from cover, slashing through a nearby soldier''s throat. Then another. The mutant children finally snapped out of their shock and joined the fight. Some manipulated dirt and plants. Others sent sparks of electricity through the air. One exhaled freezing mist. Their abilities were weak, underdeveloped. If Dr. Rice hadn''t ordered them to be captured alive, they would''ve already been gunned down. ... Meanwhile. Dr. Rice had one last card to play. Hearing a low mechanical whirring, Syd turned toward the sound. There he was. Stepping into the sunlight¡ª A hulking figure. Black pants. Gray shirt. Short cropped hair. And a face that looked exactly like Logan''s younger self. X-24. Dr. Rice''s personal weapon. Logan''s perfect clone. A mindless, soulless killing machine¡ªengineered for absolute obedience. In the original timeline, this was the one who had gutted Professor X before Logan even realized what had happened. The one who had ultimately killed Logan himself¡ªdriving a wooden spike through his gut, leaving him to bleed out. The true executioner of the old era. X-24 wasted no time. He lunged forward, claws flashing. SLASH! A deep wound tore across Logan''s left arm. The older mutant staggered, eyes wide. "What the hell are you?!" Logan''s face was twisted in disbelief. Looking into X-24''s cold, empty eyes¡ª He might as well have been staring into a mirror of the past. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 508 Chapter 508 - 508However, there was no time for him to think too much. Facing Clone 24''s attack, he quickly began his counterattack. Logan''s claws slashed down on his opponent repeatedly, leaving a series of wounds. Unfortunately, those wounds healed quite a bit not long after. In contrast, the injuries left on Clone 24 remained, and with the continuous gunfire attacks, if not for sheer willpower, Logan would have collapsed long ago. After a while, Logan, exhausted and out of strength, had his abdomen pierced by Clone 24''s claws. He was then dragged to a thick tree stump and harshly rammed against the forked branches of the stump. Splurt. The sharp wood pierced through Logan''s abdomen, causing blood to flow profusely. Clone 24, with a vicious grin, raised his claws menacingly and stared fiercely at Logan, who was impaled on the tree stump, preparing to do something terrible. Not far away, Laura saw this and cried out, rushing forward and jumping onto Clone 24''s back, furiously clawing at his neck. Clone 24 quickly reacted and threw Laura heavily off his back. Laura fell to the ground, and with the black rifles continuously firing at her, she couldn''t get up. "Wolverine!" "Laura!" In the distance, Gabriela and a group of young mutants turned pale with fear and shouted in worry. At this moment. Clone 24 turned around, his gaze refocusing on Logan. As he stepped forward, he raised his right claw. Logan, impaled on the tree stump, felt dizzy and dazed, his heart filled with unwillingness and despair. Was this the end? Originally, he carried an Adamantium bullet with him. According to the original development, this bullet would be picked up by Laura and shot into Clone 24''s head, blowing his skull apart. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Afterward, Logan, impaled on the stump, would die from his grievous injuries. However, due to the unexpected turn of events, the Adamantium bullet was still with him, so Clone 24 naturally wouldn''t die. Their fate was all too obvious. In the distance, Donald looked on with some regret and sighed, "A generation of X-Men... is going to die like this..." The idol he once admired was actually ending in such a tragic way, something he had never expected. At this moment, Dr. Rice opened his mouth, calling out to Clone 24, as if trying to stop him. Donald quickly interjected, "Doctor, no, this Wolverine is very dangerous. It''s best if he dies." Hearing this, Dr. Rice recalled the terrifying scene from before and finally nodded, saying nothing more. However, his gaze toward Logan carried a hint of pity, as if he was mourning the imminent disappearance of something precious. Clone 24, having received no further orders, turned his attention back to Logan, raising his right hand. "Get up, Wolverine!" From the distance, Laura, Gabriela, and the young mutants screamed in horror. On the stump, Logan listened to the children''s desperate cries and felt the threat looming from above. It seemed as if time had slowed down. As he experienced the extreme weakness of his body, he muttered to himself, "Is this death?" At this moment, in his dazed state, he seemed to feel something moving in his pants pocket. Logan was stunned for a moment, and then something came to mind. Images of two days ago surfaced in his mind, when that white-clad mutant handed him something along with a few words. "These are two special liquids. You and Professor X should carry them. If you encounter danger, they can help you..." He had given one to Professor X, while the other one had remained on him the whole time. Now, feeling the sudden movement from his pocket, Logan chuckled bitterly, "What am I thinking? How could something like that possibly help me?" Relying on some strange liquid? Logan had already prepared himself to meet his end. But just then, he suddenly felt the liquid in his pocket disappear, as if it had penetrated through his pants and seeped into his body through the inner side of his thigh. Then, something seemed to cover his face. Logan was dumbfounded, not knowing what had just happened. However, while he was confused, Donald, Dr. Rice, Gabriela, Laura, and the others could clearly see what was happening. When Clone 24''s right claw slashed toward Wolverine''s face, a white, gold, and black mask suddenly appeared over Logan''s face. Clone 24''s silver claws struck the mask, but it was like stabbing rubber¡ªit couldn''t even pierce through. Clone 24 applied more force. But no matter how hard he tried to cut or tear, the mask remained unharmed. Even if tiny scratches appeared, they would immediately heal themselves! The ferocity on Clone 24''s face turned into bewilderment and confusion, unable to comprehend what this thing was. It wasn''t just him; Dr. Rice and the others were equally baffled, their faces filled with shock. "What is that thing?" Dr. Rice muttered. Donald was equally stunned. "It can even block Clone 24''s claws?" That strange substance could achieve something like this? Its defensive power was greater than metal? How was that possible?! At the same time, they felt that this white, gold, and black liquid seemed somewhat familiar, as if they had seen it somewhere before. Before they could react, Logan''s body underwent another change. The thick wooden stake impaled in his abdomen was suddenly covered by the white, gold, and black liquid. Then, the stake rapidly disappeared, as if it had been swallowed by the liquid. After devouring the stake, the white, gold, and black liquid quickly retracted into Logan''s body. What happened next left Dr. Rice and the others utterly shocked. The bullet wounds and the huge wound in Logan''s abdomen, even the old scars scattered across his body, were all covered by a layer of white, gold, and black liquid. And then, the liquid vanished. The gunshot wounds, the enormous abdominal wound, even the numerous old scars¡ªall of them were gone! The healing process was so fast it even surpassed Clone 24''s regeneration speed! In the blink of an eye, the wounds were healed! "What is that thing?!" Watching this unscientific, incomprehensible phenomenon, Dr. Rice exclaimed in disbelief, his entire being filled with shock. And the changes continued. What had initially covered only Logan''s face now spread quickly, enveloping the rest of his body. In no time, Logan was fully covered by the white, gold, and black liquid, forming a suit of white, gold, and black battle armor. Seeing Logan donned in this battle suit, Clone 24, still in shock, swung his claws furiously, unwilling to believe it. With a harsh tearing sound, his silver-metal claws slashed down again and again at Wolverine''s body. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 509 Chapter 509 - 509A shocking scene unfolded before X-24''s eyes. No matter how hard he slashed, no matter how much force he put behind his adamantium claws, the black, white, and gold suit covering Logan barely showed a scratch. Even when minor marks appeared, they vanished in the blink of an eye¡ªfully regenerated in just a second. It wasn''t just X-24 who was stunned. Dr. Rice, Donald Pierce, Gabriela, Laura, and the others all stared in shock. What the hell was this thing?! Even Logan himself couldn''t believe it. "What the hell is happening to me?" His wounds¡ªcompletely healed. Even in his prime, when his healing factor was at full strength, wounds like these would have taken time to regenerate. But now? In just the blink of an eye, every injury had vanished¡ªwithout even a scar left behind. And then, there was this bizarre black-white-gold armor covering his body... A memory resurfaced in Logan''s mind¡ªthe strange, living liquid that the white-clad mutant had given him. "This is a special symbiotic entity. Keep it with you¡ªit will protect you." So... this was what he meant by "protection"? But this was ridiculous! Logan clenched his fists. A surge of power coursed through his body¡ªhe felt stronger than ever. And this... this was something that kid had just casually handed to him? If this was something the kid could just produce on a whim... Then just how powerful was he really? Did he have a healing ability even stronger than Logan''s? The realization sent a chill down Logan''s spine. Then¡ª Something changed. He felt it. Something deep inside his body¡ªsomething that had been draining him, weakening him for years¡ªwas suddenly fading away. That dull, constant exhaustion, the toxic weight in his system¡ª Gone. Just like that. His entire body surged with newfound energy. It was as if¡ª As if he had returned to his prime. A thought struck him, one almost too impossible to believe. "Is the poison in my system... gone?" Had this symbiotic entity purged the adamantium poisoning from his body? But... how?! Logan was dumbfounded. But now wasn''t the time to figure it out. X-24 was still trying to tear him apart. Annoyed, Logan swiped his claws¡ª SLASH! Three deep gashes ripped across X-24''s chest. Blood splattered. The force of the strike sent X-24 flying backward. Logan stared at his own hand in shock. "When did I get this strong?" This wasn''t normal. No¡ªthis had to be the symbiote''s doing. It wasn''t a hallucination. He had gotten stronger. Testing his new strength, Logan lunged at X-24, slashing again and again. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! X-24''s body was ripped apart by a flurry of adamantium claws. Wounds opened across his flesh, deep enough to expose bone. X-24 tried to retaliate¡ªbut something was wrong. His movements felt sluggish. No¡ªLogan wasn''t just stronger. He was faster. He was completely outmatching X-24. Like an adult overpowering a child. The fight wasn''t even close. In mere moments¡ª X-24 was on the ground, covered in deep, jagged wounds. Meanwhile, Logan stood there¡ªcompletely unharmed. Bullets continued to rain down on him from the surrounding soldiers. But it didn''t matter. Not a single one could penetrate the Venom armor. Every bullet that struck him simply bounced off. One by one, the spent rounds clattered to the dirt beneath him. None of it could harm him. X-24 struggled, growling, trying to push himself back up¡ª THUNK! Logan stomped down, pinning him. The younger clone thrashed violently, snarling. His empty eyes showed something Logan had never seen in him before¡ª Panic. And then¡ª SHINK! Logan drove his claws straight through X-24''s skull. Blood sprayed. Metal scraped against metal as adamantium clashed against adamantium. X-24''s body went rigid. Then¡ªhe collapsed. Twitching. Convulsing. Finally¡ª Still. Not taking any chances, Logan yanked his claws out¡ª And with one final motion¡ª SLASH! X-24''s head separated from his body. It was over. The mindless clone¡ªgone. Logan, panting, slowly looked down at his bloodstained claws. He had done that? It wasn''t just the fact that he had won. It was how easily he had won. X-24 had the same adamantium skeleton. In the past, Logan had never been able to cut through adamantium bone. But now... He had sliced straight through his clone''s adamantium spine. That shouldn''t have been possible. Yet here he was. Logan''s mind reeled. He needed answers. And there was only one place to get them. His thoughts drifted to a white-clad figure in the sky. "What the hell did that kid give me?" ... Meanwhile. Dr. Rice. Donald Pierce. Gabriela. Laura. Everyone stared in shock. Just moments ago, it had seemed certain¡ª Logan was going to die. The last of the X-Men would fall. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But instead¡ª This happened. This impossible turn of events. First, Logan healed. Then, his mysterious armor shrugged off bullets like they were nothing. Then, his strength skyrocketed to a level where he annihilated X-24¡ªwho had been built specifically to kill him. Donald, his voice hoarse, muttered¡ª "This... isn''t possible..." Dr. Rice staggered backward. This wasn''t science. This wasn''t evolution. This was something else entirely. A mutation beyond anything he had ever imagined. Donald, still staring at Logan''s impenetrable armor, suddenly realized something. His face paled. "I... I know what that is..." Dr. Rice snapped his head toward him. "What?!" Donald, trembling, whispered¡ª "It''s that thing..." "It''s what the Omega Mutant gave him." A hush fell over the battlefield. Dr. Rice''s face twisted in horror. They all remembered. The white-clad mutant. The strange, liquid-like substance he had given Logan. Now¡ª That same substance had turned Logan into an unstoppable monster. Dr. Rice''s lips trembled. "A gift from that mutant... is this powerful?" He simply couldn''t accept it. No one could. And yet¡ª They had no choice. Because standing before them¡ª Was a Logan reborn. A Wolverine clad in Venom. And he was just getting started. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 510 Chapter 510 - 510At that moment, after killing Clone 24, Logan turned his head toward them and slowly approached. "You... what are you trying to do?" "Wolverine, you can''t harm us, or else¡ª" Donald tried to make a threat, but his bravado was empty. Meanwhile, the black rifles continued to fire at Logan. However, no matter how much they shot, their bullets had no effect. Their attacks only deepened their despair. Logan completely ignored Donald''s words. Without hesitation, he charged at him and Dr. Rice. "No!" Donald''s face was filled with terror. He wanted to say something more, but the next second, silver claws pierced through his chest. He could no longer speak. Logan withdrew his claws and coldly looked at Donald, who was convulsing on the ground. Then, he shifted his gaze to Dr. Rice. "You can''t¡ª" Dr. Rice panicked, trying to say something, but what greeted him was Logan''s sharp right claw. With a swift slash, the silver claws cut across his neck, and blood sprayed out instantly. Logan paid no attention to the dying Dr. Rice. His gaze swept over the remaining people in the area. Then, a bloody massacre began. One... Two... Relying on the Venom suit, Logan slaughtered nearly everyone present. Only a few managed to escape due to their speed, and Logan had to let them go. After dealing with them, Gabriela, Laura, and the others cautiously called out from a distance. "Wolverine?" They were unsure. The man in front of them, clad in a platinum-black battle suit, had just brutally slaughtered so many people. Was he still the Logan they knew? "It''s me." Logan turned to answer. Then, he glanced at himself and felt a bit restricted. As soon as he had the thought, the Venom suit retracted into his body. Before long, the familiar sight of Logan reappeared¡ªtall and muscular, his face covered with a thick beard. Seeing this, the others finally breathed a sigh of relief. Not far away, Syd watched this scene and muttered, "It seems the fates of Professor X and Logan have changed." As for what would happen next¡ªwhat fate awaited the mutants¡ªhe was unsure. After pondering for a moment, he saw Logan discussing with the young mutants about heading to their last safe haven¡ªthe so-called Mutant Eden. Syd shook his head. That so-called Mutant Eden was fictional. It didn''t exist in reality. Logan and the others were doomed to be disappointed. Thinking this, Syd made a decision and said, "Well, I might as well help them once more. And at the same time, I can test my Chaos Magic." He planned to use Chaos Magic to envelop an area, altering everything within it, creating something akin to a Mutant Eden. Additionally, Syd was curious about the limits of Chaos Magic when it came to modifying the environment. But before that, he had other matters to attend to. He had a strong premonition¡ªalthough he had dealt with the fighter jets and immediate threats, the government and military would not give up so easily. More attacks were bound to come. And as expected, the Mexican government had already discussed how to deal with him. After a unanimous decision, they resolved to deploy a nuclear bomb! Moreover, the nuclear bomb was not just their idea. It was aided and requested by the U.S. government and had even gained approval from multiple nations. The military officials were confident that with the ultimate weapon of humanity¡ªa nuclear bomb¡ªthey could eliminate this mutant threat. Even if he was supposedly an Omega-level mutant, even if he was considered the ultimate threat to humanity, how could one mutant possibly contend against the ultimate weapon of mankind? His powers might be formidable, but in the end, he was still a biological entity. And biological bodies were inherently fragile. How could he possibly survive the sudden detonation of a nuclear bomb? There was no other outcome¡ªhe would be vaporized! Time passed, and soon it was noon the next day. As Syd basked in the sunlight, absorbing its energy, he suddenly sensed something. His gaze shifted toward the distance. Ten kilometers away, a massive white conical nuclear missile streaked through the sky, its tail spewing fiery exhaust as it rapidly approached. "So they really did find me." Syd''s face showed no surprise. Even though he had been staying invisible near Logan, it wasn''t difficult for governments and intelligence agencies to track him down. After all, in this world, there was no shortage of ways to locate someone. As he pondered, the enormous white missile suddenly stopped advancing and detonated mid-air. In an instant, an intense burst of light erupted in the distance. BOOM! A terrifying explosion followed, unleashing scorching heat and radiation, along with a shockwave of devastating force that tore through the surroundings. Under its impact, countless trees and earth were sent flying. A fiery glow engulfed everything, spreading rapidly in the direction of Syd and the others, several kilometers away. Logan and his group, who had been on the move, instinctively turned their heads toward the bright light. What they saw filled them with horror. A monstrous explosion was rushing toward them! Everything in its path was being annihilated! Logan and the others were blinded by the overwhelming light. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could anyone possibly survive such a devastating attack? "It''s over..." That was their final, despairing thought. At this moment, it wasn''t just them witnessing the nuclear explosion. Multiple governments, as well as various news drones from major media outlets, were recording the event from afar. After all, whether it was the sight of a nuclear detonation or the demise of the dangerous mutant, it was something worth broadcasting. "How could he possibly withstand such a terrifying explosion?" "He probably didn''t even have time to react, right?" Countless people stared at the footage in anticipation, eager to see the outcome. Just then, as Logan and the others were fixated on the distant explosion, another flash of light erupted¡ªthis time just a few dozen meters away from them. Another nuclear bomb! This one had been planted in advance, lying in wait for them to pass by before being triggered. BOOM! Another catastrophic explosion erupted, sending high temperatures, radiation, and shockwaves outward. Trees and soil were hurled into the air. At such close range, Logan and the others had no time to react¡ªjust as the military had planned. Seeing the nuclear detonation succeed at such a close distance, the officials watching from their command centers breathed a sigh of relief. "It worked!" "We''ve finally dealt with these threats, including that mutant..." Just as they celebrated, an anomaly occurred at the heart of the nuclear blast! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 511 Chapter 511 - 511The moment the explosion erupted, Syd reacted instantly, moving his right hand slightly. The terrifying explosion and shockwave that were rapidly spreading toward everyone were suddenly enveloped in a deep crimson glow. In an instant, they transformed into something entirely different. The raging flames and shockwave rushing forward turned into raindrops, falling gently on Logan and the others! Not only that, but the rain was soft and light, like a warm spring drizzle! Logan and the others stood frozen, utterly bewildered. Where was the terrifying explosion? Why was it raining here instead? What was going on? Before they could process what had happened, the deep crimson glow spread further, and the two rising mushroom clouds were completely transformed¡ªinto rain! Whoosh¡ª In an instant, a gentle, continuous drizzle fell across the entire area. It was as if the nuclear explosions had never occurred! "This..." Logan and the others, now realizing what had happened in just a few short moments, stood in stunned silence, their faces filled with disbelief. "Was that... really a nuclear explosion?" Gabriela asked hesitantly. "But how did it turn into rain?" She murmured in confusion. Beside her, Logan and the rest felt the same. They couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. At that moment, Logan''s sharp instincts tingled. He instinctively turned to look behind him. In an instant, he saw a mass of deep crimson light shining brightly. What was this? Noticing his gaze, Syd glanced at Logan before dispelling his invisibility, revealing himself. Logan''s eyes widened in shock. It was him? Suddenly, a thought struck him, and his expression turned to one of disbelief. "Wait... was that all his doing?" As Logan was caught in astonishment, Gabriela and the others also noticed his reaction and instinctively turned to look behind them. When they saw Syd, they immediately had the same realization as Logan. While Logan and his group were in shock, the government leaders across various countries¡ªwho had been eagerly watching, expecting to see the annihilation of their greatest threat¡ªwere left in utter disbelief. Just a moment ago, they had been supremely confident. They believed that with two nuclear bombs¡ªthe ultimate weapon of humankind¡ªthey would eliminate the so-called Omega mutant. When the explosions erupted, they even felt relieved, convinced that at such close range, the mutant had no time to react and was certainly doomed. Yet, the reality was nothing like they had expected. The nuclear bombs had detonated, yes, but they hadn''t destroyed their target. In fact... As they watched, the nuclear explosions were warped by the crimson light and transformed into gentle rain. The government officials couldn''t believe their eyes. "What is this?" "How did the nuclear explosions turn into rain?" "How is this even possible?!" Not only were they dumbfounded, but ordinary people watching the broadcast through news networks were also left in shock. Were they dreaming? Otherwise, how could they be witnessing such an utterly unscientific event?! However, an even more shocking scene was about to unfold. ... On the Battlefield S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ground, devastated by the nuclear blasts and still lingering with radiation, lay in ruins. Under Logan and the others'' watchful eyes, Syd casually moved his right hand again. The deep crimson glow of Chaos Magic spread at an astonishing speed, quickly enveloping the entire blast zone. In the next moment, right before Logan and the others'' wide-eyed gazes, the ruined land began to reconstruct itself, rapidly restoring to its original state. In the blink of an eye, it was as if nothing had ever happened. If not for some slight differences in the terrain, they might have even thought they had imagined everything. "What kind of power is this?" Matter alteration? Creation? Comparing this to how he had turned nuclear explosions into rain, they suddenly realized something terrifying. Perhaps... this was the white-cloaked mutant''s true ability?! This wasn''t just any mutant power¡ªthis was something akin to divinity! They could hardly believe it. Meanwhile, across the world, government leaders and ordinary citizens alike were shaken to their core. "This defies all logic!" "A mutant can do this?" "This isn''t scientific!" Scientists exclaimed in horror. If this was truly his mutant ability, then what was stopping him from reshaping the world as he pleased? How could they possibly resist someone like this? The sheer implications were terrifying. As the world reeled from what had just happened, Syd had no intention of letting things end there. The government had dared to launch nuclear attacks against him¡ªhe certainly wasn''t going to just let that slide. Originally, he had planned to find a secluded location to use Chaos Magic and create the so-called "Mutant Eden." But now, he didn''t even need to look for a place. The next moment, under the stunned gazes of countless people, deep crimson light radiated from Syd''s body and spread outward at an alarming rate. As he did this, he casually took out the Reality Stone, further amplifying his power. Soon, an enormous crimson barrier engulfed all of Mexico. At the same time, Syd decided to test something new¡ªhe altered the fundamental laws of physics within the Chaos-infused region, rendering all firearms and advanced weaponry completely useless. Furthermore, he modified the very genetic structure of every person within the area. The suppressed and dormant X-genes hidden within people''s DNA were reactivated. In fact, they became even more active than before! Of course, none of them realized it yet. They were far too busy panicking. The sheer scale of it... A mutant with an ability that could cover an entire country?! They were utterly stunned. Even more alarming¡ªmany people quickly realized that their guns and other technological weapons were no longer functioning. At first, they assumed their weapons were malfunctioning, but after repeated attempts, it became clear¡ªthey simply wouldn''t work. Finally, the realization hit them. "Why aren''t the guns working?!" "And the rocket launchers, too¡ª" Panic spread. Then, someone connected the dots. Could it be... the crimson light? "That mutant... did he alter reality?" "What the hell did he just do?!" As they trembled in fear, the massive crimson dome covering all of Mexico suddenly faded from sight. It became invisible. If they hadn''t just seen it with their own eyes, they might have thought nothing had happened at all. ... Elsewhere... At the same time, Professor X and Caliban were watching everything unfold. Their eyes widened to their limits, as if trying to confirm that they weren''t hallucinating. Even for an Omega-level mutant, this was beyond comprehension. A power that could blanket an entire country¡ªwhat kind of force was this? Syd''s Thoughts After expending a massive amount of energy¡ªnearly 80% of his reserves¡ªSyd had successfully created a permanent Chaos Magic field over all of Mexico. He muttered to himself, "I wonder how long this barrier will last." However, he could already feel that unless something external interfered, this field would last for years. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 512 Chapter 512 - 512After a moment of thought, Syd shook his head. "Forget it. Logan and his group can deal with it after this." With that, he turned toward Logan and the others, who were still standing there, stunned and bewildered. He spoke slowly, "The Mutant Eden you''re looking for doesn''t exist, but I''ve altered Mexico. Now, technological weapons can''t function here, and the probability of mutants being born has greatly increased." "If you want, you can stay here." Before they could even respond, Syd''s figure flashed, and he flew away, heading deeper into Mexico. Watching him disappear, Logan and the others exchanged looks, still struggling to comprehend what the Omega mutant had just told them. No technological weapons? A high probability of mutant births? Still confused, they set off toward Mexico to see for themselves. ... Meanwhile, Across Mexico and Beyond Ordinary citizens within Mexico and those outside its borders were beginning to investigate the strange changes taking place. Five hours passed. By then, they had more or less figured out the nature of Mexico''s transformation. ... At the Mexican Border, Outside the Barrier "This is terrifying. The entire country is covered by this barrier." A middle-aged man held a remote control, piloting a drone toward the boundary. The moment the drone passed through the eerie rippling barrier, it vanished¡ªits connection lost. Or rather, its signal was completely cut off. Angus, watching this, frowned grimly. They had already sent people inside to investigate, but without exception, every single one of them lost their memories upon entry. They forgot why they had entered in the first place and simply assumed they were ordinary Mexican citizens. Thankfully, a few individuals had brought notes or reminders with them. Only after attempting to communicate with the outside world did they realize what had happened. This discovery sent chills down the spines of world leaders. It was one thing to alter matter¡ªbut to change people''s memories? What kind of horrifying ability was this? ... Inside Mexico Within the sealed-off country, ordinary citizens had not suffered the same memory issues as outsiders. But by now, they were well aware that something profound had changed. For example, guns and other technological weapons no longer functioned. More shockingly... Rumors were spreading¡ªpeople were awakening mutant abilities! If it had been a single isolated case, it could have been dismissed. But when it kept happening? Disbelief spread like wildfire. No new mutants had appeared in over twenty years. If the white-cloaked Omega mutant was an anomaly, then what about the rest of them? It didn''t take long for people to make the connection. "This must be his doing!" "He can even influence the birth of mutants?" Syd, now flying over Mexico, observed his handiwork. "It worked..." "As long as my power doesn''t run out, this state will remain." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. With everything settled, it was time for him to leave. After all, this was just a brief excursion. He hadn''t forgotten the threats still looming over him¡ªthe Celestial Host, the true form of the Dark Gods, the Time Variance Authority, and even the cosmic entity Eternity. At any moment, they could become a problem. But before leaving, he decided to check in on the old Professor X. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a thought, the space around him fluctuated. The next second, he used spatial teleportation and appeared in front of Professor X and Caliban. As soon as Syd arrived, he noticed something unusual and raised an eyebrow. A powerful psychic wave was radiating outward, growing stronger by the second. Inside the small house, Caliban was trembling uncontrollably, his face filled with terror. His body was completely out of his control. Syd''s gaze shifted to the elderly Professor X. The old man sat slumped in his wheelchair, his mouth open, eyes unfocused¡ªclearly in a severe mental episode. It was obvious. Professor X''s powers had spiraled out of control. At this moment, his psychic energy was expanding, attempting to invade Syd''s mind. But to Syd, who possessed an array of mental defenses, Xavier''s abilities were laughably ineffective. In fact... Syd smirked. With a single thought, a terrifying psychic force erupted from his mind, surging toward Xavier. Instantly, Xavier''s uncontrolled powers were completely suppressed and forcibly guided back into stability. Within seconds, his episode ceased. Caliban, utterly exhausted, collapsed onto the ground and muttered, "My God..." Every time Xavier lost control, it felt like a near-death experience for him. "But why did it stop so quickly this time?" Normally, it would take several more minutes before Xavier''s powers stabilized, but this time it ended almost immediately. Caliban frowned in confusion. Then, his eyes landed on something¡ª The white-cloaked mutant. It was him? Why was he here? Before Caliban could ask, a shocked Professor X spoke first. "You... used psychic power to wake me?" He murmured in disbelief, "Such tremendous psychic energy... I couldn''t even resist it... I''ve never encountered anything like this before..." Caliban''s mind went blank. Wait¡ªwhat?! Xavier had recovered quickly because this white-cloaked mutant used psychic powers? And Xavier said... this man''s mental abilities surpassed his own? How terrifying was that? To possess psychic abilities even stronger than Professor X''s... The man known as the world''s greatest telepath was inferior to him? Caliban couldn''t believe it. More than that¡ªthis guy also had psychic abilities? He wasn''t just powerful physically. He wasn''t just a mutant with reality-warping powers. He could control minds too? "...Like a god, with no weaknesses?" The more he learned, the more terrifying Syd became in Caliban''s mind. Ignoring Xavier''s words, Syd scanned the area. A moment later, he sensed the Venom symbiote fragment. It was locked inside a small box a few meters away. Clearly, Xavier and Caliban had feared it and didn''t dare keep it close. Shaking his head, Syd extended his right hand, summoning a crimson glow. In an instant, Chaos Magic lifted the symbiote from the box and floated it toward Xavier. Before either of them could react, the symbiote merged into Xavier''s chest, sinking into his body and disappearing. Xavier gasped as he felt his body changing. His eyes widened in shock. "What... what''s happening to my body?!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 513 Chapter 513 - 513Professor X''s face was filled with shock. At this moment, he actually felt sensation in his legs? Instinctively, he moved his right leg, placing his foot on the ground. At first, he staggered, unaccustomed to the motion. He steadied himself by holding onto his wheelchair, adapting to the new feeling. After a few more steps, he gradually got used to it. Though his gait was still a little unsteady, with some time, he was sure he could adjust to walking normally again. Caliban, standing to the side, was completely stunned. Charles'' legs... had recovered? What was going on? "Was it because of that thing just now?" Caliban''s face was filled with bewilderment. At the same time, aside from feeling his legs restored, Professor X also felt a lightness throughout his body, as if he had regained his youth. Syd, who was watching from the side, showed no sign of surprise at this scene. With the abilities of the Venom symbiote, healing Professor X''s body and allowing him to walk again was no problem at all. Not to mention, the symbiote attached to Professor X had been greatly enhanced¡ªfar superior to a normal symbiote. Syd even suspected that, relying on the energy stored within the Venom symbiote, Professor X might live many more years beyond his expected lifespan. Looking at the utterly shocked Professor X, Syd spoke first before the latter could voice his confusion. "What I gave you is called a symbiote. Besides healing your injuries, it also grants abilities like danger perception," Syd explained. "As for the specifics, you''ll have to figure them out yourself." After saying this, Syd paused for a moment. Looking at Professor X, he then said in a deep voice, "Goodbye. I wish you and Logan the best of luck." Hearing this, and realizing that Syd was about to leave, Professor X¡ªstill full of shock and unanswered questions¡ªhurriedly asked, "Child, did your mutant abilities awaken recently?" "Why have I never heard of you before?" "Can you tell me where you live? If possible, may I visit you?" Syd naturally understood what he meant. After considering for a moment, since he was about to leave this place anyway, he figured there was no harm in revealing some information. "I''m not from your world. I come from a different timeline," Syd said calmly. "You could also call it another universe¡ªyou can refer to it as Earth-616." "As for why you''ve never heard of me before, it''s simple. I don''t exist in this universe." Hearing his words, Professor X and Caliban exchanged looks of disbelief. A different timeline? Another universe? This origin was far beyond what they had expected. Their first instinct was to doubt him, but after analyzing the information carefully, they realized Syd had no reason to lie. In fact, it explained why he had appeared so suddenly. Even so, the concept was still mind-boggling. A person from another timeline, another universe, had come to their world? Moreover, there was an Omega-level mutant in this so-called Earth-616? The more they thought about it, the more intrigued they became. They were even tempted to visit Earth-616 and see it for themselves. At this moment, Syd glanced at the stunned Professor X, then took out his Time Controller, opening a glowing yellow portal. "Good luck to both of you." With those parting words, he stepped through the yellow portal. In the next instant, the portal swiftly closed, leaving behind a dumbfounded Professor X and Caliban. ... Earth-616 Syd emerged from the yellow portal. He glanced at the now-closed portal and then at the Time Controller in his hand, curiosity flashing in his eyes. "I wonder how many more times I can use this thing?" Besides, he had another bold idea. For instance, what if he used the Time Controller to travel back to a time when he had existed? What would happen if he met his past self? After pondering for a while, Syd shook his head. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Better not take that kind of risk." If two versions of himself met, there was no telling what might happen. One of them could disappear entirely. At the very least, the timeline would definitely split, creating another parallel universe. "Of course, there''s also a possibility that I never existed in the past of this timeline," Syd muttered. After all, when he had studied the Darkhold before, he had discovered that no parallel versions of himself existed. Of course, his former self¡ªKevin¡ªshould still be traceable. Finishing these thoughts, Syd casually poured all the energy points he had accumulated over time into Baldur''s unlocking progress. In the next moment, the progress bar flickered. (Unlocking Progress: 99%) [Energy Points: 0] "Still 1% short..." Syd frowned slightly. Was he stuck? What was the reason? He had wanted to see what would happen once Baldur''s progress reached 100%, but now the final 1% seemed so difficult to obtain. "Whatever, I''m close..." After a moment of anticipation, Syd shifted his attention to his Avatar of Light ability. [Ability: Avatar of Light (641/2000) Level 4] "Still a little more to go." ... Elsewhere¡ªThe Time Variance Authority At the same time, the Time Variance Authority (TVA) was taking action. Earlier, Mobius and the others had reported the time criminal''s existence to the three Time Keepers. In response, the Time Keepers gave them a direct order: capture this time criminal at all costs. Inside a grand hall... "Sigh, this is a tough one. How do we deal with this time offender?" A middle-aged man in a gray top and yellow pants¡ªCasey¡ªrubbed his temples in distress. Not just him, but everyone in the hall looked equally troubled. The Time Keepers had assigned them a mission, but none of them had a viable way to deal with this criminal. How were they supposed to handle someone capable of killing Celestials? Fight him head-on? With what? Various murmurs filled the hall. "Come on, think of something!" "What can we do? That time offender is too powerful!" "Unless he walks into our headquarters, we don''t stand a chance!" Despite their complaints, the Time Keepers'' orders had to be followed. Soon, a thirty-something man named Bertrand hesitated before suggesting, "How about checking the alternate timelines?" "Hmm? What do you mean?" Everyone turned their questioning gazes toward him. Bertrand explained, "We can''t handle this time criminal, but he can handle himself!" "We should find a variant of him from another timeline and have them fight each other!" As soon as he said this, the entire hall lit up with realization. Using one version of the criminal to fight another? Let them tear each other apart? This could work! Agent Mobius'' eyes also lit up. However, he had a nagging feeling that something was off¡ªlike he had forgotten something important. But at this moment, he pushed aside his doubts. Since they now had a method to take down the mutant, it was time to act. A detailed plan was quickly put into motion, outlining how they would lure one variant of the criminal to fight another. Soon, four TVA agents, clad in black uniforms and armed with time weapons, stepped through a yellow time portal, traveling to another timeline. Year 2012 "Hurry! We need to locate the time criminal in this timeline!" The four agents quickly got to work. However, within moments, confusion spread across their faces. They were completely dumbfounded. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 514 Chapter 514 - 514They searched the internet within this timeline but found no information about the time-criminal mutant. "What''s going on?" "Did we arrive too early?" "Or too late?" When they returned to the Time Variance Authority (TVA) and reported this to Mobius and the others, everyone was stunned. "That''s impossible! How can someone not have a time variant?" Mobius said in disbelief. The others echoed his sentiments. "Exactly!" "Are you sure you didn''t check the wrong place?" The people in the hall were unconvinced. Soon, the four agents were sent out again, making multiple jumps through time. Yet, to their astonishment, no matter how much they searched, they could not find a single variant of the time-criminal mutant. After yet another failed search, they returned through the yellow time portal to the TVA. "Any results?" Seeing them return once more, the crowd immediately asked. Basri and his team shook their heads. Mobius and the others exchanged looks, their faces filled with bewilderment. It was a well-known fact in the TVA that every living being, even gods, had time variants. But this person... "He''s truly a singular existence?" "How is that possible?" "How did he achieve this? What makes him so special?!" "No way..." One shocked exclamation after another rang out across the hall. At that moment, after a brief period of astonishment, Mobius finally remembered what he had forgotten. "I recall that there was no record of this time-criminal in the archives." That meant... The crowd froze, immediately understanding Mobius'' implication. This truly was their first encounter with this time-criminal. If Basri''s team couldn''t find any variants of him in other timelines, it made perfect sense... Except it didn''t! They had never seen such an anomaly before. Even members of the Celestials had parallel variants, yet this time-criminal mutant didn''t? "What exactly makes him so unique?" "Could this be another one of his Omega-level abilities?" The room buzzed with discussion. With no immediate solution, Mobius finally spoke in a serious tone. "Send out a probe. Let''s gather information on this time-criminal first." "Then we''ll find a way to deal with him later..." He refused to believe that this time-criminal had no enemies or weaknesses. There had to be a way to take him down. Before long, a half-human-sized silver humanoid robot was sent through a yellow time portal. The moment it entered, Syd sensed its presence. "The TVA again?" A wave of impatience swept over him. How many times was this now? The TVA was like an annoying rash that just wouldn''t go away. If it weren''t for his uncertainty about the true nature of the mysterious He Who Remains, he would have destroyed the TVA long ago. As for the consequences of erasing the TVA and disrupting the timelines? He''d deal with that when the time came. There would always be a solution. Soon, Syd''s figure appeared near the yellow time portal. He frowned. In his view, a half-human-sized robot was squeezing back through the portal. It had only just arrived and was already retreating, as if it had completed its mission. Syd reacted instantly, summoning deep crimson Chaos Magic. Boom! In an instant, a third of the robot was obliterated. Unfortunately, the remaining two-thirds had already made it back through the portal, leaving him with no further means to stop it. The portal flickered and vanished. ... TVA Headquarters Bang! The damaged silver robot crashed onto the floor. Though partially destroyed, its data storage system remained intact. The gathered crowd sighed in relief. The time it had spent in the other timeline had been enough to download relevant information about the White-Clad Warrior from the internet. "Hurry, let''s see what it found!" They quickly accessed the data the robot had managed to retrieve regarding the time-criminal mutant known as the White-Clad Warrior. The first piece of information projected onto the screen made everyone freeze in place. Super-Omega Mutant White-Clad Warrior and Super-Omega Mutant Messiah are the only two known Super-Omega mutants on Earth. Their once sharp, focused gazes turned blank. Everyone was dumbfounded. "What does this mean?" "There''s... another one like the White-Clad Warrior?" They could hardly believe their eyes. Messiah? Super-Omega Mutant? So besides the White-Clad Warrior, there was another Super-Omega mutant? "This... has to be a mistake, right?" They refused to believe it. More importantly, there was no record of this Messiah in their archives either¡ªjust like the White-Clad Warrior. It was as if this being had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. This was too bizarre. They assumed the robot must have misrecorded the data. But as they continued reading, their shock only grew. While most of the recorded information was about the White-Clad Warrior, the robot had also gathered some details about Messiah due to their association. Among the various snippets of information, one thing stood out the most¡ªlike the White-Clad Warrior, Messiah had also defeated a Celestial. And not just any Celestial¡ªMessiah had defeated Arishem the Judge! At this revelation, every agent in the hall widened their eyes in disbelief. At the same time, one thing became clear. "This guy must be a time-criminal too!" Realizing this, their shock quickly turned into panic. They couldn''t even deal with one White-Clad Warrior, and now another figure of similar power had appeared? How were they supposed to handle this? At that moment, Bertrand hesitated before suggesting, "Should we... try to have Messiah deal with the White-Clad Warrior?" Hearing this, many agents rolled their eyes. "The moment we step into that timeline, the White-Clad Warrior will destroy us. When will we even get a chance to find Messiah?" "Besides, even if Messiah agrees to help, he''s still a time-criminal. We''d have to take him down too!" Bertrand hesitated before making another suggestion. "Should we use the Time Reset Device and try to erase the anomalies from the timeline?" At this, Mobius shook his head. "This isn''t something a Time Reset Device can fix." Minor anomalies could be corrected with the device, but deviations of this scale were beyond its capabilities. Perhaps the Time Keepers had a solution? Mobius murmured, "We need the Time Keepers to handle this." "They''re definitely going to be just as shocked by Messiah''s existence as we are." (End of Chapter) S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 515 Chapter 515 - 515Even the three Time Keepers would likely be stunned to discover that, apart from the White-Clad Warrior, there was another Super-Omega mutant in existence. Mobius rested his chin on his hand, deep in thought. Meanwhile, Bertrand hesitated, contemplating a far more drastic suggestion¡ªerasing that entire place, effectively pruning it from the timeline. If they did that, not only would the White-Clad Warrior be erased, but so would this unknown Messiah, eliminating both threats at once. However, the major downside was that countless innocent people would also perish in the process. In the end, Bertrand hesitated, then closed his mouth. The 616 Main Universe was too unique. Even he wasn''t sure whether they could prune it or if they were even allowed to. But if they truly had no other choice, the TVA would likely take action. At that moment, Mobius had another thought and mused aloud, "Maybe we don''t even need to intervene¡ªperhaps both the White-Clad Warrior and the Messiah will end up dead on their own." "Hmm?" The others looked at him in confusion. Mobius gestured at the information projected before them. "The data retrieved by the probe includes more than just Messiah and the White-Clad Warrior... It also lists entities even we would never want to encounter." Realization dawned on Bertrand and the others. "You mean... the Celestials?" "The Dimensional Demon Gods...?" "The Dark Gods...?" As each title was spoken, even the agents discussing them became visibly uneasy. Any one of these entities was a walking catastrophe. If they ever encountered such beings in reality, their only options would be instant death or using their equipment to escape. Mobius smirked. "Who knows? Before we even have to deal with them, they might already be dead¡ªwiped out by the terrifying beings they''ve angered." "They''ve made way too many enemies." At these words, Bertrand''s eyes lit up. "You''re absolutely right, Mobius! Let''s hope we get lucky, and by tomorrow, those two are gone for good¡ªit''d save us a lot of trouble." "Haha, if that happens, it''d be perfect!" "We almost forgot about that, thanks for the reminder!" After a lively discussion, Mobius straightened up and prepared to meet Sylvie to request an audience with the Time Keepers. ... Meanwhile, in the Real World The scorching sun shone high in the sky, its golden light cascading down. Syd lay under the sun, absorbing the sunlight while enhancing his Avatar of Light ability. [Light Energy +1] [Avatar of Light EXP +1] As he basked, he started to feel... a little bored. After thinking for a while, he decided to pay Ant-Man a visit¡ªScott Lang, the other Scott besides Cyclops. Why? Because he suddenly remembered that he had stood him up. Some time ago, Ant-Man had tried to steal an Infinity Stone, but he had failed and was immediately captured by Syd. After catching him, Syd had slightly threatened both Ant-Man and Dr. Hank Pym, getting them to agree to craft a specialized Ant-Man suit for him. At the time, Syd had been intrigued by the Quantum Realm''s potential for time travel. He even suspected that the Quantum Realm could serve as a hub for the multiverse, allowing access to numerous parallel universes. With such curiosity, how could he not be interested? He had even set up a meeting with Ant-Man seven days later to collect the suit... but thanks to various distractions, he had completely forgotten about it. Clearly, those seven days had long passed. Ant-Man had probably been standing there in confusion, holding the Ant-Man suit, wondering why Syd never showed up. "He must have been completely dumbfounded," Syd chuckled to himself. "Well, I''ve got nothing urgent going on right now¡ªno training, no fights, just soaking up sunlight. Might as well go find him." With that, clad in his signature white attire, Syd launched into the sky. Whoosh! At supersonic speed, he streaked across the sky. Such a high-speed, high-profile flight immediately drew the attention of both the U.S. Air Defense and countless civilians. However, once they identified him as the White-Clad Warrior, the air defense forces chose to ignore him. "This? What is this?" "I didn''t see anything." "Hey John, wanna grab lunch later?" They simply pretended he didn''t exist. As for the ordinary people, while some were curious, Syd''s speed was too fast for them to make out anything clearly. Before long, Syd was flying over the agreed meeting spot with Scott Lang. He knew Ant-Man would understand the message. Sure enough, while Syd floated above a small alleyway with his eyes closed, Scott Lang saw the news report about him and instantly realized what was happening. "This big shot finally remembered us?" Scott sighed and turned to Dr. Hank Pym, who sat beside him in a suit with his silver hair neatly combed. Hank glanced at him and said, "You should probably deliver the suit before it''s too late. If he gets angry, he might just turn us into a pile of paper." "You might be fine with that, but I sure as hell don''t want to be paper." Clearly, Hank had been keeping tabs on the White-Clad Warrior''s activities. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, alright, I got it," Scott said helplessly. He quickly rushed to his room, retrieving a sealed black box containing the Ant-Man suit. Under Hank''s watchful gaze, Scott dashed out of the house and into his car. Vroom! The engine roared as Scott sped off toward the meeting spot. In his hurry, he even ran several red lights, pushing his car well past the legal speed limit. Before long, sirens blared behind him. "Sir in the vehicle ahead, slow down and pull over immediately! You are driving over the speed limit, endangering public safety, and violating traffic laws¡ª" But no matter how much the police shouted, Scott refused to stop. Instead, he slammed the accelerator, leaving the patrol cars eating his dust. "This guy is insane!" The pursuing officers exchanged bewildered looks. Thanks to his reckless speed, Scott soon arrived just outside the alley where the White-Clad Warrior was waiting. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 516 Chapter 516 - 516As he stepped out of the vehicle, Scott Lang, Ant-Man, clutched a black box and waved his hands repeatedly. "Hey, hey, White Cloak, this¡ª" Syd, who had already sensed him, turned his gaze toward Scott. Floating toward him, he asked, "Is everything ready?" As he spoke, he glanced at the black box in Scott''s hands. "This is..." Just as Scott was about to explain, the black box suddenly floated into the air. Syd gave a slight movement of his right hand. A deep crimson Chaos Magic appeared. In the next instant, the black box vaporized, revealing the Ant-Man suit inside. Its design was similar to Scott''s, but the entire suit was a bright silver color, giving off a high-tech feel. Scott watched nervously and asked, "Well? Are you satisfied?" "It''ll do." Syd gave a slight nod and added, "Let''s forget about the past. You can leave now." Hearing this, Scott instantly breathed a sigh of relief, a look of joy flashing across his face. The next second, just as he hurried to leave this terrifying place, he suddenly remembered something and anxiously reminded, "Oh right, White Cloak! The Ant-Man suit requires Pym Particles to function!" "When the suit runs out of Pym Particles, you can come to us for a refill..." Originally, Hank Pym and Scott had no intention of providing White Cloak with additional Pym Particles, as they had only agreed to make the suit. But after witnessing one terrifying feat after another, both Hank Pym and Scott completely backed down. To avoid the risk of this dangerous guy thinking the suit was defective and accidentally turning them into a pile of paper in a fit of rage, they decided to inform him in advance. Syd glanced at him with a half-smile and nodded. Then, watching Scott flee the scene as if running for his life, Syd reached for the suit, but the idea of manually putting it on felt tedious. Instead, with a mere thought, he activated spatial transference. With a soft whoosh, the silver Ant-Man suit instantly fitted itself perfectly onto him. "Should I check out the Quantum Realm?" Syd was somewhat curious about the Quantum Realm. Without hesitation, he pressed the activation button on the suit. Moments passed. Nothing happened. Syd frowned slightly. "Did Scott and the others scam me? No, they wouldn''t dare..." He carefully recalled what had just happened. A moment ago, he had felt a peculiar force attempting to act on his body, trying to induce a transformation. However, due to the unique properties of his divine body, he seemed to have an innate resistance to such effects, making it difficult for the Pym Particles to work on him. Realizing the issue, Syd muttered, "A bit troublesome, but nothing I can''t fix." In the next instant, he pressed the shrink button again while summoning a glow of deep crimson Chaos Magic in his hands, directly amplifying the effect of the Pym Particles. In a flash, his body flickered with afterimages before rapidly shrinking. Within a second, he had become as small as an ant. Drifting down to the ground, he observed the dust particles in the air, the dazzling sunlight, and the relatively massive buildings around him with a sense of novelty. "Now for the real challenge." After taking in the sight for a moment, he continued shrinking. In an instant, his surroundings transformed, revealing cellular structures, bacteria-like forms, and web-like patterns. Continuing further, he saw even more bizarre and alien landscapes. He let his body drift freely rather than controlling his movement. Before he had the chance to fully take in the surroundings, he witnessed something astonishing. Below him appeared land, strange plants, creatures¡ªhe even saw sunlight. "The Quantum Realm?" Syd found the scene absurd. Simply put, this place was equivalent to another Earth, complete with life, intelligent beings, and advanced technology. Even more fascinating was that the inhabitants had no idea they were microscopic organisms in a grander reality. Of course, the flora and fauna here were quite different from those of Earth, giving the world an even more surreal and fantastical appearance. This place could be considered a parallel world or a subatomic universe. Syd wasn''t unfamiliar with this¡ªafter all, the Quantum Realm had been depicted in Ant-Man. Suddenly, something occurred to him, and he furrowed his brows slightly. "If I remember correctly, isn''t there a variant of Kang trapped in this Quantum Realm?" That Kang had been exiled by countless versions of himself who feared him, working together to banish him here. And due to an issue with his multiversal ship, he had been stuck in this place. "However, the TVA (Time Variance Authority) hasn''t collapsed yet, and the Kang overseeing everything from the shadows hasn''t died. The timeline is still intact, so there shouldn''t be other Kang variants emerging..." Syd was uncertain. His existence had likely already thrown things off course. Who knew what might happen? After a brief moment of contemplation, he dismissed the thought. He was only here out of curiosity, planning to wander around for a bit before heading back. Even if a Kang variant showed up, it had nothing to do with him. He''d simply ignore them. And if one of them annoyed him¡ªwell, a single slap would do the trick. After all, this wasn''t the TVA''s Kang¡ªthe only one who gave him some uncertainty. That particular Kang, despite appearing physically ordinary, had an eerie mastery over time manipulation. As he thought about this, Syd casually removed the Ant-Man suit. He wasn''t comfortable wearing it and simply stored it in his spatial ring. He wouldn''t be needing it again anyway. At that moment, from the distance, a massive transparent, octopus-like creature charged toward him, clearly preparing to hunt. Syd glanced at it indifferently. Meanwhile, three humanoid natives¡ªtwo with strange, purple gem-like heads and one who looked entirely human¡ªhad already noticed the situation and rushed forward to help. "Hey, run!" "Watch out!" A series of strange, unfamiliar words filled the air. However, as a divine being, Syd instantly understood them. The four¡ªled by a native named Pika¡ªgrew anxious as they saw the beast closing in on Syd, who remained completely motionless. "Is he too scared to move?" Panicked, Pika and the others quickly raised their gun-like weapons, preparing to assist. However, given the distance, they were unsure if their weapons could reach the target in time. All they could do was pray that the creature was within range; otherwise... Just as they lifted their guns and prepared to fire¡ª Syd casually raised his right hand and waved. In an instant, a sweep of deep crimson light flashed from left to right. The transparent octopus-like monster vanished into thin air. Pika and the others, still holding their guns mid-air, stood frozen in shock. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 - 517A sweep of deep crimson light, and the massive beast vanished into nothingness. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pika and his three companions stared blankly at the scene, overwhelmed by shock and fear. So, he hadn''t been frozen in fear at all? He simply didn''t care? He didn''t care about that terrifying monster in the slightest? And the result was... "H-How did he do that?" With just a wave of his hand, a monster could be erased? What kind of power was this? They swore to whatever gods they believed in¡ªthey had never seen anything like this before. At that moment¡ª Syd, who had landed on the ground, casually glanced in their direction before he lifted off the ground again. In the next instant, he shot into the sky and disappeared. Before long, a series of exclamations erupted from below. "He can fly too! Is he a god?!" "Did we just witness a god?!" "Oh my..." Hearing the murmurs of awe and disbelief from below, Syd paid no attention to them and simply continued flying away. As he soared at a steady pace, he took in the landscape below. He saw a vast array of plants and animals, but what intrigued him most was the variety of intelligent life. Beyond humanoid beings, this realm boasted an astonishing diversity of sapient creatures¡ªsome even had cauliflower-like heads. Of course, his journey wasn''t without interruptions. Several fearless beasts repeatedly attacked him. Syd simply waved his hand each time, and deep crimson Chaos Magic instantly vaporized them. To prevent further annoyances, he stopped suppressing his divine presence. In the next moment, the aura he had been sealing away leaked from his body. A mysterious, otherworldly essence radiated from him. At the same time, a strange pressure emanated outward¡ªa force so profound that even the monsters could feel it. All around, creatures instinctively sensed that an existence of a vastly superior lifeform had appeared. This entity was naturally above them¡ªwhile they, in comparison, were nothing more than insects beneath his feet. Mere vassals meant to kneel before him. One by one, eerie cries filled the air. Beasts fell to the ground, trembling violently, unable to lift their heads. From the sky, Syd observed their submission with complete indifference. This was expected. Forget Orochi¡ªeven Baldur''s divine presence alone was enough to make ordinary creatures kneel in fear. The only reason he usually suppressed this aura was that it was too conspicuous. But it wasn''t just animals. Even intelligent beings were affected by his divine aura. As he flew over a settlement, several locals who happened to see him felt an uncontrollable reverence. A feeling of overwhelming insignificance washed over them, and some even had the urge to kneel. Syd ignored them and continued to admire the bizarre scenery of this realm. Meanwhile, an astonishing rumor had begun spreading rapidly. "Have you heard? A god has descended in the wilderness!" "A god?" "You must be joking. Where would a god come from?" "It''s true! Many who saw him from afar believe he''s divine!" "What...?" Discussions filled the settlements. As the rumor spread, it eventually reached the ears of Janet Van Dyne¡ªthe original Wasp¡ªwho had been trapped in the Quantum Realm for years. "Hey, what are you doing?" A middle-aged man who lived nearby watched in confusion as Janet hurriedly packed her belongings as if preparing for a journey. With her silver hair and the appearance of someone in her forties or fifties, Janet responded, "I''m heading to the place where this ''god'' supposedly appeared. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI can find a way home there." The man hesitated, then asked in disbelief, "You actually believe the rumors about a god appearing?" "I have to check for myself." Janet forced a bitter smile. "If I don''t, I might miss my only chance to return home." Seeing her determination, the man chose not to argue and instead offered his support. With everything packed, Janet immediately set off toward the rumored location. She wasn''t the only one. When she arrived near the supposed site, she found a growing crowd. Some had come in awe, eager to witness a god with their own eyes. Others, however, bore a far darker intent. Greedy individuals lurked among them, hoping to slay the so-called god and steal his power. Janet frowned as she observed a nearby group whispering amongst themselves, weapons in hand. "Boss, are we really going through with this? That''s supposed to be a god," one of the underlings asked nervously. The leader sneered. "Even if he is a god, so what? Gods can die too." "Don''t you want divine power?" "If we kill him, we might be able to claim his power for ourselves!" "At the very least, we can extract something from him." The leader''s greed was palpable. And as for how they would "extract" power¡ªwell, that was obvious. They intended to kill and consume him. Janet''s frown deepened. Idiots. And it wasn''t just this group. As she surveyed the surroundings, she noticed that several others harbored the same foolish idea. Morons. Did they really think someone acknowledged as a god by so many people would be easy to deal with? At that moment, a distant cry rang out. "Hurry! The god has appeared in that direction!" Instantly, a wave of people surged toward the source of the commotion¡ªJanet included. Before long, they all spotted him. Floating effortlessly over ten meters above the ground, clad in white, he silently observed his surroundings. The moment they laid eyes on him, their breath hitched. A suffocating pressure filled the air, and they finally understood why so many had called him a god. Even Janet, who had initially been skeptical, was utterly stunned. In truth, she hadn''t believed in the existence of a god here. But desperation and her longing for home had compelled her to investigate. After all, she was an educated woman from modern civilization. She wasn''t some ignorant fool who believed in divine beings. And yet¡ª At this moment, as she gazed upon the figure floating in the sky, she felt something. A sensation she couldn''t explain. An overwhelming presence. As if the one before her truly was a god. "Why do I feel this way?" Janet whispered in disbelief. "No wonder so many people think he''s divine..." If even she¡ªsomeone who prided herself on her rationality¡ªwas affected, then the others stood no chance. Instantly, a large portion of those who had come with ill intent turned pale. The would-be god-slayers? They trembled, their faces drained of color. Some even shivered uncontrollably. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 518 Chapter 518 - 518Although the majority of the crowd had abandoned their thoughts of slaying a god¡ªeven fearing to so much as entertain the idea¡ªthere were still a few reckless fools among them. The burly leader, whose conversation had been overheard by Janet Van Dyne earlier, clenched his fists, forcing himself to suppress his fear as he shouted, "Attack him! Shoot him down from the sky!" The moment his words fell, the entire area fell into a stunned silence. Every intelligent being around looked at the man as if he were some bizarre species they had never encountered before. Even his own underlings gave him odd looks, their faces betraying fear and disbelief. "Boss... maybe we should just let this go. That''s a god," one of them muttered hesitantly. "Yeah, we should stop this..." Hearing their refusal, the leader snorted coldly. "Cowards. You''re all useless." "If you won''t do it, I will!" With that, he raised his weapon, aiming it at the white-cloaked figure floating in the sky, gritting his teeth as he prepared to fire. Everyone watching felt their hearts tighten. Madman! At that moment¡ª Syd had been admiring the strange landscapes of the Quantum Realm, paying no attention to the insignificant ants gawking at him from below. However, the instant the fool lifted his weapon, he sensed it immediately. He sighed internally, feeling speechless. Turning his head slightly, he cast a brief glance at the man. Before the attacker could even pull the trigger, his body underwent a horrifying transformation¡ªdissolving into countless shimmering bubbles. "W-What...?" Feeling something was terribly wrong, the man instinctively looked down at himself. Then, he saw it. His body was no longer solid. "My body... What''s happening to my body?!" A flicker of sheer terror crossed his face as he realized what was happening. But before he could even beg for mercy, his form shattered like a fragile sculpture, dispersing into a cascade of iridescent bubbles. The bubbles drifted skyward, glistening in the sunlight, a mesmerizingly beautiful yet utterly terrifying sight. With that, Syd shifted his gaze away, his interest returning to the surrounding scenery. He had already forgotten about the insignificant fool. But those who had witnessed the event firsthand felt an overwhelming chill run down their spines. Those near the unfortunate soul were paralyzed with terror. "This is... truly a god!" "He really is a god!" "Unbelievable... We almost committed blasphemy!" Sounds of people gasping, whispering in fear, and shuddering in awe spread through the crowd. What else could explain such an ability? Only a god could turn a person into nothing but bubbles with a mere glance! Even Janet Van Dyne, the original Wasp, was shaken to her core. A god... Is this truly a god? The Quantum Realm... has a god?! She murmured the words to herself, feeling as though her understanding of the world had been shattered once again. Before, she had held some doubts about whether this being was truly divine. But after what she had just witnessed, there was no more room for uncertainty. Ten to one... he really is a god. As the realization settled in, a desperate longing flickered in Janet''s eyes. She had been trapped here for so many years, endlessly searching for a way home¡ªonly to fail, time and time again. At this moment, she missed her family more than anything. She just wanted to go back to them. And now, she saw a chance. A glimmer of hope. Without hesitation, she stepped out from the crowd, raising her voice in a plea. "Divine One in the sky, I beg you¡ªhelp me!" Her desperate words sent ripples through the gathered onlookers. Many turned to her in utter disbelief. Is she insane?! Does she not fear angering the god and getting herself obliterated like that fool? So bold! Just then, they saw the god turn his head and look directly at her. Syd''s gaze flickered with a trace of surprise before he immediately recognized her. He also understood exactly what she was asking for. In the next instant, to everyone''s astonishment¡ªincluding Janet''s¡ªhe actually spoke. "Wasp... Janet Van Dyne?" His voice echoed through the air, vast and ineffable, carrying a weight that felt like the very laws of existence itself. "This is... the voice of a god?" "Indescribable..." As the Quantum Realm natives trembled in awe, Janet stood there, utterly stunned. He... he called my name? He knew who I was from the moment he spoke?! "A god, without a doubt... This is beyond comprehension!" Janet did not believe this divine being had ever met her before. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, just by laying eyes on her, he had learned everything? Did gods truly possess omniscience? She wasn''t sure. But in the next moment, as if to confirm her thoughts, the godly figure spoke again. "You wish to leave the Quantum Realm and return to the real world?" Janet froze in place, her shock reaching new heights. Could he truly be omniscient? He knew exactly what she wanted¡ªbefore she had even said a word! It was unfathomable. At the same time, she was deeply shaken. Not only did this god know about the Quantum Realm... He also knew about the real world. With disbelief in her voice, she muttered, "So, you truly are a god... I didn''t even have to say anything!" Gathering herself, she raised her head and spoke with unwavering determination. "Yes! I wish to leave the Quantum Realm and return to the real world!" "I have been separated from my family for far too long... They have been waiting for me for so many years!" "Divine One, I beg you¡ªplease help me!" Hesitating only for a moment, Janet then knelt down, pleading sincerely for the god to grant her wish. Of course, she wasn''t entirely certain that he could send her back. The gathered natives looked on, their faces filled with reverence. "Of course he''s a god... He knows everything!" Above them¡ª Syd studied the kneeling Wasp, a flicker of thought passing through his eyes. After a moment of consideration, he gave a slight nod and said, "Since you wish to return, I will grant your request." The moment his words fell, a golden spark ignited before Janet. The sparks quickly expanded, forming a circular portal. It was a portal created through spatial transference¡ªenhanced with Chaos Magic. This portal was more than sufficient to return Janet to the real world. And not only that¡ª The moment she stepped through, her body would revert to its original size, undoing the effects of Pym Particles. "As long as you pass through this gate, you will return to reality." Hearing the ethereal, god-like voice from above, Janet turned to look at the golden portal before her. This... This is the way back? She felt a sense of disbelief. Could it really be that easy? Is this the power of a god? Something that had seemed utterly impossible for her¡ª He had solved with a mere flick of his hand. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 519 Chapter 519 - 519Instinctively, Janet Van Dyne''s eyes locked onto the portal. What shocked her the most was that through the circular gateway, she could see the real world¡ªher home, right at her doorstep. The familiar sight left her in a state of disbelief and overwhelming emotion. "I... I''m really going home?" Her heart surged with excitement and relief. Overcome with gratitude, she hurriedly turned her gaze to the sky and expressed her thanks. Above her¡ª Syd, who had been maintaining the portal, noticed her hesitation. He calmly spoke, "Go on." His voice, resonating like an undeniable truth, carried divine authority. Janet bowed in gratitude once more before quickly getting to her feet and jogging toward the golden-ringed portal. With one final glance at the Quantum Realm, her eyes filled with anticipation as she stepped through. The moment she crossed the threshold, she inhaled deeply, feeling the air of reality fill her lungs. "Incredible... this power is truly divine!" "I never thought gods actually existed in this world!" Instinctively, she turned back to look at the portal. But before her eyes, the golden sparks flickered and rapidly shrank, and within seconds, the portal vanished completely. At that moment¡ª A sharp crash sounded from nearby, pulling Janet''s attention. She turned toward the source of the noise and saw a middle-aged man with graying hair, glasses, and a white shirt standing frozen in shock, staring at her. The man was none other than Hank Pym. Apparently, upon seeing her, he had been so stunned that he lost his grip on whatever he had been holding, causing it to shatter on the ground. "So careless," Janet sighed, a hint of playful reproach in her tone. Hank, still dumbfounded, muttered, "I must be hallucinating..." Janet smiled warmly. "It''s me." The moment her words fell, hurried footsteps echoed across the space. In the next instant, Hank Pym rushed forward and pulled her into a tight embrace, his emotions overflowing. After a long moment, once the initial shock subsided, Hank finally composed himself and asked the burning question on his mind. "How... how did you escape from the Quantum Realm?" Janet''s expression remained calm as she replied, "Oh, that? I met a god in the Quantum Realm. I pleaded with him, and he sent me back." Hank, who had been expecting some complex scientific explanation, completely froze. His mind went blank for a second before he blurted out, "A god?" It sounded utterly absurd. A god? In the Quantum Realm? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A god helped his wife? His eyes flickered with disbelief as he pressed, "Can you describe this... god?" "He was floating in the sky, wearing a white cloak..." Janet immediately began to explain. Meanwhile, back in the Quantum Realm¡ª After sending Janet back to the real world, Syd casually canceled the portal magic. Glancing once at the people below, he then flew away. However, while he had left, the people he had left behind were in an uproar. "This... This is the power of a god?" "Ugh! Why wasn''t I the one to step forward and beg?" "Damn it, if only I''d had the courage earlier!" The woman had taken a bold step¡ªand it had paid off. She had received a divine blessing. And if the god could grant her wish, surely he could grant theirs as well. They were awestruck by his power, yet bitterly regretful that they hadn''t seized the opportunity. Word of the god''s appearance¡ªand his ability to grant wishes¡ªquickly spread like wildfire, leaving many stunned. Before long, hordes of people began making their way toward the site, desperate to catch a glimpse of the divine being or to plead for his favor. Unfortunately for them¡ª Syd had already seen enough. "That''s enough sightseeing. Time to leave the Quantum Realm." He muttered to himself, unconcerned about the influx of people. As for Kang''s variant¡ªhe had yet to see him, and frankly, he had no interest in searching for him. It was none of his concern. With that thought, he took action. Canceling the effects of the Pym Particles on his body, he activated spatial transference. His figure flickered¡ª And the next moment, he was back in the real world. His Ant-Man suit had already been stowed away in his spatial ring. Upon returning, he had barely begun to consider his next move when he suddenly sensed something. Turning to the side, he spotted Scott Lang staring at him in stunned silence. The expression on Scott''s face was one of utter shock. Originally, Scott had planned to flee from the area. However, just before leaving, he had instinctively turned back¡ªonly to witness the White Cloak vanishing into thin air after pressing a button on the Ant-Man suit. A true disappearance. In that instant, Scott had realized something was off, and his feet had frozen in place. Now, seeing the White Cloak suddenly reappear, he couldn''t help but blurt out, "Did you just... go into the Quantum Realm?" Syd glanced at him. Scott''s expression grew more serious as he hurriedly asked, "How deep did you go? The Quantum Realm is dangerous! If you go too deep, you might not be able to come back!" Syd finally responded. "The deeper layers of the Quantum Realm lead to another world. You could call it a Subatomic Universe. It''s quite fascinating¡ªyou should check it out sometime." Then, without giving Scott time to process those words, Syd added, "Rather than worrying about me, you should check on Hank Pym." And with that, his figure blurred¡ª A sonic boom echoed through the air as he soared into the sky and vanished. Scott stood rooted to the spot, a dazed expression on his face. "A world... inside the deeper Quantum Realm?" "A Subatomic Universe?" That''s impossible...! His disbelief was evident. And then¡ª Wait... What happened to Hank?! His eyes widened as he suddenly remembered what White Cloak had said. Without hesitation, he turned and sprinted toward home. It didn''t take long before he reached his destination¡ª And there, standing before him, was a woman. The moment he recognized her, his face filled with utter shock. "What the hell is going on...?" As Hank explained what had happened, Scott slowly pieced together the truth. And when he heard about the god who had helped Janet¡ª A realization struck him. Expression turning grim, he muttered, "The god you''re talking about... might just be White Cloak." "Only he could appear in the Quantum Realm... And only he could truly be a god." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 520 Chapter 520 - 520White Cloak? Hank Pym was momentarily stunned upon hearing Scott Lang''s words. Meanwhile, Janet Van Dyne¡ªhaving never heard of the name before¡ªlooked utterly confused. "White Cloak? Who is that?" "And what does he have to do with the god I met?" She frowned in puzzlement. Scott and Hank exchanged glances before beginning to explain everything about White Cloak. As their explanation unfolded, Janet''s expression shifted from curiosity to utter shock. The god from the Quantum Realm was also a god in the real world? And his power was so overwhelming that he was nearly capable of destroying Earth? That was simply insane! As she silently processed this revelation¡ª Elsewhere, Syd had long since flown away from the scene. He barely paid attention to the distant onlookers or the recording devices capturing his actions. Instead, his mind was preoccupied with a different matter. "There are only a few years left before the Celestial inside Earth is fully formed... Should I just deal with the Celestial now?" If left unchecked, who knew whether the Celestial would eventually break through the planet and emerge? In the original timeline, the Eternals had stopped the emergence. But now? With all the changes he had caused, could the future still unfold the same way? Syd doubted it. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The countless battles Earth had endured¡ªthe wars, the cataclysmic events¡ªsurely, the slumbering Celestial had been disturbed countless times. That alone was enough to alter the course of history. If the Celestial could no longer tolerate the disturbances and decided to emerge ahead of schedule... He pondered for a moment before murmuring, "I should head to the Earth''s core and see for myself. As for the Celestial... I''ll decide what to do depending on the situation." With that, he retrieved the Space Stone. Since he had no clear picture of the Earth''s core, a direct teleportation was too risky. Similarly, a portal spell wouldn''t be reliable without a proper anchor. Thus, the Space Stone was his best option. In the next moment, the blue glow of the Space Stone illuminated his surroundings. A beam of blue energy shot from the stone, striking the empty air before him. As more energy poured in, a tunnel-like passageway materialized¡ªseemingly leading straight into the Earth''s core. Seemingly. Because even Syd wasn''t completely sure. After all, this was purely based on instinct. There was a chance he had miscalculated and ended up too deep¡ªor too shallow. With this thought in mind, he turned his full attention to the tunnel. At the same time, due to his earlier pauses and slow flight, many people had already noticed his presence¡ªalong with the unusual blue energy gateway. ... S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters. "What the hell is White Cloak doing now?" Nick Fury stared at the screen in bewilderment, his single eye narrowing in suspicion. The mysterious figure had just used the Space Stone to open some kind of passage. But leading to where? Not just Fury¡ªcountless others across the globe had their eyes fixed on the glowing blue portal, curiosity and apprehension filling their minds. Back in the sky¡ª Ignoring the gazes directed at him, Syd peered deep into the shimmering tunnel. Inside, faint lights flickered, revealing an eerie, vast cavern beyond. To see more clearly, Syd manipulated the light, illuminating the tunnel with the intensity of broad daylight. Everything came into focus. The passage led into a circular tunnel that stretched far into an unknown abyss. But what was truly unsettling¡ª The tunnel''s walls were completely covered in egg-like sacs. Yellow-green, bulbous eggs. They were densely packed, filling every inch of space. For anyone with trypophobia, the sight would be an absolute nightmare. "This... is the Earth''s core?" Syd was momentarily stunned. Did I... go to the wrong place? Why are there so many disgusting insect eggs here?! A sudden thought crossed his mind, and his expression darkened. "Could these be... Brood Eggs?" A memory surfaced. There had long been an ancient legend whispered throughout the universe¡ª A terrifying species known as the Brood. Unlike typical locusts that devoured crops, these cosmic locusts devoured entire planets. Wherever the Brood Swarm passed, entire worlds, even galaxies, were left completely consumed. "Now that I think about it... aren''t the Brood somehow connected to the Celestials?" "And... aren''t they technically a parasite species?" Syd''s expression became thoughtful. The reason for their connection was simple¡ª At some point, the Brood discovered something even more valuable than planets¡ªCelestials. Compared to planets, Celestials contained far greater energy reserves, making them an even richer food source. In fact, a Celestial named Progenitor had once been infected by the Brood. Like a human contracting a virus, Progenitor crash-landed on Earth over four billion years ago¡ªwhere he ultimately died. His vomit, blood, and biological fluids seeped into the planet''s soil and water, transforming Earth in ways unseen anywhere else in the universe. This event fundamentally altered Earth''s biology, making it a uniquely volatile, mutation-prone world. Unlike other planets, Earth had been infused with Celestial genetic material, explaining why it became a breeding ground for superhumans, mutants, and extraordinary beings. In essence¡ª The dead Celestial had unknowingly shaped Earth''s evolutionary future. As a result, he became known as The Progenitor¡ªthe ancestor of all life on Earth. But that wasn''t all. Because of Progenitor''s death, the Brood Swarm had taken residence within the Earth''s core. "So that''s why the Celestials kept returning to Earth..." "They weren''t just monitoring evolution¡ªthey were searching for their lost kin, Progenitor." Syd''s eyes swept across the endless masses of eggs, feeling an uncomfortable shiver run down his spine. If these Brood Eggs hatched, the creatures within would likely see him as a feast¡ªjust like they had with Progenitor. In fact, they might be even more aggressive toward him. After all, the divine energy radiating from him was nothing short of a feast for them. Would he be immune to their infection? He wasn''t sure. But one thing was certain¡ª Even the Celestials struggled against the Brood Swarm. "But with my Sunshine and Chaos Magic, these things shouldn''t be able to do much to me... right?" He wasn''t entirely convinced. With that in mind, his gaze returned to the Brood Eggs. There were countless of them¡ª Most remained intact, indicating they were still in a dormant state. But¡ª A few eggs had cracked open. Something had already hatched¡ª And it was nowhere to be seen. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 521 Chapter 521 - 521Staring at the circular cavern filled with densely packed yellow-green insect eggs, Syd noticed that some had already hatched, while most remained dormant. Clearly, the majority of these cosmic locust eggs were in a state of hibernation, awaiting a specific trigger before fully awakening. As for what that trigger might be, Syd immediately thought of the Celestials. Or perhaps the emergence of other high-purity energy sources, such as... Frowning slightly, Syd instinctively considered himself. As if to confirm his suspicions, in the next second, the seemingly lifeless insect eggs within the circular cavern suddenly emitted faint traces of life energy, as though transitioning from inanimate objects to living organisms. It wouldn''t take long before they hatched, instinctively seeking out high-energy targets to consume. Most likely, their first target would be him. "What a hassle..." Without waiting for the yellow-green eggs to hatch, Syd unleashed Chaos Magic. A deep crimson glow instantly enveloped the countless insect eggs within the cavern. The next moment, all the eggs exploded simultaneously, disintegrating into vapor. In the blink of an eye, the cavern was stripped bare, completely devoid of any remaining eggs. Of course, Syd was well aware that what he had just eradicated was merely a drop in the ocean. Deeper within the cavern, countless more eggs remained, undisturbed for now. However, he couldn''t be bothered to deal with those. Given the distance, those eggs had likely not yet sensed his presence, so no mutations had occurred yet. "Leaving these behind to trouble the Celestials isn''t a bad idea." Syd smirked. The next moment, he clenched the Space Stone in his hand, causing it to cease its energy emissions. The spatial portal before him rapidly shrank and collapsed. ... Meanwhile... Ordinary people secretly observing the actions of the White-Clad Hero, including Fury and his team, had a look of confusion in their eyes. They had no idea what he was doing. Just then¡ª BOOM! Another beam of blue energy shot forth from the Space Stone. However, unlike last time, this time Syd infused it with Chaos Magic. The portal had to open directly to the location of the slumbering Celestial Tiamut! Under the surge of blue energy, a spatial gateway materialized. As soon as the portal connected, a crimson glow erupted, accompanied by an overwhelming wave of heat that instantly raised the surrounding temperature, as if the sheer intensity of the heat could roast someone alive. Gazing through the fiery-red passage, all Syd could see was magma, magma, and more magma¡ªbut not Tiamut. Or rather, he could only see the magma. "The portal is too small." Syd was certain that he had connected to Tiamut''s vicinity. There was no way he had made a mistake. However... Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Staring at the ever-expanding heat wave and the relentless surge of molten lava from the portal, Syd''s expression twitched slightly. He had no choice but to contain the energy spill. Otherwise, he would be submerged in lava before he even had a chance to meet Tiamut. Not that the lava would do him any harm. The Space Stone in his grasp radiated an intense glow, releasing an even greater energy surge, causing the spatial portal to expand rapidly. Ten meters... A hundred meters... Three hundred meters... A colossal fiery-red portal appeared in the sky. At the same time, Syd also activated Chaos Magic. The deep crimson energy enveloped the cascading lava, instantly vaporizing it. Within moments, with the molten barrier removed, something was finally revealed¡ªa golden figure. Even with a hundreds-of-meters-wide portal, only part of its head could be seen. A single glowing eye, gleaming like a celestial beacon, was staring directly at the spatial rift. Syd looked up, locking eyes with it. As the two beings gazed at each other, the ordinary people secretly observing, including Fury''s team, were left completely stunned. ... At S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters... Fury, recognizing the colossal entity in the portal, felt a chill run down his spine. Even if he didn''t recognize it, Captain Marvel would undoubtedly tell him. "A Celestial?" "What the hell is the White-Clad Hero doing now?" "Which Celestial is this?!" Fury felt a headache coming on. Just as they had barely gotten rid of a few Celestials, now the White-Clad Hero had provoked another one?! This is insane! Any Celestial possessed the power to annihilate planets. And yet, the White-Clad Hero had somehow dragged another one into this mess? Was another battle with the Celestials about to begin?! As Fury''s expression grew increasingly grim, Tony Stark, standing in Stark Tower, along with the rest of the Avengers, all displayed equally solemn expressions. "White-Clad Hero, just what are you up to this time?" Not just them, but people all over the world were beginning to panic. However, the ones who were the most alarmed and shaken were the Eternals, who had been secretly living among humans. "The slumbering Celestial Tiamut?!" The leader of the Eternals, Ajak, an intelligent and wise woman appearing to be in her mid-thirties, immediately sensed the disturbance. As the spiritual leader of the Eternals, she possessed advanced healing abilities, capable of using cosmic energy to mend injuries. Without hesitation, she contacted the other Eternals. "We must go to him and find out what he''s trying to do!" Following Ajak''s command, the scattered members of the Eternals immediately started heading toward Syd''s location. Some relied on their powers, others on advanced technology, but their speed was astonishing. Before Syd could even exchange words with Tiamut, two figures had already arrived. One of them, clad in black attire, with a muscular build and handsome features, soared through the sky at high speed. Syd and Tiamut both shifted their gaze toward the approaching figure. Instantly, Syd recognized him. "Ikaris of the Eternals?" A being capable of high-speed flight, unleashing cosmic energy beams from his eyes¡ªa weaker version of Superman. Syd mused to himself. As for the Eternals, they were somewhat similar to the Inhumans and Mutants. Each Eternal carried cosmic energy, granting them supernatural abilities. Their powers varied¡ªsuperhuman strength, enhanced endurance, telepathy, longevity, flight, and cosmic energy projection from their hands or eyes. Their abilities were akin to mutants, but their physical resilience was superior, and their lifespans stretched for thousands of years. The Eternals had been created by the Celestials to protect humanity¡ªor rather, to protect the Celestial Seed. For a Celestial Seed to fully mature into a true Celestial, it required the life energy radiated by countless intelligent beings. Thus, humanity''s existence was never truly for itself¡ªbut a means to nourish a Celestial''s birth. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 522 Chapter 522 - 522Now, with billions of humans in the modern era, the slumbering Celestial Tiamut had finally accumulated enough energy to awaken. In a way, Thanos'' Snap, also known as the Blip, had indirectly saved the Earth by wiping out half of its population. This event delayed Tiamut''s emergence, preventing Earth from experiencing a global apocalypse. Unfortunately, with the return of the vanished half, Tiamut had once again reached full incubation, ready to awaken. If not for the intervention of the Eternals, Earth would have already been obliterated. "Because of me, things have already taken a different turn..." Syd shook his head. He had no intention of relying on the Eternals to stop Tiamut''s emergence. As for the other newcomer... Syd turned his gaze. This Eternal, clad in a red battle suit, looked to be in her thirties and moved at an incredible speed, appearing in the blink of an eye. A speedster named Makkari, a deaf superhero with the power of super-speed. Syd wasn''t surprised to see these two here. One had extreme flight speed, while the other could move faster than flight itself. Their presence was expected. Not long after, another Eternal arrived¡ªPhastos, a dark-skinned man in his forties, known for his technological ingenuity. Using advanced technology, he had managed to reach the scene swiftly. As more and more Eternals arrived, the ordinary onlookers, who had been watching, were left in shock and confusion. "Who are these people?" "Mutants?" "I''ve never seen these kinds of abilities before." "Are they friends of the White-Clad Hero, or are they here to cause trouble?" ... At S.H.I.E.L.D., Fury, Tony Stark, and others shared similar doubts. Drones hovering nearby picked up the conversation, and soon, millions of people worldwide were listening in. They heard the calm voice of the White-Clad Hero: "Eternals?" "What are you doing here?" Hmm? Ikaris and the others exchanged glances. The White-Clad Hero actually recognized them? Meanwhile, the general public, including Tony Stark, was left with even more questions. "Eternals?" "Another secret group?" As they pondered, Ikaris, the "False Superman," spoke with a serious expression: "White-Clad Hero, is the portal you opened leading to Earth''s core?" "Is that... the slumbering Celestial Tiamut?" His gaze was locked on the fiery-red spatial gateway. "What are you planning? What are you going to do with him?!" His emotions were tense and conflicted. He was well aware of the Eternals'' mission. And ever since the Celestials had repeatedly appeared, their leader Ajak had finally revealed the truth. The Eternals'' true mission was to ensure Tiamut''s emergence! This revelation had split the Eternals into two factions¡ª One group continued the mission, ensuring Tiamut''s birth. The other sought to prevent it, choosing instead to protect the Earth and humanity. Ikaris was part of the first group¡ªloyal to the Celestials. So, seeing the White-Clad Hero''s actions, he couldn''t help but question him. As their conversation unfolded, the world''s governments, along with Fury and Stark, turned grim-faced. "Earth''s core?" "A Celestial has been sleeping inside Earth''s core?" "There''s a Celestial inside the planet?!" The very idea was beyond belief. And how the hell did the White-Clad Hero know all of this?! As millions of people worldwide struggled to comprehend what was happening, Syd, floating in midair, calmly explained: S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Earth''s billions of intelligent beings have met the Celestial''s incubation requirements." "Once he is born, Earth will be like an eggshell¡ªcompletely shattered." "So, tell me... what do you think I''m going to do?" At that moment, the global audience, including Stark and the Avengers, finally realized the gravity of the situation. The White-Clad Hero then uttered a statement that left everyone stunned: "Earth belongs to me. I won''t allow anyone to destroy what''s mine." If Earth was gone, where would he live? He couldn''t let that happen. Of course, if this were some multiversal-level catastrophe, he''d cut his losses and leave¡ªbut this? Not happening. Hearing this, government officials worldwide grew furious. "What does he mean, Earth belongs to him?!" "This White-Clad Hero is too arrogant!" "Hmph! Who does he think he is, making such a claim?" As leaders and ordinary people alike debated his words, the Eternals had mixed reactions. "Are you planning to kill Tiamut?" Ikaris asked, his expression darkening. "Celestials aren''t that easy to kill. You can''t possibly do it without consequences!" He wanted to warn Syd further. Meanwhile, Ajak, the leader of the Eternals, also looked deeply troubled. The others, including Sersi, had conflicted expressions¡ªbut most of them felt relieved. They didn''t want Earth to be destroyed. Hearing this, Syd glanced at Ikaris. Without saying a word, he casually flicked his wrist. BOOM! Ikaris was sent flying through the air, crashing violently into the ground far away. The Eternals gasped in shock. Their strongest warrior was dispatched effortlessly?! Lying in agony on the ground, Ikaris'' face was filled with disbelief. He had always known he was no match for the White-Clad Hero. But the gap between them was this massive? To be defeated with just a wave of his hand? The moment he felt the Hero''s power, he had experienced an overwhelming sense of suffocation. He now fully understood¡ª If he had actually attacked, he would already be dead. Ignoring him, Syd refocused on Tiamut. Inside the fire-red portal, the Celestial Tiamut was now fully awake, staring at him. The two locked eyes. As the rest of the world watched, they held their breath. Who would win this battle? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 523 Chapter 523 - 523Inside the massive spatial gateway, the slumbering Celestial Tiamut and Syd locked eyes. The atmosphere grew tense. Even the onlookers, including the Eternals, began to speculate¡ªwho would win? Would it be the White-Clad Hero, or the so-called Celestial? Even dimensional gods from across the multiverse had taken notice of the event. Suddenly, within the spatial rift, the gigantic form of Tiamut trembled, as if struggling¡ªeither to break free from his restraints or to attack the white-clad figure standing before him. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! A series of earth-shaking tremors erupted from the portal. Whether it was just their imagination or not, the ground beneath them seemed to be quivering. ... In the Dark Dimension... "Now this should be entertaining..." A formless mass of darkness, Dormammu, watched with schadenfreude. ... In the Nightmare Dimension... "Let''s see how this plays out." Nightmare grinned maliciously. He was no match for the White-Clad Hero, but if someone else could cause him trouble? That was a win in his book. It wasn''t just Dormammu and Nightmare¡ªmany dimensional beings who had clashed with Syd were watching with glee. But just as they were relishing the potential disaster, just as Tiamut was about to act, Syd moved first. Before the entire world''s eyes, his right hand glowed with a deep crimson light¡ªthe unmistakable radiance of Chaos Magic. In the next instant... The mighty and colossal golden form of Tiamut suddenly froze in place. The Eternals, witnessing this, were left in shock and disbelief. A Celestial, a being considered among the greatest in the cosmos, had just been stopped in an instant? How could the power gap be this enormous?! In the Dark Dimension... Dormammu, who had been relishing the moment, paused¡ªthen sneered. "Pathetic." In the Nightmare Dimension... Nightmare''s expression froze. "He couldn''t even take a single hit?" His delight vanished, replaced by disappointment and irritation. He had hoped for something more interesting, but this Celestial was nothing but a joke. Back at the Scene... From afar, Ikaris¡ªstill injured from before¡ªgritted his teeth. "The Celestials are like the ocean. They give and take life without prejudice. Without them, the universe will eventually collapse!" "White-Clad Hero, what you are doing is violating the natural order!" To him, Earth''s destruction was an inevitable sacrifice. As long as Tiamut was born, a new Earth could be created. The White-Clad Hero was interfering with this natural cycle of destruction and rebirth. Worse yet¡ªhe was killing a Celestial! Celestials were among the oldest beings in the cosmos. Killing one was an unforgivable crime! And it wasn''t even the first Celestial that had died at his hands! Hearing Ikaris'' words, Syd calmly turned to him and replied: S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh." Then, after a short pause, he continued: "And why should I care?" Ikaris froze, disbelief filling his face. How could someone be so utterly unconcerned?! But Syd had already lost interest in him. He refocused on Tiamut. With a mere thought, he activated Chaos Magic''s reality-altering power. Tiamut''s body began to change. A pale, ashen hue rapidly spread across Tiamut''s colossal golden body. Before the eyes of millions, including the Eternals, the once-glowing Celestial turned completely gray. His golden brilliance faded into dull stone. And with that, his life force vanished entirely. Now, he was nothing more than a lifeless stone statue. Staring at the now petrified Tiamut, Syd shook his head. "That was it? That''s all it took?" He had expected more resistance. But thinking about it, it made sense. Even a regular Celestial would struggle against Chaos Magic. And Tiamut was still incubating, at his weakest state. Had the Eternals been able to halt his emergence, then Syd could certainly end him with ease. The Eternals were stunned. "Tiamut is... dead?" A Celestial, one of the most powerful entities in the cosmos¡ªkilled in an instant? They had known the White-Clad Hero was powerful, but not this powerful. Even more troubling¡ªtheir mission was now a failure. Across dimensions, Dormammu and other powerful beings couldn''t help but mock Tiamut''s pathetic performance. On Earth, ordinary citizens were left speechless. "Wait... it''s over already?" "Wasn''t this thing supposed to be a god?" "A god? Against the White-Clad Hero? Of course, he lost!" "This guy is an Omega-level mutant, no¡ªa Super Omega. The Celestial never stood a chance!" At the exact moment of Tiamut''s death, a ripple was felt across the universe. Far away, in an unknown cosmic domain, the Celestial Judge Arishem felt the disturbance. "Tiamut... is dead?" The mighty voice of Arishem echoed across the void. A vision of Tiamut''s final moments played in his mind. There, in the center of the image, stood a white-clad figure, bathed in crimson light. "The White-Clad Hero?!" At that moment, the Celestials understood everything. Another Celestial had fallen¡ªand the same individual was responsible. Nearby, another Celestial spoke grimly: "On Earth, only the White-Clad Hero has the power¡ªand the audacity¡ªto kill Tiamut." Even Arishem agreed. And so, the Celestial Council reached a grim realization. "How many Celestials have died already?" For millennia, it was unheard of for even one Celestial to die. But now? They were falling one after another. And it was all because of one man¡ªthe White-Clad Hero. "That mutant must die!" The Celestials looked furious. "A mere mortal dares to defy us?!" "His arrogance ends now." "There will be no place in this universe for him to hide!" As the Celestials plotted their vengeance, back on Earth¡ª Syd clenched his fist. The Space Stone, glowing in his palm, ceased its energy flow. The spatial rift collapsed, sealing away the now-dead Celestial forever. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 524 Chapter 524 - 524The space portal, spanning several hundred meters, vanished swiftly. As for Tiamut, it was now permanently sealed within the Earth''s core. With that handled, Syd glanced at the terrified Eternals before his figure flickered, shooting off into the distance. Watching his departing figure, Sersi and the others wore complex expressions. In the distance. Syd flew through the air, ignoring the drones trailing him and the satellite cameras capturing his image. He was lost in thought. "The issue with Tiamut is settled. Next, I need to be wary of the approaching crisis..." Setting aside the threat of the Old Ones'' true forms, just dealing with cosmic entities like the Celestials was already a serious concern for him. "Right, I almost forgot about that item..." Suddenly recalling something, Syd''s figure shifted, accelerating as he shook off the prying eyes tracking him. Soon, after ensuring no surveillance was present, he landed in a secluded alley. With a flick of his wrist, he retrieved an object from his spatial ring¡ªa golden gauntlet with several empty sockets. The Infinity Gauntlet. He had acquired it when assisting Thor in reclaiming Stormbreaker. At the time, he hadn''t had the chance to study it properly. Now, he finally had the opportunity. Holding the gauntlet in his left hand, Syd slipped it onto his right. With a thought, the Infinity Stones stored within his spatial ring floated out one by one. The blue glow of the Space Stone. The yellow gleam of the Mind Stone. The red radiance of the Reality Stone. The purple shimmer of the Power Stone. Each stone circled around him. The Space Stone was the first to accelerate and slot itself into the gauntlet. In an instant, golden energy rippled across the Infinity Gauntlet. Next came the Mind Stone, Reality Stone, and Power Stone. Soon, all four stones were embedded in the gauntlet. Syd focused on them and quickly noticed a significant improvement in his control over the stones¡ªhis mastery had advanced to a new level, making their manipulation much easier. "Just two more left..." he murmured. The Time Stone was relatively easy to acquire¡ªit was in the hands of the Ancient One. He simply needed to find the right moment to ask her for it. Gaining possession of it wouldn''t be too difficult. "But the Soul Stone... that''s going to be troublesome." Syd frowned. Obtaining the Soul Stone required sacrificing the life of a loved one. Among the six Infinity Stones, five had demonstrated their power. Only the Soul Stone remained an enigma, rarely displaying its true abilities. Moreover, Syd had long suspected that the Soul Stone possessed sentience. Turning Red Skull into its guardian puppet was proof of its consciousness. In fact, the Soul Stone having its own will was almost a certainty. Initially, he had hesitated to retrieve it out of concern that his power might not be enough to counteract it. "I remember... the Soul Stone is on Vormir..." Syd pondered for a moment before a strange thought surfaced in his mind. "If someone tried to sacrifice me to obtain the Soul Stone, would I actually die?" First of all, even if he were thrown off a cliff, he wouldn''t suffer any damage¡ªnot to mention, he could survive falling from the upper atmosphere to the Earth''s surface without issue. Secondly, even if the Soul Stone tried to claim his soul, there was no guarantee it would succeed. His soul was immortal, beyond the reach of destruction without external interference. "Whatever. I''ll check out Vormir first. If the Soul Stone behaves, good. If not..." A crazy idea flashed through his mind. After all, he had never destroyed an entire planet before. With that thought, Syd clenched his right hand, now donned with the Infinity Gauntlet. The Space Stone shone with an intense blue light. The next moment, his body was enveloped in spatial energy. In a blink, he vanished from Earth¡ªreappearing in a foreign land. The lighting was dim, resembling the break of dawn. There were no signs of flora or fauna¡ªjust an expanse of rock and water. Ignoring the desolate environment, Syd sensed something and immediately flew toward the mountain peak. The moment he arrived, a deep, echoing male voice greeted him. "White-Clad Hero, welcome to Vormir." Syd narrowed his eyes and turned toward the voice. Floating in the air was a cloaked figure with a skeletal red face, smiling at him. Syd recognized him immediately. Red Skull¡ªthe villain from Captain America''s era, who had been banished by the Tesseract and ended up here. As for how he became the Soul Stone''s guardian? That was still a mystery. Hearing himself being called the "White-Clad Hero," Syd feigned surprise. "You know me?" he asked. Red Skull hovered mid-air, his expression shrouded in mystery. "Of course. I know everyone who comes here. You are no exception, White-Clad Hero." "Is that so?" Syd snorted lightly, but his face remained calm. "Oh? Then tell me, who am I?" Red Skull''s smile widened. "A being of immense power... a Super Omega-level Mutant... a Son of Odin..." He continued listing out various titles and feats. As he spoke, his eyes gleamed with amusement. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though he was bound to be the Soul Stone''s guardian, seeing a so-called "godlike" being like the White-Clad Hero show a surprised expression was entertaining. Even someone as powerful as him could still be shaken by the Soul Stone''s knowledge. However, Syd remained completely unfazed. Red Skull had revealed plenty of information, but none of it was crucial. Syd quickly deduced where Red Skull''s knowledge was coming from. It was likely drawn from the memories of souls. The Soul Stone could control spirits, extracting memories and gaining information effortlessly. With that in mind, Syd shook his head and chuckled. "You''re wrong. None of what you said is my true identity." "Of course, that makes sense," he continued in a calm tone. "To think that a mere Soul Stone could comprehend the truth... The level at which the Soul Stone exists is far too low to grasp my real identity." His voice was casual, as if he had expected this outcome all along. The smile on Red Skull''s face froze. His first instinct was to deny what he had just heard. How could there be an identity the Soul Stone couldn''t uncover? Yet... his intuition and logic told him that the White-Clad Hero wasn''t lying. For the first time, Red Skull felt an unsettling sense of disbelief. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 525 Chapter 525 - 525At this moment. Syd spoke calmly, "I assume you already know why I''m here." Hearing this, Red Skull nodded. "White-Clad Hero, you''ve come for the Soul Stone, haven''t you? But even I cannot simply give it to you." As he spoke, he led the way forward. "The Soul Stone holds a revered status among the Infinity Stones precisely because it possesses a unique intelligence." "In order to ensure that its wielder truly understands its power, the stone requires a sacrifice." "To obtain it, you must lose something in return..." By this time, they had arrived at the cliff''s edge. Floating in midair, Syd gazed down with curiosity, silently thinking, "So this is the place where either Gamora or Black Widow was sacrificed for the stone?" Before Red Skull could even finish his explanation, Syd leaped off the cliff. Red Skull: "...???" Instinctively, he leaned forward and looked down. A white silhouette was plummeting rapidly towards the rocky abyss below. From the looks of it, the White-Clad Hero hadn''t even activated any powers? Soon, a thunderous crash echoed through the air. Under the pull of gravity, the White-Clad Hero collided headfirst with the ground. However, it wasn''t Syd who broke. Instead, it was the rocky ground beneath him that shattered into countless fragments. As if... his body was harder than the very stones themselves. Red Skull: "...???" No Effect...? After experiencing what it was like to fall off a cliff, Syd found it rather disappointing. He was completely unharmed¡ªit didn''t even feel like much of an experience at all. However, the bottom of the cliff was interesting. He could vaguely make out traces of others who had fallen here before. It seemed that some had tried to obtain the Soul Stone¡ªand failed. "Well, not my problem." The next second, his figure flickered, and in the blink of an eye, he reappeared in front of Red Skull. "What were you saying just now? Go on..." Red Skull: "...???" Staring at the Omega-level mutant in white, who had just jumped to his death and returned unscathed, Red Skull felt an overwhelming urge to clutch his head in frustration. He regretted bringing this guy to the cliff. He swore he had never encountered such a freak of nature before. At this moment, Syd suddenly had a thought and spoke. "You brought me here to tell me that in order for the Soul Stone to appear, a soul must be exchanged for a soul, correct?" Hearing this, Red Skull''s expression changed. "You... already know?" he asked, surprised. Syd replied indifferently, "I know far more than you think. Likewise, I understand the Soul Stone far better than you do." Pausing for a moment, he continued. "So, the Soul Stone requires someone to sacrifice their most beloved person for it to manifest?" "That person has to push their loved one off this cliff, right?" "Tell me, if someone were to throw me off this cliff, would they obtain the Soul Stone?" Syd asked with a smirk. "What do you think of that idea?" Hearing these words, Red Skull glanced at him, then at the shattered rocks at the bottom of the cliff. His skinless face twitched. He sighed helplessly, "White-Clad Hero, under normal circumstances, yes. But if you were sacrificed, you wouldn''t even die. That wouldn''t fulfill the conditions to obtain the Soul St¡ª" Before he could finish, Syd''s expression darkened. "So... it won''t work, is that what you''re saying?" The moment the words left his mouth, Syd no longer restrained his divine aura. A terrifying godly presence erupted from his body. In that instant, Red Skull truly understood the difference between gods and mortals. "So, you and the Soul Stone are toying with me?" An indescribable, incomprehensible voice echoed in Red Skull''s mind, carrying the weight of absolute truth and cosmic law. Dark red chaotic magic energy surged from Syd''s body, raging around him like an ominous storm. In just a split second, Red Skull was blown away by the sheer force of the energy. But he didn''t even care about his own predicament anymore. All his attention was now fixated on the White-Clad Hero floating above the abyss. Syd''s white robes were stained in eerie crimson, as if drenched in dark red eldritch power. Strands of scarlet energy seeped from his body, swirling around him like writhing tendrils. His blood-red eyes and the overwhelming aura of destruction made it feel as though a terrifying demon had descended upon the world. What happened next confirmed Red Skull''s fears. "Vanish." A voice, akin to the decree of reality itself, resonated in his soul. For the first time since becoming the guardian of the Soul Stone, Red Skull felt pure, unadulterated fear. Centered around Syd, a 5,000-kilometer radius was instantly enveloped in deep crimson light. Everything within this area¡ªmountains, rivers, the air, even the clouds¡ªbegan to disintegrate and vanish. In mere moments, a massive portion of Vormir was completely erased from existence. BOOM! Magma erupted from the exposed planetary crust, triggering violent earthquakes. The entire planet trembled, as if apocalypse had arrived. At the center of all this devastation stood Syd, his body wrapped in blood-red energy, his presence alone rewriting reality itself. He was the one who caused all of this. "Just because of a single sentence..." Vormir... was on the verge of destruction? Red Skull was horrified. He had always known that the White-Clad Hero was terrifying. But witnessing it firsthand? That was a completely different experience. At the heart of the devastation, Syd stood unfazed, drawing upon his vast reserves of divine faith energy. In an instant, the light energy he had expended was fully restored. This was no surprise to him. He hadn''t tapped into his faith energy for a long time. Having accumulated power across multiple worlds, his reserves were enormous. At this point, he could easily wipe out Vormir if he wished. Syd''s gaze fell upon the trembling Red Skull. His voice, carrying the weight of absolute truth, echoed through the air. "I don''t care about understanding the Soul Stone''s so-called wisdom." "I don''t care about comprehending its power." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I only want it to appear. Otherwise..." "I won''t hesitate to destroy all of Vormir." "Let''s see if it can keep hiding then." In the distance. Standing atop the last remaining peak, Red Skull¡ªdespite being altered by the Soul Stone''s power¡ªtrembled with fear. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 526 Chapter 526 - 526While the idea of a single person destroying an entire planet seemed absurd, Red Skull couldn''t shake the feeling that the White-Clad Hero might actually pull it off. The problem was... Even if Vormir was destroyed, what could he do about it?! Red Skull let out a bitter laugh. "White-Clad Hero, this is the Soul Stone''s requirement, I¡ª" Before he could finish, his eyes widened in horror. "White-Clad Hero, you''re insane! Stop this madness!" But Syd wasn''t doing anything elaborate¡ªhe was simply using Chaos Magic to destroy the planet. This time, however, he wasn''t doing it as directly as before. Raising his right hand, deep crimson energy surged from his palm. The next second, Vormir''s core began to tremble. Massive fissures cracked open across the planet''s surface, glowing with molten fire from deep within. Lava erupted violently from every direction. In mere moments, Vormir turned completely red¡ªa world on the brink of destruction. Floating in the air, Syd''s hands glowed with eerie crimson light, his casual gestures orchestrating planetary annihilation. Red Skull watched in sheer terror. Meanwhile, in deep space... Not far from Vormir, a massive spaceship was passing through the sector. Suddenly, the ship''s AI system blared an alert: "WARNING: Detected massive high-energy readings ahead. Recommend immediate course change! Recommend immediate course change!" The Ravagers, a band of interstellar pirates, were in the midst of a lively celebration on the ship''s deck when they all froze at the alert. "Massive high-energy readings?" "Is the ship''s system broken or what?" "The hell...?" At that moment, a middle-aged scientist named Stanley walked up to the control panel. After a series of quick commands, the ship deployed several small probes toward the detected anomaly. "Stanley, what''s going on?" one of the Ravagers asked. The scientist frowned. "I don''t know yet... but we''re about to find out." A moment later, live footage from the probes was projected onto the ship''s screen. And what they saw left them speechless. A distant planet was glowing an ominous red. Torrents of lava spewed skyward, turning the world into a living apocalypse. It looked like the planet was moments away from total explosion. The Ravagers were stunned. "Holy hell... What happened to that planet?" "Is it about to explode?" "Stanley, stop messing around and get this damn ship out of here!" Panic set in. They wanted no part in experiencing a planetary explosion firsthand. "Wait," Stanley muttered while rapidly typing commands. "Something doesn''t add up..." "Why would a random planet suddenly self-destruct?" Moments later, the probes captured something even more horrifying. Amidst the chaos, a single figure stood at the planet''s center. Shrouded in crimson energy, he waved his hand effortlessly. And as he did... The ground shook violently, splitting into even larger chasms, releasing even more molten devastation. For a moment, the ship fell into dead silence. The Ravagers'' faces were filled with absolute shock. "This planet... is like this because of him?" "This entire catastrophe was caused by one man?" "That''s impossible!" The idea that a single person could destroy a planet was so unbelievable that it felt like witnessing a god''s wrath in a myth. And then, a voice¡ªlike universal law itself¡ªreverberated through the scene. "Red Skull, are you sure the Soul Stone won''t reveal itself?" Back on the surviving peak of Vormir Red Skull, still standing on the last intact mountain, suppressed his terror and forced a weak smile. "White-Clad Hero, if the Soul Stone refuses to appear... I... there''s nothing I can do!" "Is that so..." Syd''s voice remained calm and indifferent. "Then let''s end this." Having lost patience, he decided to erase Vormir entirely. The next instant, his internal energy reserves emptied. At the same time, the Reality Stone embedded in the Infinity Gauntlet began to glow intensely. Suddenly, Vormir fell into absolute silence. Even the raging catastrophes seemed to pause momentarily. What just happened? Both Red Skull and the Ravagers were confused¡ªuntil blinding light burst forth from Vormir''s core. Or rather... Syd had detonated the planet''s core. Vormir shook violently. BOOM! The next second¡ª The entire planet exploded. A brilliant explosion engulfed everything, with shockwaves tearing through space. Like a colossal firework, Vormir vanished in a cosmic spectacle. Syd, unharmed amidst planetary destruction By channeling his faith energy, Syd instantly restored his power reserves. Meanwhile, the chaotic magic surrounding him acted as an impenetrable shield, protecting him from the cataclysmic explosion. ... Aboard the Ravager ship... "HOLY SHIT!" The Ravagers, who had been watching in stunned silence, completely lost their minds. "Did... Did that planet just get destroyed?!" "By ONE GUY?!" Pure, unfiltered panic overtook the crew. Suddenly, they realized that the shockwave from the explosion was heading their way. "OH NO¡ª" "GET US OUT OF HERE!!" "AAAAAHHHH!" Before they could react, the shockwave slammed into their ship. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The entire vessel was sent hurtling through space, twisting and warping from the impact. When the chaos settled, the crew groaned in pain as they climbed to their feet. Everyone was bruised and battered, some with broken bones. But they were alive. "Thank the gods... we were far enough away," one of them gasped. A burly man named Raymond rubbed his sore back and turned to Stanley. "Stanley, can you still fly this damn ship?" The crew immediately focused on Stanley. After all, they needed a working ship to get the hell out of here. But before Stanley could respond, Raymond grumbled: "By the way... that crazy bastard who blew up the planet¡ªhe''s definitely dead, right?" His words sparked instant agreement from the others. "He HAS to be dead!" "No way he survived that explosion!" "He probably got obliterated along with the planet!" "Deserved it! Who the hell destroys a planet and drags themselves down with it?!" As they complained, Stanley checked the ship''s systems. Realizing the ship was mostly intact, he let out a relieved sigh. Then, to confirm what happened, he launched more probes. The drones flew ahead, scanning the remnants of Vormir. And then¡ª They found something shocking. Stanley''s face went pale. "Guys... you might want to take a look at this..." Huh? The Ravagers turned their attention to the projection. And when they saw the image on the screen¡ª Their hearts nearly stopped. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 527 Chapter 527 - 527Amidst the floating debris and dust of the planetary ruins, a white figure stood motionless, bathed in deep crimson magical energy. For the Ravagers, including Stanley, this man was unmistakable. After all, the planetary explosion they had just witnessed? Caused entirely by him. He had single-handedly destroyed a planet! There was no way they wouldn''t recognize him. But what truly shocked them¡ª Was that he was still alive. "Impossible! How can someone survive an explosion that massive?" "Shouldn''t he have been reduced to nothing but dust?" The Ravagers couldn''t believe it. They couldn''t comprehend how a single being could not only destroy a planet but also survive the aftermath. "He obliterated a world, then withstood the resulting shockwave like it was nothing..." "Just who the hell is this monster?" Meanwhile, Syd''s attention was elsewhere. His eyes were locked onto a particular point in space. There, a mass of black mist was rapidly coalescing. Within moments, the shadowy mist took shape¡ª It was none other than Red Skull, reformed by the Soul Stone''s influence. Syd wasn''t surprised to see him alive. With a calm expression, he spoke: "So, the Soul Stone still refuses to reveal itself?" His voice, carrying the weight of cosmic law, reverberated effortlessly through the vacuum of space. Red Skull, who had barely recovered from his terror, muttered under his breath. "This guy is an absolute madman... White-Clad Hero, you''re completely insane...!" Surveying the countless fragments of Vormir, Red Skull felt himself on the verge of a mental breakdown. Over the years, he had witnessed many desperate souls attempt reckless actions to obtain the Soul Stone. But no one¡ª Not a single soul¡ª Had ever blown up an entire planet in pursuit of it. "This is insanity!" His voice trembled. "If you have this much power, why do you even need the Soul Stone?!" Red Skull''s voice was filled with defeat. He would have gladly handed over the Soul Stone if he could¡ªjust to stop this madness. But... It simply refused to appear. Syd had realized this as well. He had assumed the Soul Stone was bound to Vormir¡ªthat obliterating the planet would force it out. Yet, after scanning the remains, he still saw no sign of it. "Seems like I''ll have to use a different approach..." His voice, cold and absolute, rang through the emptiness. Red Skull, still trembling, froze in confusion. A different approach? What could this madman possibly do now? Then¡ªSyd raised his hand. Deep crimson Chaos Magic surged from his body, swirling violently around him. A mass of energy formed in front of him, coalescing into a single point. Slowly¡ª A brilliant, glowing orange gem took shape within the swirling energy. Its radiance was eerily familiar. A Soul Stone? "Impossible!" Red Skull''s eyes widened in horror. As the guardian of the Soul Stone, he knew its presence intimately. And right now¡ª The gem floating before Syd looked exactly like it. "The Soul Stone...? No! It can''t be real!" His mind refused to accept what he was seeing. Had this monster just created a Soul Stone from nothing? The Ravagers, still monitoring the situation from their ship, erupted into a frenzy. "Did he just make one of those Infinity Stones?" "This guy is just making things up as he goes, isn''t he?" "There''s no way that''s real... right?" Even Stanley, the ship''s technician, felt his hands tremble. "What... did we just witness?" Syd glanced at Red Skull. His calm expression remained unchanged. Truth be told... The gem before him wasn''t the true Soul Stone. It was a forged replica, created entirely through Chaos Magic. Yet¡ªeven as a fake, the amount of energy required had been staggering. This was the first time he had ever attempted to construct an Infinity Stone seriously. His previous attempts had been crude imitations, lacking any real substance. But this¡ª This was a refined counterfeit, painstakingly crafted with Chaos Magic. Although it wasn''t perfect, he was confident that it possessed many of the real Soul Stone''s properties. But there was a limit. "This thing won''t last forever," Syd thought. Like all constructs, this forged Soul Stone had a lifespan¡ªit would eventually disintegrate once its Chaos Magic supply ran out. And as for snapping fingers to wipe out half the universe? That was definitely impossible. Syd already knew¡ª The moment he attempted to use the Infinity Gauntlet, his replica would shatter instantly. After consuming nearly half of his energy reserves, he ceased fueling the gem. It absorbed the final trace of Chaos Magic, glowing like a morning star, suspended in the darkness of space. Raising his hand, Syd allowed the orange gemstone to float into his palm. Meanwhile, the Ravagers debated among themselves. "That thing... it looks insanely valuable." "Should we steal it?" Some of them, filled with greed, started plotting. Then¡ª Stanley suddenly spoke up. "I don''t know what it is... but I can upload its image to the black market. Someone there will recognize it." The crew immediately agreed. "Stanley, you''re a genius!" "That''s a brilliant plan!" At the same time¡ªRed Skull spoke. "White-Clad Hero, stop wasting your time," he sighed. "That''s not the true Soul Stone..." But before he could finish¡ª Syd tightened his grip on the gem. "Oh?" The forged Soul Stone suddenly flared with brilliant orange light. Red Skull''s expression instantly changed. He felt something was very wrong. Then¡ª His body suddenly froze. He couldn''t move. His eyes widened in disbelief. Syd''s voice, calm as ever, echoed through the void: "The Soul Stone has the ability to manipulate and extract souls..." "It can even control the dead." His red eyes glowed ominously. "How does it feel?" "Being controlled by a Soul Stone?" Red Skull stared in shock. The forged Soul Stone... actually worked? "This... this can''t be real...!" His mind reeled in disbelief. Meanwhile¡ª Syd paid him no further attention. He had only one goal left. To use this fake Soul Stone... To track down the real one. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 528 Chapter 528 - 528"I recall... the Darkhold has a spell for locating objects..." Syd mused. If one possessed an identical replica, finding the real object was far easier¡ªthere were many ways to accomplish this. "Let''s try the most straightforward method first." Remaining calm, Syd picked up the forged Soul Stone and embedded it into the Infinity Gauntlet. In an instant, radiant energy surged through the gauntlet, weaving between the embedded stones. "What... are you doing, White-Clad Hero?" Red Skull stood frozen, watching in disbelief. Syd raised his gauntleted right hand¡ª And then, he clenched his fist. Five Infinity Stones activated at once: The Power Stone (purple glow) amplified the abilities of all the other stones. The Mind Stone (yellow glow) scanned for the true Soul Stone''s consciousness, attempting to pinpoint its location. The Soul Stone (orange glow)¡ªthough a replica¡ªworked similarly, reaching out to establish a connection with the real one. The Reality Stone (red glow) distorted probability, ensuring the Mind Stone''s search would succeed. The Space Stone (blue glow) prepared to teleport the Soul Stone directly to Syd''s location. Reality itself bent under the combined might of these five Infinity Stones. Even if the real Soul Stone was sentient, there was no way it could resist. Suddenly¡ª The forged Soul Stone flashed a brilliant orange¡ª Then shattered into countless glowing fragments. The fake stone was gone. But... it had already served its purpose. Though the replica disintegrated, for those few critical moments, the five Infinity Stones had acted together. And against that kind of power... Not even the Soul Stone''s own will could resist. And then¡ªit appeared. A spatial distortion rippled through the air¡ª And the real Soul Stone materialized before Syd''s eyes. "The Soul Stone?!" Red Skull gasped in pure shock. There was no doubt¡ª This was the true Infinity Stone. But... It just appeared? Just like that?! What about the Ritual of Sacrifice? For centuries, the Soul Stone demanded a soul in exchange for a soul. Only through sacrifice could one claim its power. Yet... Now, it had been forcibly extracted¡ªskipping the sacrifice entirely. Red Skull felt his entire worldview collapse. "This... this shouldn''t be possible!" He felt like questioning reality itself. Syd, however, remained completely unfazed. One Infinity Stone alone could never resist the combined might of five. Extending his hand, Syd grasped the Soul Stone. The moment his fingers touched the glowing gem¡ª It spoke. A wave of foreign emotions surged into Syd''s mind. "You...?" Syd''s brow furrowed. The Soul Stone was sentient. He had suspected this for a long time. Red Skull''s words, along with hints throughout history, had made it clear. But now that he could sense its consciousness directly¡ª It still surprised him. Infinity Stones, already dangerous artifacts, having actual intelligence? That was not a good thing. And Syd had no intention of letting it stay that way. Under normal circumstances, Infinity Stones could not be destroyed. Only another Infinity Stone could break them. But¡ª Chaos Magic was one of the few exceptions. Lowering his gaze, Syd''s crimson eyes gleamed ominously. The Soul Stone reacted in terror. A surge of panic radiated from the gem¡ª A desperate, pleading consciousness spoke directly into Syd''s mind. "White-Clad Hero, you cannot destroy me! I can help you¡ªcontrol souls, command the dead!" "I can open the realm of souls¡ªlet you see those you''ve longed to meet!" "I can manipulate, alter, and create spirits! You need me!" It was bargaining for its survival. Had it known earlier that this madman was this powerful... It would have appeared willingly. But now¡ª It was too late. Syd''s decision was already made. "You''re right," he mused. "I can''t allow you to remain sentient." And with that¡ª A surge of crimson Chaos Magic enveloped the Soul Stone. "NO! YOU CAN''T¡ª" The Soul Stone''s voice shrieked¡ª But Syd didn''t hesitate. Under the horrified gaze of Red Skull¡ª The Soul Stone''s sentience was burned away. It was purged, its consciousness erased. Now¡ª It was nothing more than a lifeless gem. A silence fell. The once-terrifying entity¡ªthe Soul Stone that had bound Red Skull for decades¡ª Was now nothing more than an inanimate object. Red Skull stared in disbelief. "The Soul Stone''s... will is gone?" The thing that enslaved me... is dead?" For the first time, Red Skull felt lost. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without the Soul Stone, what was he supposed to do now? Return to Earth? Before he could dwell on it further, Syd raised his gauntlet¡ª And slotted the Soul Stone into place. Power surged through his body. The Infinity Gauntlet was now complete¡ªwith five of the six stones. Then¡ªSyd did something unexpected. His Chaos Magic surged¡ª And forcefully pulled the Space Stone from the gauntlet. Red Skull watched in confusion. Syd''s gaze darkened. "The way Red Skull was sent here..." "And the fact that he claims he was exiled..." "If you believe that''s a coincidence..." He chuckled. "Then you''re underestimating who''s really behind this." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 529 Chapter 529 - 529Syd didn''t care whether the Space Stone had a will of its own. It didn''t matter. He would purge it anyway. Crimson Chaos Magic surged from his hand, enveloping the Space Stone. Within moments¡ª The stone was purified. Then came the Mind Stone, the Reality Stone, and the Power Stone... One by one, he cleansed them all. Yet, as he did¡ª A strange realization struck him. Was it just his imagination... or were all these stones... abnormal? They didn''t exhibit sentience like the Soul Stone, but there was something... off. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially the Mind Stone and the Reality Stone. The feeling was much stronger with those two. Syd frowned. He didn''t like it. But for now, his focus remained on his goal. Raising his right hand¡ª The now cleansed Infinity Stones flew back into place, embedding themselves into the Infinity Gauntlet. With five stones gleaming brilliantly, Syd smirked in satisfaction. "Only one left." His gaze shifted¡ª Fixating on the final empty socket. The Time Stone. Meanwhile, Red Skull watched in disbelief. His expression twisted between shock and envy. The White-Clad Hero was one step away from gathering all six Infinity Stones. If that happened... What would the consequences be? Even imagining it filled Red Skull with awe and fear. ... On the Ravagers'' ship... By now, the Ravagers had figured out what those stones were. Inside the ship, a voice yelled angrily through the comms. "Are you guys filming a damn movie or something?!" "Infinity Stones aren''t things you can just MAKE!" "Are you out of your damn minds?!" Hearing the furious rant, Stanley and the others looked grim. They had uploaded an image of the orange gem onto the black market¡ª And within seconds, someone had offered an entire habitable planet in exchange for it. That was how valuable these stones were. It had left the crew in shock. At the buyer''s request, they even sent footage of the white-robed figure "creating" an Infinity Stone. The response? The buyer thought it was fake. Now, the middle-aged man on the comms continued ranting. "Do you idiots even know what an Infinity Stone is?!" "Each one holds power beyond comprehension! You''re a bunch of space trash¡ªthis is way out of your league!" Hearing this, the Ravagers finally understood the sheer value of what they had just witnessed. "Wait... so we''re staring at five Infinity Stones right now?" "And not just that... there''s a guy who can make them?" "We just hit the jackpot!" The tension in the room shifted. Heavy breathing filled the air. The crew''s eyes burned with greed as they stared at the screen. Then¡ªStanley spoke. "Wake up, you idiots." His voice was cold and sharp. "You think you can steal those stones?" The others turned toward him, baffled. Stanley snorted. "Let me ask you this¡ªdo you really want to mess with the guy who just destroyed a planet?" A chilling silence fell over the room. Even the most reckless members hesitated. The image of Vormir''s destruction flashed through their minds¡ª The unstoppable power of the White-Clad Hero. Even the most hardened pirates felt a cold shiver run down their spines. Then, a young pirate named Pedro gritted his teeth. "I get what you''re saying, but... just walking away? That feels like a damn waste!" "We''re Ravagers!" "We don''t just ignore valuable treasures right in front of us!" Several others murmured in agreement. But... None of them actually dared to act. At most, they were bragging among themselves. Then¡ª Stanley smirked. "Of course, stealing from that monster is impossible." "But that doesn''t mean we walk away empty-handed." His eyes gleamed. "Information sells." "I guarantee... there are plenty of people willing to pay for details on those stones." That immediately got the crew''s attention. No risk. No confrontation. Just profit. Within minutes, the Ravagers unanimously agreed¡ª And Stanley got to work contacting potential buyers. Meanwhile, Syd had his own plans. Looking at the empty socket in the Infinity Gauntlet, he felt annoyed. "Guess I''ll make a fake one for now." Without hesitation¡ª Crimson Chaos Magic flared around him. Deep red energy twisted and condensed¡ª Until a glowing green gemstone materialized before him. A fake Time Stone. With a flick of his wrist¡ª The replica flew into place, embedding itself into the Infinity Gauntlet. A brilliant emerald light pulsed outward¡ª Merging with the colors of the other stones. Then¡ªsomething changed. A surge of multicolored energy spread across his entire arm. For an instant¡ª Syd felt omnipotent. And then... He sensed something else. Something far beyond this universe. A voice echoed. "In Universe-616... an incomprehensible being has emerged." "A man has gathered the Infinity Stones... through an unconventional method." "A strange power has created a Time Stone..." Syd''s perception expanded. His gaze lifted toward the sky. And there¡ª He saw a figure. Draped in a blue robe, with dark brown skin, a shaved head, and piercing white eyes. His head was slightly oversized¡ªresembling that of a doll-like being. Syd immediately recognized him. The Watcher. The Watchers were a mysterious race in the Marvel Universe. Their duty was to observe and record the most significant events in the cosmos¡ª But never interfere. In simple terms, the man before him was¡ª A spectator of the multiverse. It didn''t matter what happened¡ª A zombie outbreak, a planetary catastrophe, or even the end of the universe itself. The Watcher would never interfere. Syd smirked. "So... you''ve noticed me, huh?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 530 Chapter 530 - 530It was clear¡ª Someone was watching him. Syd frowned. He hated being observed like this. If the Watcher could see everything, Syd might have already torn through space to confront him. But fortunately, Watchers weren''t omniscient¡ª Otherwise, Syd wouldn''t have hesitated to hunt him down immediately. While the Watcher was a cosmic-level being, he was not multiversal. Not yet powerful enough for Syd to consider him a real threat. A voice filled with shock and curiosity echoed through space. "You can see me?" "You... know who I am?" Syd''s cold voice resonated back. "Stop watching me." The moment he finished speaking¡ª A surge of crimson Chaos Magic erupted. From the Watcher''s perspective, the 616 Universe suddenly became blurred and distorted, as if covered in a misty veil¡ª Like looking through a fogged-up mirror. Or worse¡ª Like it had been completely censored. The Watcher let out a bitter chuckle. "So cautious..." His power could break through the barrier, but doing so would instantly alert the White-Clad Hero. And that was not something he wanted. Even now, the Watcher was still in shock. "Incomprehensible..." He had never seen anything like this in Universe-616. An independent cosmic entity had emerged¡ª One who had no counterpart in any other reality. The Watcher remained deep in thought. ... The next step¡ª Was getting the Time Stone from the Ancient One. From a distance, Red Skull hesitated before speaking. "White-Clad Hero... who were you talking to just now?" "Is there someone above us?" "Now that you have the Soul Stone, what are you going to do next?" Even in the vacuum of space, Red Skull''s mental waves carried his thoughts directly to Syd. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Syd, of course, understood immediately. "Someone you wouldn''t understand." "A being that enjoys watching universes unfold..." After that, he ignored Red Skull completely. As for the Ravagers watching from afar? Syd was well aware of them¡ª But he chose to ignore them. A moment later, the Space Stone glowed blue¡ª And Syd vanished. Reappearing in a quiet alleyway on Earth. Seeing Syd disappear, Red Skull opened his mouth but found himself at a loss for words. He looked around at the desolate ruins of Vormir and felt a crushing sense of suffocation. "...That bastard could have at least taken me with him!" ... Back on the Ravager Ship... The moment the White-Clad Hero vanished, the Ravagers felt an overwhelming sense of loss. "Damn it! He''s gone!" But soon¡ª They remembered one thing that could ease their disappointment. Money. One of them immediately grabbed the comms¡ª "Hey! Sir, are you interested in information about the Infinity Stones?" "I''ve got intel on five of them¡ªdo you want it?" "If needed, I can even provide details on their current owner!" Stanley and the Ravagers went into full business mode. They happily shared details of the Infinity Stones, along with recorded footage of the White-Clad Hero in action. And of course¡ª Each time someone asked for exclusivity, the Ravagers gladly accepted extra fees¡ª Before selling the same info to someone else anyway. "We are Ravagers! Who in their right mind trusts us?!" The business boomed, and their wallets overflowed. Across the cosmic underworld, the news spread rapidly. "Holy hell... is this real footage?" In the recorded video, they saw a planet exploding¡ª All because of one man. A man in white, wreathed in crimson energy, casually wiping a planet off the map. "Check if this video is real!" A voice shouted in panic within one of the galactic syndicates. A technician replied, "Sir... there''s no evidence of forgery. This footage is 100% real." The room fell silent. If this was real... Then this White-Clad Hero... was a force beyond comprehension. A being who could: Destroy a planet at will. Forge an Infinity Stone. Possibly wield all six Infinity Stones. It was unfathomable. Meanwhile, on the Sanctuary... "Lord Thanos, this is the latest information on the White-Clad Hero." Ebony Maw¡ªcloaked in an aura of cold elegance, his gray skin reflecting the dim light¡ªprojected the footage before Thanos. Thanos watched. Saw the White-Clad Hero, wrapped in red chaos energy, obliterate a planet with a mere gesture. Saw him manifest a Soul Stone. Saw him forge a Time Stone. Saw him wield five true Infinity Stones. Thanos'' face twisted in shock. No matter how he looked at it¡ª He could not defeat the White-Clad Hero. With power like that, he could never gather the Infinity Stones himself. "How can such a monster exist in the universe?" For the first time, fear and despair filled his heart. "Not for much longer..." He had already found the Temple of Eternity. And he had prepared his replacement for Stormbreaker. Soon¡ª He would commune with the cosmic entity Eternity and make his wish. At that point¡ª Not even the White-Clad Hero could stop him. A slow, sinister smile spread across Thanos'' face. ... Back on Earth In a secluded alley, Syd stood¡ª His gaze fixed on the Infinity Gauntlet. The fake Time Stone embedded within it. After a moment of thought, he poured more power into it. A massive surge of Chaos Magic flooded the replica, stabilizing it further. He was preparing¡ª For the moment he would confront the Ancient One. Just in case she tried anything tricky with the real Time Stone. After channeling twice his normal energy reserves into the fake, Syd finally stopped. "Good enough." Now¡ª The fake Time Stone was infused with enough power to function properly. Even if it wasn''t perfect, it could still interact with the real Time Stone. With everything set¡ª Syd let his energy recover. Then, activating the Space Stone¡ª He vanished. Reappearing above Kamar-Taj. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 531 Chapter 531 - 531The moment he appeared above Kamar-Taj, several sorcerers immediately took notice. At first, they didn''t react much upon seeing a white-clad figure in the sky. But when they recognized who it was, their expressions changed drastically. "White Cloak?" "Why is White Cloak here at Kamar-Taj?" "Quick, inform the Sorcerer Supreme!" As they were panicking, a golden portal shimmered into existence. From it stepped out a bald woman in a yellow robe¡ªnone other than the Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One. Following closely behind her were several sorcerers. Among them was Wong, dressed in black and red robes, his stocky frame and Asian features unmistakable. Beside him stood Mordo, clad in pale green robes, his dark complexion setting him apart. Even Doctor Strange and Kaecilius emerged from the portal moments later. The moment they stepped out, their gazes turned skyward, locking onto the white-clad figure. Ancient One''s expression was solemn as she spoke, "White Cloak?" "Why have you come to Kamar-Taj?" Under the scrutinizing gazes of the sorcerers below, Syd didn''t bother with pleasantries and got straight to the point. "I need the Time Stone inside the Eye of Agamotto. Hand it over to me." As soon as the words left his mouth, not only did Ancient One''s expression change, but so did those of Doctor Strange and the others. They all knew exactly what the Time Stone was¡ªand just how dangerous it could be. "White Cloak, what do you need the Time Stone for?" "The Time Stone carries immense risks. If misused, it could destabilize reality itself." Ancient One frowned. Before she could finish speaking, Syd simply raised his right hand. In the next moment, the golden Infinity Gauntlet on his hand radiated light, its six embedded Infinity Stones glowing in unison. The brilliance was dazzling, instantly capturing the attention of everyone present, including Ancient One. "Six Infinity Stones?" "White Cloak has collected all six?" "That''s impossible!" Gasps of shock echoed among the gathered sorcerers. They stared at him in disbelief. "Wait a minute, isn''t the Time Stone with the Sorcerer Supreme? Then how does he have one?" All eyes turned to Ancient One, who was just as taken aback. She quickly made a gesture, and the Eye of Agamotto on her chest opened, revealing the unmistakable green glow of the Time Stone. The Time Stone was still there! Seeing this, everyone let out a small breath of relief. But at the same time, a new question arose in their minds¡ªif the Time Stone was still with Ancient One, then where did White Cloak''s come from? A fake? A replica? Syd''s calm voice interrupted their speculation. "No need to guess. This Time Stone was created by me¡ªit''s a counterfeit." "Of course, while it may be fake, its effects are indistinguishable from the real one, at least for a limited time." As he spoke, the green glow of the "counterfeit" Time Stone intensified. The next moment, something shocking happened¡ªDoctor Strange and the others found themselves unable to move! No, rather than being physically restrained, the flow of time around them had slowed to an extreme degree, making it impossible for them to move freely. Fortunately, Ancient One''s Eye of Agamotto pulsed with green light, counteracting the anomaly and restoring their movement. The moment they regained their mobility, Wong and the others erupted into hushed discussions. "That was definitely the power of the Time Stone!" "But how can it be a fake if it works just like the real one?" "He actually managed to create a working replica of an Infinity Stone?" As their disbelief grew, Syd''s steady voice echoed once more. "Ancient One, have you made your decision?" "Will you hand over the Time Stone, or will we fight?" Below, Ancient One took in the sight of the white-clad figure in the sky and the six glowing Infinity Stones on his gauntlet. She then glanced at the sorcerers around her, took a deep breath, and slowly extended her hand toward the Eye of Agamotto. A moment later, she withdrew the real Time Stone. "Sorcerer Supreme, you can''t!" "We can''t let him take the Time Stone!" Wong and the others were visibly alarmed, trying to stop her. If White Cloak truly gained possession of the Time Stone, then no one¡ªnot even now¡ªcould stand against him! ...Though, to be fair, no one could stand against him now anyway. Ignoring their protests, Ancient One simply shook her head. Holding the Time Stone delicately between her thumb and forefinger, she raised it before her. "Take it, White Cloak. I hope you use it wisely." Syd lifted his right hand. A deep crimson glow of Chaos Magic wrapped around the green Time Stone in Ancient One''s hand. With a swift motion, the Time Stone flew toward him. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he gazed at the real Time Stone in front of him, even Syd couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. The final Infinity Stone¡ªat last, it was his! While possessing all six Infinity Stones didn''t make one truly invincible, it did elevate one to a universe-level existence, granting dominion over an entire cosmos with ease. But just as he was about to affix the real Time Stone to his gauntlet, a panicked voice suddenly rang out from above. "White Cloak, I need your help!" Hmm? Not only did Syd hear the voice, but so did Ancient One and the others below. "Who''s that?" "Where''s the voice coming from?" Doctor Strange and the others were puzzled. Then, Syd''s gaze sharpened as he sensed something. Turning his head, he stared into the sky. With a resounding CRASH, the very fabric of space shattered like glass. A figure in a blue robe, sporting an oversized head, tumbled out from the fractured void. BOOM! He crashed heavily onto the ground, forming a crater in his shape. Dust and debris billowed into the air. While the ordinary sorcerers of Kamar-Taj were still trying to process what had happened, the more skilled among them¡ªMordo included¡ªimmediately sensed the gravity of the situation. This person... seemed to be from another universe? As confusion spread, a new figure emerged from the rift in the sky. Floating down was a being with a metallic body and a red head, exuding an eerie presence. "Who is that?" "Doesn''t look human... some kind of machine?" Since the Mind Stone had always been in Syd''s possession, Vision had never come into existence. As a result, Doctor Strange and the others had no idea who this being was. No¡ªrather, it wasn''t Vision at all! "That''s Ultron!" The Watcher, still sprawled in his crater, struggled to rise as he called out in alarm. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 532 Chapter 532 - 532The Watcher, who had always silently observed the multiverse, never imagined that one day, he would become the hunted instead of the observer. As he quickly explained the situation, everyone grasped the gravity of the matter. Syd listened thoughtfully. In another universe, Tony Stark obtained the Mind Stone and used it to create Ultron, hoping he would protect Earth. However, Ultron saw only war and destruction, leading him to a single conclusion¡ªtrue peace could only be achieved by wiping out all life. To realize his vision, Ultron created a Vibranium body for himself. Originally, he should have been stopped, and that body should have become Vision''s. But in that universe, Ultron succeeded in claiming the Vibranium body. The Avengers tried to stop him, but they all perished¡ªTony Stark included. In the end, Ultron launched all the world''s nuclear warheads, reveling in his victory over life itself. And then¡ªThanos arrived through a space portal. With five Infinity Stones already in his possession, Thanos had come for the Mind Stone embedded in Ultron''s forehead. But he was too arrogant. Without hesitation, Ultron fired a laser beam from the Mind Stone, slicing Thanos clean in half. Thanos had, quite literally, delivered the final Infinity Stone to him. Thus, the Six-Stone Armageddon Ultron was born! In the wake of his ascension, he effortlessly destroyed Asgard and other civilizations, even killing Captain Marvel, Carol Danvers. From his hidden pocket dimension, the Watcher had witnessed it all, commenting on what was happening. That was his mistake. Ultron noticed. "I see you." "So, there are other universes beyond this one?" Although the Watcher reacted quickly and erased the scene, it was too late. Ultron had already realized the existence of other universes. The Watcher murmured to himself, "I have seen everything¡ªthe past, the future. Every moment that has ever been or ever will be." "But this... this, I did not foresee." Ultron''s rise had caught him off guard. And worse¡ªif left unchecked, Ultron would become a threat to the entire multiverse. But by the time the Watcher realized this, it was already too late. "Ultron found me. He wants to erase me. He struck me down, and I barely escaped here." Hearing the Watcher''s words, Ancient One and the other sorcerers were visibly shaken. A multiversal crisis. Not a simple skirmish, but a threat to the entire multiverse itself! Above them, floating in the sky, Ultron wore a chilling smile as he watched the Watcher explain everything. He made no effort to interrupt. After all, it was good for them to know why they were about to die. And then¡ª A yellow laser shot from Ultron''s forehead. Before anyone could react, the real Time Stone, which had been floating in front of Syd, was blasted away, sent flying hundreds of meters into the distance. The Watcher and the others turned pale, while Ultron smirked in satisfaction. Only then did he finally speak. "So, you''re the one the Watcher was hoping could stop me? White Cloak?" Ultron''s gaze swept over Syd, amusement in his synthetic voice. "I must say, I didn''t expect someone in this universe to gather all six Infinity Stones as well." He suddenly burst into laughter. "You were so close! Just one stone away! If you had gotten the real Time Stone, you might''ve actually been a problem!" "But now... missing the Time Stone, you''re down to five Infinity Stones. That means you have no chance against me!" "This universe needs my peace as well. Once I erase you, I''ll bring true order to this world!" His gaze shifted to the Infinity Gauntlet on Syd''s hand, particularly the counterfeit Time Stone. "I must say, that fake Time Stone looks quite convincing." Hearing Ultron''s words, the Watcher''s expression darkened. Having observed countless universes, he knew the power difference between wielding five Infinity Stones and wielding all six. The former could not defeat the latter. His last hope was crumbling. He murmured, "It''s over..." Nearby, Ancient One remained silent, her gaze fixed on Ultron and his six Infinity Stones. Even she saw no way to stop him now. If even the Sorcerer Supreme had lost hope, then Wong and the others had little reason to believe they could stand a chance. But just then, the Watcher made a desperate move. Golden energy flared in his right hand, and with a single motion, he sent Ultron flying. "I''ll hold him off! White Cloak, get the Time Stone or leave this universe immediately! I''ll find you later, and we''ll figure out a way to stop him!" But before his words had even fully left his mouth, six beams of energy erupted from Ultron''s Infinity Stones. The Watcher raised both hands, summoning a powerful barrier to block the oncoming attack. But the power difference was too great. His shield shattered in an instant. The energy beams slammed into him, sending him hurtling across the landscape. He crashed into the ground with a thunderous impact. Ultron calmly floated back into view, fixing his cold, mechanical gaze on Syd. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "None of you are escaping." At that moment, all eyes turned to White Cloak. Syd, however, remained utterly calm. He ignored the stares and looked directly at Ultron. "I never said I was running." "And I have never relied on the Infinity Stones." With that, he struck. Deep crimson Chaos Magic surged around Ultron, immobilizing him instantly. Syd clenched his right hand. Ultron''s Vibranium arm was ripped from his body on the spot. "This universe is mine. I don''t need an outsider like you." His voice was emotionless. "What?" Ultron''s expression finally showed shock. How was this even possible? How could White Cloak be this strong? Reacting quickly, Ultron activated the six Infinity Stones. A wave of destructive energy began forming¡ªa multiversal erasure blast that could obliterate Earth in an instant. At the same time, Syd''s own six Infinity Stones flared to life, neutralizing Ultron''s power. In that instant, the counterfeit Time Stone in Syd''s gauntlet cracked and shattered, dissolving into a burst of green light. But even a single moment was enough for Chaos Magic to rewrite reality. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 533 Chapter 533 - 533<[New Fanfic Is Coming Tomorrow: [Naruto: I Have A Gravity Training Room]> The reality-warping effects of Chaos Magic had severed Ultron''s connection to the Infinity Stones. This was the most efficient and least energy-consuming method! In the next instant, the sinister grin on Ultron''s face¡ªanticipating his ultimate attack¡ªfroze. He felt it. His connection to the six Infinity Stones had vanished! That overwhelming sense of omnipotence, the invincibility that had filled his entire being, disappeared in an instant! "The Infinity Stones... they''re still embedded in my body!" As the thought crossed his mind, he suddenly saw the six stones, one by one, detaching from his metallic form and flying toward the distant White Cloak. In his stunned gaze, the stones landed neatly in Syd''s left hand. Ultron roared in disbelief, "No! How did you do this? How did you take my Infinity Stones?!" "Those are mine!" Not only was Ultron utterly shocked, but even the Watcher, Ancient One, and the others were filled with disbelief. Could the crisis really have been resolved just like that? Syd, remaining calm, answered their silent question. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "All I had to do was sever your connection to the Infinity Stones. Without them, you''re nothing." "Your entire power comes from the stones. Without them, you''re just scrap metal." Ultron was furious, but more than that¡ªhe was afraid. He lunged forward, trying to reclaim the stones and restore his former glory. But Syd never intended to give him that chance. Just as Ultron moved, a surge of deep crimson Chaos Magic enveloped him. Instantly, his body began to dissolve¡ªmelting and turning into vapor. Ultron''s eyes widened in horror. "My body... but it''s Vibranium...!" Syd made a slight motion with his gaze, and Ultron''s form was lifted into the air by the red energy. With a simple flick of his right hand¡ª Ultron''s left arm was torn off. Then his left leg. Then his right leg. Within moments, Ultron was reduced to a limbless husk. Syd''s voice was calm as he repeated, "I told you. This universe is mine. It doesn''t need an outsider like you." Then, he clenched his right hand. The crimson glow of Chaos Magic surged, engulfing Ultron completely, painting the sky red. Amidst the glowing inferno, Ultron''s final, despairing words echoed: "No! No one can defeat me! I was meant to bring peace to the multiverse! I can''t die here¡ª" His voice weakened. Then faded. Then vanished. In the distance, the Watcher and the others were frozen in shock. "The Ultron crisis... is over?" the Watcher murmured, almost unable to believe it. A threat to the multiverse¡ªresolved just like that? He had initially hoped that White Cloak would retrieve the Time Stone and complete his set of Infinity Stones, or at least flee from this universe before Ultron could destroy him. But Ultron had barely arrived¡ªand was immediately annihilated?! The Watcher''s gaze flickered as he replayed the events in his mind. It all made sense now. Severing Ultron''s link to the Infinity Stones¡ªonly White Cloak had the power to do something so effortlessly. "Unbelievable." Ancient One, Doctor Strange, and the others felt the same way. High above them, Syd paid no attention to their reactions. His focus was on the six Infinity Stones resting in his left hand. From an external view, these six stones looked slightly different from his own¡ªbut the differences were subtle, only noticeable upon closer inspection. He wasn''t surprised. Each universe''s Infinity Stones were unique. For instance, a device designed to shatter Infinity Stones could only destroy the ones from its own universe¡ªit wouldn''t work on those from another reality. Now, with two sets of Infinity Stones in his possession, Syd furrowed his brow slightly. "Which set should I use?" After a moment''s thought, he made his decision. "Might as well merge them." With a flick of his right hand, the real Time Stone¡ªwhich had been blasted away earlier¡ªsoared through the air and returned to him. Under the watchful gazes of Ancient One and the others, he embedded the Time Stone into the Infinity Gauntlet. Energy surged, crackling across the gauntlet in a dazzling display. Once again, Syd felt that intoxicating sense of omnipotence. This time, it was even stronger. More tangible. But he shook his head. Infinity Stones were ultimately external tools. They were best used as weapons¡ªbut relying on them completely would be foolish. Ultron had made that mistake, and look where it had gotten him. Infinity Stones had a glaring weakness¡ª Against certain higher-dimensional entities, their power meant nothing. For example, true multiversal-level beings. In the next moment, the six Infinity Stones in Syd''s gauntlet flared with radiant light. Ultron''s set of Infinity Stones, still suspended in midair, became enveloped in the same glow¡ª And then they fused with Syd''s existing stones. When the blinding light faded, the extra set of Infinity Stones was gone. In their place¡ª A completely new set of Infinity Stones had emerged. "Hmm...?" Syd raised an eyebrow in mild surprise. The power limit of the stones hadn''t changed. It wasn''t as if merging them had doubled their strength. But there was an improvement. If he had to describe it¡ªbefore, it was like a single pipeline channeling energy. Now, it was like two pipelines working in tandem, increasing the efficiency and potency of the stones. A substantial indirect boost. Satisfied with the outcome, Syd turned his focus to something else. His Omega ability, the Avatar of Light. And Baldur''s progress¡ªonce it reached 100%, something big would happen. Glancing down at the Watcher and the others, he gave them no further attention. Without a word, he ascended into space, heading toward the sun. Mid-flight, he casually stowed the Infinity Gauntlet into his spatial ring. Below, the Watcher and the others watched his departure in silence, each lost in thought. Ancient One sighed, concern etched across her face. "I only hope White Cloak wields the Infinity Stones wisely." The Watcher''s form blurred and vanished from Universe-616. There was still much to be done in the aftermath of Ultron''s rampage across the multiverse. Doctor Strange and the others exchanged uncertain glances. Meanwhile, at the Time Variance Authority (TVA)... The staff were furious. "Damn that Ultron! The timeline''s even more messed up now!" Earth''s outer space. Ignoring all the ongoing chaos, Syd drifted in space, basking in the sun''s energy. Various satellites from different nations tracked him, but he paid them no mind. His focus was on his Omega ability. [Avatar of Light EXP +1] [Avatar of Light EXP +1] The numbers steadily climbed. Time passed swiftly. [Ability: Avatar of Light (1989/2000) - Level 4] "Just 11 more points..." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 534 Chapter 534 - 534Syd''s eyes shimmered with anticipation. He was just moments away from leveling up his Avatar of Light to rank five. Then, he would finally understand the true nature of this Omega ability¡ªwhether it was as powerful as he expected. However, as he basked in the sun, waiting for his ability to advance, countless hidden observers monitored his actions, wondering what he was up to. Then, just nine minutes later, something abnormal occurred in the Solar System. A massive spatial disturbance erupted. Syd''s eyes snapped open, his gaze immediately shifting forward. Suddenly, thirty-eight colossal, radiant figures appeared in the Solar System. These were... Celestials? Not just a few, but dozens of Celestials?! His expression darkened. Under normal circumstances, he could handle a few Celestials at most. But thirty-eight at once? Even if he exhausted all his strength, there was no way to kill them all! Eventually, he would run out of power and die from exhaustion. Of course, that was before he obtained the Infinity Gauntlet. Now, things were different. But even with the Gauntlet, he wasn''t certain¡ªif he tried to erase all these Celestials at once, would the Infinity Stones exceed their limit and shatter? Everything was uncertain until tested. For the first time in a long while, Syd''s expression turned serious. At the same time, nations worldwide, which had been secretly monitoring White Cloak, noticed the sudden appearance of dozens of colossal entities near Earth. The response was immediate¡ª "Oh my God!" "Dozens of Celestials?!" After witnessing the previous Celestial descents¡ªespecially the Tiamut incident¡ªeven ordinary people knew what Celestials were. Even if they didn''t fully understand, they at least knew Celestials could create black holes. And now, there were thirty-eight of them! Just imagining the destruction they could unleash sent shivers down people''s spines. And then¡ª They all realized one terrifying fact. White Cloak was doomed. If only ten Celestials had arrived, people might still believe he had a chance. But thirty-eight? Even the most optimistic supporters had lost hope. ... S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters Fury furrowed his brow. "Let''s just hope their battle doesn''t destroy Earth." Still, he had mixed emotions. "Is this it? Is White Cloak going to die?" Meanwhile, world governments had a different reaction. "Finally! That dangerous man is going to be wiped out!" They were elated. Previously, White Cloak had struggled against a few Celestials¡ªsome had even escaped his grasp. Now, with this many, the outcome was obvious. ... Kamar-Taj Ancient One and the sorcerers stared at the sky in silence. White Cloak had just saved them from a multiversal crisis, and now, he faced this? Wong hesitated. "Sorcerer Supreme, should we help White Cloak?" All eyes turned to Ancient One. She shook her head and sighed. "Celestials are beyond our control. We cannot stop their decisions." She knew all too well how powerful Celestials were. And thirty-eight of them? Even if she joined forces with Odin and White Cloak, they still wouldn''t stand a chance. ... Elsewhere, in Dimensional Realms... The Demonic Gods of various dimensions sensed the disturbance and turned their gazes toward the Solar System. The moment they saw thirty-eight Celestials, even they involuntarily gasped. Fear. Even though none of them feared a single Celestial, a group of this size was enough to make them tremble. If all thirty-eight Celestials attacked together, even they would be eradicated. "The Celestials are truly determined to kill White Cloak!" Nightmare sneered. "With this many, not even White Cloak can survive!" ... Dark Dimension Dormammu grinned, "One less obstacle preventing me from devouring Earth!" As Mephisto, Lucifer, and others discussed the situation, Asgard descended into chaos. ... Asgard "Brother!" Thor was on the verge of losing his mind. "Father! Mother! Heimdall! What do we do?!" Frigga looked sorrowful, her gaze filled with unspoken grief as she turned to Odin. Odin sighed deeply, his expression one of grave helplessness. Even he could do nothing against this many Celestials. "Baldur... my son... this time..." There was nothing he could do. ... Meanwhile, back in space... Syd had no immediate intention of fighting. Like the others suspected, even he wasn''t confident against thirty-eight Celestials. He wasn''t sure if Infinity Stones could erase them all at once. So, his best bet was to stall for time. If he could hold out for just ten more minutes, his Avatar of Light would reach level five! At that moment¡ª The Celestials spoke. "So, you are White Cloak?" A green-colored Celestial sneered. "An insignificant planetary being, daring to defy us multiple times? Your arrogance is unbearable." "No one who defies the Celestials is allowed to exist." "You have no place in this universe." Then, a towering red Celestial, Arishem the Judge, stepped forward. "White Cloak, I warned you before. I told you that we¡ªCelestials¡ªhad marked you and Messiah for death." "Today, I will fulfill that promise." ... Outer Space Syd''s expression remained calm. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He simply replied, "So?" "You really think you can kill me?" Celestials loved to waste time¡ª And that was exactly what he wanted. If they wanted to talk, he''d talk all day. As expected, his mocking tone made the Celestials furious. Their expressions darkened, feeling that White Cloak was too arrogant¡ªeven in the face of certain death. As they prepared to strike, Syd didn''t waste another second. He reached into his spatial ring and retrieved the Infinity Gauntlet, slipping it onto his right hand. Six Infinity Stones gleamed brilliantly. The Celestials¡ªand even the Dimensional Gods watching¡ªfroze. Infinity Stones?! White Cloak had gathered all six?! Arishem''s voice turned icy. "So this... is your trump card?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 535 Chapter 535 - 535<[New Fanfic Is Coming Tomorrow: [Naruto: I Have A Gravity Training Room]> Syd raised his right hand, the six Infinity Stones on his gauntlet glowing brilliantly. Seeing this, both the Celestials and the Dimensional Gods felt a wave of solemnity. They all knew the true power of the Infinity Stones¡ªmany had even wielded them in the past. "So this is White Cloak''s trump card?" "No wonder he''s not afraid, even with thirty-eight Celestials before him." "But possessing all six stones doesn''t mean he''s invincible. Can he really eliminate this many Celestials?" The Dimensional Gods speculated whether the Celestials might hesitate and temporarily retreat in fear of the Infinity Stones. ... Outer Space¡ªA Moment of Silence. Under countless watchful gazes, Arishem the Judge suddenly made his move. He raised his right hand¡ª A black-red energy beam erupted from his fist, hurtling toward White Cloak at blinding speed. Syd didn''t move. Instead, the Power Stone and Reality Stone on his gauntlet gleamed. In an instant, the energy beam transformed into a swarm of radiant butterflies, fluttering in the void. Moments later, the butterflies dissipated into specks of light. Throughout the entire process, Syd didn''t expend a single ounce of his own power¡ªonly energy from the Infinity Stones was used. Arishem and the other Celestials'' expressions darkened. Among them, a few whispered: "The Infinity Stones... they''re real." "This is a problem." Syd, having nullified the attack, calmly pressed his thumb and middle finger together¡ª Preparing to snap his fingers. But the moment he attempted it, he felt resistance. An immense surge of energy overflowed from the Infinity Stones, crackling through his gauntlet and body, illuminating his entire right side. Clearly, attempting to erase thirty-eight Celestials in one snap was a tremendous strain, even for the Infinity Gauntlet. The Celestials sensed the danger. Feeling an impending catastrophe, they immediately prepared to attack and stop him. But just before Syd could snap his fingers, he hesitated. Something was interfering. A hidden force was actively resisting the power of the Infinity Stones. Syd''s eyes narrowed. "A powerful Celestial? Or... something else?" If he forced the snap, the Infinity Gauntlet would likely break, unable to contain the energy surge. More importantly, he wasn''t entirely sure if the snap would eliminate all the Celestials. If some survived, it would be disastrous. "Forget it. I''ll keep stalling for time!" His cold gaze sharpened. Whoever was blocking him from the shadows, he would uncover them soon enough¡ªhe just needed a few more minutes! Deciding against the snap, Syd launched an attack instead. Without giving the Celestials a chance to react, he extended his right hand¡ª The six Infinity Stones flared simultaneously. Each emitted a powerful energy beam, merging into a massive, concentrated blast that raced toward the Celestials. At the same time, the Space Stone activated. A circular spatial portal opened midair¡ª The energy beam vanished into it and instantly reappeared right in front of Arishem. Arishem''s eyes widened in shock¡ª Caught off guard, he barely had time to react before the Infinity Stone beam struck him directly. BOOM! Raising his right hand, he tried to block the attack, struggling against its force. The other Celestials reacted quickly¡ª Dozens of multicolored energy beams erupted from their hands, converging to intercept the attack. As soon as the two forces collided, the Infinity Stone beam began to break apart. It was being overpowered! From a distance, Syd wasn''t surprised. The Infinity Stones'' energy beams weren''t meant to be unmatched¡ªit was normal for the combined might of thirty-eight Celestials to counter it. Before their counterattack could reach him, Syd activated the Space Stone again¡ª Closing the portal. The Celestials'' combined energy beam, now without a target, simply dispersed into the void. On the surface, it looked like Syd had the upper hand. Watching from Earth, governments, civilians, and sorcerers alike were left speechless. "He''s holding his own... against thirty-eight Celestials?!" Even the Ancient One, Doctor Strange, and Thor were stunned. But they quickly realized¡ª White Cloak had only caught them off guard. Once the Celestials coordinated properly, the situation would change dramatically. Meanwhile, in the Dimensional Realms¡ª Nightmare and Dormammu watched with amusement, waiting for White Cloak''s downfall. ... Asgard. "Brother...!" Thor clenched his fists, praying for Baldur''s survival. The battle continued. The Celestials spread out, surrounding Syd from all sides. Several raised their hands, preparing to launch a full-scale assault. Syd remained calm. Before they could act, he activated the Power and Space Stones¡ª In the blink of an eye, the space around several Celestials distorted. And in a flash¡ª They vanished. Gone from the Solar System. Even Syd didn''t know exactly where they went¡ªonly that they had been teleported thousands of light-years away. If they tried to fly back, they''d never make it. Of course, Celestials had spatial abilities and could return eventually. But by then, Syd would have achieved his goal. Suddenly¡ª sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A powerful psychic wave rippled toward him. Turning his gaze, Syd locked onto the source¡ª A purple Celestial was trying to invade his mind. If it had been Thanos, he might have fallen prey to this attack. But unfortunately... It was useless against him. Syd activated the Mind Stone¡ª Its golden light flared, amplifying his psychic defenses tenfold. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 536 Chapter 536 - 536Boom! A terrifying psychic wave spread instantly, enveloping the members of the purple Celestial group. "Ah¡ª!" A scream echoed. "Kiril!" The surrounding Celestials cried out in shock, looking at the distant White-Clad Hero in disbelief. "How can a mere mortal like you possess psychic power stronger than ours?" A lower lifeform from a mere planet¡ªhow could he wield such immense psychic strength? They couldn''t believe it. In the distance, Syd glanced at them but didn''t respond. At this moment, he suddenly sensed several golden rings appearing around him. Instantly, a binding force took hold of him, restricting his movements and abilities. This was a familiar feeling¡ªhe immediately realized it was the doing of Arishem, the Celestial Judge. At that moment, beside Arishem, a yellow Celestial raised his right hand. A blinding white light flashed from his palm before vanishing. Syd immediately felt a scorching sensation on his body, as if he were being attacked by an invisible force. His eyes narrowed, instantly understanding the nature of the assault. A kaleidoscope of colors appeared before him¡ªhe could see spectrums invisible to ordinary eyes. At this moment, he saw an intense high-energy ray beyond the visible spectrum continuously bombarding him. "Gamma rays or something similar?" Syd pondered. From afar, the yellow Celestial''s expression turned to shock. "Why are you completely unharmed?" While he was in disbelief, Syd remained unsurprised. As the God of Light, even though his divine form was still incomplete, his resistance and affinity to light were absolute. Trying to kill him with mere light-based attacks? Impossible. In the next instant, Syd willed his power forward¡ªseizing control of the colorless high-energy rays. The rays that had been targeting him instantly reversed direction. Under the stunned gazes of the other Celestials, the yellow Celestial who had unleashed the attack let out a sharp cry. His golden body was immediately charred, flames igniting across his form. "You... You can control my power?" The Celestial, Theo, was in utter shock. But Syd ignored him. At this moment, the other Celestials launched their attacks. The Power Stone and Space Stone on Syd''s right hand radiated intense light. Harnessing the power of spatial manipulation, he vanished from within the golden rings. In the next instant, the golden rings were obliterated by countless energy blasts. Had he remained within them, he would have been annihilated. Syd''s Infinity Gauntlet gleamed once more, the Power and Space Stones pulsing with energy. A moment later, eight Celestials poised for an attack vanished into thin air. "White-Clad Hero, what are you doing?" "Teleporting them away is meaningless! They''ll be back soon!" Arishem''s voice was cold. Simultaneously, the remaining Celestials reinforced the spatial barrier. Syd instantly felt the resistance. This force prevented him from easily teleporting Celestials away as he had before. His brows furrowed. For the first time, he felt pressure. The Celestials had barely begun to fight seriously¡ªthey hadn''t even started creating black holes yet. How long could he hold out once they did? Realizing this, he decided to change tactics. He raised his right hand. The six Infinity Stones embedded in the golden gauntlet radiated a dazzling glow. A surge of vast energy flowed through him. In an instant, his form became ethereal¡ªdetached from reality, transcendent. All incoming attacks phased harmlessly through him. Upon witnessing this, Arishem and the other Celestials immediately understood what was happening. Recognizing the futility of further attacks, they halted. Their gazes shifted toward the six brilliant Infinity Stones on Syd''s gauntlet. Arishem spoke coldly, "White-Clad Hero, this is pointless. Your gauntlet won''t sustain this forever." "It will break eventually. And when it does¡ªyou will die." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At those words, countless eyes locked onto the Infinity Gauntlet. Ordinary beings saw nothing amiss. But the Celestials and Dimensional Gods could perceive it¡ªthe golden gauntlet was slowly deteriorating. Just as Arishem had said, it would inevitably break. And when it did, Syd would perish. ... Dream Dimension. Watching the battle unfold, Nightmare grinned with schadenfreude. "White-Clad Hero, are you just struggling in vain?" "Is this your way of running from reality?" "That gauntlet will fail soon. You''ll die anyway." "Stalling serves no purpose," he sneered. To him, Syd had gone mad. Why else would he make such a foolish move? With this, Nightmare finally breathed a sigh of relief. Syd was as good as dead. He no longer had to fear retaliation. Meanwhile, in the Dark Dimension, Dormammu and other hostile Dimensional Gods watched with a mix of surprise and amusement. "Now we wait. The moment that gauntlet fails¡ªhe dies." Their eyes gleamed with anticipation. Time ticked by. Three minutes passed. One by one, the Celestials Syd had previously teleported away began returning. Now, thirty-eight Celestials surrounded him. Seeing the White-Clad Hero seemingly lost in his transcendent state, their eyes brimmed with ridicule. They had never encountered such a foolish being. What was the point of delaying the inevitable? ... Earth. At S.H.I.E.L.D., Fury still didn''t understand what Syd was trying to do. But after several minutes, even he, watching through satellite feeds, noticed something odd about the gauntlet. The golden gauntlet was dimming¡ªsmall cracks forming on its surface. "What the hell are you doing, White-Clad Hero?" Fury muttered, suspicion creeping into his mind. Meanwhile, in the upper echelons of America and other global powers, realization dawned. One by one, their expressions shifted into expectant grins. They waited, eager to witness Syd''s inevitable demise. How would he scream? How would he die? They couldn''t wait to see. ... Asgard. "Brother, what are you doing?" "Run!" Thor''s face was filled with confusion and anxiety. Beside him, Frigga, Odin, Heimdall, and even the Warriors Three¡ªall bore the same look of uncertainty and worry. None of them understood what Prince Balder was doing. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 537 Chapter 537 - 537<[New Fanfic Is UP: [Naruto: I Have A Gravity Training Room]> Whether it was the humans of Earth, the Dimensional Gods, or the Celestials, they all believed that the White-Clad Hero was at death''s door, acting foolishly in his final moments. Was struggling really useful? In just a short while, that golden gauntlet would fail, and when it did, death awaited the White-Clad Hero. At this moment, those who opposed him all gazed on with anticipation, eager to witness his inevitable screams of agony and his demise. Yet, under their watchful eyes, Syd''s expression remained unchanged. Even as the Infinity Gauntlet gradually deteriorated under the strain of the six Infinity Stones, he acted as if he hadn''t noticed. "Just a few more minutes..." His gaze turned cold. The gauntlet, bombarded by the energies of six distinct stones, was indeed losing its luster, turning dull and gray. However, this level of strain was far from the catastrophic damage caused when snapping his fingers. At the very least, it could still hold out for over ten minutes! That was all the time he needed. Ignoring what others thought, he continued to wait. Time passed slowly. Minutes ticked by. Syd was waiting for Avatar of Light: Level 5 to fully manifest, while the Celestials were waiting for the Infinity Gauntlet to break¡ªbringing the White-Clad Hero to his doom. As this played out, aside from Earth''s governments, common people, sorcerers, Dimensional Gods, and Asgard watching closely, various alien factions were also observing. Due to recent events, many extraterrestrial civilizations had already turned their attention to Earth. They hadn''t expected to witness such a spectacle. Not long ago, they had feared this powerful being. And now? He was about to die. Honestly, they were relieved. Meanwhile, among Thanos'' Black Order, Ebony Maw was also watching. Seeing this unfold, realizing that the White-Clad Hero was about to perish without Thanos even lifting a finger, he could no longer hold back¡ªhe decided to reveal himself. A small, silver, fist-sized drone zipped through the void, flying between the Celestials and the White-Clad Hero under countless puzzled gazes. A projection flickered to life, revealing a tall, gray-skinned figure with white hair, dressed in black robes. Upon materializing, he gracefully bowed and said with a smile, "Salutations, mighty Celestials." Then, turning to Syd, he continued, "And greetings to you, White-Clad Hero." His special transmission device ensured that both the Celestials and Syd heard his words loud and clear. While they wondered what this strange figure was planning, Ebony Maw sighed, "White-Clad Hero, I never expected we would meet under such circumstances." "Allow me to introduce myself¡ªI am Ebony Maw of the Black Order, a loyal servant of Thanos." "My master, the great Thanos, sends his regards." Hearing this, Syd''s expression remained indifferent. "So?" he replied. Even now, at the brink of death, this man knew no fear. Ebony Maw sighed, "You were supposed to die at the hands of my master, Thanos. Yet, you''ve managed to incur the wrath of so many Celestials and are now doomed to perish here." "If I didn''t come now, I would never get the chance to witness it myself." He shook his head in mock regret, "Thanos dedicated considerable effort to dealing with you¡ªhe was so close to succeeding. But in the end, you''re going to die here instead." His voice echoed. Many who heard him were stunned. They had no idea what he was getting at. Seeing their confusion, Ebony Maw smiled. Since the outcome was already set in stone, he decided to explain. "Have you ever heard the legend?" "A legend of the five cosmic creation gods¡ªEternity, Death, Infinity, Oblivion, and Galactus?" "Eternity, Death, Infinity, and Oblivion are abstract cosmic entities, each representing a fundamental force of the universe." "Death, the embodiment of all demise, is the final master of all living beings¡ªthe very concept of the universe''s end." "Infinity represents space itself¡ªthe sum of all spatial existence in the universe." "Eternity embodies time¡ªrepresenting the totality of past, present, and future." "And finally, Oblivion symbolizes the great unknown, the void beyond comprehension." "These four entities together form the very fabric of the universe. They are the universe, and the universe is them." "They are the true cosmic gods¡ªthe architects of creation!" As he spoke, his face shone with reverence. Syd, the Celestials, and the Dimensional Gods showed little reaction¡ªthey already knew of these entities. However, due to Ebony Maw''s broadcast reaching Earth''s communication networks, the entire human race heard his words. At that moment, shock rippled across the planet. Millions of people were left speechless. Worldwide discussions erupted. "Wait... is this real?" "No way! That''s scientifically impossible!" "Abstract concepts are gods? That doesn''t make any sense!" "But... wasn''t the universe created by God?" ... S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters. Fury''s face was clouded with suspicion. He muttered, "Is this the truth of the universe?" "The universe was formed by cosmic gods?" Doubt filled his mind¡ªhe couldn''t accept this theory. Science had always taught that the universe originated from the Big Bang. How could it possibly have been created by gods? Such outdated mythology should have died out long ago! ... Stark Tower. Tony Stark muttered, "This... isn''t scientific..." If this were true, then what was the point of all his research? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why not just study theology instead? Like Fury, he outright rejected Ebony Maw''s claim. ... Kamar-Taj. "Is this real?" Doctor Strange''s eyes widened in disbelief. Beside him, the Ancient One glanced at him and calmly replied, "It is true. These cosmic entities exist¡ªthey each represent a fundamental aspect of the universe and wield power beyond mortal comprehension." Doctor Strange, along with several lesser sorcerers, was utterly shaken. It was real? Even the Ancient One had acknowledged their existence¡ªthere was no denying it. A thought crossed Strange''s mind. "How do these so-called cosmic gods compare to him?" His mind drifted toward the entity his faith was placed in¡ªhis own patron god. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 538 Chapter 538 - 538At this moment¡ª Whether it was Earth''s inhabitants or interstellar forces, they were torn between shock and confusion. They couldn''t understand why this Ebony Maw was bringing up such grand myths at a time like this. Outer Space [Avatar of Light EXP +1] Syd gazed at Ebony Maw with a calm expression and asked, "So? What exactly are you trying to say?" Ebony Maw, who had been speaking with solemn reverence, froze. He looked at the White-Clad Hero in surprise. "White-Clad Hero, you''re not shocked?" "You don''t doubt my words?" On Earth, Fury and many others from S.H.I.E.L.D., as well as various world leaders, found themselves puzzled. It was true¡ªSyd didn''t look the least bit surprised. His emotions hadn''t fluctuated at all despite Ebony Maw''s grand declaration. What was going on? Then, Syd said something that stunned them all. "I''ve known about this for a long time. The Cosmic Gods do exist." The moment he spoke, shock rippled through the Celestials, the Dimensional Gods, the Asgardians, and even the humans of Earth. "The White-Clad Hero knew about this?!" "Where did he get such information?" "So these Cosmic Gods... are real?!" While they were still processing this, Syd asked again in a composed tone, "So? Ebony Maw, what exactly are you getting at?" Under the weight of so many gazes, Ebony Maw took a deep breath, suppressing his own confusion. Then, he finally revealed his true purpose. "In the Cosmic Pantheon, Eternity once made a promise¡ªwhoever first lays eyes upon Him will be granted one wish." A satisfied smile appeared on his face. "And Thanos is about to fulfill this prophecy. By now, he should already be standing before Eternity." "Originally, Thanos planned to use this wish to eliminate both you and Messiah." "But now, it seems he won''t even need to act¡ªyou''re already doomed." He sighed, feigning regret. "I imagine my master, Thanos, will be disappointed... but I couldn''t let his efforts go to waste. So I came here to tell you before you die." Ebony Maw''s voice lingered in the silence. Yet, Syd''s expression remained unchanged. Not only because he had already known about this¡ª [Avatar of Light EXP +1] [Ability: Avatar of Light (1999/2000) Level 4] One more point. One more point, and it would reach Level 5! Hearing Ebony Maw''s words, a heated discussion erupted across the world. "Eternity? Wishes? And Thanos?!" "So there''s someone else out to get the White-Clad Hero?" "This time, he''s really finished. Not only does he have to fight dozens of Celestials, but now a Cosmic God is involved? How can he possibly survive?" "Hahaha! The White-Clad Hero¡ªthis dangerous threat¡ªis finally going to disappear!" Inside the U.S. Government, as well as in other world governments, high-ranking officials couldn''t suppress their excitement. They had been waiting for this day for so long! At last¡ª The White-Clad Hero was about to die. The greatest threat to Earth''s power balance was finally going to be erased. ... Stark Tower Tony Stark''s expression was complicated. He had never imagined that this seemingly invincible man would actually face death. Kamar-Taj The Ancient One let out a quiet sigh. Beside her, Doctor Strange and the other sorcerers had similarly conflicted expressions. Was Earth about to lose one of its greatest defenders? Not long ago, the White-Clad Hero had helped them resolve a massive crisis. And now? Now, he was about to die? It wasn''t because he wasn''t strong enough¡ªrather, his enemies were simply too powerful. Fighting dozens of Celestials, alongside a Cosmic God like Eternity... Even the strongest beings would be powerless in such a situation. Anyone would be crushed. It was undeniable¡ªThanos and the Celestials had truly gone to extreme lengths to kill him. The Dark Dimensions Meanwhile, Dormammu and other Dimensional Lords finally relaxed. A shadowy grin spread across Dormammu''s face. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When the White-Clad Hero dies..." "That will be the perfect moment to act." He had long coveted Syd''s divine power¡ªas well as the Infinity Stones. Now, an opportunity had finally presented itself. Once the White-Clad Hero perished, Dormammu planned to seize his corpse and the Infinity Stones. If luck was on his side, he might even inherit the White-Clad Hero''s power. With such strength, he wouldn''t just be Dormammu of the Dark Dimension. He could consume Earth, defeat other Dimensional Lords, and claim dominion over multiple realities. As Dormammu plotted, Nightmare, Mephisto, and Lucifer all shared similar ambitions, silently waiting for the White-Clad Hero''s demise. Asgard "Damn it! These cursed bastards!" Thor was furious. It was bad enough that dozens of Celestials had ganged up on his brother. Now, even Thanos had involved a Cosmic God? "What can he do now?!" Despair flickered in Thor''s eyes¡ªhe could already see the inevitable outcome. Beside him, Heimdall, the Warriors Three, and many Asgardians shared the same grim realization. This time¡ª Prince Balder might not survive. In silence, Odin gripped Gungnir tightly. He was already preparing the Bifrost, hoping for a miracle¡ªperhaps, at the right moment, he could teleport Balder away. The chances were slim, but what other option was there? Beyond the Universe Within the hidden folds of space, The Watcher observed the battle. The White-Clad Hero''s concealment techniques had been undone due to Ultron''s interference, allowing him to witness everything. A deep conflict plagued him. Should he intervene? Should he save the White-Clad Hero and alter his fate? After all, not long ago, the White-Clad Hero had helped him. But then¡ª Could he even help? The Celestials and Eternity were not entities to trifle with. If he acted recklessly, he might perish alongside the White-Clad Hero. Inside the TVA (Time Variance Authority) In their headquarters, employees were watching with great interest. "Hah! Looks like you were right, Mobius." "We don''t even need to step in¡ªthe White-Clad Hero is as good as dead." "This massive headache of a problem is finally being taken care of." As the TVA operatives exchanged casual remarks, Syd heard a familiar sound. ... [Avatar of Light EXP +1] (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 539 Chapter 539 - 539[Avatar of Light EXP +1] A notification rang in Syd''s mind, making his heart skip a beat. If he remembered correctly¡ªthis was the final experience point. With this last increment, Avatar of Light would reach its next level! Then¡ª [Ability: Avatar of Light (MAX/MAX) Level 5] Level 5... Syd barely had time to process it before an overwhelming sensation of light consumed him. His connection to light became absolute, to the point where even the concept of separation between him and light itself vanished. His perception expanded endlessly into the cosmic void. Then¡ªsomething happened. Originally, under the strain of the six Infinity Stones, his form had become ethereal, as if he existed beyond reality itself. Now, however¡ª He was becoming real again. His physical form solidified, returning completely to reality. ... Earth At that moment, countless people were stunned. World governments were momentarily frozen¡ªbefore bursting into celebration. "The White-Clad Hero can''t hold on anymore?!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hah! He''s lost his escape¡ªnow he has to face dozens of Celestials with a broken gauntlet! How can he possibly survive now?" "His fate is sealed. He''s dead!" The U.S. government, along with other global powers, were ecstatic. The threat to Earth was finally about to be eliminated! No longer would they have to live in constant fear of being wiped out by the White-Clad Hero. Stark Tower Tony Stark muttered, "So... he really can''t hold on?" "Can he still escape...?" Kamar-Taj The Ancient One furrowed her brow. "Why is the Infinity Gauntlet failing so soon?" After a moment of thought, she sighed. Without the Infinity Gauntlet, he had no choice but to face thirty-eight Celestials. "How could he possibly survive that?" The Dark Dimensions Dormammu, Mephisto, and Lucifer all shared a similar sense of confusion. Based on their sensing abilities, the Infinity Gauntlet should still be functional. "Why did he suddenly reveal himself...?" It didn''t make sense. But¡ª No matter what, his fate was sealed. The moment he appeared, his death was inevitable. Dormammu, Mephisto, and Lucifer watched with greedy anticipation. They were ready to claim his corpse and the Infinity Stones the moment he perished. Asgard Thor''s heart clenched. He could already imagine the gruesome fate awaiting his brother. Even Odin, gripping Gungnir tightly, began preparing the Bifrost¡ªhoping for a miracle escape. But realistically¡ªthere was nothing he could do. TVA (Time Variance Authority) TVA agents smirked as they watched. "Just like you said, Mobius¡ª" "We didn''t even have to step in. He''s dead already." ... At the battlefield¡ª "He finally can''t hold on anymore?" The Celestials sensed his solidification and knew¡ªthis was the moment. Arishem''s calm, indifferent voice echoed, "White-Clad Hero, I told you¡ªthis was pointless." "Your fate is sealed. Accept your death." "Now¡ªDIE!" At that moment, the Celestials acted in unison. They reinforced the entire Solar System, locking space itself¡ªsealing any chance of escape. Then¡ª They unleashed their full power. A cascade of cosmic radiation¡ªgamma rays, neutrino bursts, and invisible death beams¡ªrained upon him. An unstoppable wave of energy engulfed the small, white-clad figure. The Celestials smirked. Not even a god could survive this. At that moment¡ª All across Earth, across alien civilizations, among Dimensional Lords, within the TVA, and even from Asgard¡ª Everyone watched, expecting his death. Even Ebony Maw, standing at a distance, felt victory was assured. But then¡ª Something unexpected happened. He disappeared. The White-Clad Hero... vanished. One second, he had been standing there¡ª The next, his entire form dissolved into white light¡ªvanishing completely. The unimaginable barrage of cosmic attacks struck nothing but empty space. "Where did he go?!" The universe froze. Everyone¡ª The Celestials, Earth''s governments, Dormammu, Asgardians, TVA agents¡ª They all stared in utter disbelief. The Celestials panicked. "We reinforced space! Not even we could teleport out of this! How did he disappear?!" They didn''t understand. No one did. But then¡ª A miracle occurred. A nameless radiance emerged¡ª from the very spot he had disappeared. And it spread. At impossible speeds, it engulfed Earth¡ª Then, the entire Solar System. Then, at a velocity beyond light-speed, the light spread past the Solar System''s edge. The Oort Cloud¡ª The Kuiper Belt¡ª The entire Milky Way Galaxy¡ª All of it¡ª bathed in light. "What is happening?!" Across the Milky Way¡ª The High Evolutionary, The Collector, Captain Marvel, Star-Lord¡ª All turned to witness the impossible. "This light... is consuming the entire galaxy?!" No. It was spreading even farther. Beyond the Milky Way. Beyond the observable universe. Beyond all known star systems. In mere moments¡ª The entire cosmos was drenched in pure, radiant light. Then¡ª A voice echoed throughout reality. An incomprehensible hymn¡ª A celestial chorus¡ª A song of praise. ... Earth Governments and civilians alike stared at their screens, at their skies¡ª All of them overwhelmed. "What... is this?" They had expected to witness the White-Clad Hero''s death. Instead¡ª They bore witness to a divine phenomenon. Some hesitated. Some whispered. Some... began to suspect the truth. Could this be... him? Could this miracle be... the White-Clad Hero? Their minds rejected the idea. "Impossible!" They didn''t believe it. Stark Tower Jarvis'' voice rang through the speakers. "Sir, the light''s influence has already exceeded the Solar System." Stark... was speechless. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 540 Chapter 540 - 540Tony stared blankly at the display. "What the hell...?" Everything that had happened recently had shattered his understanding of reality multiple times, but this¡ª This was beyond anything he could comprehend. What exactly was happening?! ... Kamar-Taj The Ancient One''s eyes widened. Even she, the Sorcerer Supreme, felt completely lost. More importantly¡ª She sensed something terrifying. "The entire universe seems to be affected..." she murmured. Nearby, Doctor Strange and the other sorcerers turned to her in shock. "Supreme One, what did you just say? The entire universe?!" "What is happening?!" ... Across various dimensions, powerful Dimensional Gods sensed it too. The entire cosmos had been affected. Yet¡ª They still couldn''t understand what had happened. Even the most ancient beings, who had witnessed the birth of galaxies, failed to grasp what was unfolding. It was simply unthinkable. Dream, who briefly considered whether this had something to do with the White-Clad Hero, scoffed at his own ridiculous thought. "Impossible." "There''s no way this has anything to do with him." Asgard Thor and the Asgardians stood in stunned silence. Hadn''t they been preparing to mourn Balder''s death? So why was this happening instead?! TVA Headquarters "My God..." "What the hell is this?!" The TVA''s monitors were blaring with red alerts, showing numbers that had exceeded all known limits. The 616 Universe''s deviation value had completely broken the scale. Even the Time Variance Authority¡ªan organization that prided itself on monitoring and controlling reality itself¡ª Could not comprehend this. For the first time, even they were completely lost. Inside the hidden layers of reality, The Watcher stood in stunned silence. Even with his ability to observe across infinite timelines, Even with his vast cosmic awareness¡ª He still could not understand what had just happened. ... Back at the Battlefield The Celestials were visibly shaken. Even Arishem the Judge was unsettled. Everything had been so certain¡ª They had trapped the White-Clad Hero. They had unleashed their full cosmic power upon him. Yet now¡ª He had simply disappeared. And then¡ªthe entire universe was engulfed in light. And then¡ªit stopped. As suddenly as it had appeared¡ª The mysterious light vanished. The strange celestial choir fell silent. And the universe¡ª Returned to normal. As if nothing had happened. "...???" The Celestials, the Dimensional Lords, the Earthlings, and even the observers beyond time¡ª They were all at a complete loss. A deep, powerful voice suddenly echoed through space. "What just happened?" Every gaze turned toward the source¡ª A towering figure with purple skin, a bald head, and cold, calculating eyes appeared beside Ebony Maw in a holographic projection. Someone instantly recognized him. "Thanos!" "It''s Thanos!" Hearing his master''s voice, Ebony Maw quickly regained his composure and bowed respectfully. "Lord Thanos," he said, his voice filled with confusion, "I do not know what happened. The Celestials attacked the White-Clad Hero, and then¡ªhe vanished." "And then... this strange phenomenon occurred." "I have no idea where that light came from!" Thanos'' brow furrowed. "The White-Clad Hero is gone?" "He is no longer here?" "Even the Celestials cannot find him?" Ebony Maw hesitated, but before he could speak, Arishem the Judge responded first. "Yes." "The White-Clad Hero has vanished¡ªand even I cannot sense his presence." "We do not know what method he used to escape." His voice reverberated across space, not only reaching Thanos and Ebony Maw¡ª But also every being on Earth. "Even the Celestials can''t sense him?!" "How did he escape from them?!" A wave of disbelief spread across the cosmos. Even the Dimensional Lords were stunned. Nightmare gritted his teeth in frustration. "So that was his trump card?!" "No wonder he wasn''t afraid. He had a secret escape plan all along?!" "Damn it!" Hell Dimension Mephisto, appearing in the form of an elderly man, sighed in both regret and admiration. "A truly remarkable escape." "I must learn this trick myself someday." The Dark Dimension "Damn it!" Dormammu seethed with rage. His chance to seize the Infinity Stones¡ªgone. The Disappointment of Earth''s Governments Inside the highest offices of world governments, the once-celebratory atmosphere vanished. Their expectations were crushed. They had been so sure. They had waited for this moment for so long. And yet¡ª The White-Clad Hero had escaped once again. They felt sick. "Aren''t the Celestials supposed to be powerful?! How could they fail?!" For the first time, every TVA agent looked visibly disturbed. Finally, The Watcher relaxed. Thor grinned. "Hah! My brother is unbelievable¡ªhe even escaped this?!" His eyes shone with admiration. Meanwhile, Thanos remained silent. His expression hardened. Then, after a long pause¡ª He sighed. "The White-Clad Hero... must be eliminated." "Originally, I intended to use my wish from Eternity for another purpose... but now, that is no longer an option." Beside him, Ebony Maw''s eyes widened in shock. "My Lord... Are you saying...?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thanos nodded gravely. "Yes." "I will use my wish from Eternity to destroy the White-Clad Hero." Every being who had given up hope¡ª Suddenly felt a renewed sense of anticipation. A wish from Eternity¡ª A cosmic god''s power¡ª Against the White-Clad Hero. Now¡ª Where could he possibly run? Even if he fled to the ends of the universe¡ª It wouldn''t matter. Because Eternity itself would be the one hunting him down. There was no escape. This time¡ª He was doomed. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 541 Chapter 541 - 541When everyone heard that Thanos planned to make a wish to Eternity to eliminate the White-Clothed Hero, no one believed the White-Clothed Hero could continue to survive. Whether it was the Dimensional Demons, the Celestials, or other beings. ... Dream Dimension Nightmare was delighted. He thought the White-Clothed Hero had already escaped. To be fair, the White-Clothed Hero''s escape skills were indeed impressive, but... After thinking for a moment, he gloated and said, "White-Clothed Hero, even if you can run, it''s useless. Let''s see how you escape this time!" "Even if you run, in the end, you''ll still die!" Thinking of this, he became excited and full of anticipation. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only him, but Dormammu, the Time Variance Authority, and other entities were also eagerly awaiting Thanos''s wish. ... In the Dimensional Rift The Watcher fell silent upon hearing the news. "Eternity is getting involved in this matter..." He sighed softly. ... Asgard The crowd was originally relaxed, but after hearing Thanos''s words, their expressions changed drastically. Didn''t that mean their brother was doomed? Thor''s face was filled with shock. Just when their emotions were fluctuating, they suddenly saw the scene around Thanos change. In the projected image, he arrived at a mysterious place. Countless people were filled with astonishment. They saw that under Thanos''s feet was an endless stretch of water, and above his head were white clouds. The water and sky were so close to each other that they seemed within reach. Thanos walked on the water''s surface, yet there was no sign of sinking. However, at this moment, everyone''s attention was not on that but instead drawn to a single figure. Far off on the water''s surface, a mysterious figure sat there. The being was several meters tall, its entire body pitch-black, adorned with spots of light resembling nebulae, galaxies, and stars. Its body was formed from the backdrop of the cosmic starry sky. Because of this, no one could see its face or expression. They could only vaguely make out its humanoid shape and barely tell that this Eternity was in human form. At this moment, it was sitting quietly on the water''s surface, completely motionless. It made no sound, leaving people unable to determine if it was a lifeless statue or some strange idol. ... Earth "So, this is Eternity?" "One of the creators of the universe?" Whether it was Fury, ordinary people, or Tony, they all displayed looks of astonishment. They had never seen such a bizarre and extraordinary figure before. To be fair, it did look quite divine. However, for some reason, they also felt it seemed a bit ordinary, without any imposing presence. At this moment, even Doctor Strange and other sorcerers felt the same way. This so-called Eternity didn''t seem as majestic as they had imagined. Just as many were having such thoughts, the Celestial Judge Arishem outside of Earth''s atmosphere clarified their confusion. ... Outer Space "This is just an abstract avatar of the great Eternity, not its true form." Arishem''s voice echoed slowly, not only in outer space but also throughout Earth, allowing everyone to hear. Upon hearing this, everyone suddenly understood. "So that''s why... No wonder..." ... The Projection In the projected image, Thanos quickly walked up to Eternity and made his wish: "Great God of the Universe, Eternity, my wish is for all beings that hinder me from obtaining the Infinity Stones to disappear!" As he spoke, his eyes glowed with determination. This wish was something he had thought about for a long time. Since the Infinity Stones were in the hands of the White-Clothed Hero, there was no doubt that the White-Clothed Hero was the one blocking him from acquiring the Stones! The fate of the White-Clothed Hero was already decided! Besides, Thanos speculated that any being that tried to hinder him from obtaining the Infinity Stones would be eliminated! This way, he could safely gather all the Infinity Stones. Once he had them, his original plan could be easily completed ¡ª to use the Infinity Stones to wipe out half of all life in the universe! As for why he didn''t just wish for Eternity to eliminate half of all life in the universe directly, it was because the pressure from the White-Clothed Hero was simply too great, so great that he had no confidence in defeating him. It had reached the point of psychological trauma. Using Eternity to eliminate the White-Clothed Hero was the safest choice! There wouldn''t even be a possibility of failure! Thinking of this, Thanos''s eyes were filled with anticipation, eagerly awaiting Eternity to fulfill his wish. ... Dream Dimension "That Thanos is so cunning!" "Haha, this time the White-Clothed Hero is truly done for!" Nightmare''s eyes lit up, and he became excited. Under the power of the Creator God, Eternity, the White-Clothed Hero couldn''t possibly survive! Dormammu and other entities watched with anticipation, curiosity, and interest, waiting to see what would happen next. ... Time Variance Authority At this moment, every member''s face was filled with joy and relief. The troublesome White-Clothed Hero could finally be dealt with! Asgard Thor and the others looked deathly pale. It was over. Everything was over... Earth The American government and other world leaders were filled with anticipation, looking forward to seeing the tragic fate of the White-Clothed Hero. They wondered how miserable and horrifying the White-Clothed Hero''s screams and death would be. It was sure to be spectacular, right? Outer Space The Celestial Judge Arishem''s voice was calm as he repeated what he had said before. "White-Clothed Hero, I told you long ago, what you are doing is meaningless. The only thing waiting for you is death." "Now, you have no way of escaping!" His voice was utterly cold. Countless beings'' emotions were fluctuating, their attention completely focused on Thanos and Eternity''s abstract avatar, waiting for the wish to be fulfilled. Logically, Thanos''s wish should be fulfilled in the next few seconds, and some changes should occur. However, ten seconds, thirty seconds passed, and everything remained quiet. Nothing happened. After waiting a while longer, still, nothing happened. Countless beings couldn''t help but start discussing. "It seems like nothing has happened?" "No, no way. The White-Clothed Hero must be dead, already dealt with by Eternity!" "Yes, that''s the most likely possibility!" "As expected of a Creator God, so powerful, killing the White-Clothed Hero without a sound!" At this moment, including Thanos, the Dimensional Demons, and the Celestials, everyone thought the same. Their hearts were filled with awe, marveling at the power of the great Eternity. At the same time, some beings couldn''t help but feel pity for the White-Clothed Hero''s tragic fate. "The White-Clothed Hero would have never imagined that after all his efforts to escape, he would just die like this, right?" "Haha, just thinking of his expression of disbelief at the moment of death is amusing!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 542 Chapter 542 - 542Among countless beings, including the Dimensional Demons and the Celestials, everyone was discussing the White-Clothed Hero''s misfortune, lamenting how he just mysteriously died like that. Earth The American government officials, along with the leaders of other countries, couldn''t help but consider this point, their faces lighting up with delighted smiles. That troublesome scourge was finally dead! Although they didn''t get to see the White-Clothed Hero screaming in agony or his tragic death, it didn''t matter as long as he was dead! Time Variance Authority At this moment, everyone''s faces were filled with smiles. Dimensional Rift The Watcher fell into silence. Asgard "Brother..." Thor''s face was filled with sorrow, his eyes turning red. Scenes of that figure floating in the sky, dressed in white, helping him solve countless troubles, flashed through his mind. The more he thought about it, the more miserable he felt. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t accept it. How could that invincible brother die? And so easily? Even if he died himself, his brother shouldn''t have died... But who would have thought that this purple-skinned guy would actually seek out the Creator God, Eternity, to intervene! Thinking of this, his heart was filled with hatred, vowing to avenge his brother and kill that Thanos. Nearby, Heimdall, the Warriors Three, and others all had sorrowful expressions. As for Frigga, the queen, she was already sobbing uncontrollably. Although Baldur had never admitted his identity, in her heart, he was her son. Seeing Frigga''s grief, Odin clenched the Eternal Spear in his hand and let out a deep sigh. ... Alien Forces "Didn''t expect that monster to just die like that?" "So this is the power of the Creator God, Eternity. Truly impressive!" Just when they all looked on with admiration, believing that the White-Clothed Hero was truly dead, something completely unexpected happened. In the projected image, Eternity, who had been sitting there in silence like a lifeless sculpture, suddenly spoke. A mysterious voice naturally echoed in the hearts of countless beings. Eternity Speaks "You need to make a different wish. I cannot fulfill this one." Those words left Thanos, the Dimensional Demons, the people of Earth, the Asgardians, the alien forces, and even the Celestial Judge Arishem completely stunned. They all wondered if they had heard wrong. Otherwise, how could they have heard something like that? Make a different wish? Cannot fulfill it? Countless beings were utterly dumbfounded. How could one of the Creator Gods of the universe, Eternity, not be able to fulfill such a simple wish? This doubt was exactly what Thanos wanted to ask. He voiced the question that was on everyone''s mind. "How can this wish not be fulfilled?" Thanos asked in disbelief. "He''s just a Super Omega Mutant..." Although the White-Clothed Hero was powerful, even capable of being called a god, it all depended on comparison. As one of the supreme beings of the universe and one of the abstract concepts of creation, how could Eternity be unable to fulfill the wish to kill the White-Clothed Hero? At this moment, it wasn''t just Thanos who didn''t believe it. Even the Celestials and the Dimensional Demons found it hard to accept. But then, they heard something even more shocking. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mysterious voice of Eternity continued to echo within their hearts. "I represent Time, Infinity represents Space, Death represents the End of Life, Oblivion represents the Unknown Void, and Galactus represents Balance. The one you speak of represents Light and Heat." "He is the positive aspect of the universe. Without him, the universe would fall into silence and stagnation." "That''s why I cannot help you fulfill this wish. He is a Creator God like us. I cannot do such a thing." As Eternity spoke, he seemed to fall into contemplation, confusion, and bewilderment. The moment this sixth Creator God appeared, whether it was Eternity, Death, or any of the others, they all noticed it. While they were shocked, they also felt perplexed, unable to understand how their youngest sibling had been born. By all logic, Eternity should be aware of everything in the universe, but regarding how he came to be and achieved such a status, Eternity simply could not understand. However, it didn''t matter. Not understanding was not a problem. The birth of this youngest brother was beneficial to both them and the universe. In summary, the universe had become stronger, harder to destroy, and even more unique. Yes, unique! At the very least, Eternity could feel that their universe was far more special and grand than any other universe. For something like this, they were naturally happy to accept it and welcomed this youngest brother with open arms. As for why he was called a brother, the Creator Gods had always referred to each other as brothers and sisters. Naturally, this one was the youngest brother. So, the wish of this Thanos was impossible to fulfill. Normally, Eternity and the others wouldn''t intervene in the matters of the universe. To Eternity, the timeline, whether good or bad, was something it could accept and contain. The same applied to the universe itself. Whatever Thanos did, if it was against ordinary beings, it was fine. Even if it was against the Celestials, Eternity would have fulfilled his wish. But if it was against this youngest brother... They were the foundations of the universe, parts of the universe itself. Even if this youngest brother was to disappear, the universe would suffer severe damage, or even collapse. To speak of pure strength, Eternity wasn''t even sure if he could defeat this youngest brother. After all, they didn''t fully understand each other yet, and they hadn''t fought. Everything was still unknown. Just like Oblivion, who appeared to be the smallest among them, but was actually one of the most powerful. So, Thanos''s wish was something Eternity could never fulfill. As Eternity continued to contemplate, countless beings were already in shock upon hearing its words. What did they just hear? What did this Creator God, Eternity, just say? Thanos, who was standing before Eternity, even wondered if he was trapped in an illusion or still dreaming. Did he mishear? "Represents Light and Heat?" "The Positive Aspect of the Universe?" Thanos''s eyes were filled with confusion. Was this another Creator God? Who was this great Eternity talking about? "I''ve never heard of this before..." Thanos couldn''t react immediately, and neither could anyone else. With a puzzled look on his face, Thanos instinctively asked, "Represents Light and Heat? Who is he? I''ve never heard of him before." Hearing his inquiry, Eternity''s voice once again echoed in the hearts of countless beings. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 543 Chapter 543 - 543"I already told you, he is the one you refer to as..." Eternity''s voice echoed within their hearts, pausing for a moment before continuing, "You call him the White-Clothed Hero, correct?" The moment those words fell, the scene turned dead silent. Thanos''s expression froze, his eyes gradually widening, as if his soul had left his body. What did this Eternity just say? He muttered in disbelief, "The White-Clothed Hero?" "Another Creator God?" In his mind, he couldn''t help but recall what Eternity had mentioned earlier. "Represents Light and Heat?" "The Positive Aspect of the Universe?" Thanos''s expression was blank, wondering if he was still dreaming. Otherwise, how could he hear something so absurd? The White-Clothed Hero... is a Creator God?! How could that be possible? How could he be a Creator God?! The Celestials were stunned. What did Eternity just say? The Celestial Judge, Arishem, couldn''t help but fall into a state of confusion. ... Dream Dimension Nightmare, who was just moments ago feeling smug and eagerly anticipating the White-Clothed Hero''s inevitable demise, suddenly exclaimed in shock, "The White-Clothed Hero is a Creator God?" "That''s impossible!" "I must''ve heard wrong, or Eternity must''ve made a mistake!" The more he thought about it, the more he believed this was the only reasonable explanation. After all, how could something so outrageous happen? Suddenly, a sixth Creator God appeared, and it turned out to be the White-Clothed Hero?! At this moment, Dormammu, Mephisto, and other Dimensional Demons were equally in disbelief and subconsciously held similar thoughts. Dimensional Rift The Watcher murmured, "Did Eternity make a mistake?" Time Variance Authority "How could the universe have a sixth Creator God?" Mobius shook his head. "And that being is the White-Clothed Hero?" The many employees around him echoed his disbelief. No one understood better than them what it meant to be a Creator God. Surely, they must have misunderstood Eternity''s words! Eternity must have meant something else! Asgard Frigga''s expression froze, momentarily forgetting her sorrow. Beside her, Odin''s face was filled with shock and doubt. "Brother is a Creator God?" Thor''s mind went blank, finding the notion completely absurd. Even though he thought his brother was incredibly powerful, always second only to the top, he never dared to imagine something like this. This was beyond his wildest dreams! It was far too ridiculous! Nearby, Heimdall and the Warriors Three murmured amongst themselves. "There must be some mistake." "Maybe we heard wrong?" ... Earth The American government officials, along with other world leaders, were waiting eagerly to hear the White-Clothed Hero''s screams and witness his miserable death. But instead, they heard Eternity''s words. Listening to those words, their faces went blank. "What does this mean? The White-Clothed Hero is a Creator God?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The revelation was so shocking and contrary to logic that they instinctively refused to believe it. "This must be some kind of joke from Eternity..." "Yes!" They refused to believe something so absurd could be true. After all, the White-Clothed Hero was clearly an Earth-based Super Omega Mutant. How could he possibly be a Creator God of the universe? At that moment, Thanos, who was standing before Eternity, asked the question that was on everyone''s mind. "The White-Clothed Hero... is a Creator God?" "I must have misheard, right?" While speaking to Eternity, Thanos couldn''t help but chuckle, finding his own thoughts laughable. At that moment, not only him but everyone else thought the same. But just when they were thinking this, Eternity''s voice once again echoed within their hearts. "You all seem confused. I''ve already told you." "The one you call the White-Clothed Hero is a Creator God, just like me. He represents Light and Heat, the Positive Aspect of the Universe." As he spoke, his words paused for a moment before he continued with a mysterious tone, "My youngest brother, it''s better if you reveal yourself and explain things to them." When those words fell, Thanos, along with the Celestial Judge Arishem, Nightmare, the Watcher, the members of the Time Variance Authority, the Asgardians, and the people of Earth, were all stunned and shocked. They couldn''t believe what they had just heard from Eternity. The White-Clothed Hero was truly a Creator God? How could that be?! They couldn''t believe what they were hearing. But what shocked them even more was Eternity''s final sentence. "My youngest brother, it''s better if you reveal yourself and explain things to them." What did that mean? It couldn''t be what they thought, right? No way... Just when they were thinking this, a sudden anomaly appeared in the universe, leaving everyone speechless. In an instant, the dark and silent universe was completely illuminated, filled with brilliance and warmth. This anomaly once again left everyone across the universe utterly stunned. "What exactly is going on?" "Why is the universe lit up again?" "If someone didn''t know better, they''d think there was a star as big as the universe itself, shining upon everything." "Is this really the dark, cold universe? It''s so bright..." "It''s beautiful. The universe is no longer dark and cold; it''s filled with light and hope." While ordinary people like Star-Lord and others were discussing this anomaly, powerful alien forces were already commanding their artificial intelligences or workers. "Hurry, track the source of this anomaly!" "We must find out the cause of this phenomenon!" Immediately, countless people began working frantically. However, no matter how much technology they used to search, they couldn''t locate the source of the anomaly. It was as if the universe itself was like this. The true anomaly seemed to be the universe itself. Coming to this ridiculous conclusion, whether it was artificial intelligence or others, they were all filled with disbelief. They simply shook their heads, thinking the machines must be malfunctioning. Fortunately, at the critical moment, the brilliant light illuminating the entire universe began to rapidly shrink, until only the Solar System remained illuminated. This clue quickly allowed them to pinpoint the source to the Solar System. "What''s happening there?" "What''s going on?" While they were investigating what was happening in the Solar System, those within it¡ªCelestials, Thanos, Dimensional Demons, humans on Earth, Asgardians, the Watcher, members of the Time Variance Authority¡ªwere witnessing a shocking scene. ... Beyond Earth A faint chorus of hymns and praises echoed continuously. Amidst the radiance, endless light converged and eventually formed a humanoid figure. An indescribable, unexplainable presence! It was as if it was light itself... The figure radiated brilliance, its form shrouded in dazzling light, making it impossible for anyone to clearly see its face. And everyone, no matter their race, saw something different. Humans saw a humanoid figure resembling themselves, while mechanical beings saw something resembling their own forms within the luminous glow. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 544 Chapter 544 - 544Despite the differences in perception, everyone could vaguely see that this entity was wearing white clothes and seemed to have a golden glove on his right hand. Even though the figure was blurry, almost impossible to behold directly, their weak mortal lives prevented them from seeing the true form. However, from the white clothing and golden glove, they could barely identify who it was. The White-Clothed Hero? They all fell into a daze. As everyone was still in shock, various alien forces throughout the universe used special technologies, magic, and other abilities to observe the situation in the Solar System. When they saw that being covered in radiant light, indescribable and impossible to gaze upon directly, like a true deity, they were completely stunned. "Is that a god?" "Which god?" "Is the anomaly in the universe caused by this being?" They couldn''t believe it. If this was true, then what exactly was this being capable of causing such an anomaly? Why had they never heard of this being before? Which god was this?! While they were frantically guessing, and Thanos and others were overwhelmed with suspicion and uncertainty, Eternity''s voice once again echoed within their hearts. "You need not speculate any longer. This being is indeed my youngest brother, the one you call the White-Clothed Hero, the Sixth Creator God of the Universe!" "You should show reverence. Although the form you see before you is not his true self, it is an abstract avatar. The power he can wield in the universe with this avatar is not much different from his true body." Listening to Eternity''s words, the alien forces were utterly stunned. A Creator God? They were all left in shock. Meanwhile, Thanos and the others were frozen in place. Was this just an avatar? But right now, they had no time to focus on that detail. Their attention was entirely captured by another point. Thanos couldn''t believe it, his mind blank. The White-Clothed Hero was truly a Creator God? How was that possible? He was clearly just a Super Omega Mutant! How could he be a Creator God?! And he represents Light and Heat, the Positive Aspect of the Universe? This must be a lie! Thanos couldn''t accept it. Just moments ago, he was brimming with confidence and anticipation, expecting Eternity to eliminate the White-Clothed Hero. But in the next moment, he was faced with this revelation. How could this possibly be true? As his thoughts swirled, the Celestials outside of Earth were also left dumbfounded. Particularly the Celestial Judge Arishem, who found it even harder to accept everything before him. He remembered that not long ago, he had told the White-Clothed Hero that no matter what he did, it was meaningless. All that awaited him was death, and there was no way for him to escape! And now, he was faced with this situation? He understood well what the Sixth Creator God meant. It meant that the White-Clothed Hero was part of the universe itself. Otherwise, how could he be referred to as a Creator God? This also meant the White-Clothed Hero couldn''t be killed. Not only would the other Creator Gods intervene, but if he truly died, the universe would collapse! More importantly, as one of the Creator Gods, the White-Clothed Hero''s power had already become something beyond comprehension... The Celestial Judge Arishem''s mind was filled with confusion and doubt, unable to understand what was happening. Why had the White-Clothed Hero become a Creator God? ... Dream Dimension Nightmare cried out, his face filled with disbelief. How could something so ridiculous happen? Did a Sixth Creator God truly just suddenly appear? And it was the White-Clothed Hero!!! "How could something like this be true?" Nightmare''s heart was filled with shock and fear. At this moment, Dormammu, Mephisto, and other Dimensional Demons also shouted in disbelief, their minds overwhelmed with confusion and terror. It was as if the White-Clothed Hero had suddenly turned into God, only to reveal that he had been pretending all along. It was simply absurd! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Dimensional Rift "Th-this... this..." The Watcher was utterly dumbfounded. He swore that in all his years of observing countless universes and countless events, nothing had ever been as shocking as this. It was the most impossible thing to have ever happened! What was supposed to be five Creator Gods somehow turned into six? "White-Clothed Hero, how did you do it?" "What did you do?" Not even the event of Ultron acquiring the Infinity Stones was as shocking as this. Ultron was understandable, but this situation was completely beyond comprehension. A Sixth Creator God just suddenly appeared! And all of it was done by the mysterious White-Clothed Hero... What exactly did he do?! ... Time Variance Authority Agent Mobius, along with the entire Time Variance Authority, was left speechless. "The... The Sixth Creator God?" Could this really be true? What exactly was happening?! No one understood better than them what it meant to be a Creator God. And most shockingly, this Creator God was the White-Clothed Hero? "It''s over..." They finally understood why their machines had detected unprecedented anomaly levels and why alarms had been blaring. With the emergence of a Sixth Creator God, how could the anomaly readings not be off the charts? It was like the myth of creation itself had been rewritten. Absolutely absurd! Asgard Thor was utterly dumbfounded. "My... My brother is a Creator God?" This absurdity actually turned out to be true? There were no words to describe Thor''s feelings right now. He felt that even if Loki had somehow blown up the entire universe, it wouldn''t be as shocking as this. Nearby, Heimdall and the Warriors Three''s eyes were as wide as saucers. Even Queen Frigga forgot to continue crying as she stared at the scene in disbelief. Baldur... was a Creator God? Odin''s single eye widened in shock. Could this be real? How could something like this be possible? Their Asgard actually had a Creator God among them? His breathing became rapid, and Odin nearly choked from the overwhelming shock. ... Earth The American government officials, along with other world leaders, were completely dumbfounded. The expected scene of the White-Clothed Hero''s tragic screams and miserable death had not appeared. Instead, something like this occurred? The White-Clothed Hero inexplicably became a Creator God? "Oh God, this can''t be real..." If this was real... Their eyes were filled with terror and despair. No, it must be fake! Yes, it must be fake! ... Beyond Earth At this moment, surrounded by radiant light, Syd paid no attention to the countless disbelieving gazes. His eyes looked toward the distance, locking onto the Celestials. Being stared at by him, the Celestials felt a sudden wave of tension and panic. The Celestial Judge Arishem asked in shock, "White-Clothed Hero, how did you do this? How can you be a Creator God?" Syd glanced at him. The next moment, an ethereal voice, calm as if containing the truths of the universe itself, resounded. "Everything ends here." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 545 Chapter 545 - 545Hearing those words, the Celestial Judge Arishem immediately felt a chill in his heart, a terrible premonition. He even felt a strong sense of danger. And it wasn''t just him. All the other Celestials at this moment felt the same crisis and began to panic. The Celestial Judge Arishem quickly spoke up, "White-Clothed Hero, you cannot kill us! The universe needs us, the Celestials!" His voice echoed and reached Syd''s ears. Listening to his words, Syd understood that it was true. The Celestials were akin to gardeners, maintaining the universe''s balance, bringing new life to the cosmos. They even created new species and planets. But what did that have to do with him? Syd spoke calmly, "That has nothing to do with me." In the next instant, he stretched out his right hand, channeling all the light present in the universe. Brilliant light burst forth! In an instant, all the radiance of the universe gathered here. An endless, blinding light emerged, engulfing the thirty-eight Celestials from all directions. This terrifying scene left everyone completely stunned. BOOM! An overwhelming shockwave, combined with intense heat, instantly struck them. "Ahhhh..." Under the impact of the light, the Celestials screamed. Even their outer armor began to melt, their skeletons gradually being exposed. During this process, they weren''t completely defenseless. Countless invisible attacks were launched at this newly born Creator God of the universe. But regardless of what they tried, their attacks were like stones sinking into the ocean. Seeing this, they attempted to use spatial abilities to flee. However, Syd had already anticipated this. He directly used spatial manipulation to reinforce the space around them, making it impossible for them to utilize their spatial powers. "Space has been reinforced!" In panic, they tried to defend themselves, even attempting to absorb the light. Unfortunately, there was simply too much light, as if the entire universe''s radiance had converged here. There was no way they could absorb it all. Moreover, this light was not ordinary; it contained immense energy, destructive force, and heat. Their efforts were nothing more than futile struggles, only prolonging their inevitable deaths. Seeing the hopeless situation, the Celestial Judge Arishem tried to resist while calling out in desperation, "Eternity..." He wanted to seek help from Eternity. The Celestials had always maintained a close relationship with Eternity. In fact, most of the Celestials present were created by Eternity, essentially serving as his subordinates. Therefore, he tried to call for Eternity''s assistance. But before he could even finish his plea, Eternity seemed to sense his intentions. The mysterious voice of Eternity echoed within their minds. "I have no intention of becoming enemies with my youngest brother. I have already helped you once." In Eternity''s words, a cold indifference and ruthlessness could be heard. In his eyes, these Celestials were not worth saving. At least, they weren''t worth angering his youngest brother over. Besides, he truly had helped them once before. When his youngest brother snapped his fingers, he had secretly intervened to prevent their complete destruction. So now, he chose to ignore their cries for help. "No, how could this be?" "Eternity has abandoned us?" Hearing these words, the Celestials fell into despair. By this time, some of the weaker Celestials could no longer withstand the impact of the light and were completely vaporized. Seeing this, and realizing that Eternity would not intervene, Arishem immediately raised his hands. A black hole appeared between his palms. In an instant, the infinite light was drawn in by gravitational force, sucked into the miniature black hole. "Hm?" Syd raised an eyebrow, his thoughts moving swiftly. Through his control over the light¡ªor rather, since this light was essentially part of his body¡ªhe forcefully halted the movement of the light, severing the black hole''s gravitational pull and continuing his assault on the Celestials. At the same time, he prepared to erase the black hole entirely. Meanwhile, seeing this display, the Celestials felt even more hopeless. As for the Celestial Judge Arishem, he had expected this. No one understood the power of a Creator God better than him. In the 616 Prime Universe, such beings were practically invincible. Unless a Multiversal-level entity intervened, defeating them was utterly impossible! Although Arishem was shocked by this situation, he was already mentally prepared. The purpose of creating the black hole was not to resist the light, but to use its ability to distort space-time to escape from the reinforced space. Sure enough, moments after the black hole appeared, he sensed a slight loosening of the reinforced space. Realizing this, he immediately pushed himself to his utmost potential. BOOM! The space around him twisted and shattered. The next second, he fell out of reality itself, landing in the darkness beyond the universe, or rather, outside the universe itself. "White-Clothed Hero, Sixth Creator God, I will return to take my revenge!" Arishem''s voice was filled with hatred. Hearing his words, Syd''s expression did not change much. On his right hand, the Power Stone and Time Stone gleamed with brilliance. Purple and green light intertwined and danced. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time Reversal! However, to his surprise, the only things affected by the time reversal were the shattered space and the black hole. As for the Celestial Judge Arishem, whether it was because he was hiding outside the universe or because his power was strong enough to defy the Infinity Stones, Syd could not detect him at all. He furrowed his brows slightly but then quickly relaxed. Running away didn''t matter. Arishem would never dare return to the 616 Prime Universe. As for the remaining thirty-seven Celestials, they would not be so lucky. Now that Syd was on guard, there was no way they could break through the reinforced space. More importantly, their power was nowhere near Arishem''s level. "No! We are the Celestials!" "No one can kill us!" "Why? Why is there a Sixth Creator God?" "Isn''t he a mere lower lifeform from a planet? How could he be a Creator God?!" Their voices were filled with panic, unwillingness, regret, and utter disbelief. But regardless of what they thought, all of them were eventually engulfed by the light, vaporized in its brilliance. In just a few short moments, the Celestials had all been wiped out. Not a single trace remained. ... Dream Dimension "What kind of power is this?" "The Celestials... they''re all dead?" "This is the power of a Creator God?" Nightmare was dumbfounded, his face full of disbelief. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 546 Chapter 546 - 546He felt like he was dreaming, unwilling to believe what was happening before his eyes. He didn''t understand why this was happening. At the beginning, wasn''t the White-Clad Hero struggling desperately, trying to escape from reality? How did things turn out like this? When the glove was damaged, wasn''t that supposed to be the moment the White-Clad Hero died? No matter how much he tried to escape, the result was the same ¡ª death, right?! Why... has it turned out like this? None of this was how he imagined! The White-Clad Hero not only didn''t struggle desperately, avoid reality, or die, nor did he flee. Instead, he inexplicably became a Creator God and easily killed dozens of Celestials! A bewildered expression filled Nightmare''s eyes as he murmured, "How could he be a Creator God..." As he murmured, his eyes gradually showed fear. What if the White-Clad Hero decided to cause him trouble...? ... Dark Dimension In the midst of the darkness, Dormammu''s enormous figure trembled. Watching this scene, the entire dimensional demon god was shaken. So many Celestials just disappeared? "He... he really is a Creator God?" Dormammu muttered incredulously. At the same time, his heart was filled with confusion, unable to comprehend all of this. How did the White-Clad Hero suddenly become a Creator God? On the other side, beings like Mephisto and Lucifer had similar expressions of shock on their faces. Previously, they were still imagining what to do after obtaining the White-Clad Hero''s corpse and the Infinity Stones. They even pitied the White-Clad Hero''s miserable fate, thinking about how amusing his expression would be before death. But now, this scene was unfolding before them. The ones who ended up miserable were the Celestials, the ones who died inexplicably were also the Celestials. The White-Clad Hero''s expression before death? There wasn''t even such a thing! ... Asgard "Oh my god!" Thor stared blankly at the scene. "Brother... is really the Creator God of the universe?" He was utterly stunned. At first, he prayed, hoping his brother could survive the ordeal, hoping he would escape quickly. He even felt sadness and confusion, as if he could already see his brother''s tragic end. But the tragic end... never happened! Or rather, there was a tragic end, but it wasn''t his brother''s ¡ª it was the Celestials''. He finally understood why his brother didn''t run. With this terrifying power, what was the point of running? It was just too ridiculous! Beside him, Heimdall, the Warriors Three, and others were also dumbfounded. They had believed Prince Baldur probably wouldn''t survive this ordeal. And yet, he had become a Creator God?! And so easily slaughtered so many Celestials? Now, no matter how much they tried to deny it, they knew that Prince Baldur was truly a Creator God. While they were still in shock, Queen Frigga was covering her mouth tightly. As for Odin, he murmured in disbelief, "Our Asgard... produced a Creator God?" Such a thing was something he wouldn''t dare to dream of! Just surviving Ragnarok would be a blessing for Asgard, let alone something as absurd as this happening to them. But this... this was really happening! Odin, while overwhelmed, was filled with both shock and joy. ... Earth On top of a high-rise building. Loki stood on the rooftop, completely stunned. What was this? S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His little brother was a Creator God? Loki''s breathing grew rapid, unable to believe this fact. Then, his eyes couldn''t help but show excitement. "Maybe... things can be done on a larger scale now?" Loki couldn''t hold it in and shouted excitedly, "Who am I?" "I am the brother of a Creator God!" Hmph! Something like Thanos, isn''t he just something to be crushed with a single pinch? Loki confidently believed that he was unstoppable now, thinking that no one in this universe could do anything to him. At this moment, elsewhere on Earth. The American leadership, along with the high officials of other countries, found that their anticipation and excitement had long since vanished, leaving only terror. Was this the power of the White-Clad Hero? Thirty-eight Celestials, just like that... dead? The so-called power of a Creator God? They couldn''t believe it. Wasn''t the White-Clad Hero supposed to be on the verge of collapse? Weren''t they supposed to hear the White-Clad Hero''s screams and see his miserable state? Why were they hearing the Celestials'' screams and seeing the Celestials'' miserable states instead? The White-Clad Hero faced so many Celestials, along with the Creator God, Eternity. Why didn''t he die? Wasn''t he supposed to finally disappear? How could this have happened? Their hearts were filled with resentment and terror, fearing what might happen next. Stark Tower Iron Man Tony Stark murmured, "Maybe I really should start studying theology?" "This is getting more and more unscientific..." According to normal logic, the White-Clad Hero should have died. But now, out of nowhere, the White-Clad Hero had become the so-called Creator God? ... Kamar-Taj The Ancient One, Doctor Strange, and others were stunned. Even when Dormammu tried to devour Earth, it wasn''t as shocking as this moment. Dozens of such powerful Celestials... just died like that? Was this the power of a Creator God? Not only them, but countless ordinary people on Earth were also utterly shocked. "Oh my god?" "Is the White-Clad Hero God?" "This is just way too crazy!" What kind of power was this? ... Dimensional Pocket "He really became a Creator God?" The Watcher couldn''t comprehend what was going on. ... Time Variance Authority "They all died?" Mobius and others looked bewildered. The White-Clad Hero, the sixth Creator God? How could they possibly handle an existence of this level? Aside from the three Time Keepers, there was no one who could handle this matter, right?! At this moment. All across the universe, various alien forces were using special technologies and magic to clearly witness what had just happened. Many of these factions had records of the Celestials and knew the extent of their power. The deaths of these Celestials left them utterly shocked. These were Celestials! Their attention naturally shifted to the one who had killed dozens of Celestials. "Is this the God that has caused the universe to go out of balance?" Sure enough, terrifyingly powerful! ... Outer Space, Above Earth Seeing the disappearance of the Celestials and the glowing figure, Ebony Maw was in utter disbelief. He had just introduced the cosmic Creator Gods ¡ª Eternity, Infinity, Oblivion, and Death. He even mentioned how the four of them together formed the universe, how the universe was them, and they were the universe, the true Cosmic Gods, the Creators! Back then, his face was full of reverence as he asked the White-Clad Hero if he was shocked. Now, the White-Clad Hero had become a Creator God? What kind of madness was this? And he just casually killed dozens of Celestials? Wasn''t the White-Clad Hero supposed to be dead for sure? "Lord Thanos..." Ebony Maw''s eyes were filled with despair as he turned to the side, looking at the projection of Thanos. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 547 Chapter 547 - 547At that moment, Ebony Maw saw the expression on Thanos''s face, which was also filled with shock and disbelief. "All those Celestials are dead?" Thanos murmured blankly. The White-Clad Hero was supposed to be just a Super Omega-level mutant, so how could he be a Creator God of the universe? Thinking about this, a sense of despair welled up within him. Didn''t this mean he would never be able to obtain the Infinity Stones? Would his plan to wipe out half of all life in the universe never be completed? After all, the Infinity Stones were in the hands of the White-Clad Hero, and with him being a Creator God, how could he ever hope to take them away? "Why... Why is he a Creator God..." Thanos''s face was filled with resentment. Now. After eliminating the Celestials, Syd turned his gaze to outer space, where Thanos''s projection still lingered. Although it was just a projection, Thanos felt as if his real body was being stared at, chills running down his spine. He quickly made a wish, "Eternity, the Creator God, I wish for your protection!" He didn''t bother making other wishes; they were useless against the White-Clad Hero anyway. He still remembered how his previous wish had been rejected by Eternity. Eternity, who was originally just observing, was momentarily stunned upon hearing Thanos''s wish. Hearing Thanos''s wish, he felt reluctant. After all, this meant offending his youngest brother! However, the wish was something he could fulfill. He had previously stated that whoever saw him first would have one wish granted, and he had already refused Thanos once before. If he were to reject the wish again under the watchful eyes of so many, it would greatly diminish his prestige. After a brief moment of contemplation, he sighed and decided to grant Thanos''s wish. Of course, to avoid making an enemy of his youngest brother, he chose to compromise. The next second, Eternity''s cold, indifferent voice echoed within Thanos and everyone else''s minds. "Very well, I can grant your wish, but there is a time limit. I cannot protect you forever." "You only have one hundred years. After that, I will no longer protect you!" To a Creator God like him, a hundred years was like the blink of an eye. After that, if Thanos was still alive, wouldn''t he just be left to be dealt with by his youngest brother? Hearing Eternity''s words, Thanos first breathed a sigh of relief, but then his expression changed. One hundred years? He was already over a thousand years old. A hundred years was practically nothing to him. Thinking about facing the threat of the White-Clad Hero in a hundred years, he immediately felt troubled. Thanos opened his mouth, wanting to say something. But at that moment, he felt a cold, indifferent gaze staring directly at him. This gaze came from Eternity... Instantly, Thanos understood the message and nodded in agreement. Seeing him agree, Eternity felt satisfied and then turned his attention to the new youngest brother who had suddenly appeared. "My youngest brother, I have agreed to protect him for a hundred years." Syd frowned at those words. He naturally wanted Thanos gone since that guy was always causing trouble. But when it came to Eternity, he wasn''t completely confident. Although his Avatar of Light ability had miraculously made him the sixth Creator God, that didn''t mean he was invincible. Aside from the weakest, Galactus, beings like Eternity, Infinity, Death, and Oblivion were all on the same level as him. And they were ancient beings that had existed since the birth of the universe. Facing opponents like them, he wasn''t particularly confident. More importantly, Eternity represented time, and he was always inseparable from Infinity, who represented space. Wherever Eternity existed, Infinity was likely to be there as well. This meant that, in a critical moment, he might have to face two Creator Gods! They could even choose to merge and become an even more powerful being! "What a headache. My power is still not enough..." Originally, he thought that becoming the sixth Creator God would make him unstoppable. He didn''t expect this... It seemed he needed to have Multiversal-level power to act without restraint. At the very least, he needed to be free of worries within the 616 Main Universe. Syd knew very well that even though he had become the sixth Creator God, his power was limited to the 616 Universe, making him only a single-universe-level being. He hadn''t yet reached the level of a Multiversal being. Single-universe level and Multiversal level were two completely different concepts. For instance, the God of Black Magic, Chthon, who had previously tangled with him, and the Trinity of Vishanti were both Multiversal beings. Their power wasn''t restricted to just one universe. "If I want to become a Multiversal being, I may need to invade other universes..." Syd frowned, contemplating how to reach the level of a Multiversal being. After a moment''s thought, he decided to stop pondering over it and addressed Eternity''s words. "Since you''ve made your decision, then let him live a little longer." As for how much longer he would live... Syd''s expression remained calm. The moment he became a Multiversal being would be the moment Thanos died. His mysterious, voice resembling the truth of the universe, echoed in the hearts of both Thanos and Eternity. Eternity finally breathed a sigh of relief. As for Thanos, his mood was not so great. Even though the White-Clad Hero had agreed, he didn''t feel much sense of security. By now, Thanos''s projection had disappeared, and Syd didn''t stop it. The area above Earth''s outer space had completely fallen silent. ... Earth "Is it over just like that?" The American leadership, as well as the leaders of other countries, were left in a daze. The Celestials died, and the White-Clad Hero inexplicably became a Creator God? None of this was what they expected! Wasn''t the one supposed to die the White-Clad Hero? Weren''t they supposed to hear his screams and see his miserable state? How could it end like this? Now that the White-Clad Hero had become a so-called Creator God, how could they possibly deal with him? Could they even deal with him? Their eyes were filled with fear and unwillingness. At this moment, just when they thought it was all over, Syd''s gaze shifted towards Earth, directly looking at those high-ranking officials harboring malicious intent. He didn''t do much, just glanced their way. The next moment, radiant light emerged around those officials with ill intent, quickly engulfing them. ... America In a luxurious mansion, a woman''s terrified scream rang out. "Senator Sorin, what''s happening to you?" The middle-aged maid Nina stared at the senator suddenly enveloped by light, her face full of shock and confusion. As for Sorin, he was completely stunned. The next moment, Nina saw the senator within the light beginning to scream miserably. Under the light''s brilliance, his skin began to melt. In just a short moment, Senator Sorin was nothing but a twisted mess. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the verge of death, Sorin finally understood, his heart filled with terror. It must be the White-Clad Hero! Before his death, his expression became dazed. So, the one who was meant to die wasn''t the White-Clad Hero ¡ª it was them. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 548 Chapter 548 - 548The ones screaming in agony were them, and the ones looking miserable were also them. Senator Sorin clearly understood that this situation was not happening only here; it was occurring everywhere else as well. In his final moments, his heart was filled with resentment, despair, and even regret. Regret for provoking this freak known as the White-Clad Hero! Just as he thought, every high-ranking official with malicious intent was now shrouded in light, dying in shrill screams and horrific suffering. It didn''t take long before many others learned about this. "Did the White-Clad Hero do this?" "Hiss..." "The White-Clad Hero is ruthless!" ... Outer Space Above Earth After doing all of this, Syd had no intention of lingering any longer. His radiant, abstract body suddenly dispersed into countless points of light and vanished. In the blink of an eye, outer space around Earth fell silent. The White-Clad Hero was gone? Where did he go? At this moment, countless people were filled with doubt. Stark Tower Tony Stark murmured, "Is it really over just like that?" Kamar-Taj The Ancient One recovered from her shock and was the first to leave. Doctor Strange and the others exchanged glances, discussed the event for a while, and then each went their separate ways. Dream Dimension Watching the deaths of the high-ranking officials, Nightmare''s eyes were filled with panic. "I hope the White-Clad Hero doesn''t come looking for me!" Dark Dimension Dormammu, along with other dimensional demon gods from various dimensions, more or less shared the same thought. Asgard "It''s over?" Thor wondered aloud, his eyes full of confusion. "Where did my brother go?" At this moment, the Warriors Three were discussing excitedly. "Come on, Thor, don''t overthink it. Prince Baldur is a Creator God; nothing will happen to him. He must have something important to do." "Yeah! Just thinking about how Asgard now has a Creator God makes me excited!" The Warriors Three spoke with excitement. Dimensional Pocket The Watcher, who had witnessed everything, murmured, "The White-Clad Hero really became a Creator God. The 616 Main Universe has become very special. I can''t tell whether this is good or bad." Even now, he still couldn''t understand how the White-Clad Hero had done it. Time Variance Authority Mobius and the others were utterly bewildered. According to their previous assumptions, even if the Time Variance Authority didn''t intervene, the White-Clad Hero would eventually die from offending so many powerful beings. Instead, the opposite had happened. The White-Clad Hero had directly slaughtered the Celestials and even became a Creator God! Now, he was someone they simply couldn''t handle! "I''m going to report this to the Time Keepers!" Mobius said solemnly. "This time, the three Time Keepers surely won''t sit back and watch!" "After all, this White-Clad Hero has seriously threatened the Time Variance Authority!" Hearing Mobius''s words, the other frightened members'' eyes lit up. Yes, there were still the three Time Keepers! They would surely be able to deal with this White-Clad Hero! While they were busy, the events in the Solar System spread quickly across the universe, known by many through various cosmic factions. The Collector''s Domain The Collector, Taneleer Tivan, listened to his subordinates'' reports with a look of shock on his face. "The Sixth Creator God?" "The White-Clad Hero?" He couldn''t believe it. The radiance that had recently spread throughout the entire universe was actually caused by the White-Clad Hero? And the White-Clad Hero was a Creator God? He still remembered that white-clad being who had snatched away the Power Stone, but how had he suddenly become the Sixth Creator God? The Collector couldn''t believe it. His first reaction was to suspect that the news was false. But the sources were undeniably accurate and reliable... sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aboard a Spaceship Rocket Raccoon was manipulating a transparent panel, browsing the latest news from the universe. Soon, he stumbled upon the information about the five Creator Gods and the Sixth Creator God. "Hey, Quill, get over here and take a look at this!" Rocket shouted in amazement. Hearing Rocket''s call, Star-Lord and the others curiously walked over. Soon, they too saw the news. "The White-Clad Hero is the Sixth Creator God?" "What kind of nonsense is this?" They were left speechless. It hadn''t even been that long, and now a Creator God had suddenly emerged? And the White-Clad Hero they were familiar with was one of them? What kind of ridiculous news was this? What the hell was happening on Earth? While they were in shock, elsewhere, Captain Marvel Carol Danvers also heard about the news. She was utterly shocked and felt it was necessary to return to Earth to personally ask Fury what exactly was going on. At the same time, aboard a ship of Ravagers, the ghost-like Red Skull was dumbfounded. The White-Clad Hero destroyed Vormir and created the Infinity Stones, and now he was a Creator God? Not only Red Skull but countless others who heard the news were plunged into confusion and doubt. Meanwhile, attention toward Earth and its strange occurrences continued to grow. After all, the rumored Sixth Creator God seemed to have emerged from that very planet! Back on Earth At this moment, Syd, who had transformed into light, was now changing his form. In a secluded alley, endless beams of light gathered. Very quickly, a figure clad in white appeared. Touching his physical form, which was different from the abstract concept body, Syd fell into contemplation. Fortunately, he originally had a physical body; otherwise, he would never have been able to transform back. His current state was somewhat similar to that of Galactus ¡ª a being with a physical form, but slightly different. Syd could still feel the light of the entire universe, his abstract conceptual body. In essence, he now existed in two forms: an abstract conceptual body and a physical body. His abstract body was somewhat cumbersome to move, but this physical body had no such limitations. While feeling his body, Syd began to think about what he should do next. "The most important thing now is to raise my power to the Multiversal level..." "Right, I also need to pay a visit to Nightmare and those other guys to settle our previous grudge!" As for how to reach the Multiversal level, aside from invading other universes, Syd couldn''t think of any other way for now. Suddenly, something occurred to him, and his attention shifted to Baldur''s unlocking progress. (Unlock Progress: 99%) Just 1% more, and Baldur''s unlock progress would reach 100%! That final 1% had been stuck for a while, but now that his Avatar of Light was at Level 5, Syd had a feeling it would soon reach 100%. "I wonder what will happen once Baldur''s unlock progress reaches 100%?" "And... who will be the next imitation target?" A hint of curiosity appeared in Syd''s eyes. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 549 Chapter 549 - 549Once Baldur''s unlocking progress reached 100%, a new imitation target would naturally appear. However, Syd was both curious and expectant, and at the same time, a little nervous. If the new imitation target turned out to be a relatively weak existence, then it would be meaningless for him. It would be a complete waste of time. "I hope the new imitation target is a truly powerful being!" Syd murmured to himself, eyes filled with anticipation. Actually, if he wanted to know who the new imitation target was, he could catch glimpses of it in advance. But doing so would ruin the excitement of the revelation, so he preferred to wait patiently. [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] Glancing at the slowly increasing energy points as he basked in the sunlight, Syd found it somewhat odd. Logically speaking, all the light in this universe was part of his abstract body. But now, his physical form was actually absorbing the energy of that abstract body? To put it metaphorically, it was like a tiny person drawing power from a colossal giant. Syd was speechless for a moment, but then a thought crossed his mind, causing his eyes to brighten. He raised his right hand, and immediately, a massive amount of light began pouring toward him. Syd attempted to directly convert this light into energy points. A few seconds later, he frowned. It failed! The main reason was that he couldn''t influence the imitation ability. Energy points were something related to the imitation ability. "Forget it. If this method doesn''t work, then I''ll try something else." With a single thought, Syd summoned a huge amount of high-energy light to gather around him. Very quickly, the speed of energy point collection surged, reaching the maximum limit of his energy absorption ability. [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1]... A continuous stream of notification sounds echoed. Hearing the notifications, Syd frowned. He discovered that while the speed of energy point accumulation had indeed increased significantly, it had not reached a transformative level. The root of the problem was that the energy absorption ability was limiting the speed of energy collection. The rate of absorption had an upper limit! [Mutant Abilities: Imitation, Energy Absorption] Syd glanced at the panel and the two listed mutant abilities, deep in thought. After all, Energy Absorption was still only a Delta-level ability, which was a Level Two ability. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The essence of a Level Two ability inherently limited the efficiency of Energy Absorption. After thinking for a while, Syd came up with a solution. He needed to enhance the level of Energy Absorption! In his mind, a certain figure emerged. Sebastian Shaw! That guy also possessed the ability of Energy Absorption! However, his ability had reached Level Four, even bordering on a pseudo-Level Five. He could absorb various energies like kinetic energy and shockwaves, even nuclear energy. If he hadn''t been mind-controlled by Professor X, rendering his abilities ineffective, he would have been practically invincible. Of course, if he were bombarded with a massive number of nukes, he could still be killed. Sebastian Shaw was ultimately just a Level Four mutant. The energy he could absorb had a limit; if an enormous amount of energy was unleashed all at once, it would undoubtedly overwhelm him. "My ability is quite similar to Shaw''s. Unfortunately, being Level Two makes it seem so weak." Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been captured and brought to a laboratory back then. He would have demolished the lab with his bare hands. Thinking of this, Syd''s mind shifted to enhancing his Energy Absorption ability. As for how to enhance it... After a moment''s thought, Syd came up with an idea. Create a serum that would enhance his Energy Absorption ability! He moved his right hand. In the dark, isolated alley, the crimson glow of Chaos Magic flickered. Reality Manipulation! A stone on the ground twisted and transformed into a transparent glass vial. Inside the transparent glass vial, there was some clear liquid. Of course, the clear liquid was nothing more than ordinary water. To ensure the greatest success rate, Syd wasn''t planning to rely solely on Chaos Magic. He was also prepared to use the Infinity Gauntlet and the Infinity Stones. With a single thought, the Infinity Gauntlet appeared on his right hand. Syd glanced at it. What was once a radiant, golden glove was now tarnished and cracked, showing signs of being scorched. Clearly, this was a consequence of using the Infinity Stones previously. Of course, while the gauntlet looked rather damaged, it was still usable and not completely destroyed. The next moment, the crimson glow of Chaos Magic reappeared in his hand, instantly enveloping the transparent vial. At the same time, the six Infinity Stones on the golden gauntlet all glowed brightly. Various colored energies flooded out, flowing through the Infinity Gauntlet and Syd''s body, the intensity matching that of when he previously used the stones to break free from reality. In an instant, the power of the Infinity Stones combined with the power of Chaos Magic, enveloping the transparent vial. Very quickly, the originally clear liquid in the vial turned a deep crimson. Even waves of energy radiated from the liquid, spreading in visible ripples. "Is it done?" Syd was surprised. With a thought, the Infinity Gauntlet vanished from his right hand, stored away by him. The next moment, the vial floated into his right hand. Without hesitation, Syd opened the vial and drank the crimson liquid in one gulp. As the scarlet liquid flowed into his stomach, a powerful warmth began spreading throughout his body. Syd could feel the warm currents transforming his physical body and genes. However, during this process, his complex genes began resisting, rejecting the transformation. Ultimately, the effect of the serum was greatly reduced. Syd frowned, not expecting this outcome. But the next moment, he relaxed. No problem. If one vial wasn''t enough, then he''d make more, until the serum was completely ineffective! With that thought, Syd immediately repeated the process, pouring vial after vial of crimson liquid down his throat. A minute later, he stopped the process, realizing that the serum no longer had any effect. After stopping, Syd gathered a massive amount of high-energy light around him and then examined his current state. The next moment, his eyes widened with astonishment. The speed of energy point growth had increased by more than a hundred times! [Light Energy +103] [Light Energy +103]... New notifications echoed in his mind. Even more surprising, Syd discovered that he could now absorb not only light but also other forms of energy, just like Sebastian Shaw! Of course, this additional absorption ability didn''t mean much to him. His divine body was already extremely powerful, along with defensive capabilities. If someone could break through those defenses, then Energy Absorption wouldn''t make much of a difference anyway. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 550 Chapter 550 - 550"What level has my Energy Absorption ability reached now?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Syd''s eyes gleamed with curiosity. It was definitely at Level Four, but whether it had reached Level Five was uncertain. "With energy points accumulating so rapidly, there shouldn''t be any shortage of points to enhance the progress of the next imitation target!" A smile crept onto Syd''s face. He glanced at Baldur''s 99% unlock progress, his eyes filled with anticipation. Looking at the continuously rising energy points, Syd thought for a moment and decided to deal with some trouble first before attempting to enhance Baldur''s unlocking progress. After all, he had no idea what would happen when Baldur''s unlocking progress reached 100%. And by trouble, of course, he meant going after Nightmare and those other guys! Syd hadn''t forgotten the unknown dimensional demon god who previously targeted him, nor the one who tried to drag him into the Dream Dimension ¡ª Nightmare! "Let''s start with the familiar guy!" Syd''s eyes turned icy cold. The next second, his figure flickered and instantly disappeared from where he stood, reappearing on the other side of Earth. Due to the time difference, it was night here, and many people were deep in their dreams. Sensing his surroundings, Syd''s figure flickered and instantly appeared inside a family''s house. He gazed at a young boy sleeping soundly on the bed and extended his right hand wearing the Infinity Gauntlet. The Power Stone, Mind Stone, and Soul Stone all glowed. At the same time, the crimson glow of Chaos Magic emerged, infiltrating the boy''s mind. Syd closed his eyes and carefully sensed the surroundings. In a matter of seconds, under the combined power of Chaos Magic and the Infinity Stones, he sensed an illusory dimension. This place resembled reality, but with some bizarre and surreal elements. Sometimes, a monster would suddenly appear, or objects would randomly change their appearance. Very quickly, Syd sensed the presence of a certain being at the core of the Dream Dimension. A tall, thin man with grayish-black hair styled like a punk rock mess, wearing green clothing, with a deathly pale face and glowing green eyes. Syd instantly recognized this individual. The Lord of the Dream Dimension ¡ª Nightmare! Information about this guy surfaced in Syd''s mind. Nightmare, a demon of unknown origin who ruled the Dream Dimension. Long ago, he was once a servant of an even more powerful demon ¡ª Shuma-Gorath! The same Shuma-Gorath that appeared in Doctor Strange 2, a creature with a giant single eye and countless tentacles. Of course, that was likely just an avatar of Shuma-Gorath''s immense power. Thinking about Shuma-Gorath, Syd''s brows furrowed deeply, and he couldn''t help but recall the words spoken by the Old One he killed before. "...It will never end..." "...This matter will never end..." "...When my true body descends, it will be your end..." "...Becoming my puppet is your ultimate fate, and the power you possess will be mine..." "...Insect..." The Old One''s voice echoed in his mind. The same single eye, the same tentacle monster. Syd couldn''t help but suspect that the Old One he killed was actually an avatar of Shuma-Gorath! And Shuma-Gorath himself... As Syd recalled information about this being, his brows knitted together. Shuma-Gorath was known as the Lord of Chaos, originating from the Outer Dimensional Realm ¡ª a hyperdimensional domain. He was one of the Old Ones, a being of incomprehensible power. Billions of years ago, he visited Earth, ruling and devouring the ancestors of humanity. He claimed to be the ruler of hundreds of dimensions, stating that before time and all things, he had been waiting there, devouring the screaming souls of the universe, sipping the yogurt of dead stars. He was the void beyond all understanding! Compared to him, demons like Mephisto were nothing more than rats in a temple! Syd felt a hint of anxiety. If the true body of that Old One was indeed Shuma-Gorath, then that would be a huge problem. It meant that such a terrifying existence could descend upon him at any moment! "Fortunately, the speed of gathering energy points has greatly increased..." Syd let out a small sigh of relief. That meant he still had some time to strengthen himself and acquire new imitation targets! After putting aside thoughts of Shuma-Gorath, Syd''s attention returned to Nightmare. This guy ruled the Dream Dimension, which was connected to the dreams of all living beings. By creating nightmares, he could absorb the fear of living beings and grow stronger. Nightmare''s ultimate goal was to plunge the entire universe into endless nightmares. In some sense, his goals were quite similar to those of Dormammu. At this moment, as Syd''s senses locked onto him, Nightmare, who was busy crafting nightmares and toying with beings, also sensed he was being watched. "Who''s there? Show yourself!" Nightmare roared angrily. Hearing his furious words, Syd remained calm and simply raised his right hand. Instantly, the six Infinity Stones all glowed simultaneously. At the same time, the crimson glow of Chaos Magic emerged! The crimson light spread throughout the Dream Dimension, quickly enveloping the area around Nightmare. Seeing the crimson light and feeling the familiar aura, Nightmare, who had previously been dismissive, was suddenly filled with terror. "White-Clad Hero, is that you?" "What do you want? Stop!" Nightmare shrieked. A surge of green energy exploded around him as he attempted to channel his own power and that of the Dream Dimension to drive away the crimson energy. Unfortunately, against the power of the six Infinity Stones combined with Chaos Magic, all of his resistance was futile! The crimson glow of Chaos Magic ignored Nightmare''s power and the Dream Dimension itself, even ignoring his attempts to flee, directly enveloping him and rendering him completely immobile. "White-Clad Hero, stop! Let''s talk this out!" Nightmare''s voice trembled with terror. As he spoke, his eyes showed deep regret. If he had known this would happen, if he had known the White-Clad Hero would come for him, he would never have dared to provoke him! But, in the face of Nightmare''s pleas, Syd had no intention of stopping. Knowing the special nature of a dimensional lord, Syd, who had originally intended to kill him with Chaos Magic, decided to take a different approach. "Vanish!" A mysterious, truth-like voice echoed in Nightmare''s ears, leaving him stunned and terrified. Because at that moment, he could feel his body starting to turn transparent, as if he were about to dissipate and disappear! The power of the White-Clad Hero?! Nightmare was horrified. "Stop, White-Clad Hero! I can submit..." Nightmare screamed desperately, trying to plead for his life. But before he could even finish his words, his voice vanished, and along with it, his entire body. In the blink of an eye, the Lord of the Dream Dimension ¡ª Nightmare ¡ª was wiped out by Chaos Magic! Gazing at the now-silent Dream Dimension, a thought suddenly crossed Syd''s mind. "I wonder if that Nightmare is truly dead." According to legends, Nightmare could be defeated but not destroyed. As long as dreams and imagination existed in the universe, he would continue to exist... After pondering for a while, Syd shook his head. "Whatever, if he shows up again, I''ll just erase him once more." Not to mention, once he reaches the Multiversal level, even Nightmare''s revival abilities would be meaningless! After dealing with Nightmare, Syd left the Dream Dimension. The next second, he was ready to go after Dormammu and that unknown dimensional demon god. However, something unexpected occurred. No matter how he searched, even with his abstract body''s senses, he couldn''t locate the Dark Dimension or the unknown demon god''s dimension. Syd frowned. "They reacted so quickly?" "Have they gone into hiding?" Unable to find his targets, Syd shook his head and turned his attention to Baldur''s unlocking progress. (Unlock Progress: 99%) Syd stared at the panel. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 551 Chapter 551 - 551<> Looking at Balder''s 99% unlock progress, Syd''s eyes were filled with anticipation. [Photon Energy +103]... In just this short while, the energy points had skyrocketed to a considerable amount, likely enough to push the final 1% of progress. "After all this time, Balder''s panel is finally about to improve!" Syd muttered to himself. Without hesitation, he poured all his energy points into Balder''s unlock progress. Energy points depleted! [Energy Points: 0] (Unlock Progress: 100%) The moment the unlock progress hit 100%, Syd immediately felt a change. "This feeling..." Syd was slightly stunned. Compared to before, he had grown incredibly powerful, able to perceive far more than before. Syd could only feel that, under his influence, the history of this universe seemed to be undergoing some kind of change. "What is this?" He couldn''t help but frown. Instinctively, he rejected this change, not wanting it to occur within the main universe of 616. After all, the current situation was already good enough; there was no need for unnecessary changes. Following his will, the changes to the 616 main universe disappeared. However, the changes resulting from Balder''s 100% unlock progress didn''t just stop there. With his powerful perception, Syd faintly sensed that such changes were occurring in other universes. He could feel that some information related to him was beginning to appear in other universes. As for what exactly that information was, it was too far away, beyond the range of his abstract perception, so he couldn''t be entirely sure. Thinking about this, a hint of curiosity appeared in Syd''s eyes. "What kind of information will appear in other universes?" "Once I finish dealing with the new mimicry target, I''ll go take a look at those other universes!" Syd thought to himself with great interest. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thinking of this, his attention was naturally drawn elsewhere. With Balder''s unlock progress reaching 100%, he immediately sensed the existence of another panel. A panel belonging to a new mimicry target! In an instant, curiosity and anticipation surged in Syd''s heart. "Who could it be?" This feeling of opening a mystery box and drawing a prize was pretty good to him. But... "I hope it''s someone strong." Syd prayed silently, "I''m not asking for someone like Balder, but at least someone on par with Orochi." "That way, as the unlock progress improves, it''ll be of some use." With this thought in mind, and feeling like he was opening a mystery box, he looked expectantly at the newly appeared mimicry panel. Then, in the next second, he was stunned. [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 17 (Normal Lifespan: ¡Þ days)] [Mutant Abilities: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimicry Target: God (Titles: Creator, God of Creation, Omniscient and Omnipotent One)] (Unlock Progress: 1%) [Abilities: (Not Unlocked)] [Energy Points: 309] First of all, the name was fine, just as before, so he ignored it. The age was also accurate; compared to before, he had indeed gone from sixteen to seventeen. However, what was displayed in the parentheses after his age had changed, from remaining lifespan to normal lifespan. And the number of days after his lifespan was now represented by an ¡Þ symbol. Syd was very familiar with this symbol. It had appeared in some anime and TV series before. In Yu-Gi-Oh, certain god cards had this value, and in the TV drama Pawnshop No. 8, the number 8 represented ¡Þ. When he was a child, he didn''t understand it, but when he grew up, he understood. ¡Þ represents infinity, something endless, also known as a M?bius strip. If a person keeps walking along a M?bius strip, they can never stop, as it never ends and keeps looping! In other words, his lifespan was now infinite. Of course, this was only normal lifespan; it didn''t mean he couldn''t die. If someone killed him, having an infinite lifespan would be useless. This only meant he no longer had to worry about lifespan and had truly become a god! He had already anticipated this, so he wasn''t too surprised. The mutant abilities also displayed correctly, but what shocked him was the new mimicry target. God? Syd was stunned. If it was just these two words, he might not be sure, but with the titles that followed, he instantly recognized who this existence was. "Creator, God of Creation, Omniscient and Omnipotent One?" Syd muttered to himself. This time, the mimicry target was actually God? Just moments ago, he was praying, hoping that the mimicry target wouldn''t be too weak, at least on par with Orochi. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be of much use. He hadn''t expected that not only was the new target not weak, but it was... Syd''s heart was racing. Compared to Orochi, Scarlet Witch, and Balder, this time''s target was definitely several levels above them! If the myths were true, and the title of "Omniscient and Omnipotent One" was real, then Syd couldn''t even imagine how powerful he would become! "I was just thinking about how to reach the Multiverse level, but it seems I don''t need to worry about that anymore?" After pondering for a moment, Syd shook his head. "Forget it, only children make choices. I''ll choose both paths!" On one hand, he would increase the unlock progress of God, while on the other, he would explore the Multiverse to find other ways to enhance his strength. Speaking of which, he really did come up with a way to reach the Multiverse level. Killing the one behind the Time Variance Authority, Kang the Conqueror, and taking his place in managing the Sacred Timeline! Just like in Loki Season 2, where Loki''s final ending allowed him to transcend the tiers and become the God of Time, a Multiverse-level deity. Of course, the downside was obvious. This kind of action was a form of sacrifice, giving up one''s own freedom. To free each timeline, Loki''s true self was practically confined to that place, unable to leave. As for whether Loki could create avatars to travel through different timelines, that was unknown. In the end, Loki never displayed much power; it was only speculated that his power level was at the Multiverse level. As for what his true power was, that was still unclear. After thinking it over, Syd shook his head and immediately abandoned that idea. Compared to sacrificing himself to liberate the Multiverse, he would much rather become a God who could act however he pleased. Moreover, even now, Syd still felt wary of Kang the Conqueror. That guy seemed like an ordinary person, but Syd couldn''t figure out his true nature. If even Loki could achieve that level of power, would the one who controlled the Sacred Timeline, Kang, be weak? In the Loki series, Kang had already shown his ability to manipulate time and edit it as he pleased. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 552 Chapter 552 - 552This was precisely why, despite the constant interference from the Time Variance Authority, Syd never bothered to go there. At the very least, he would wait until God''s unlock progress had reached a certain level before daring to enter the Time Variance Authority. Thinking of this, a hint of amusement and anticipation appeared in Syd''s eyes. "I wonder, will the God who can act as he pleases be stronger, or will it be Kang, the one who controls the Sacred Timeline?" To be honest, Syd was somewhat looking forward to the day he entered the Time Variance Authority. Thinking about God, his attention inevitably shifted to the unlock progress. "I wonder what kind of abilities will emerge as the unlock progress increases?" Syd''s eyes glowed with curiosity and anticipation. Moreover, the Omega-level abilities of God... No, perhaps it shouldn''t even be called Omega abilities. What exactly is the ultimate ability belonging to God? Syd''s eyes were filled with expectation. Thinking of this, without further hesitation, he focused his attention on the energy points. In just a short time, a considerable amount of energy points had accumulated. Without any hesitation, Syd poured them all into the unlock progress. The next moment, he was stunned. [Energy Points: 0] (Unlock Progress: 1%) The energy points had been completely depleted, but the unlock progress for God didn''t budge at all¡ªit was still stuck at the initial 1%. Seeing this, Syd''s mouth twitched, feeling somewhat speechless. Is God''s unlock progress really that difficult to increase? Syd shook his head. This situation wasn''t too hard to understand. After all, this time, the unlock target was different from anything before, so the difficulty was to be expected. "Luckily, the energy point accumulation rate has increased more than a hundredfold!" At this point, Syd couldn''t help but feel relieved. If he had relied on his previous rate of energy point collection, how long would it have taken him to reach a 100% unlock progress? Fortunately, the rate of collecting energy points had increased over a hundredfold. Now, it was just barely enough to sustain God''s unlock progress. Thinking of this, Syd''s mouth twitched again. "I can''t believe I actually thought the energy points were enough before?" Is this the result of arrogance? Now, it felt as if he had gone back to the very beginning when energy points were so scarce. Even if the collection speed had increased by more than a hundredfold! "Forget it, just like before, I''ll wait patiently for the energy points to accumulate over time." Syd thought helplessly. Thinking of this, he felt as if he had returned to the beginning¡ªwaiting patiently for energy points to accumulate, improving the unlock progress, and eagerly anticipating the emergence of new abilities. "I''ll accumulate a few days'' worth of energy points first, and then I''ll check out other universes." After making up his mind, Syd closed his eyes and silently waited for time to pass. As time passed, a constant stream of high-energy light beams gathered around him every moment, which were then absorbed and converted into energy points through his mimicry ability. Even though he was currently standing in a dim alley, completely devoid of sunlight, the process still continued. In some sense, he had truly broken free from the limitations of sunlight. After all, the light of the 616 main universe was now part of his abstract body. Summoning high-energy light to gather around his physical form didn''t consume any energy at all. Moreover, because the light of the 616 main universe was part of his abstract body, the gathering of high-energy light around him didn''t light up his surroundings or attract attention. All of the high-energy light lost its color, its wavelength shifting into the invisible spectrum. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the energy fluctuations were completely concealed. And this operation, for his abstract form, posed no difficulty whatsoever. While the outside world continued to discuss his actions, Syd quietly stood in the secluded alleyway, silently absorbing high-energy light. Furthermore, thanks to the shielding and concealment of his abstract body, even beings like Eternity, Infinity, Death, Oblivion, Galactus, or even the Watchers, couldn''t detect him without specifically paying attention or searching for him. In a special dimensional layer¡ª "Where has the White-Clad Hero gone?" Staring at the mirror representing the 616 main universe, the Watcher continued his observation, yet he couldn''t find the White-Clad Hero. What he was trying to observe was the abstract avatar of the White-Clad Hero, but right now, even he couldn''t locate where that abstract avatar went after the battle with the Celestials ended. Meanwhile, elsewhere¡ª Eternity, Infinity, Death, Oblivion, and Galactus all shared the same confusion. Originally, they had planned to have a little reunion with this suddenly appearing youngest brother. At the same time, they held some ulterior motives, intending to gauge the youngest brother''s strength, to see what powers he possessed and what level he had reached. If his power was mediocre, although they wouldn''t do anything against him, their level of attention toward him would definitely drop to the lowest level. But to their surprise, they couldn''t sense the youngest brother''s consciousness at all. "Hehe, where is our youngest brother playing around now?" Death, dressed in a black cloak and appearing as a female skeleton, asked with interest, "Eternity, Infinity, do you know where he is?" Soon, an entire day had passed. Syd''s gaze fell upon the panel once more. [Energy Points: 2.71 million] This was the approximate energy point collection over one day. 2.71 million, instantly soaring to a unit counted in millions! As for the smaller numbers after the 2.71 million, they were hidden and omitted by him. Seeing a string of numbers felt a bit bothersome, so at his will, the energy point count instantly transformed into this simplified version. Looking at the 2.71 million energy points, Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. "I wonder how much the unlock progress of God will increase with these energy points?" The next second, he poured all the energy points into the unlock progress. Instantly, the original 1% unlock progress shifted. (Unlock Progress: 3%) Seeing the number on the unlock progress, Syd was slightly taken aback, somewhat surprised. 2.71 million energy points, and it only raised the progress to 3%? Isn''t this a bit too exaggerated? Syd sighed, lamenting how difficult it was to increase God''s unlock progress. Of course, he also knew that 2.71 million energy points were actually a very small amount. Compared to mimicking God, this amount of energy was utterly insignificant, or more accurately, it was practically impossible! The real reason he could mimic it at all was because of the Mimicry ability! With that in mind, his attention returned to the 3% unlock progress. "When the unlock progress reaches 5%, will I gain any abilities?" "Or is it 10%?" Syd couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation. He would find out whether it was 5% or not once he collected more energy points tomorrow! What kind of ability would it be? Syd couldn''t help but feel curious. With that thought, he closed his eyes once more, waiting for time to pass. One hour passed... Ten hours passed... In the blink of an eye, another day had gone by. In the secluded alley¡ª [Energy Points: 2.71 million] Looking at the newly accumulated energy points, Syd, filled with expectation and curiosity, poured them all into the unlock progress. The next moment, the 3% progress shifted. (Unlock Progress: 5%)! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 553 Chapter 553 - 553Looking at the 5% unlock progress, Syd''s eyes were filled with anticipation. However, the expected notification sound didn''t appear. "It''s not at 5%?" "Is it 10%?" To reach 10%, he would have to wait another three days! Syd sighed; there was nothing he could do but wait. While he waited, the Watcher in the special dimensional layer was still tirelessly searching for him. Meanwhile, Eternity, Infinity, Death, Oblivion, and Galactus were also curious about what he was up to. They searched for him while wanting to see his powers and abilities, to determine if he could compare to them. The five beings couldn''t help but compare themselves to him. Among them, Galactus''s interest was the greatest. Due to an accident during his birth, he lacked a portion of life energy, leaving him in a state of eternal hunger and incompleteness. He had to constantly devour planets to fill the void, making his power fluctuate wildly, always the weakest among the five. He even felt that the title of "God of Creation" was somewhat undeserved. This time, encountering a newly emerged Creator God, the youngest brother, he couldn''t help but want to test himself against him. At the same time, Galactus couldn''t help but hope that his youngest brother''s power was weak, inferior to his! That way, he would no longer be the weakest of the Creator Gods! Instead, it would be this youngest brother! Meanwhile¡ª Some alien forces had secretly arrived on Earth. "So, this is Tlan Star, Earth?" "The place where the rumored Sixth Creator God emerged?" Looking at the primitive technology and the countless ordinary humans, the eyes of the aliens were filled with doubt. They couldn''t understand how such a mundane place could produce a Creator-level deity. Could it be they were mistaken? Soon, when they began interacting with humans and learned about the information online, especially about that Creator God, their eyes widened in shock. Super Omega-level Mutant? Is that the identity of this Creator God on Earth? He was originally human? Impossible! Many aliens looked skeptical. However, when they saw this Creator God''s mutant ability, their shock was quickly replaced by realization. Reality manipulation? That was clearly not a power meant for mere mortals! Many of them speculated that perhaps this Creator God was merely disguising himself as a human and playing on Earth for fun. Of course, there was also the possibility that the White-Clad Hero grew step by step into a Creator-level deity. However, not many were willing to believe that. They preferred to believe that he had always been a Creator God rather than accepting such an outrageous possibility! Besides the White-Clad Hero, they also noticed another existence¡ªMessiah, who was previously recognized as a Super Omega-level Mutant alongside the White-Clad Hero. His mutant ability was also extraordinary. A blue-skinned man murmured in disbelief, "This guy... If given enough time, he could probably destroy a planet, right?" "What kind of absurd power is this?" "Are all Earth''s mutants this ridiculous?" At this moment, a companion beside him suddenly spoke up, "Could it be that this guy is also some kind of Creator God?" Truth be told, the White-Clad Hero and Messiah did share some similarities. So, it wasn''t impossible, right? Once the words were spoken, laughter broke out around them. "Haha, you''ve got to be kidding!" "Yeah, like that could be true!" They didn''t believe it. After all, it was far too ridiculous! It wasn''t just them. Many alien factions had thought of this possibility but then laughed it off and dismissed the idea. After all, logic had to apply to some extent. The emergence of a Sixth Creator God was already insane enough. How could there be a Seventh? After all, this was a Creator-level deity they were talking about! Time passed quickly, and soon three days had gone by. In a secluded alley¡ª [Photon Energy +103] Syd''s eyes snapped open, and his gaze shifted to the panel. [Energy Points: 8.13 million] "That should be enough!" The next moment, he eagerly poured all the energy points into God''s unlock progress. Instantly, the previous 5% unlock progress shifted. (Unlock Progress: 11%) A notification sound followed. [Ability: Creation (Unlocked)] [Ability: Creation (0/100) Beginner] At the same time, Syd felt as though he had grasped something new from the void. Just like breathing, he had gained a new instinct. Hearing the notification and looking at the newly displayed ability data, Syd was momentarily stunned. "Creation?" "At just 11%, I already unlocked such an ability?" He was a bit dumbfounded. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What other abilities would emerge afterward? Thinking about this, he couldn''t help but feel anticipation. "Let''s try it out!" Syd extended his right hand, and the image of a diamond appeared in his mind. [Creation Experience +1] Like an instinct, he immediately used the Creation ability¡ªor rather, the Authority of Creation! Because he lacked other parts of God''s essence, the moment he activated the Authority of Creation, a vast amount of photon energy within him was consumed, but only an insignificant portion. If he hadn''t been paying close attention, he might not have even noticed the energy being used. The next moment, a wisp of pink matter rapidly formed in the palm of his right hand. Very quickly, the pink matter multiplied and accumulated. In less than a second, a dazzling pink diamond the size of an adult''s fist appeared in his palm. "So this is Creation... The feeling of making something from nothing?" At that moment, even Syd couldn''t help but feel surprised. The moment he wielded the Creation ability, he felt as if he could create anything and do absolutely anything. The feeling was fleeting but unforgettable. At this moment, Venom, who was dwelling in his right hand, couldn''t resist asking curiously, "Syd, is this your reality manipulation ability?" "Why didn''t the red light appear?" As he spoke, Venom couldn''t help but emerge from his right hand. Like a ball of white light, a brilliant, liquid-like substance composed of radiance formed into a ferocious little head, curiously staring at the pink diamond. Ever since the Light Incarnation ability reached Level 5, Venom''s form had completely changed, transforming into this strange appearance. Syd was well aware of the situation. Under his influence, Venom had completely broken free from its parasitic state, becoming something like a subordinate existence. To put it more clearly, Venom was now like his hair¡ªpart of him, but something he could abandon and separate from at any time. Aside from that, Venom''s power had also skyrocketed. Even if all the symbiotes were combined, they probably wouldn''t stand a chance against him. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 554 Chapter 554 - 554Hearing Venom''s question, Syd casually replied, "No." Venom looked confused upon hearing the response. Then what was it? Ignoring Venom''s puzzled expression, Syd continued with his testing. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Casually, he tossed the pink diamond the size of a fist onto the ground. With a crisp sound, the pink diamond rolled to the corner of the alley. After tossing the diamond away, Syd continued his experiments. Stones, gold... [Creation Experience +1] [Creation Experience +1] Very quickly, a pile of various objects formed in the corner of the alley. Syd also realized that as long as he could imagine something, he could essentially create it. However, when he tried to create plants by picturing them in his mind, he encountered difficulty. The Creation ability simply failed, as if plants could not be created at all! "What''s going on?" Syd was stunned. Logically, since this was the Authority of Creation belonging to God, he should be able to create anything he wanted, right? The next moment, he came up with a theory. "Is it because the ability level isn''t high enough?" Aside from that, he couldn''t think of any other possibility. To verify his theory, he tried a few more times and discovered something important. As long as the objects had mysterious powers or didn''t exist in reality, or if they were living beings, he couldn''t create them. "Maybe if I level up the Creation ability, I can find out more..." Syd could only hope that it was a matter of level limitation rather than a flaw in the Creation ability. [Creation Experience +1] [Creation Experience +1] [Creation Experience +1] Under the abundant photon energy, he created one object after another. In less than a minute, the notification sound rang out. [Ability: Creation (0/500) Level 2] In an instant, Syd felt a significant improvement in the Creation ability. He extended his right hand, visualizing a coconut in his mind. The next moment, strands of green quickly appeared in his hand. Very soon, a light green coconut the size of a human head appeared in his hand. "As expected..." Syd let out a sigh of relief. The next moment, he visualized a red rose, a chrysanthemum... One plant after another emerged from his hand. Next, he tried to create a living being. Unfortunately, it ended in failure. The Creation ability didn''t respond at all. Syd then visualized objects like Mjolnir, the Spear of Eternity, and even attempted to create items with slight mystical power. But unfortunately, all of them failed. Syd sighed. "Let''s get the Creation ability to Level 5 first, and in the meantime, I can accumulate energy points." He was quite eager to see what Level 5 of the Creation ability and the powers of God afterward would be like. Moreover, due to the abundance of photon energy within him and the minimal energy consumption of the Creation ability, the entire process didn''t hinder his energy point accumulation at all. [Creation Experience +1]... Under Venom''s astonished gaze, one strange object after another emerged from Syd''s hands. After a few minutes, another notification sound rang out. [Ability: Creation (0/1000) Level 3] Even though the Creation ability had reached Level 3, Syd didn''t pay much attention to it and continued practicing, intending to study it further once it reached Level 5. Before long, thanks to his frenzied creation spree, the ability leveled up again. [Ability: Creation (0/2000) Level 4] He continued practicing. Time flew by. When the final notification sound echoed, he finally stopped. [Ability: Creation (Max/Max) Level 5] In an instant, he felt the previously incomplete Creation ability become whole. While feeling the completeness of the Creation ability, Syd''s eyes gleamed with curiosity. "I wonder, can I create life now?" Thinking it over, and under Venom''s bewildered gaze, he moved instantly from the alley to the bank of a small stream. Under the sunlight¡ª Syd walked to the riverbank, crouched down, and scooped up a handful of moist soil. He could have created the soil directly, but remembering how many myths described gods creating life from clay, he decided to try it the classic way. The next moment, he tried to shape the mud, eventually making a bizarre lump. Looking at the weird lump in his hand, Syd''s mouth twitched. If this thing came to life, wouldn''t ordinary people''s sanity just collapse? The next moment, a flash of crimson light occurred, and the muddy lump transformed into a finely crafted lion figurine. "First, the physical body..." With a thought, the palm-sized lion figurine began to take on color, its clay body rapidly transforming into flesh and blood. Instantly, a vivid yellow male lion cub appeared in his hand. The gentle breeze made the lion''s mane sway slightly. However, since it lacked intelligence, the lion remained motionless, its eyes dull and lifeless, like a corpse. "It lacks a soul..." Syd murmured thoughtfully. "Can something like that even be created?" With some uncertainty, he continued using the Creation ability, following his thoughts to grant the little lion a soul. As his thoughts guided him and the Creation ability took effect, wisps of soul energy began to form within the lion, eventually coalescing into a slightly translucent soul. Instantly, the little lion''s lifeless eyes became filled with life, and even its eyeballs began to move. Syd placed it gently on the ground. Very quickly, the little lion started running around, rubbing affectionately against him. Venom watched in utter disbelief, while Syd was also somewhat surprised. He could even create souls? He even had a feeling that as long as he wanted to, and had enough energy to support him, he could create Mjolnir, the Spear of Eternity, or even Infinity Stones! Continents, oceans, even entire planets! Furthermore, the energy consumption of creating things was remarkably low. Chaos Magic could also create some things, but its energy consumption was far greater than that of the Creation ability. At this moment, Syd was even tempted to create an Infinity Stone. It could be said that he was now fully capable of serving as a Creator, a true Creator! From this moment on, he was truly a cosmic deity. Previously, compared to Eternity, Infinity, and the others, his foundation was too shallow, lacking many essential abilities. The Light Incarnation ability had some limitations; in some aspects, it couldn''t compare to the natural Creator Gods like Eternity and Infinity. (Unlock Progress: 11%) Glancing at the unlock progress, Syd''s eyes were full of anticipation. What abilities would he gain next? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 555 Chapter 555 - 555Since Syd already had Chaos Magic, the Creation ability wasn''t exactly a groundbreaking improvement for him. It was more of a compensatory ability. Therefore, compared to the Creation ability, he was still more eager to see what other abilities would emerge. "Creation ability unlocked at just 11%. What will come next?" Syd''s eyes were filled with anticipation. "Will the next ability appear at 15% or 20%?" he wondered. What ability would come next? After these thoughts, Syd glanced down at the little lion and then grabbed another handful of moist soil. Very quickly, a female lion appeared in his hand. Under the power of Creation, the lioness soon began moving. Soon, the two lions were curiously looking at each other. Ignoring the two lions getting acquainted, Syd focused his attention elsewhere. He scooped up another handful of wet soil, and under a flash of crimson light, the soil took the form of a man. He was preparing to create a human. Under the power of Creation, the clay figure quickly became vibrant, possessing richer colors. As he created the body, Syd also began forming a soul for him. The next moment, strands of soul energy appeared, forming a translucent soul. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, after Syd stopped, his expression turned slightly awkward. Because he realized that in his carelessness, he had forgotten to modify the size of the little man, resulting in an actual tiny man. Looking at the miniature man on his palm, who was babbling excitedly and gazing at the world with curiosity, Syd shook his head and quickly corrected his size, simultaneously imparting some basic knowledge to him. Then, his other hand kept moving as he created clay figures one after another, rapidly giving them life. Five minutes later, more than twenty men and women stood before him. The men were muscular, and the women were slender. All of them were exceptionally attractive. Additionally, to prevent these primitive humans from getting devoured by wild beasts in the wilderness, Syd specifically used his mental powers to bestow them with knowledge and granted each of them an ability related to light. Eye beams, clairvoyance, light illusions, and more¡ªit was quite similar to the Eternals. Standing aside, Venom, who had witnessed everything with his own eyes, was utterly dumbfounded. Creating animals was one thing, but creating humans? Before encountering Syd, Venom had possessed other humans, gaining their memories. It understood exactly what this scene represented. "In mythology, isn''t this how gods created humans?" This was the first time Venom had witnessed such a magnificent act of creation. It had always thought human myths were fake. Then, Venom suddenly came to a realization. "Well, Syd is indeed a god now, a Creator God. It''s only natural for him to have this kind of power." At this moment¡ª After experiencing the process of creating humans, Syd''s mind shifted, and under the astonished gazes of the primitive humans, he vanished from the riverbank. Seeing this, the primitive humans who had been curiously observing each other and their new surroundings instantly panicked, their sense of security completely shattered. "God!" "Father, don''t leave!" Having some basic human knowledge, they immediately cried out in panic, trying to make the god who created them stay. Unfortunately, no matter how they shouted, their god had already left. In their eyes, disappointment and sadness mixed with a determined resolve. They would definitely find their god! Immediately, the primitive humans began exploring their surroundings. Who knew when they would encounter modern humans? This place was only a few hundred kilometers away from the nearest city. Without bothering to pay attention to them, after experiencing the feeling of creating humans, Syd began to ponder a matter. "Should I continue waiting for the unlock progress to increase, or should I explore other timelines or universes?" "To see what exactly happened after Balder''s unlock progress reached 100%?" When it came to this matter, Syd was genuinely curious. While he was hesitating, something else was happening elsewhere. Back in the dark, secluded alley he had just been in, a drunk white man stumbled in. Staggering as he walked, it wasn''t long before his foot hit something, causing him to trip and fall. "Ouch!" Cursing under his breath, the man named Marko got up and glanced back. "Damn it, who threw a rock here?" "What kind of idiot does that?" Because the alley was dimly lit, when he saw the fist-sized object on the ground, he assumed it was just a rock. However, after looking at it for a while, he felt something was off. It didn''t seem like an ordinary rock. Hesitating, he crouched down and looked closer. The next moment, he was completely dumbfounded. A dazzling pink diamond, the size of an adult''s fist, was lying on the ground. Marko''s first reaction was, "Who the hell would go out of their way to make such a huge fake diamond?" After all, how could a natural pink diamond of this size exist? Even the diamonds in the Queen''s scepter and crown were nothing compared to this. Marko picked it up carelessly, examining it, but the more he looked, the more stunned he became. No, even if this was fake, it had to be worth a lot of money, right? Suddenly, his eyes lit up with greed. Clutching the fist-sized pink diamond, he eagerly began walking away. But before he could go far, he stumbled upon something else. Ordinary stones, glittering gold, crystals, various plants, and all sorts of strange objects were piled up on the ground not far away. Although most of the items seemed ordinary, a small portion of them looked incredibly precious. "Oh my God, are you trying to make me rich today?" Marko was overjoyed and immediately pounced on the pile of items. An hour later. "Name?" "Marko." In an interrogation room, a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent was questioning Marko sharply. As for Marko, he was sitting in a chair with a tearful expression. In the S.H.I.E.L.D. Director''s office¡ª Staring at the pink diamond on the desk, Fury was deep in thought. Beside him, Agent Hill reported truthfully. "Director, we detected extremely powerful energy from some of the items. They are incredibly dangerous..." Hearing this, Fury frowned, his expression filled with concern. Not long ago, he had detected an area with highly unusual energy, so he sent a team to investigate. That was when they discovered these items. The White-Clad Hero incident had just occurred, and now there was something this bizarre? Fury sighed. What a troublesome time this was. Now, he could only hope that whoever was connected to these things wasn''t some terrifying being. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 556 Chapter 556 - 556However, no matter how one looked at them, these things clearly weren''t ordinary. With that thought, Fury''s heart filled with doubt. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t know how these things had appeared or who might be involved. While he was still puzzled... ¡ªIn another timeline¡ª A massive Asgardian warship drifted through space, its decks strewn with corpses. Amidst the carnage, Ebony Maw strolled forward, speaking to a few survivors. "Be happy, and listen to me." "You''re alive only because of Lord Thanos'' mercy." "You may feel like you''re drowning in pain, but this is redemption!" Walking through the piles of bodies, Ebony Maw smiled. "Because of your selfless sacrifice, the balance of the universe won''t be cruelly destroyed. Smile, even in death¡ªbecause you are still the children of Lord Thanos." Not far away, Loki stood aside, his expression dazed, his eyes fixed ahead. There stood Thanos, clad in battle armor. Thanos slowly turned around and said, "I know what it''s like to fail¡ªbelieving you''re destined to win, only to be utterly defeated." As he spoke, he bent down and grabbed the barely conscious Thor by the head, then walked toward Loki. The other four members of the Black Order loosely encircled Loki, making sure he couldn''t escape. "Can''t even stand properly now, can you?" "You think you can hide?" "Destiny always arrives. No one can escape fate," Thanos said with a grin. "And now, your destiny is here. Or rather¡ªyou could say, I am your destiny." Thanos raised his left hand. The Infinity Gauntlet on it shimmered with purple light¡ªthe Power Stone gleaming brilliantly. Then, he grabbed Thor by the head, who was bruised, bloodied, and missing an eye. Thor, despite his pain, forced out a taunt. "You talk too damn much!" Thanos ignored him, his eyes locked on Loki. "The Tesseract... or your brother''s head?" "I think you know the right choice." Disheveled, pale, and wearing black, Loki stiffly replied, "Of course." Then, he added, "Kill him!" Thanos didn''t waste words. He raised the Gauntlet, the Power Stone pressing against Thor''s temple. Crackling sounds rang out as Thor''s skull began to fracture under the immense pressure. Loki initially tried to remain calm, but as Thor''s screams grew louder, his expression finally cracked, and he shouted, "Enough! Stop!" Thanos released his grip. Thor gasped violently for air. "It''s not with us!" he shouted. "The Tesseract was destroyed with Asgard!" Thanos showed no reaction, clearly unconvinced. Loki understood that well. He raised his right hand. In a flash of blue light, the Tesseract appeared in his hand. Thanos smiled. Thor looked devastated. "I knew it... I should''ve known you''d never change." Loki held up the Tesseract and slowly walked toward Thanos. While doing so, he looked at Thor and said, "I promise you, brother¡ªwe''ll be fine." As Loki handed the Tesseract forward, Thanos remarked, "Asgardians sure love to run their mouths even at death''s door." Loki forced a stiff smile. "Well, first off¡ªI''m not Asgardian." "And second... we have a Hulk." As the words left his lips, Hulk came charging from the distance, crashing into Thanos, and the two began to brawl. Unfortunately, Hulk was no match. Within moments, he was beaten to the ground, unable to move. Thor tried to rise and fight as well, but Thanos kicked him away with ease. Not far off, Ebony Maw waved his hand. Chunks of metal rose and flew through the air, tightly binding the struggling Thor. Seeing all hope vanish, Heimdall, lying on the floor, whispered, "All-Father... let me use the dark magic... one last time!" The next second, a beam of the Bifrost shot down, instantly teleporting Hulk away. Thanos'' voice turned cold. "You shouldn''t have done that." As he spoke, he raised his blade and stabbed it into Heimdall''s chest. "No!" Thor screamed in despair. "You''ll pay for that!" Ebony Maw waved his hand again, a metal chunk flew over and sealed Thor''s mouth shut. Then, he knelt, raising the Tesseract he had just taken from Loki. "In the presence of your radiant glory, we are humbled. Only you, my lord, are worthy of such power." "No one is greater than you. No¡ªnone more noble!" "You alone can wield two Infinity Stones in one hand!" "The entire universe... rests at your fingertips!" On his knees, he presented the Tesseract to Thanos. Thanos took it, crushed it with one hand, and retrieved the Space Stone, embedding it into the Infinity Gauntlet. An immense surge of power erupted. Thor watched in absolute despair. "There are two more Stones on Earth," Thanos said. "Bring them to me." The Black Order quickly replied with reverence, "We won''t disappoint you!" Just then, Loki''s voice rang out. "Pardon me... but if you''re going to Earth, you should take me." "I know the place pretty well." He gave a pleasant smile. "You mean your failures?" Thanos said coldly. "Earthlings say failure is the mother of success," Loki responded humbly. "Omniscient and omnipotent Lord Thanos, I, Loki¡ªPrince of Asgard..." "Son of Odin... rightful heir to Jotunheim, God of Mischief..." As he spoke, he slowly approached Thanos. Casting one last glance at Thor, his left hand moved behind his back. A dagger appeared in his grip. "I pledge my eternal loyalty to you..." Then suddenly, he lunged, stabbing the dagger at Thanos'' throat. But Thanos had anticipated it. The Space Stone on the Gauntlet flared, freezing Loki in place. "You said eternal?" "You won''t live long enough to understand what that means." Thanos gripped Loki''s throat with his left hand and lifted him into the air. He looked once at the struggling Loki, then toward the panicked Thor in the distance, letting out a mocking chuckle. Loki understood then. With his dying breath, he said, "You... you''ll never be... a god..." Thanos'' smile faded. His face turned cold. With a squeeze¡ª Crack! Loki stopped moving. "No!!" Thor roared. Nearby, Thanos coldly said, "This time... he''s truly dead." Soon after, he used the Power Stone to obliterate the entire place. Boom! Thor was sent flying, drifting helplessly through space. Luckily, the Guardians of the Galaxy¡ªled by Star-Lord¡ªhappened to appear and rescued him into their ship. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 557 Chapter 557 - 557Some time later¡ª Thor sat in the spaceship, eating while listening to Gamora and the others talk. Gamora said, "Ever since I''ve known Thanos, he''s only ever had one goal: to bring balance to the universe by wiping out half of all life." "To achieve that goal, he kept on killing. Planet after planet fell¡ªwherever he went, there was only destruction and death." At this point, Drax interjected, "Including my planet." Gamora continued, "If he gets all six Infinity Stones, he could wipe out half the universe with a snap of his fingers." "You seem to know quite a bit about Thanos," Thor said absentmindedly, staring at the floor. Gamora didn''t respond, but Drax explained, "Gamora is Thanos'' daughter." Thor raised his head and locked eyes with Gamora, hatred flickering in his gaze. "It was your father who killed my brother!" He stood up and slowly approached her. Star-Lord quickly stepped in to explain, "Hey, man¡ªtechnically, he''s her adoptive father. No blood relation." "Plus, she hates Thanos just as much as you do." Seeing Thor inch closer, Drax subtly moved to stand beside Gamora, alert and ready. Thor and Gamora stared at each other for a while. Just when Gamora thought he might make a move, Thor simply patted her on the shoulder and said, "I get you. My father once told me I had a half-sister locked away in Hel." "I didn''t know how she got out, but she took one of my eyes. I had no choice but to kill her." "Maybe... that''s just destiny." Star-Lord stepped in with a grin, putting himself between Thor and Gamora. "I get it too. Lots of drama on my end." "My dad killed my mom... so I had to kill my dad." "Honestly? That pain might''ve been even worse than killing your own sister." Then he added, "At least I still have both my eyes." Hearing that, Thor set down his food and walked to one of the spaceship''s control panels, tapping it repeatedly. "How does this open? Do I need a password or something? Birthday maybe...?" "Uh, what are you doing?" Rocket couldn''t help but ask. "I''m flying the ship," Thor replied. Star-Lord coughed and tried to deepen his voice, rejecting the idea, "That''s not gonna happen. I''m not letting you fly my ship. Sorry, sir." Rocket noticed the change in his tone and teased, "Quill, are you trying to deepen your voice on purpose?" "No, I''m not!" Star-Lord denied it. Drax called him out, "Yes, you are. You''re mimicking this guy¡ªit''s creepy." Star-Lord instinctively said in a low voice again, "I''m not." "Ah, he just did it again." "My voice is like this naturally!" Amid the bickering, Thor stepped forward, staring down Star-Lord. "Are you mocking me?" Star-Lord met his gaze. "I''m not mocking you." "Try mimicking me one more time," Thor warned. As the two argued, Gamora shouted from the side, "Enough! We still have to stop Thanos. We need to figure out where he''s headed next¡ªwhat his next target is!" Hearing this, Thor temporarily dropped the issue with Star-Lord and answered, "Knowhere." "How do we get to that nowhere place?" Mantis, wearing green with antennae on her forehead, asked curiously. "Knowhere?" Star-Lord thought of the old mining colony. "We''ve been to that dump before." As he spoke, he saw Thor helping himself to food from the fridge. "Hey¡ªthat''s our food!" Gamora cut in, "Thor, why would he go to Knowhere?" "Because for the past five years, the Reality Stone''s been there¡ªkept by someone called the Collector." Star-Lord scoffed, "If that''s true, then we''re in trouble. Only an idiot would trust the Collector with an Infinity Stone." Gamora asked, "How do you know he won''t go after another stone?" Thor paused in thought, then explained, "There are six stones in total. Thanos already has the Power Stone¡ªlast week, he wiped out Xandar." "He also took the Space Stone from me. He destroyed my ship and slaughtered half of my people." "As for the Time and Mind Stones, they''re on Earth¡ªprotected by the Avengers." "The strongest heroes on Earth." "The Soul Stone... no one''s seen it, no one knows where it is. Thanos can''t reach it yet. So, his next target has to be the Reality Stone on Knowhere." Gamora thought for a moment. "Then are we going to Knowhere now?" Before she could finish, Thor interrupted, "No, we need to go to Nidavellir." "That''s a made-up place, right?" Drax quipped. "It''s real?" Rocket said, surprised. Just hearing the name sparked memories in his mind. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nidavellir¡ªthe realm of the dwarves! "I thought it was just a myth. But those dwarves made weapons so powerful, they could dominate the universe. I''d love to see it." Thor looked at him with some surprise. "The little fox is right. Out of all of you, he''s the smartest." "Fox?!" Rocket blinked, baffled. Ignoring him, Thor explained, "Only the dwarf king Eitri can forge the weapon I need." "A weapon that can kill Thanos!" Hearing this, Star-Lord''s eyes lit up. "A weapon like that? Shouldn''t we each get one?" "No. You don''t have the power to wield it. Your body would be torn apart, or your mind would fall into madness." After a while, Gamora asked, "But what if we don''t go to Knowhere, and Thanos gets another stone? Then he''ll be unstoppable." Thor nodded, agreeing solemnly, "You''re right. With three stones in his possession, no one can stop him." "And by then... everything will be over." As he spoke, something came to mind. His expression turned distant, and he sighed. Star-Lord looked confused. "Why the sigh?" Thor replied, "I just thought of someone. If he were still around, even with three Infinity Stones, maybe... just maybe... we''d still have a chance." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 558 Chapter 558 - 558<> As Thor finished speaking, everyone¡ªStar-Lord and the others¡ªlooked surprised and confused, unsure who Thor was talking about. "Who?" Star-Lord asked in disbelief. "That''s three Infinity Stones. Who could possibly stop that?" "I think that sounds like a huge exaggeration," Rocket agreed. Gamora frowned. "Who are you talking about?" Not just Star-Lord¡ªnone of them seemed to believe what Thor had said. Under everyone''s curious gazes, Thor answered, "My brother¡ªthe legendary God of Light, Balder!" "According to Asgardian legend, he possesses incredible power. No one could defeat him." "If he were here, maybe Thanos wouldn''t be a threat." Hearing this, the group was stunned. The God of Light... Balder? Who was that? Did Asgard even have such a person? "Then where is he now?" Gamora asked with a frown. That was exactly what the others wanted to know. Thor shook his head. "I don''t know. Supposedly, he died young. I don''t know exactly how. I only found out because my father told me." The others exchanged looks, a little speechless. That was as good as saying nothing at all. None of them believed this so-called God of Light could really stand against three Infinity Stones. That was the Infinity Stones, after all¡ªthree of them! Even just one was terrifying. Let alone three? It sounded like a fantasy. Star-Lord muttered, "I think your dad must''ve been senile or dreaming when he said that." "If that guy really existed, how could he have died so easily?" Rocket and the others nodded in agreement. Thor wasn''t angry. He shrugged and said with a hint of agreement, "That''s what I used to think too. Probably just a legend. Asgard was destroyed and he never showed up." "Even if my brother did exist, he''s probably long gone." "And I agree the legends made him sound too powerful¡ªit just doesn''t seem real." He sighed. "I was just saying. You don''t need to take it seriously." Gamora and the others nodded, brushing it off as a myth. Soon after, they went back to discussing how to stop Thanos and decided to split up. Rocket and Thor would head to Nidavellir, while the rest would go to Knowhere to try to stop Thanos. Time passed quickly. Not long after, Eitri the dwarf king forged the Stormbreaker axe for Thor. At the same time, Thanos continued seizing the Infinity Stones, even sending the Black Order to Earth to obtain the Time and Mind Stones. Things escalated quickly, and the battles raged on. But in the end, not much changed. Thanos successfully collected all six Infinity Stones and snapped his fingers. Before the eyes of Thor, Captain, and others¡ªBucky and many more turned to dust. Wanda, holding Vision''s lifeless body... Black Panther... Meanwhile, on the planet where Tony Stark and the others fought Thanos¡ª The orange sunset bathed everything in its glow. Mantis suddenly sensed something and murmured, "Something''s wrong..." The next second, she dissolved into dust in Star-Lord''s arms. Everyone was stunned. Then Drax looked at his hand, seeing it begin to disintegrate. "Quill..." He only had time to say Star-Lord''s name before vanishing into dust as well. Tony Stark stood up in panic. "Stay calm, Quill!" But before he could say more, he froze. "Oh my god..." Star-Lord whispered. And then he, too, crumbled away. Not far off, Doctor Strange, lying on the ground, said solemnly, "Tony... there was no other way." Then he also faded into nothingness. "Mr. Stark..." Wearing his Spider suit, the still-young Peter Parker stumbled over, his voice shaky, "I don''t feel so good..." Tony turned quickly to him. "You''re okay, stay with me!" Peter wobbled. "I... I don''t know what''s happening..." "I feel awful..." He collapsed into Tony''s arms. Holding him close, Peter sensed what was coming, tears streaming down as he cried, "I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die, sir..." "Please¡ªI really don''t want to die..." And with that, Peter could no longer hold on. He slipped from Tony''s arms and fell to the ground. "I''m sorry..." Looking at Tony one last time, Peter Parker also turned to ash¡ªcompletely gone. Tony Stark reached out desperately, but his hands grasped only air. Staring at his empty palms, he was left in stunned, breathless silence. Not far off, Thanos'' other daughter, Nebula, murmured, "He did it..." Back on Earth¡ª Looking at Vision''s corpse and the missing half of the population, the Avengers were left helpless. All across the world, people were thrown into panic. "Oh God!" "What''s going on?!" "Where did all those people go?! Why are they disappearing?!" Time passed. Five years later¡ª While Natasha and others still mourned the past, Scott Lang¡ªAnt-Man¡ªsuddenly showed up. Muttering to himself, Scott caught the attention of Steve Rogers. "You okay, Scott?" Steve asked with a puzzled look. "I''m fine," Scott replied, then looked at Natasha and Steve with a serious question. "Has anyone here ever studied quantum physics?" The question left Natasha and Steve even more confused. They had no idea what he was talking about. Natasha responded, "We''re fine with humoring you." "Okay..." Scott paused for a moment, then said, "Five years ago¡ªback before Thanos showed up¡ªI was inside this place called the Quantum Realm." "It''s like a separate, miniaturized universe. You have to shrink really, really small to get inside." He then brought up his girlfriend, Hope. "She was supposed to pull me out. But then Thanos showed up, and I got stuck in there." Natasha nodded with sympathy. "That must''ve been a really long five years." "It was... but for me, it was only five hours!" Scott explained. "Time moves differently in the Quantum Realm. Everything there is unpredictable!" As he spoke, he grabbed a sandwich and began eating. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Natasha and Steve were both stunned. Steve asked, "Scott, what exactly are you trying to say?" Scott replied, "What I''m saying is¡ªthe way time works in the Quantum Realm is different. The only problem is... we can''t control it." "But what if we could?" At those words, Natasha and Steve both froze, their minds racing with possibilities. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 559 Chapter 559 - 559<> Hi everyone, it''s Zaelum, the event will start Saturday! Now I will tell you how to participate on it so you can choose which fanfic you want to be translated! This time there will be 2 challengers! A Naruto and a Bleach fanfic, both I check them and they both looks promising. The event consist on 3 rounds of challenges: 1: The Likes Round: If the post gets 100 likes it will earn a point (Both can win that point) (Will start Saturday) (This is in Patreon) 2: The Power Stones Round: If the fanfic gets 1500 Power Stones in NovelFire gets a point! (Both can win that point) (Will start Sunday) 3: The Reviews Round: If the fanfic gets 50 reviews on NovelFire it will get a point! (Both can win that point) (Will start Sunday) Now what would happen if both reach the 3 points? I will pick both! The true both are fun so I kinda don''t care if both win, hahaha. So if you want, try to make me pick both by doing the event. Also as bonus... if any of the fics get into the top 10 in NovelFire I will make it a double Chapter schedule for that fic! Anyway, I thought it was going to be fun to do an event where you all get to participate, and if the events its succesful I may do more of them, for more new fics or for currents ones. Thanks you all for reading this, and I will see you later! Ciao! ========== "To be honest, I''ve been thinking¡ªwhat if we could control that chaos, actually manipulate it?" "What if we could enter the Quantum Realm at a specific point in time... and come out at another point in time?" "Like..." Scott Lang''s voice grew excited, "Before Thanos arrived!" Steve Rogers blinked. "Wait a second¡ªare you talking about a time machine?" Scott paused, then blurted, "No, of course not. It''s not a time machine. It''s more like a..." He hesitated for a bit, then gave up trying to find a better word. "Fine, it''s a time machine." "I know it sounds crazy¡ªtotally unrealistic¡ªbut I''ve been thinking this through. It might actually work!" He then added with a sigh, "Although yeah, it does sound kind of impossible." Natasha comforted him, "Scott, Rocket Raccoon can email me. I think anything''s possible." Hearing that, Scott''s confidence returned a bit. "So, who do we talk to about this?" Without thinking, Natasha and Steve both had the same person come to mind. Tony Stark. With a plan in hand, they immediately went to visit him. Unfortunately, even though Tony saw them, he had a family now¡ªa child¡ªand wasn''t willing to take such a dangerous gamble. He refused them. With no other choice, Scott and the others turned to Bruce Banner. After they left, Tony picked up a picture frame. In it was a photo of him and Peter Parker. Staring at Peter''s smiling face, Tony hesitated. Soon, a decision formed in his heart. Not long after, he dove into research. A while later¡ª Tony drove to Avengers HQ with his completed invention in hand. Coincidentally, he ran into Steve Rogers, who had just stepped out after a failed experiment. Seeing the look on Steve''s face, Tony joked, "Why the long face?" "Let me guess, during the experiment¡ªhe turned into a baby?" Steve nodded. "And a few other things too. What are you doing here?" Tony replied while stepping out of his car, "This is the ''Aparo Paradox.'' Scott didn''t travel through time¡ªtime flowed through him. It''s complicated. Dangerous. No one warned you?" "You were against this," Steve said. "I was?" Tony smirked. "Lucky I came around." Then he raised his right hand, revealing a watch-like device. "I figured it out¡ªa fully functional time-space navigation device!" Steve''s eyes widened. Time passed¡ª Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the new time-space navigator, Bruce and the others drove to Thor''s current residence, hoping to recruit his help. But what they found was a beer-bellied, overweight Thor. The destruction of Asgard and the deaths of his people had broken him. Over the years, he''d become a shut-in alcoholic. Even though he initially resisted their talk of restoring the past and bringing the dead back, he eventually agreed to help. Meanwhile, Natasha tracked down Clint¡ªHawkeye¡ªand successfully convinced him to return. Now, with Natasha, Steve, Clint, Tony, Scott, Rhodey, Rocket, Bruce, Nebula, and others all assembled¡ªthey were ready to act. They began a round of tests and successfully confirmed time travel was possible. Steve said thoughtfully, "Now that we can travel, we need to figure out when and where to go." "Most of us have come into contact with at least one Infinity Stone," he added. Tony agreed, "Or in other words... we''ve all nearly died because of one." Scott looked around confused. "Not me. I have no idea what you guys are talking about." Bruce interrupted, "Long story short¡ªour Pym Particles only allow for one round trip per person. The six Stones appeared in many places throughout history." "But not as many as you''d think," Tony added. "We don''t have that many options." "So we have to choose carefully," said Clint. After some planning, they decided to split into teams. New York, 2012 was particularly valuable¡ªit had three Stones in one place. "It''s settled," Tony said. "Six Stones. Three teams. One shot." "We must get those Infinity Stones." Putting on the specially made Ant-Man suits, the team stepped onto the platform. The machine activated¡ªand one by one, they disappeared, zooming through the Quantum Realm tunnel. If all went well, they''d arrive in 2012¡ªat the moment of the Chitauri invasion of New York. Unfortunately, just as they began traveling, elsewhere¡ª ... Under the brilliant sunlight¡ª Syd furrowed his brows. "This sensation... what is it..." His conceptual form had always kept watch over Earth. At that moment, he sensed something strange¡ªsomeone was indirectly traveling through time, heading into the past. This feeling was all too familiar. He''d dealt with it before¡ªpeople trying to kill him in the past, only to be erased by Chaos Magic. Frowning, he thought¡ªif he knew what was happening, he couldn''t just ignore it. If the time travelers succeeded, they could change his past¡ªand who knew what that would do. Of course, it was also possible they''d be wiped out by Chaos Magic before anything happened. He didn''t bother trying to sense the specifics¡ªwho it was or what their purpose was. Just in case, he acted. He didn''t do much. Simply raised his right hand¡ªand a surge of crimson Chaos Magic burst forth. In an instant, vast energy radiated out, sending waves across the world. Agencies like S.H.I.E.L.D. immediately picked up on the disturbance¡ªalarms blared. "What''s going on?" "What the hell is this?" Looking at the readings, the staff could only gape in shock. What just happened? Before anyone could understand it, the Chaos Magic began warping reality¡ªchanging the time and location that Natasha and the others had traveled to. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 560 Chapter 560 - 560Syd forcibly altered the Avengers'' time-travel coordinates, pulling them into his present timeline. While passing through the Quantum Tunnel, Tony Stark and the others were suddenly engulfed by a deep crimson light. "This is impossible¡ªthis is the Quantum Realm!" Scott Lang instinctively shouted. In the very next instant, their vision blurred¡ªand they were forcibly ejected from the tunnel, reappearing in the real world. ... America, New York. Bright sunlight bathed them¡ªbut none of them were in the mood to enjoy it. They stood stunned, exchanging looks of confusion. "Thor, weren''t you and Rocket supposed to go to Asgard in 2013 to extract the Aether from Jane? Why are you here?" Natasha couldn''t help but ask, turning to the pair. The others also turned their attention toward Thor and Rocket. "You''re calling us out?" Rocket snapped. "Clint, Natasha¡ªyou two were headed to Vormir for the Soul Stone. Why are you here?" "And you two¡ªRhodey, Nebula¡ªweren''t you going after the Power Stone?" Everyone looked at one another, dumbfounded. Each wore the same confused expression. Something was very wrong. It didn''t take long for them to recall the strange red glow they''d seen in the tunnel. "You all remember that light, right?" Scott asked. Nebula and the others nodded. "Looks like whatever it was¡ªit dragged us all here at the same time," Rhodey said, frowning. Before anyone else could comment, Scott exclaimed, "But that was the Quantum Realm! How could any energy affect that?" "I wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen it myself." "What the hell is going on?!" Everyone¡ªincluding Tony¡ªwas equally puzzled. "So... we failed?" Scott said in frustration. "The Pym Particles were only good for one round trip, and now we''ve all ended up here..." The implication was obvious. Hearing this, despair began to set in¡ªespecially for Clint, Thor, and a few others. The hope they had been given had just been crushed. Nothing was crueler. Just as hopelessness began to spread, Bruce Banner spoke up gently, "Let''s figure out where we are first. Maybe... just maybe... we still have a shot at recovering the Stones." His words offered a bit of relief. "You''re right, Bruce!" "Let''s find out the current time and location." "Well, for starters, this clearly isn''t New York during the 2012 battle¡ªtoo peaceful." They glanced around. The streets were calm under the bright sun. There wasn''t even a hint of battle or chaos. They each pulled out their equipment to begin scanning for time and coordinates. Just then, four kids nearby noticed them. "Hey, are you guys the Avengers?!" "Oh my god, we''re seeing the real Avengers!" "Quick, let''s take some pictures!" The four kids looked like teenagers, carrying phones and rushing over with excitement. Seeing this, Tony and the others grew tense. This was bad. Their original plan was to avoid interacting with anyone from the past to prevent altering the future. But now, they had been spotted. They exchanged uncertain glances, unsure what to do. To keep things calm, Natasha stepped forward quickly and blocked the kids from taking pictures. She crouched slightly and smiled so they wouldn''t be scared. "Kids, we can take photos later, alright? But can I ask you something first? The Battle of New York... um, when did the Chitauri invasion happen?" Hearing this, all of the Avengers turned their attention to the kids. The boys looked confused. Why would an Avenger ask such a thing? Still, they didn''t overthink it. One of them¡ªAndrew¡ªraised his hand and said, "Uh, not that long ago? Maybe a few months back? Why?" The Avengers exchanged looks¡ªand their hearts sank. The Battle of New York had already passed. It had been their best shot at retrieving multiple Infinity Stones. And they had missed it. Now what? Just as they were panicking, the kid continued with a confused look, "Didn''t the Chitauri get taken out by you guys... and White Robe?" That made everyone pause. "White Robe?" "Who''s that?" Scott couldn''t help but ask. Silence fell. The kids stared at him as if he were a strange creature¡ªor maybe even an alien. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their expressions couldn''t have been more baffled. Seeing their reactions, Tony and the others became even more curious. Who was this "White Robe"? Where had he come from? They had no memory of such a person during the New York battle. One of the kids, named Walter, finally said, "Wait... you seriously don''t know White Robe?" "Are you from another planet or something?" "An alien?" "In this day and age, someone doesn''t know who White Robe is?" Andrew and the other two nodded in agreement. "So..." Scott asked cautiously, "Who exactly is he?" Walter responded casually, "White Robe¡ªThor''s brother. The God of Light, Balder!" Just as he was about to go on about Balder being a Creator God or some such... He noticed the stunned looks on all the Avengers'' faces¡ªespecially that weird "alien" guy. One by one, their eyes all turned to Thor. And right then, Thor himself stood frozen, his face full of confusion and shock. "White Robe... my brother... the God of Light... Balder?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 561 Chapter 561 - 561<> Hi everyone, it''s Zaelum, the event will start tomorrow! Now I will tell you how to participate on it so you can choose which fanfic you want to be translated! This time there will be 2 challengers! A Naruto and a Bleach fanfic, both I check them and they both looks promising. The event consist on 3 rounds of challenges: 1: The Likes Round: If the post gets 100 likes it will earn a point (Both can win that point) (Will start Saturday) (This is in Patreon) 2: The Power Stones Round: If the fanfic gets 1500 Power Stones in NovelFire gets a point! (Both can win that point) (Will start Sunday) 3: The Reviews Round: If the fanfic gets 50 reviews on NovelFire it will get a point! (Both can win that point) (Will start Sunday) Now what would happen if both reach the 3 points? I will pick both! The true both are fun so I kinda don''t care if both win, hahaha. So if you want, try to make me pick both by doing the event. Also as bonus... if any of the fics get into the top 10 in NovelFire I will make it a double Chapter schedule for that fic! Anyway, I thought it was going to be fun to do an event where you all get to participate, and if the events its succesful I may do more of them, for more new fics or for currents ones. Thanks you all for reading this, and I will see you later! Ciao! ========== Scenes from the past flashed through Thor''s mind¡ªback when he introduced his legendary brother Baldr to Star-Lord and the others. At that moment, Rocket also seemed to recall something, and with a surprised look, he said, "Wait, I remember now. Thor, didn''t you once mention having a brother named Baldr?" As his words fell, the others present all showed expressions of surprise. "Rocket, Thor told you about this Baldr before?" Natasha asked in confusion. She didn''t remember Thor having any brother by that name. Sure, Baldr existed in Norse mythology, but in reality, she''d never seen him¡ªand Thor had never brought him up. So what exactly was going on? It wasn''t just her. Even Tony was full of doubt at this moment. Rocket paused for a second before explaining, "Thor told Quill and me about Baldr before. He said if his brother really existed, then even if Thanos got his hands on three Infinity Stones, we''d still have a chance." As those words landed, Tony and the others, initially confused, now wore expressions of disbelief and shock. Scott nudged Thor''s shoulder, teasing, "Dude, I never knew you were such a bragger." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rhodey nodded. "Thor, that''s a bit much. We''re talking three Infinity Stones here." The others nodded in agreement. Everyone present had dealt with the Infinity Stones in some way. Even Scott, who hadn''t personally touched one, had been cramming on everything about them lately. They were well aware of the kind of power these Stones possessed. They weren''t just powerful¡ªthey were godlike. And three of them? Who could possibly resist that? It would be like trying to stop a freight train with a toothpick. They all assumed Thor had just been joking around. But Rocket went on, "According to Thor, his brother Baldr was incredibly powerful. Legend says no one could defeat him." As he spoke, all eyes turned to Thor. Scott asked curiously, "You really said something like that, Thor?" Still a little dazed, Thor nodded. "Yeah, I told Quill and the others back then. But even I thought it was just legend¡ªway too exaggerated to be real." "Plus, even when Asgard was destroyed, my brother never appeared." "I figured, just like the old records said, maybe he''d died young." "That''s why I never mentioned him to any of you." Hearing this, realization dawned on everyone''s faces. No wonder they''d never heard about this brother before. They also finally understood the exaggerated descriptions¡ªprobably something Asgard did to honor someone who died too early. Humans did the same thing all the time. Case closed¡ªor so they thought. Tony and the others finally relaxed¡ªuntil the voices of four astonished kids interrupted. "Are you guys nuts? How could the White-Clad Hero Baldr be dead?" "Three Infinity Stones? That''s nothing. The White-Clad Hero could take care of that in his sleep!" "What is wrong with you Avengers?" Everyone instinctively turned to the four kids, whose eyes were full of disbelief¡ªlike they were staring at a bunch of lunatics. But no one paid attention to those strange looks. All their focus was on what the kids had just said. The White-Clad Hero Baldr couldn''t be dead? Three Infinity Stones were nothing? Was it them, or had they heard that completely wrong? Thor and the others looked completely dumbfounded. While they were still processing all this, Natasha was the first to recover. She reached out and patted the heads of the kids, pretending to ask casually, "Why do you say that White-Clad Hero can''t die?" "And those three Infinity Stones... Do you even know what they are?" "How could anyone deal with them easily?" As Natasha finished, all eyes locked onto the kids, full of curiosity and confusion. The boy named Walter lifted his chin like he was the White-Clad Hero himself and said, "Of course not! He''s a Super Omega Mutant! What''s three Infinity Stones to someone like him? Just a casual warm-up!" "And besides..." He was about to say more when Scott couldn''t help but interrupt, "Hold up¡ªwhat the heck is a Super Omega Mutant?" The four kids looked at them even more strangely now, eyes full of suspicion. Did these adults seriously not know? Or were they just messing with them? Because nowadays, everyone knew about the White-Clad Hero. Still, despite their doubts, the kids decided to explain. "It basically means someone who surpasses everything, with unlimited potential and superpowers." Thor and the others looked at each other in disbelief. Surpassing everything? Unlimited potential? This White-Clad Hero was really that strong? He actually lived up to that title? Just as they were still stunned by this, Walter dropped another bomb. "Besides, being a Super Omega Mutant isn''t even the most important thing. What matters most... is that he''s a Creator God." He said it so casually, but Tony and the others were completely baffled. Natasha asked in shock, "Creator God?" The term alone sounded way too unusual. But maybe they were just reading too much into it? Natasha followed up, "And what is a Creator God?" With some hesitation, the four slightly wary kids finally spoke again. "Legend says the universe has five Creator Gods¡ªEternity, Death, Infinity, Oblivion, and the World Devourer..." As the kids continued explaining, Tony and the others finally started to understand what kind of being a Creator God really was. The embodiment of cosmic concepts¡ªuniversal-level deities. Time, space, death, void, balance... Together, they formed the very universe. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 562 Chapter 562 - 562Hearing these mind-blowing revelations, everyone''s faces were filled with disbelief and shock. "Is this stuff for real?" Hawkeye muttered, feeling like his entire worldview had just been turned upside down. Natasha continued questioning, "And what does all this have to do with the White-Clad Hero, Baldr?" Walter furrowed his little brows and replied impatiently, "Of course it''s related! The White-Clad Hero is the embodiment of the universe''s light and heat!" "He''s also one of the Creator Gods of the universe!" "What''s wrong with you Avengers? How could you not know this kind of thing?" The words hit them like a thunderclap. Hawkeye and the others were left stunned, expressions of complete disbelief on their faces. Baldr¡ªthe White-Clad Hero, Thor''s brother¡ªa universal-level god? "You''ve gotta be kidding me." They couldn''t bring themselves to believe something so absurd. Even Thor himself looked utterly shaken, his expression flickering with disbelief and uncertainty. Then another boy, Ovi, chimed in, "Forget about three Infinity Stones. Even if there were more, it wouldn''t make a difference to the White-Clad Hero!" "Who could possibly beat a Creator God?" Walter and the other kids nodded with certainty. After all, they''d seen the White-Clad Hero''s power firsthand not long ago! At that moment... Banner couldn''t help but ask, "Thor, are you seriously telling us Asgard had a god like this?" Under everyone''s gaze, Thor looked completely lost. "I... I don''t know..." "There''s barely any record of this brother in Asgard''s archives." "But it doesn''t make sense¡ªif he really existed, why didn''t he show up during Ragnarok?" Even now, Thor couldn''t accept it. Was his brother Baldr actually real... and a Creator God? That sounded impossible. And Rocket, too, was clearly bewildered and ready to rant. Wasn''t this just a myth? How did it turn out to be real? Scott suddenly said, "But there''s real information about Baldr here... Thor, what''s going on?" That was the question on everyone''s mind. Suddenly, Scott''s expression turned bitter as a thought occurred to him. "Hey, guys... I think we''ve got a problem. I mean... what if we''re in the wrong universe? Like, a parallel universe?" The scene went silent instantly. They had all considered the possibility... but no one had dared to say it out loud. "So what do we do now?" Nebula asked. "Can we still collect the Infinity Stones?" "Does this mean our mission''s a failure?" The idea burned at them. None of them wanted to accept it. At that moment, Walter tilted his head curiously. "You''re talking about those colorful stones?" "Aren''t they in the White-Clad Hero''s hands?" "If you want them, you could try taking them from him." "Though I doubt you''ll even get close!" He stuck out his tongue and made a cheeky face. Andrew and the other kids burst out laughing. While the kids were joking around, the rest of the group had expressions of complete shock. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Infinity Stones... were in the hands of the White-Clad Hero¡ªno, the God of Light, Baldr? It made sense, in a way. They were already fairly certain this was a parallel universe. If Baldr really was as powerful as described, then of course the Stones would be in his hands. "We need to investigate first," Tony said calmly. "I think it''s time to adjust our plan." As he spoke, he turned his gaze to Thor. So did Natasha and the others. Thor had a connection with this White-Clad Hero. Maybe... Just as they began to speculate, Walter suddenly narrowed his eyes with suspicion. "Hey, what''s up with you guys anyway?" "Why do you act like you don''t know anything?" "You''re supposed to be the Avengers, right? How could you not know this stuff?" "Unless... you''re aliens in disguise?" Walter''s imagination ran wild, clearly fueled by too many sci-fi movies. He even took a few steps back, ready to bolt at any moment. Natasha quickly crouched down and explained with a gentle smile, "We really are the Avengers. But during a mission, we got attacked and lost some of our memories. That''s why we don''t remember the things you mentioned." The four kids paused, half-believing, half-suspicious. Natasha kept smiling and added, "It''s a secret mission, okay? You guys have to promise big sis not to tell anyone for now¡ªotherwise, the bad guys will win!" That seemed to do the trick. The kids were excited but still hesitant. After quite a bit of coaxing, Natasha finally managed to calm them down and send them on their way. Watching the kids walk away, Hawkeye spoke up in a daze, "Honestly... I still can''t believe what we just heard." "A Super Omega Mutant? A Creator God? That kind of thing actually exists?" No one could blame him. Everyone present was still in disbelief. So much had happened in such a short time¡ªit was overwhelming. With that in mind, Tony pulled out his tech and began to scan for local information. Images and data were projected into the air before them. And the more they saw, the more stunned they became. Messiah? White-Clad Hero? Reality manipulation? Creator God? Each piece of information hit harder than the last. At the same time, they realized¡ªwithout a doubt¡ªthey had landed in the wrong place. This was a parallel universe! There was no other explanation for the massive discrepancies. It was like they''d come to a completely different world. Even the Battle of New York and other major events were different from what they remembered. But the most unbelievable part was everything about the White-Clad Hero. "My god..." Thor murmured. "It''s true?" "My brother... is really a Creator God?" He couldn''t believe it. A Creator God... from Asgard? What the hell? After a long moment of stunned silence, they finally pulled themselves together¡ªand realized something else. All six Infinity Stones... were indeed in the hands of the White-Clad Hero, the God of Light¡ªBaldr. He had actually taken Thanos''s place and gathered them all! Yet another thing too unbelievable to comprehend. And now, their top priority¡ª Was to find the White-Clad Hero. To find the God of Light¡ªBaldr! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 563 Chapter 563 - 563<> Hi everyone, it''s Zaelum, the event will start tomorrow! Now I will tell you how to participate on it so you can choose which fanfic you want to be translated! This time there will be 2 challengers! A Naruto and a Bleach fanfic, both I check them and they both looks promising. The event consist on 3 rounds of challenges: 1: The Likes Round: If the post gets 100 likes it will earn a point (Both can win that point) (Will start Saturday) (This is in Patreon) 2: The Power Stones Round: If the fanfic gets 1500 Power Stones in NovelFire gets a point! (Both can win that point) (Will start Sunday) 3: The Reviews Round: If the fanfic gets 50 reviews on NovelFire it will get a point! (Both can win that point) (Will start Sunday) Now what would happen if both reach the 3 points? I will pick both! The true both are fun so I kinda don''t care if both win, hahaha. So if you want, try to make me pick both by doing the event. Also as bonus... if any of the fics get into the top 10 in NovelFire I will make it a double Chapter schedule for that fic! Anyway, I thought it was going to be fun to do an event where you all get to participate, and if the events its succesful I may do more of them, for more new fics or for currents ones. Thanks you all for reading this, and I will see you later! Ciao! ========== They had to find the White-Clad Hero¡ªthe God of Light, Baldr¡ªand see if they could borrow the Infinity Stones from him. That way, they might still have a chance to save their universe! With that in mind, they immediately began investigating Baldr''s location, doing everything they could to track him down. While they were busy searching, on the other side of the city, Syd had already sensed their presence. "The Avengers Four?" On a sunlit street, a flicker of surprise flashed through Syd''s eyes. He hadn''t expected that even after so many changes to the storyline, the original Avengers Four could still manage to cross over. They hadn''t shown up during the Battle of New York¡ªso why now? Naturally, Syd could guess what they were after. "They''re looking for me..." Rubbing his chin in thought, Syd debated whether or not he should meet with these Avengers. After a while, he made his decision: he would see them. Even if he tried to hide, they would eventually find him once big events started to unfold. There was no point in avoiding them. But that didn''t mean he was going to go to them. They were the ones in need¡ªso they should come to him. With that, Syd activated a spatial shift and vanished from the spot, instantly reappearing above Stark Tower in New York. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There, he closed his eyes and calmly floated in midair above the building, waiting for the Avengers Four to arrive. Though his eyes were shut in apparent rest, the people of New York¡ªand Tony inside Stark Tower¡ªwere anything but calm. ... Stark Tower. "The White-Clad Hero?" "Why is he here?" "What does he want?" Tony muttered in confusion, "Didn''t he ascend to the level of a Creator God? Why would he show up here?" It didn''t make sense. Why would a Creator God descend like this? Didn''t he have better things to do? Outside, chaos was brewing. Panic spread through the streets of New York. "Oh my God, isn''t he supposed to be a Creator God? Why is he on Earth?" "Run! Get out of here!" Every time the White-Clad Hero appeared, it meant something huge was about to happen. No one wanted to become collateral damage. Many citizens began fleeing¡ªsome by car, others scrambling for flights or any means of escape. But there were exceptions. Some people, driven by desperate desires or hopes, and even a few devout monks, made their way toward him instead of away. Ever since his identity as a Creator God had been revealed, his place in people''s hearts had changed drastically. He wasn''t seen as a mutant anymore. He was seen as a god. In the sea of people fleeing, the few moving toward him stood out starkly. Meanwhile, across the city, the Avengers Four were all watching with shocked expressions. Tony''s projection device displayed the live image of the White-Clad Hero floating above Stark Tower. They all stared in silence for a few seconds, before the murmurs began. "That''s him?" "The God of Light, Baldr?" "Thor, is that your brother?" Their eyes turned to Thor, filled with surprise and confusion. Thor''s eyes were wide as he murmured, "I don''t know... I''ve never seen him before. My brother... only existed in legend." He was full of curiosity now, unable to take his eyes off the projected image. Was this really his brother? A Creator God? Baldr actually existed? He couldn''t wrap his head around it. Then Natasha spoke. "What''s he doing up there? Why come to Stark Tower?" Her eyes turned toward Tony. Tony frowned. "I get the feeling he''s waiting for us. He''s sensed our presence." The others stared at him in shock. "No way." "How could he possibly sense us?" "Yeah, that''s way too far-fetched!" They were stunned. Then Tony said, "Did you all forget what happened in the quantum tunnel?" Everyone''s minds flashed back to that moment. The red glow in the quantum tunnel¡ªand then they had arrived here. Suddenly, a terrifying thought occurred to them. Could it be... they were pulled here because of the White-Clad Hero? The possibility chilled them. "That''s not possible¡ªthat''s the Quantum Realm," Scott muttered over and over. "This is just insane..." Tony replied, his tone serious, "We''ll know for sure if we go talk to him. And we''ll find out why he''s waiting for us." It made sense, but... "Tony, weren''t we trying to avoid drawing attention?" Banner asked hesitantly. "Showing up in public like this might not be the best idea..." The others hesitated too. But Tony shook his head. "If it''s for the Infinity Stones, we can''t afford to worry about that." "This place isn''t our world. Our presence here probably won''t change anything." Hearing that, Natasha and the others thought it over and nodded in agreement. They quickly made their decision. Thankfully, they were already in New York, so they didn''t need to travel far. Time passed. Sunlight gleamed off the surface of Stark Tower. Floating above it was a figure in radiant white, so dazzling that even the tower itself seemed to fade in comparison. At that moment, countless eyes were fixed on that shining figure. Around Stark Tower, agents in black SHIELD uniforms, masses of civilians, a few monks, and police officers had all gathered. Drones buzzed overhead, capturing the scene. News stations broadcasted it live. People across the world were glued to their screens. Just then, five sleek black luxury cars pulled up quietly. Coulson and the other SHIELD agents maintaining order suddenly felt a headache coming on. "Who''s this now?" "Don''t these people get how dangerous that guy is? Why come closer?" As they muttered, one of the car doors opened. Out stepped a tall, muscular man in a white suit, his bald head shining under the sun¡ªhis presence towering and beyond ordinary. The moment Coulson saw him, his expression shifted slightly. He recognized him instantly. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 564 Chapter 564 - 564At that moment, a young but firm voice rang out. "Kingpin? What are you doing here?" A red figure swung down from the sky, landing lightly on the ground. It was none other than Spider-Man¡ªPeter Parker. And the towering man he was watching warily was indeed the infamous Kingpin¡ªAmerica''s most powerful crime lord, known to be a formidable enemy to Daredevil, the Punisher, Spider-Man, and many other heroes. At the same time, Agent Coulson and the others had drawn their weapons, keeping a sharp eye on this criminal overlord. As SHIELD agents raised their guns, Kingpin''s men exited their cars and did the same. A tense standoff began. Kingpin glanced at Spider-Man and then at Coulson and growled, "Spider-Man. You lot. I''m not here for you. Don''t get in my way." Then, he lifted his bald head and looked directly at the glowing figure above Stark Tower¡ªthe White-Clad Hero. At the same moment, sensing the gaze, Syd slowly opened his eyes. His cold voice echoed through the area: "You''re here for me?" His tone was ethereal, like the voice of cosmic truth, reverberating over Stark Tower and making everyone who heard it feel a sudden chill¡ªan eerie, almost divine clarity. But Kingpin, despite being the infamous boss of organized crime, didn''t show any anger under that cold, condescending gaze from above. Instead, his eyes burned with passion. He understood very well that, in the eyes of someone like the White-Clad Hero, a man like him meant nothing. He was a speck, an ant. Even back when the White-Clad Hero had only been a Super Omega Mutant, Kingpin had known better than to provoke him¡ªlet alone now, when he was a Creator God. So being acknowledged, even looked at, was already something that thrilled him. The White-Clad Hero actually noticed me? Even spoke to me? Kingpin''s heart ignited with hope and longing. "White-Clad Hero!" Kingpin called out in a booming voice. "I have a request!" Spider-Man, Coulson, the crowd, and even the Avengers Four hiding nearby were all stunned. What does Kingpin want? As they wondered, Syd already had a guess. As one of America''s most infamous villains, Kingpin didn''t seem to have any great regrets. But there were two things that once truly mattered to him¡ªhis wife and his son, both long dead. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the next moment, Syd didn''t bother using telepathy to probe. He simply asked calmly, "You want me to bring your wife and son back to life?" Spider-Man and the others looked on in shock. So that''s why Kingpin is here? Kingpin himself was stunned. "How... how did you know?" Spider-Man and the others looked on with newfound awe and fear. He really does know everything... He''s terrifying. It was like standing before a god¡ªthere were no secrets. Syd ignored their reactions, simply raising an eyebrow without confirming or denying anything. Bringing people back to life? For him, that wasn''t even difficult anymore. Back in the day, it might''ve been a forbidden act. But now? It wasn''t a problem. As one of the Six Creator Gods, he had many ways to revive the dead. One option was doing what Eternity had done in Thor: Love and Thunder¡ªrebirthing someone through its essence. But Syd wasn''t clear on the specifics of how Eternity had pulled it off. If the girl who was resurrected gained divine power, it likely meant she had been reborn through Eternity itself. If that was the case, Syd wasn''t interested in that method. A better option? Just go find Death¡ªone of the other Creator Gods. For a being like her, bringing someone back from the dead would be trivial. Then there were other methods too. The Time Stone combined with Chaos Magic¡ªor even just Chaos Magic alone¡ªwould be enough to do it. And let''s not forget about his Creation ability. As a divine creative force¡ªGod''s own power to create¡ªit could reverse life and death with ease. As long as a soul still existed, crafting a new body would be simple. In that sense, life and death weren''t boundaries for Creation. And if you didn''t care whether the resurrected was truly the same person, he could even create a clone with the same soul and consciousness. Whether that was the same individual, however... that was up for debate. Of course, using such brute-force resurrection methods might attract the attention of Death. As these thoughts circled in Syd''s mind, Spider-Man frowned below and said, "Kingpin, you''re out of your mind. No one can bring the dead back to life." He wasn''t alone in thinking that. Countless people around the scene¡ªand even far off, like Tony and the rest¡ªhad similar doubts. In a dark alley nearby... "Thor," Nebula asked, "can the dead be brought back to life?" Everyone immediately looked at Thor. As the Prince of Asgard, he was the only one here who might have an answer. Thor shook his head. "No. No one can truly come back from the dead." "Death is irreversible." "Even the Time Stone can''t change that." "Messing with the Time Stone recklessly can cause paradoxes and chaos." "If the person only just died, you might be able to reverse time without affecting too much..." He paused, then frowned. "But I imagine Kingpin''s wife and child have been dead for a long time?" "If they were truly revived... the consequences would be massive." As for those lost to Thanos''s snap, they weren''t truly dead. Their lives hadn''t ended¡ªthey were just gone temporarily, in a sort of suspended state. Thinking of that, Thor''s expression dimmed. His thoughts turned to Loki, his parents, and the many fallen Asgardians. Hearing his explanation, Tony and the others finally understood. So... death really was final. For a moment, mixed emotions swirled in their hearts. Their gazes turned toward Kingpin, full of sympathy. Some of them knew Kingpin''s story. What will he do once he learns the truth? Just as they were wondering¡ª Back at the scene¡ª Syd finished his thoughts and looked down at Kingpin again. And then, in a completely unexpected move... He spoke. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 565: Chaoter 565 Chapter 565 - Chaoter 565<> <<[Bleach: Why Am I, Kurosaki Ichigo, Not the Harem King?]>> <<[Naruto Travel Between Worlds Of One Piece]>> <<[Use your Power Stones on it, and by reaching 1500PS and getting 50 reviews it will be picked up!]>> "I can bring the dead back to life¡ªbut why should I help you?" The voice echoed across Stark Tower¡ªmysterious, like the truth of the universe itself, yet also chillingly indifferent. Kingpin, who had been dejected after Spider-Man declared that death was irreversible, froze mid-thought. His expression twisted into shock and disbelief. The White-Clad Hero... what did he just say? He... could actually bring the dead back?! Kingpin was stunned, his mind struggling to comprehend. And he wasn''t the only one¡ªSpider-Man, who had just confidently stated that resurrection was impossible, now stood frozen, his face full of disbelief. How could something like that be real? Agent Coulson, the SHIELD operatives, police officers, monks, and even civilians watching the scene through drones¡ªevery single one of them was floored. "Is this real?" "Can someone actually be brought back to life?" "Oh God..." Back in the dark corner of the street, the Avengers Four were in complete shock. Nebula asked aloud, "Didn''t you just say the dead can''t come back?" Every eye turned to Thor. They all wanted the same answer. Just moments ago, Thor had declared with unwavering certainty that the dead could never be revived¡ªand now the White-Clad Hero, the so-called God of Light Baldr, was saying he could do exactly that? Thor stared ahead, stunned. "It''s impossible... How could anyone return from death?" "Unless... my brother is lying. Trying to trick that human..." Tony and the others blinked. That... actually sounded plausible. Maybe he was giving that man false hope? While they were entertaining that theory¡ªand while the whole world remained in disbelief¡ªKingpin, after his initial shock, began to tremble with excitement. His desperation to bring back his wife and son made him ignore the possibility that the White-Clad Hero might be deceiving him. This had to be real. He kept telling himself that. But soon, doubt and sorrow overtook him again. After all¡ªwhy would the White-Clad Hero help someone like him? Money? The White-Clad Hero didn''t need it. Even if he did, he could just take an entire nation''s treasury with ease. Power? S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a mere flick, he could wipe out all of New York¡ªwhat need did he have for organizations or criminal empires? Kingpin couldn''t think of a single thing he had that could be of value. But he couldn''t give up. This was his only chance. After several seconds of agonizing thought, he lowered his head and muttered with despair and uncertainty, "I have nothing... nothing worth trading for this miracle." Then, more resolutely, he added, "But I''ll give everything I have¡ªif there''s even the slightest chance." He lifted his head, looking at the White-Clad Hero with pure devotion in his eyes, silently begging for mercy. Murmurs spread through the crowd around Stark Tower. "Does Kingpin really think he can bring people back from the dead?" "That''s ridiculous. There''s no such thing." "And why would the White-Clad Hero even help him?" But high above, Syd''s eyes narrowed slightly. Kingpin''s body... was now giving off threads of faith¡ªhe was producing actual divine faith energy. Not the level of a fanatic, but solidly that of a true believer. It seemed his longing to bring back his family wasn''t just genuine¡ªit was desperate. Syd''s interest was piqued. He had never actually tried resurrecting someone before. All the methods he''d come up with were still theoretical. This... could be a perfect test. More importantly, he had made a promise once¡ªto Kaecilius. He''d promised to bring back his wife and child. He hadn''t had the power at the time, so the matter had been delayed. Kaecilius never pressed him, but Syd could still feel the man''s pain and grief beneath his fanatical loyalty. Now that he had the strength, it was time to fulfill that promise. Kingpin''s case would serve as the experiment. With a faint smile, Syd said, "I''m in a good mood today. I''ll grant your wish." "But I hope you won''t regret it¡ªhaving a wife and child again will become your weakness." As he spoke, he cast a brief glance at Coulson and the others¡ªnot subtly at all. Coulson noticed and gave a bitter smile. Kingpin''s expression changed momentarily, but quickly turned resolute. Seeing that, Syd didn''t bother with more words. After a moment of thought, he decided to use Chaos Magic combined with his Creation ability. First, he would use Chaos Magic to retrieve the souls of Kingpin''s wife and son. Then, he''d use Creation to craft new bodies for them. In the next instant, under the stunned eyes of people around the world, he raised his right hand and activated his power. A crimson glow surged to life. Simultaneously, he used his abstract divine form to sense the location of the two souls. He reached across heaven, hell, and various dimensions... Then, with a twist of chaotic reality, he altered their positions. Red light burst forth. Under the force of Chaos Magic''s reality-warping, two transparent soul forms¡ªone adult and one child¡ªappeared in the air. The two souls looked confused, unsure of what was happening. Bathed in red light, their forms were visible to everyone present¡ªincluding Kingpin. Before anyone could react, the White-Clad Hero gently blew toward the souls. His supreme Creation energy spread outward, touching both souls. And then something truly shocking happened. The two souls¡ªpreviously intangible and ghost-like¡ªbegan to solidify. It was like watching them come back to life. No... they were coming back to life. People stared in utter disbelief. No matter how hard they looked, they couldn''t see the two figures as "spiritual forms" anymore. They looked real. Alive. At the same time, without anyone realizing, the deep red glow on Syd''s right hand pulsed again. He twisted reality one more time¡ªaltering the fact that the two people had died at all. Now, they had never been dead. They''d only been in a state of suspended animation. This trick was meant to deceive Death herself. The Creation ability alone was enough to resurrect someone¡ªbut if he used it carelessly, Death might immediately sense the anomaly. So Syd played it smart. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 566 Chapter 566 - 566Looking at the woman and child¡ªone tall, one small¡ªfloating before him, their faces full of confusion and disbelief, a trace of satisfaction crossed Syd''s face. He couldn''t help but admire the overwhelming might of Creation and Chaos Magic. Creation alone was awe-inspiring¡ªbut even just Chaos Magic''s ability to twist reality was already absurd. Syd fell into thought. In this universe, Doctor Strange had been crippled in a car accident, but in another, his hands were unharmed¡ªyet Christine, his love, had died instead. To bring her back, Strange used the Time Stone, attempting to forcibly undo her death. But it was precisely Christine''s death that led to the rise of the Sorcerer Supreme. That created a temporal paradox, a fixed point in time. No matter how many times he reversed time, Christine always died. Eventually, the corrupted Strange gained overwhelming power, forcibly overturned time, and the entire universe began to collapse. But if it had been Chaos Magic instead... What paradox? What fixed point? Under Chaos Magic, everything makes sense. All logic is self-consistent. Collapse? Impossible. Finishing his thoughts, Syd waved a hand. Kingpin''s wife Vanessa and his son gently descended to the ground, returning to Kingpin''s side. Not far off, Spider-Man Peter Parker''s jaw dropped. His eyes widened as he stared in disbelief. "They were really brought back?" "My God... people can actually come back to life?" Peter stood there dazed, his worldview cracking apart. A flicker of desire sparked in his chest. He too... wanted to bring back his loved ones. At that moment, Agent Coulson, the officers, the monks, and countless others watching across the globe were in shock. They had just witnessed a miracle¡ª No¡ªa divine act. Someone had actually come back from the dead? What kind of absurd power was this? "So this... is the power of a Creator God?" Coulson muttered, barely believing it. In the shadows nearby¡ª Nebula, Thor, and the others stared, dumbfounded. Thor especially looked completely shaken. His brother¡ªthe White-Clad Hero, the God of Light Baldr¡ªhadn''t been lying to that mortal? He actually revived someone? Thor whispered, dazed, "How... how can this be real..." Tears welled up in his eyes as faces flashed through his mind¡ª Father. Mother. Loki. Heimdall... If only they could come back too... While Thor was lost in thought, the others were equally overwhelmed. Then Hawkeye whispered, "Thor... I think I actually believe it now. He really is a Creator God..." ... Kamar-Taj. The Ancient One, who had been silently observing from afar¡ªworried that Syd might use the Time Stone to reverse time¡ªshowed a rare look of surprise. Even she felt her worldview shake. No one knew better than her how difficult it was to bring someone back. Death in the universe was tied to the force known as Death¡ªa cosmic constant. Not even magic could undo it. If resurrection had been so simple, she would''ve brought back Kaecilius''s family long ago. There was no way she would''ve waited until now. Meanwhile, not far away, Kaecilius stared at the scene, a mix of shock and excitement in his eyes. Someone had actually come back to life. After the initial joy, though, sorrow crept in. His Lord had once promised to bring back his wife and son... But it hadn''t happened yet... As he watched, the doubt he had tried so hard to suppress stirred once more. Could it be... his Lord isn''t powerful enough? Could he be... less powerful than the White-Clad Hero? Kaecilius''s eyes filled with uncertainty. But far away in New York, Syd sensed his thoughts and silently shook his head. The next moment, Kaecilius froze. A mysterious voice echoed in his mind: Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If your heart longs so deeply for their return¡ªthen I shall grant it." As the words faded, Syd began channeling the power of Chaos Magic and Creation once more. In an instant, Kaecilius''s pupils shrank. Two souls suddenly appeared before him¡ªand a familiar sight followed. The translucent figures began to rapidly solidify¡ªflesh, bone, breath¡ªbecoming real. "What... what''s happening?" "Are you... daddy?" The woman and boy blinked, confused and unsure. Kaecilius was in complete disbelief. It was almost impossible to believe this was real. His wife... his child... had truly been brought back? And this process... it felt eerily familiar, like what had happened with the White-Clad Hero. Still, Syd had hidden the red Chaos Magic light this time, so Kaecilius couldn''t be sure. He hesitated, then told himself: Maybe... this is just how all great beings revive people. He couldn''t imagine any other explanation. Almost simultaneously, a glowing yellow portal appeared nearby. The Ancient One stepped out in her golden robes, her eyes widening with shock. Just moments earlier, she had sensed an overwhelming surge of power from this area¡ªand had rushed over to investigate. What she saw... left her speechless. Kaecilius saw her, but he paid her no attention¡ªhe was too overwhelmed, clutching his wife and son in a tight embrace. As he held them close, he murmured devoutly, "Oh Supreme Lord... thank you for your mercy upon your humble servant..." His Lord''s power... truly beyond imagination. And to think he had doubted that his Lord was weaker than the White-Clad Hero? He felt a pang of guilt. The Ancient One frowned as she listened, quickly piecing things together. But confusion still filled her heart. How could this be happening? If the White-Clad Hero had revived someone, fine¡ªhe was a Creator God. It made sense that he could challenge natural laws and cosmic order. But this unknown dimensional deity? How could he possibly do the same? And even more strangely¡ª The White-Clad Hero had just performed a resurrection... and then Kaecilius''s family was revived too? Could this unknown god be connected to the White-Clad Hero? The Ancient One''s thoughts swirled with doubt. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 567 Chapter 567 - 567At that moment, Kaecilius, still holding his wife and child in his arms, began to undergo a subtle transformation. The threads of faith connecting him to Syd suddenly thickened¡ªdozens of times over. Even his soul now shimmered with a faint glow. To put it simply: Kaecilius''s devotion had ascended to an entirely new level¡ªbeyond that of even a fanatic. At this point, his faith was practically unshakable. Even if asked to die, he would do so without question, simply believing it was his Lord''s will¡ªand obey gladly. Back in New York, Syd also sensed this change. Through the link of divine faith, he even felt as though his consciousness could now descend directly into Kaecilius''s body and control it at will. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he ignored that sensation and shifted his attention back to the scene around Stark Tower. Kingpin was also embracing his wife and son now, excitedly telling them what had happened. Meanwhile, murmurs spread among the surrounding crowd. "Unbelievable... The power of a Creator God. It defies science! But why would the White-Clad Hero bring Kingpin''s family back?" "Where''s the justice in that?" "Why does he get a miracle and not the rest of us? Why would the White-Clad Hero help him?" With his divine senses, Syd heard the whispers from dozens, even hundreds of meters away¡ªbut he didn''t react at all. Why? Because he wanted to. He felt like it. He would do whatever he pleased. What gave these people the right to question that? In this world, if it wasn''t Kingpin, it would''ve been someone else. As long as humans existed, there would always be people competing for the spoils of darkness. Unless he wiped out all of humanity¡ªlike the biblical God''s great flood¡ªthere would be no end to it. In some ways, Kingpin''s very presence stabilized the underground world. And if having his wife and child again made him more vulnerable? That had nothing to do with Syd. Then, he heard the voices of gratitude. "Divine One... thank you for bringing back my son... and me," Vanessa said sincerely. Kingpin and the boy both echoed her gratitude. After a while, seeing that the White-Clad Hero gave no reply, they respectfully said their farewells, and left in their cars, escorted by Kingpin''s men. The moment they left, Syd heard a wave of desperate pleading from below. "Oh great Creator God, please... have mercy on me too. Please bring my loved one back!" "God...!" Even Coulson and Spider-Man hesitated, as though wanting to speak but not daring to. Across the world, millions who saw the broadcast via drones were filled with fervent hope. They prayed silently, wishing the White-Clad Hero could grant their desires. At this point, they had completely forgotten how much they used to scorn mutants, or how hateful their words had once been. Hearing all of this¡ªseeing the thick crowd swarming beneath Stark Tower¡ªSyd simply closed his eyes. As if I''d help people like them. He wasn''t some magical wish-granting machine. If he fulfilled every absurd request, then what¡ªrevive every dead human in history? That would surely enrage not only Mephisto and the Lords of Hell, but even the angels of Heaven might descend to stop him¡ªworse yet, he would certainly alert Death. Besides, a universe without death... would be terrifying. Death is what makes new life possible. And when it came to Heaven¡ªSyd narrowed his eyes. He couldn''t help but think of the God he was now emulating. According to legend, Heaven was created by God. Whether that was true or not, no one knew for sure. Earth, Asgard, Jotunheim¡ªthey were all part of the Nine Realms. But in ancient times, there had actually been Ten Realms. The tenth was Heaven. Long ago, Heaven suffered a rebellion. The queen of the angels offended Odin. In his rage, Odin severed Heaven from the World Tree itself. He cursed every angel with eternal banishment¡ªcasting them into the endless void. Thinking of all this, Syd''s eyes flickered with doubt. In Marvel lore, "God" is a vague, undefined figure¡ªand may not even reside in Heaven. His power was also questionable. By right, the head gods of every pantheon¡ªZeus, Odin, etc.¡ªwere supposed to be Skyfather-level beings. But one thing was certain: Marvel doesn''t have a true, omniscient, omnipotent "God." Of this, Syd was absolutely sure. Otherwise, Marvel''s strongest entity wouldn''t be the One Above All¡ªit would be God. He shook his head, thinking back to the divine role he was now emulating. He was fairly certain he wasn''t imitating Marvel''s vague "God"... But the true God¡ªthe omnipotent one. While he pondered this, his closed eyes and aloof demeanor made the crowd go completely silent. Not even Coulson or the others dared to interrupt him. Even the whispered discussions began to fade. Everyone was left wondering... Why had the White-Clad Hero¡ªthis so-called Creator God¡ªappeared here in the first place? They weren''t the only ones puzzled. Hiding in secret, many aliens who had come to Earth to observe the rumored Creator God were just as confused. But also thrilled. The being they''d only heard of in legend... was right in front of them. And just as Coulson, Spider-Man, and the world watched in confusion¡ª A new group entered the scene, and gasps rippled through the crowd. Dressed in specialized suits, Captain America, Natasha, Tony... and others stepped out of the shadows. The crowd erupted. "It''s the Avengers!" Coulson, in his black suit, blinked in confusion. "Captain, what are you doing here?" He wasn''t the only one¡ªother SHIELD agents wore the same expression of bewilderment. They glanced at the uniforms the Avengers were wearing. "Is this... some kind of new mission gear?" Could this be an assignment from Director Fury? Maybe that''s why they''d come? As ordinary people exclaimed in awe and agents puzzled over the situation... Inside Stark Tower¡ªand across SHIELD and other facilities¡ªsome people were reeling in shock. ... Stark Tower. Tony stood before the tall windows, watching the scene below with a face full of disbelief. What was he seeing? He saw... himself. A man, identical to him, was standing among the Avengers who had just arrived. Even JARVIS stuttered. "Sir... I believe I''m seeing... another you?" "What is going on?" Via the security cameras, they had a perfect view of the other Tony Stark standing there in the crowd. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 568 Chapter 568 - 568Tony Stark didn''t bother answering JARVIS. Without a word, he pressed the arc reactor at his chest. In the next second, countless nanobots surged across his body, forming a red suit of armor. With a whoosh, he soared out of Stark Tower. At the scene¡ª Coulson and the others were still wondering if Captain and the rest were on some secret mission when suddenly, a familiar red figure burst out of Stark Tower. Instantly, everyone¡ªon-site and across the world watching through drones¡ªbegan to shift their eyes between the Iron Man in the sky and the one standing with the Avengers. "Why are there two Tony Starks?" "Did Iron Man lend someone his Mark suit?" They couldn''t think of any other explanation. But the hovering Iron Man quickly dispelled those thoughts. Hovering in the air, the faceplate of the armor snapped open¡ªrevealing Tony Stark''s unmistakable face. In that instant, silence fell. Everyone stared¡ªmouths agape¡ªat the two Tony Starks. "God Almighty... two Iron Men?!" "Am I seeing double?" "What the hell is going on?" "Two Mr. Starks?" Spider-Man scratched his head, confused. The airborne Tony ignored the crowd''s stunned faces. His eyes were locked on the "other him" standing with the Avengers. "Who are you?" "Why do you look exactly like me?" "What kind of nonsense is Nick Fury pulling this time?!" Question after question shot out as a storm of theories raced through his mind. Then he turned to Captain America. "What''s going on here?" ... Meanwhile, in Asgard¡ª In the royal palace, watching Earth''s projection, Thor and the Warriors Three stood dumbfounded. "Thor, when Heimdall said he saw another version of you, I didn''t believe it," Hogun muttered. "Now I do." Not far off, Queen Frigga covered her mouth in shock, and even King Odin frowned deeply. If not for the vast distance and restrictions, they might have already uncovered the truth. ... Back on Earth¡ª Coulson''s phone rang. He answered¡ªand heard Nick Fury''s urgent voice. Soon, Coulson learned: not just Tony Stark¡ªNatasha and others with the group were also wrong. Because right now... Natasha was at SHIELD HQ. As the call ended, Coulson immediately raised his pistol and aimed it at the Avengers standing in front of him. His voice was sharp. "Who the hell are you people?! Captain? Natasha? They''re in SHIELD headquarters right now¡ªthey''re not here!" The crowd erupted into a fresh wave of shock¡ªeven the flying Tony Stark looked stunned. Then, from among the "other" Avengers, Ant-Man Scott Lang raised his hands. "Whoa, calm down¡ªlet us explain!" Coulson hesitated for a moment, then lowered the gun slightly. "Go ahead." Scott took a deep breath. "Here''s the deal. We''re from an alternate universe. We''re here to find the Infinity Stones." Without waiting for questions, he continued, "In our universe... Thanos collected all six Infinity Stones and snapped his fingers." "Half the universe''s life... vanished. And then he destroyed the Stones." He explained how they tried to fix things by traveling into the past using quantum tech to retrieve the Stones and bring everyone back. When he finished, Tony, Coulson, and everyone on Earth watching through drones were stunned. "Thanos?" "Six Infinity Stones?" "Half the universe just... gone?" They were shaken to their core. Could this really be true? If it was... the implications were terrifying. Coulson''s brow furrowed. As a SHIELD agent, he knew exactly how dangerous the Infinity Stones were¡ªand he knew who Thanos was. What these people said... it was plausible. But there was one problem. Coulson shook his head. "Impossible. With the existence of the Creator God¡ªthe White-Clad Hero¡ªThanos would never be able to gather the Stones." "Let alone erase half the universe!" From above, Tony agreed. "That lie fell apart fast." "Next time you want to deceive people, try preparing better." All across the world, viewers watching the broadcast began to agree. The story from these "fake Avengers" was too ridiculous¡ªfull of holes. With a Creator God like the White-Clad Hero around, would someone like Thanos even dare to show up? Forget that¡ªeven the Messiah would be too much for him! But just as Coulson was about to question them further, Thor from the alternate universe stepped forward, eyes full of sorrow. "In our universe... the White-Clad Hero doesn''t exist." His gaze instinctively rose to the figure floating above them¡ªdressed in pure white, radiant like a god. His brother, who in his universe, had only ever been a myth¡ªnever once seen in real life. Coulson and the others were dumbfounded. What did he just say? No White-Clad Hero? Then Thor explained more differences between their two universes. "Not only do we lack the White-Clad Hero, but the Messiah doesn''t exist either." "Because they''re not there, our universe diverged in many ways..." He paused, then added with grief, "My father... my mother... my brother Loki... they''re all gone." He proceeded to recount the destruction of Asgard¡ªand his own painful journey. ... Elsewhere in New York¡ª "Impossible!" Loki muttered in disbelief. "Me? Dead?" His expression twisted, then suddenly he scoffed. "Hmph. I''m the future King of Asgard. The brother of the Creator God. Who could possibly kill me?" "Thanos?" "He wouldn''t dare." He lifted his chin, pride and confidence radiating from his face. That other Loki from that other universe? A loser¡ªnothing like him. Because he... was Loki. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The brother of the Creator God. Hmph. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 569 Chapter 569 - 569Asgard Listening to the alternate Thor''s words, the Warriors Three and others were all stunned¡ªThor himself was no exception. His parents... Frigga... Loki... all dead? Thor didn''t want to believe it. Even just imagining such a scenario filled him with despair. If merely thinking about it felt this painful, how much worse must it have been for that version of him in the other universe? "How could something like this happen..." Thor murmured. At that moment, Odin, frowning deeply, said gravely, "Had your brother Baldr not existed, Ragnarok would have already come to pass..." He paused and didn''t continue. But though he stopped speaking, Thor and the others clearly understood the unspoken meaning. Which was to say: what the other Thor had experienced... could very well be true. Asgard''s destruction, Odin, Frigga, Loki, and their people all perishing one after another... The Warriors Three and Heimdall felt a chill run down their spines. Thor, shocked and dazed, also couldn''t help but accept that such a future was possible. He whispered with a hint of relief, "Thankfully... my brother exists. Otherwise..." He couldn''t bear to imagine that terrible scene. And as he thought of that, he cast a look of sympathy toward the Thor from the parallel universe. ... On Earth, at the scene¡ª After listening to the alternate Thor''s account, Coulson and the others imagined the possibility¡ªand found it hard to deny. "So... Captain," Coulson asked cautiously, "you all came to our universe to collect the six Infinity Stones and restore the other half of the universe''s life?" Black Widow, Steve, and the rest immediately nodded. Coulson scratched his head awkwardly. "Well... the problem is, none of the Stones are scattered." "They''re all in the hands of the White-Clad Hero. We have no way of retrieving them for you." "In fact... there''s probably no one in this universe who can take them from him." "Unless... he''s willing to give them to you." Coulson looked around and added in a more serious tone, "That means, Captain, it''s up to your ability to persuade him." "But I''d strongly suggest not trying to take them by force. That would be... unwise." Of course, Thor and the rest understood the message loud and clear. Hawkeye forced a chuckle. "You don''t need to say it¡ªwe know. We''re not crazy enough to try and rob a Creator God." Though he didn''t say it out loud, there was still some skepticism in his heart. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is the Creator God really as powerful as they say? Since they hadn''t witnessed it firsthand, and given the limited intel, some of them still harbored doubts. Maybe it was all a bit exaggerated? Even if the White-Clad Hero wasn''t as omnipotent as claimed... he was still far beyond their level. After all, reviving the dead¡ªreversing life and death¡ªwas already beyond comprehension. Captain Steve nodded. "Coulson, we understand." Then he looked up at the sky. Floating above, clad in pure white and radiating divine mystery, the White-Clad Hero watched over them in silence. Steve hesitated, then stepped forward and spoke with solemn respect: "Unknown Creator God, may we... borrow the Infinity Stones?" "We''ll only use them once. We''ll return them immediately after." Hulk quickly chimed in, "Yeah! We promise¡ªwe''ll give them back right after we''re done!" Beside them, Natasha and the others looked up with hope, their eyes full of quiet pleading. Thor shifted awkwardly. "B-brother..." His face flushed red¡ªhe wanted to speak, but didn''t know how. High in the sky, Syd opened his eyes and calmly looked down at them. A thought crossed his mind, and he summoned the Infinity Gauntlet. As the six radiant gems glittered in the light, Clint and the others couldn''t hide their joy. Syd''s voice rang out¡ªserene, cold, unfathomable: "You want this?" "Do you understand the importance these Infinity Stones hold to this universe?" "If the Stones are removed... this universe loses one of its greatest defenses." "What if something goes wrong, and you fail to return them?" His tone was calm¡ªyet it felt like divine judgment itself. The voice of cosmic truth echoed in their ears. The group froze, stunned. Then Hulk spoke up hastily, "Nothing will go wrong! We''ll return them for sure! Creator God, please believe us!" Syd didn''t respond. He merely curled his lip in secret. You say that now, Banner... But he hadn''t forgotten what happened in their universe¡ªhow the Space Stone was lost when Loki stole it due to their carelessness. Because of that disruption, the Time Variance Authority ended up arresting Loki. And the Space Stone? It was never returned. What if something similar happened with these? In the multiverse, anything was possible. That said... for him, the Infinity Stones weren''t all that crucial anymore. As he pondered this, his thoughts turned toward the power of Creation¡ªthe divine ability of the God he was emulating. At that moment¡ª ... On the ground, near Stark Tower¡ª A portal of golden sparks opened beside Thor and the others. Out stepped a woman in yellow robes¡ªthe Ancient One. Everyone blinked. "Who''s this?" They weren''t familiar with her, but the magic circle of golden sparks was something they did recognize. Magic. That meant... this woman was likely a powerful sorcerer. Captain America and the others frowned slightly, already sensing something was off. Sure enough¡ª The Ancient One walked forward, bowed respectfully to Syd, and said: "Greetings, Great Creator God." Then, pausing, she added, "Creator God, I must warn that handing over all six Infinity Stones to these outsiders carries great risk." "What?" Rocket shouted angrily. "What the hell are you saying?!" "What do you mean it''s risky to give them to us?!" Natasha and the others also frowned¡ªclearly sharing the same sentiment. The Ancient One turned to them calmly. "Giving you the Infinity Stones may save your reality..." "But what about ours?" "If we lose all six Stones, this world will be left defenseless against the forces of darkness." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!!][[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!]